《Pay With Your Heart》


 Chapter 1 - Lee Dan-Han

    PK CORPORATION BUILDING COMPLEX


    6:30 PM??


    *Knock*Knock


    Dan-Han could hear someone knock on his office door, and he was sure that was his secretary, but he ignored it anyway. A frown formed between his brows when he heard that knock again.


    "Come in," He said without raising his head while he continued with his work like he hadn''t noticed someone walk into his office.


    Dan-Han waited for his secretary, Chang-Wok, to say what had brought him, but all he heard was his silence. Slowly he lifted his head to see Secretary Chang-Wok squirming like a scared rodent by the door, with several sweat beads lingering on his face.


    Secretary Chang-Wok almost pissed his pant when he felt those cold eyes look at him. He could only wish for the earth to open and swallow him right at that moment. He daily questioned himself how he hadnded a job of being the secretary of this man.


    "Speak," Dan-Han said, his voice as cold as ice, sending cold shivers down Chang-Wok''s spine.


    "Si...sir, it... it''s the chairman. He told me to inform you that you''rete for your....date," Secretary Chang-Wok said with great difficulty. He wouldn''t have been this tense had he been instructed to inform President Lee about some work-rted stuff. But instead, here he was telling his boss what he hated the most, dates!!!


    Why he hated dates, nobody knew. But maybe the devil will. Wait!, wasn''t he supposed to be the devil''s master?


    Secretary Chang-Wok would have been sympathetic towards his boss because his parents kept hounding him with several blind dates this past few weeks, but he wouldn''t. Even if he did, he sure can''t console him. Because this man was void of emotions, and one would never know if he needed some constion.


    Chang-Wok was lucky to have nonchnt parents for himself. It''s one of the perks of hailing from a poor background.


    Secretary Chang-Wok almost ran for his life when he saw the stern look in Dan-Han''s eyes turn dark and icier.


    "Hmm", Dan-Han replied with a single nod before returning to the documents strewn over his desk. If he was angry, no one could tell. His face was simply expressionless. Consistently as stoic as ever.


    Lee Dan-Han was the president of the multinational conglomerate PK corporation. He was as handsome as a Greek god. His refined jawline, which God himself has carefully chiselled, and his impable sleek dark hair were too good for a man as icly as he was, but he had them anyway. Only if he could smile, then his beauty would reveal the perfection of God''s creativity.


    Dan-Han has just recently taken thepany''s reins as the new president since his father''s abrupt retirement. His cold and aloof manner sent shivers down the spine of his employees. They all shudder and scamper at the mere sight of him.


    His nickname: "Demon king/god of Ice". That was because the temperature around him was always at a freezing point. Gnashing teeth and fidgeting limbs were a constant variable when he was in view.


    Utter silence prevailed in the room for a couple of moments. Secretary Chang-Wok deftly slipped Dan-Han''s phone onto his desk before scurrying out of the office, while Dan-Han carried on with his work like his secretary hasn''t been observing the silent induced punishment he has subconsciously apportioned to him.


    Dan-Han leaned back on his chair and slowly massaged his temples when his phone started vibrating on his desk.


    A frown appeared between his brows when he noticed it was his mother calling. He sighed as he reluctantly answered the call.


    "Hello, mother", He greeted.


    "Why haven''t you been taking your calls?" Mrs Lee asked with a stern tone, almost as if she was scolding him.


    "Been busy", Dan-Han replied


    "And now?" She asked.


    " Still busy"


    "Does your response always have to be monotonous? Can''t someone ever have a normal conversation with you without you sounding like you''re being forced?" Mrs Leeined. Even as his mother, she wished she could have some preferential treatment from him. Talking with him would always leave her or anyone else with a throbbing and deadly headache.


    Dan-Han shut his eyes close as he listened to his mother hum her favourite hymn. He has heard that line repeatedly, that he was sure it has always popped up in every conversation they''ve had.


    "Hello, Dan-Han, are you still there?" Mrs Lee called out when Dan-Han became too quiet. Not like he wasn''t quiet enough.


    "Mmm", Dan-Han nodded, pinching the space between his brows.


    "Then why are you quiet? Never mind. When are you leaving for your date?" Mrs Lee asked in a happy tone. The thought of Dan-Han going on a date again made her giddy. She couldn''t help but feel happy about it. Thest dates had all turned out badly, but she was sure this one would be different.


    She has been worried he''d never agree to any of these dates again, but surprisingly he had decided on this one after his father''s plea.


    "Soon", He replied with a sigh. He wishes he could turn it down. He''d rather stay up in his office and bury himself with work than go on another date with those pretentiousdies, who all they''ve known is to look pretty all their life.


    "Dan-Han, you have to be there on time. Don''t keep her waiting. I promise she''s a good girl. She''s not like the others."


    "That''s what you said thest time," He said indifferently.


    "I know, but trust mother this time, okay. This one is good. I promise you. Now run along and have fun," She said with a smile which Dan-Han could swear was literally covering her eyes, even though he couldn''t see her.


    "And oh Dan-Han, please don''t scare her. A smile, perhaps?" Mrs Lee almost chuckled at her own words. She knew that was impossible.


    ~~~~~~


    Wee to the first chapter of this book. I hope you liked it. If yes, please add to your library and drop ament. But if not, then also drop ament. I''d love to improve on it.


    You can read my other books-


    ''When You Are Mine''


    ''The Wrong Bride''.


    Few mistakes might be strewn in here and there. Please don''t hesitate to point them out if you find any.


    Kindly drop your opinions and suggestions in thement or review section. And don''t forget to vote. *Muah*

 Chapter 2 - Eun-Sun

    In a swanky restaurant somewhere in the city, the eyes of a few customers were glued to the scene taking ce right in the middle of the restaurant.


    "Why are you so clumsy? Do you know how much this cost?" Mi-Ok asked seethingly.??


    "Your whole life! Go call your manager NOW!" She yelled angrily, staring at her dress which was soiled with wine.


    "Please, ma, I''m so sorry. It was a mistake. I didn''t mean to," Eun-sun said apologetically. She had mistakenly spilt the wine on a table over a customer- Miss Mi-Ok. One look at the dress, and she was sure there was no way in hell she''d be able to afford such a dress talk more of sending it to theundromat.


    "You didn''t mean to?" Mi-Ok asked through gritted teeth as she pped Eun-Sun across her face, gaining the attention of the other customers, who initially weren''t interested in this little show.


    "You spilt wine on my dress, and you dare say you didn''t mean to? Can you afford it? Even if you are sold, and you work your whole life, you still won''t be able to afford it." She said, scowling at her.


    Mi-Ok was donned in a Louis Vuitton limited edition, white split side plunge dress, which was now ruined with wine.


    Eun-Sun had not expected a p at all. Her eyes turned red as her cheek burned from that resounding p she had gotten. And in a sh, the sound of a more forceful p echoed around the restaurant, gaining theatrical gasps for the customers.


    That Mi-Ok was being pped by no one else but our Female lead - Park Eun-Sun. Fiesty huh?


    Park Eun-Sun, a small, dainty, beautiful, and hot-tempered girl who is currently a waitress - (let''s hope she still stays one at the end of this. I doubt it) - is the breadwinner of her family and an only child. She is a first-ss graduate who was yet tond a good job. Hence, she is a waitress.


    Mi-Ok was shocked. She also didn''t expect to be pped, most especially not from amon waitress.


    Her hand slowly moved to cover her palm printed and now swollen cheek while her body trembled in anger, like a volcano ready to erupt. Her eyes were fixed on Eun-Sun with disbelief written on them.


    She raised her hand to p Eun-Sun again, but to her utmost surprise, her hand was caught mid-air. Her eyes widen as she looked at her wrist being held tightly in Eun-Sun''s hand. This humiliation was too much!


    Eun-Sun didn''t let go even as Mi-Ok tried wriggling her hand out of her grip. But Eun-Sun stared at her wickedly, in a way that halted Mi-Ok''s movement. It was as if Eun-Sun was daring her to make one more move.


    "What''s going on here?" The manager who had been called asked as he arrived at the table, ring at Eun-sun as he pulled her hand away from Mi-Ok''s. But Eun-Sun didn''t reply. She was too angry.


    "Didn''t I ask you a question?" The manager asked again angrily.


    Eun-Sun raised her gaze to the manager in an attempt to exin all that happened, but no word left her mouth as she was still too angry to say a word. She was sure she''d be more vexed and would pounce on this nasty piece of trash till she dislodges all her bones if she tries exining herself. Eun-Sun wasn''t good at retelling an ordeal, most especially when she was still vexed. She''d rather remain mute to calm herself than talk.


    The manager angrily sighed and turned to the staff who had earliere to call him. The staff, in turn, exined all that happened to him.


    The manager turned back to the fuming Mi-Ok, who was very much still locked down under Eun-Sun''s lethal re. "I''m really sorry, miss Mi-ok, please, for the owner''s sake, can you please just let this go...your bill is on the house. Please forgive her." The manager said with an apologetic look and a low bow as he pleaded with a furious Mi-Ok.


    Mi-Ok was on the verge of ring up again when she caught a glimpse of her surrounding. She saw bystanders with their phones, obviously taking pictures and making videos of this embarrassing scene. She knew she was going to make the headlines by morning.


    Damn it! She cussed in her heart.


    "Okay, fine, I''ll let this go, just to give your owner some face. It shouldn''t be said that I was petty and unforgiving," She snarled while staring at Eun-sun intensely. If looks could kill, Eun-sun would be dead by now, but unfortunately, Eun-Sun''s re was on par with hers, if not more deadly.


    Mi-Ok turned to the table and grabbed her purse. She red at Eun-Sun one more time, and Eun-Sun understood all the silent words that were not being said.


    ''This bitch has ruined my date. How am I to wait for him wearing this?'' she reasoned to herself as she angrily stormed out of the restaurant.


    The manager turned to Eun-Sun, who was still fuming and shooting daggers at the disappearing silhouette. "You! In my office now!" He said to Eun-sun in a low but forceful voice. Eun-Sun understood that look and tone perfectly.


    That was Trouble!


    ~~~~


    Don''t forget to vote and drop ament. Thank you.

 Chapter 3 - Devil At It Again.

    Eun-Sun made her way to the manager''s office and gently knocked on the door with her head down. If one should see her right now, they''d dive in and hug the sad little puppy.


    "Come in and take a seat," The manager said when he saw who was at the door.??


    Eun-sun slowly walked into the office, taking a seat in front of the manager, who sat behind his office desk.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, it wasn''t intentional. Please forgive me. I promise not to make such mistakes again." She hastily apologized with her eyes, sincerely pleading to be pardoned.


    "Eun-sun, I can''t help you anymore. You keep making mistakes every time. And that temper of yours is bing unbearable. I don''t want to do this...but you have to leave," He said sadly.


    "What? Leave?" Eun-sun asked as her eyes widened in shock and slowly turned red. Although this wasn''t her dream job, she loved the fact that she had a job. Now she was going to lose it for what? That over pampered brat?


    "Yes, today will be yourst day to work here." He said ruly.


    "Wh..what? But why?" She asked in shock-surprise. Was she getting fired? She wasn''t indeed at fault. The incident wasn''t her fault at all! That useless customer had moved the table cloth causing the wine to slip, and she had apologized because she has learnt that the customer was always right.


    "I''m sorry", The manager apologized again. He didn''t want to do this to her, but he had to.


    Eun-Sun was beginning to get mad, but she also needed to keep her job, so she decided topromise and apologize.


    "Sir, please don''t fire me...this job is all I have. I promise to be more careful, sir, please," She pleaded earnestly. But what she really wanted to say was, ''it wasn''t my fault. How dare you fire me when I did nothing wrong but defend myself?'' but she also knew her fierce temper was partly at fault. She should have remembered these words "The customer is always right", and probably she should have taken everything with a pinch of salt if she truly valued her job.


    "I''m sorry, Eun-sun, but this is as far as I can go. You have to stop working here immediately." The manager said with an apologetic look.


    "S...sir, please help me. I can''t lose this job; it''s all I have," She begged earnestly. If not for the fact that she really needed this job, she''d probably have flipped her boss over her shoulder for being a damn weakling. She had been pped for no just cause, and here she was being fired again?.


    This was her third ce of work in the past few months, and of all the ces, she had worked longer here. She had worked as a waitress in herst three jobs, and just when things are taking a new turn, something terrible happens, almost as if she was jinxed.


    "Please, you must leave now. I still have other things to attend to." He said, staring at the door while avoiding her gaze.


    Eun-Sun stood up and red at him; she was fuming with anger. She wasn''t going to beg this idiot again. She pulled off her apron and threw it on the table before storming out of the office. Thest thing she''d take was to let anyone trod on her.


    Stepping out of the restaurant, Eun-sun turned to look at the ce where she had worked for months. God, she had grown to love this ce and the people working in it. Even that manager who had just taken her job from her, she had also admired.


    "I thought I might get to work here a little more, but it seems the devil is at it again. When will it stop?" she asked herself softly.


    She had a lot of things running through her mind. She remembered how her life had been since her dad left without saying goodbye. Her tears began to pool in her eyes, but she blinked them back in.


    How long would she keep up this facade of being strong when she was all but miserable?


    "I just have to start all over again; I can''t let life beat me down," she said to herself as she made her way home.


    .....


    About half an hourter, Eun-sun finally arrived home. Walking into the living room, she saw her mother half-naked, lying on the couch with her boyfriendpletely stoned.


    "Good evening, mother." she greeted her mom as she stepped into the house.


    "Why are you back so soon? I thought you''ve decided to leave for good; how relieved I will be." Song-Hee said, shooting a disgusting look at her daughter.


    "There''s no food at home, and I hope you have some money on you cause we are famished. Hurry up and get us something to eat; that''s the least you can do, as you are such a useless daughter."


    "Yes, Mother," she replied with a sullen expression as she made her way to the grocery shop just across the road. She had no choice but to do as she was instructed. When will her mother ever look at her and ask how her day went? Or notice she had a bad day. Well, never. This sort of treatment has be a norm in her life.


    Eun-sun kept thinking about the incident that took ce at the restaurant and how to get a new job to take care of her mother as she walked to the grocery shop. She absentmindedly stepped off the sidewalk and walked towards the road without looking. The screeching sound of a tire and the angry ring of the horn was thest thing she heard before hitting her head on the ground.


    ~~~~


    Hey lovelies, have you voted?


    Don''t forget okay...Thanks

 Chapter 4 - Accident

    Dan-Han looked at his phone ringing from the umpteenth time, it was still his mother on the line. He looked at the stack of files still waiting to be reviewed, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    He had more pressing issues to attend to and here he was being bothered by a stupid date he was certain would turn out badly. Why does he have to waste his time making small talks with some random woman, when he could use that same time and energy in developing his ideas for the new coboration which hispany was about to embark on. ??


    Dan-Han reluctantly got up from his seat, picked up his Jacket, and phone before walking out of the office. He took long strides out of the almost empty buildingplex, which had just him, his secretary and the patrolling security guards on night duty.


    Dan-Han slipped himself into the driver''s seat of his Mercedes sedan. He turned on the ignition and headed for the date. He took a breath to calm himself, he just have to sit through this date which would definitely be thest.


    He has promised his father he would, if his father in turn promise not to set him up on any more dates.


    Dan-Han knew he waste, but sincerely it wasn''t intentional. He just had a lot on his te and he was only informed about this so called date some few hours ago.


    Dan-Han drove as fast as he could but his phone kept ringing endlessly which was bing annoying. He knew he had to answer his mother''s call or else she''ll call him till his battery drains out.


    He tried connecting the phone to the bluetooth system of the car. He had only taken his eyes of the road for some split seconds but that was a enough to give him the worse scare of his life.


    He stepped hard in his brake and honked as fast and hard as he could but that wasn''t enough to avert the impending ident.


    His eyes widened in shock and his face turned white and pale when he saw the body fall to the ground.


    Has he killed someone??


    ~~~~~~~


    Dan-Han was running out of his mind while waiting impatiently outside the operating room, his body fully covered in blood. He couldn''t believe he had almost killed someone on his way to that stupid blind date.


    *Ring*Ring


    "Damn" He said frowning when he realized who was calling. It was the number of his supposed date, which his mother had sent him earlier.


    "Hello" He said as soon as he answered the call.


    "Miss Choi, I''m afraid we might have to cancel our date" He said calmly, pinching the space between his brows. He had forgotten to call her so they could cancel the date.


    "Really?" Mi-ok asked in annoyance. ''He actually wanted to cancel?'' she thought to herself.


    "I''m sorry, but something unexpected happened and I can''t leave. I''m truly sorry for standing you up. I hope you can understand" Do-Han apologized. As much as he despised going on dates with random women, he was willing to see this one true since he had promised his father he would, even though he''d rather sit in his office all night.


    "Something unexpected? But you should have told me sooner and you couldn''t call to inform me. Mr Lee didn''t you deem it fit to call and inform me if there were to be changes to our n? Did you have to wait for my call?" she questioned angrily, still vexed over the issue that took ce at the restaurant. She was simply looking for who to vent on, and he was just the perfect person.


    This was the longest conversation he has had in a long time. Maybe it was the Adrenaline still kicking in his through his body.


    ''Well he doesn''t have to know I left either'' she said to herself.


    Dan-Han brows furrowed as he listened to her and thought to himself ''did she listen to me at all?''. This was why he didn''t like this sort women at all. They''re usually brainless, and even the ones who had, barely used them.


    "I''m sorry Miss Choi for my behavior, and I hope we can be able to fix this. I''ll ask my secretary to call you, so we can fix another date. I have to go, I''m sorry for the inconveniences" He said, impatiently hanging up. When he saw the doctor walk out of the operating room he quickly hurried up to him.


    "Your secr...?" she yelled angrily but was interrupted by the beep of the disconnected call.


    "Did he say his secretary? He wouldn''t call but his secretary will? He is really out of his mind" she said angrily as she bit her bottom lips in anger. No one has ever treated her in this manner.


    Well news sh. She didn''t know Lee Dan-Han. The cold and aloof president of PK Corps, who nevers shows any emotions and tops the business world with his wit. She should be lucky he was generous enough to offer her an apology and a lengthy one at that.


    "Doctor how is she? Was the surgery sessful?" Do-Han asked with a worried look on his face. He had never experienced something as serious as hitting a person. It was a shocking experience for him.


    And right now he could only wish she was okay.

 Chapter 5 - Bad Dream?

    "Yes, the surgery was sessful, it was a minor one. Thankfully there wasn''t any serious damage. But we have to conduct more test on her when she gains consciousness" The doctor replied.


    "But she will be fine right?" Dan-Han asked again. ??


    "I''m sure she will. We just have to wait for her to wake up first, and Dan-Han rx. I assure you nothing will happen to her" The doctor said as he gave Dan-Han a pat by the shoulder before walking away. He could tell Dan-Han was worried by this, after all he has been his friend for years. Dan-Han has been a meticulous person and has never experienced something like this before.


    "She will be fine, she has to be" He said to himself in a low voice but he was distracted when he heard his phone ring again. He frowned and his forehead creased when he realized it was his mother calling again.


    He picked up the call as he massaged the crease on his head.


    "Hello"


    "Dan-Han where are you? Why do I have to receive a call from Mrs Choi that you didn''t show up for your date? why did you do that?" Her voice came in angry tone as soon as the call connected.


    "Which of your questions am I to answer first?" He asked exasperatedly.


    "Pick one."


    "I''m at the hospital that''s why" He replied nonchntly as he sat back on the seat he had been sitting at the waiting area. He somewhat felt tired, maybe it was because he has been anxious since the ident.


    "Hospital? Are you okay? Are you hurt? What hospital are you?" She questioned in fear. Scared that something might have happened to her son.


    "I am fine. I hit a girl. But the doctor says she will be fine, so I''m okay." He replied.


    "Thank God you are fine. And I hope the girl isn''t seriously wounded? You should be careful when driving okay" She said in relief as they were both fine.


    "Yes, I''ll have to call youter okay."


    "Alright take care" she said as she hung up the call.


    ************


    "Why isn''t she back yet? Did she leave town to go buy groceries?" Song-Hee asked no one in particr as she looked at the time. Eun-sun had left over 2 hours ago and was yet to return.


    "Did she leave like that stupid father of her''s who went to work but never came back? That would be better, at least I don''t get to see that face of hers that reminds me of him. Finally she grew some brain" She said spitefully.


    "Come on baby she might have found herself a boyfriend, you don''t have to stress yourself worrying about her" Byung-hun said to as he gave her a cup of alcohol, which she gulped down immediately, before lying back in his arms.


    *********


    BACK AT THE HOSPITAL


    "Dad do I look pretty?" She asked her father with a cute smile.


    "Of course you are, my pretty Eun-sun" He replied kissing her round soft cheek.


    "Dad is my dress pretty too?" She asked again twirling around.


    "Very pretty and I know what you want to ask next." He said as he looked at her raising a brow yfully.


    "Before you ask, let me tell you. You are more prettier than your dress" He said as he cupped her cheek in his palm and ced a kiss on her head making her giggle.


    .....


    "Mom, where is dad? Why is dad not back yet? Dad never stays outte" Eun-Sun asked her mother.


    "I don''t know Eun-sun, he said he''ll get some groceries after work, but he has not returned. Let''s wait for him, he''ll be back soon." Sung-Hee replied her daughter, as she rubbed her back.


    "No! I will go look for him, it''s getting toote" Eun-Sun said as she hurried out of the house. She had this gut feeling that something wasn''t right.


    "Wait!! Hold on Eun-Sun" Song-Hee yelled running after her. She was surprised to find her staring at a bag of groceries at the door crying sorely.


    "Daddy!!" Eun-Sun screamed as she continued crying, while her mother stoodpletely stupefied.


    "Hey are you awake?.. wake up" Dan-Han said softly with a slight frown on his face wondering why she was crying in her sleep. ''Is she having a bad dream'' he asked himself.


    He was lolled on the sofa when he heard her sobbing. He had moved closer only to see her crying in her sleep with beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Eun-Sun heard someone faintly calling out to her, she scrunched at the bright light that was sipping through her closed eyelids as she tried opening her eyes groggily.


    She blinked her eyes slowly, as she desperately tried to open her eyes to see what''s around her. She could see a hazy figure in front but couldn''t make out who or what it was.


    With a bit of effort she saw it was a man standing right in front of her. He didn''t look familiar and she was so sure she hasn''t met him before.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 6 - Scold

    "Who are you?" Eun-sun asked in a low and hoarse voice as she looked around, trying to make sense of her surrounding. What is this ce? How did she get here? And why the hell was her head hurting so bad? This were the few questions running through her mind as she continued observing the all white room she found herself.


    "My name is Lee Dan-Han" He replied as he moved closer to her with a ss of water. "Thirsty?" He asked her when he noticed her parched lips. ??


    Eun-Sun hesitated slightly but finally nodded. She winced at the sudden surge of pain in her head, and she stretched her hand to hold it in ce as if it might fall off.


    "Are you okay? Does your head hurt?" Dan-Han asked, though he was worried his face was as expressionless as ever. One wouldn''t know if he was truly concerned or not.


    "Hold on I''ll get the doctor" He said as he quickly picked up his phone to make the call. She watched as he mumbled some words into his phone like he wasmanding a subordinate.


    Eun-Sun looked around the room again, from the king sized bed which she was lying on to the huge t screen TV hunger on the white walls.


    "Is this a hospital or a hotel room?" She couldn''t help but ask. She definitely would have mistook it for an hotel suite if not for the smell of formaldehyde and bleach she could perceive around her.


    "It''s a hospital" He answered cing the ss of water he had been holding in her hands. Of course she could it was an hospital, she just couldn''t hold herself from asking. Dan-Han was not sure if she was just asking or if she really know. If she didn''t then this was the first time he has seen someone who couldn''t differentiate an hospital room from an hotel room.


    "What happened? What am I doing here?" she asked taking the ss of water and gulping it all.


    "You don''t remember?" A frown was about to form on his face as he took the ss of water from and ced it on the bedside table. ''She didn''t lose her memory did she?''


    "Remember what?" She asked back, her gaze at him was piercing and desperate. Desperate to remember whatever it was she was supposed to remember.


    "You had an ident" Dan-Han said nonchntly, like hasn''t been worried since his car first hitst night. If he should be frank this was the first time in his life he has such a scare. Scared that he might have killed someone, but if he was still worried about the possibility of her losing her memory, he doesn''t show it.


    "ident?" Eun-Sun''s eyes widened with shock as she tried sitting up. She closed her eyes in an attempt to remember what had happened to herst night. She had gone out to grab some stuffs from the shop across the road when she was suddenly knocked down. Her eyes widened more when she remembered she had indeed been in an ident.


    She turned to look at him with a grave look. "Did you hit me?" she asked, anger was obviously hinted in her voice.


    "Mmm" He nodded his head lightly.


    "You hit me?" She asked again eyeing him angrily, but this time Dan-Han did not respond. He could feel some hostility in her voice.


    Eun-Sun gave him a proper look, he definitely looked rich or maybefortable, looking at the clothes he had on. Dan-Han had changed into something else, since his suit was soiled with her blood. So why the hell did he hit her.


    "Didn''t you see me? How could you be so careless when driving at night. What if i had died huh?? My mother..." Eun-Sun''s words trailed off when she realized ger mother was still home probably still hungry. ''Oh my God. What has she done? Her mother would have been expecting her all night''


    Dan-Han was puzzled with the various expressions shing through her face. First she was just scolding him, now she was looking as if she just realized someone died. But what surprised him the most, was that for the first time in his life he was been scolded and a little framed sized woman was the one doing it.


    Well he couldn''t me her, because truly he was at fault. He shouldnt have tried taking a call while driving. Somewhere down in Eun-Sun''s heart she knew she had walked of that sidewalk absentmindely and she should probably be apologizing, but right now she just couldn''t. All she has in her mind right now was the thoughts of her mother and if she had dinner.


    Dan-Han kept his gaze on Eun-Sun and his brows narrowed when he saw her trying to slip off the bed. "What are you doing?" He asked with a nk face.


    "Going home" Eun-Sun replied.

 Chapter 7 - No Calls

    Eun-Sun had nothing in her mind except her mother. How could she let herself be in an ident? Did her mother have dinner? What about breakfast? What would her mother say? That she had ran off just like her dad? She must be feeling like she has beenpletely abandoned? She might be thinking she had abandoned her too. But God knows she''d never do that. Though her rtionship with her mother was barely hanging by a string, she loved her regardless. She''d never leave her, not for anything in the world.


    Dan-Han''s gaze at her was inscrutable. He couldn''t understand what this petite woman was doing. He watched her ruffle with the sheets, trying to get down from the bed. How could she say she''s going home, after having surgery? She looks weak and pale. Didn''t shein about head pain? Then why was she going home suddenly? ??


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You must remain in bed. You had surgery" Dan-Han said, just in case she didn''t know.


    "I can''t. I have to leave now." She replied hastily. She turned her head to look around for her phone. Her mother must have called, even though there a great possibility she didn''t, Eun-Sun hoped anyway.


    "Did you see my phone?" She asked when she couldn''t find it close to her. She didn''t lose did she?


    Dan-Han was just about to reply when the room door opened and the doctor walked in.


    "Good morning, I see you are awake" the doctor said with a small smile as he made his way into the room and moved closer to examine her.


    "Do you feel pain anywhere?" The doctor asked.


    "Ermm...Yes my head, it hurts a lot" she said lightly touching her bandaged head. She had wanted to lie because admitting to her pain will prolong her confinement, but she also thought she shouldn''t. She doesn''t know the extent of the ident.


    "It''s a given since you got a few stitches. The nurse will give you something for the pain. You will be better in a few days" He said with an assuring smile.


    "Don''t you need to do some kind of test?" Dan-Han asked the doctor raising a brow. He wanted to be sure everything was fine.


    "There''s no need to, the CT scan came out clean so there won''t be a need to repeat it. She will be fine" He replied.


    "Dan I''ll be in my office, let''s talkter okay" He said as he made his way out of the room.


    Dan-Han turned Eun-sun who was still sitting on the side of the bed. "Your Phone" He said handing her phone to her.


    "I have to leave. I got a nurse for you. Tell her if you need anything" Dan-Han informed her. Eun-Sun turned to look at him, and for some she felt like she had been rude.


    "Thank you Mr Lee" she said sincerely.


    "For?" Dan-Han asked with a confused look on his face.


    "For bringing me to the hospital and not just driving off" Although she wanted to me him for hitting her, she also knew she had yed in part in it, by zoning off when walking by the road.


    "Mmm" He muttered as he walked out of the room. His mouth felt tired from all the talking. He wasn''t a person who talked so much, but he said at least a week worth of words in one night. How tiring.


    Eun-Sun watched as he left the room. She returned her attention to her phone, her mother must have called her. She would be worried that she didn''t return home right? Would the mother she has known really call her? Something like this hasn''t happened before, she has always returned home on time. Would this make her mother realize she really cared? Not that she doubted her mother''s love for her, but it wouldn''t hurt if she showed her a bit of that love for once. She was dying to see her mother call her by her name, give her a hug, call to check up on her, tell her good night or good morning, or do whatever it was that mothers do with their children.


    Eun-Sun looked at her phone, she wanted to believe her mother was worried and she had called her, but she also didn''t want to open her phone and realize she had wished for too much.


    Eun-Sun closed her eyes, took a deep breath and opened her phone. She slowly opened her eyes and to her despair, there was no one call or message. She felt her eyes slowly turn wet. She lifted her head upward to hold her tears in.


    Sheid back in bed and curled herself in a fetal position still staring at her phone.

 Chapter 8 - Not Ready

    "Hei-Ran, please could you help me pass this to Eun-sun" Ji-Sang pleaded passing a small paper bag to her.


    "What''s in there?" Hei-Ran asked narrowing her brows as she refused taking the bag. ??


    "They are choctes, do you think Eun-sun will like them?" He asked with a shy smile on his face.


    "You should know what she''ll like. But why are you giving them to me and not her directly?" she asked frowning, ignoring his question.


    "You know why already" he said rolling his eyes while Hei-Ran equally did same.


    Of course she knew why he was giving it to her and not Eun-sun, because they both know she will definitely reject it. Eun-Sun had repeatedly asked him not to buy her gifts but this guy was just too adamant, and won''t do as he was told.


    Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang have been Eun-sun best friends since yschool. They have grown to be like siblings. And have be her confidants after her father left. But things became awkward when Eun-Sun realized Ji-Sang feelings for her. This had somewhat interfered with their rtionship, because Eun-Sun didn''t feel the same way he did or as she imed, wasn''t ready for a rtionship.


    "I can''t take this to her, you have to do it yourself" she said.


    "But...why?" He asked wondering what her reason might be for refusing to help him.


    "Because she will be angry, so angry she might want to take my head off" she replied him angrily. Eun-sun had hit her hard and chased her thest time she brought the gifts he gave her. There was no way she''d do that again.


    "Bu...."


    She interrupted "No Ji-Sang, I know you like her... I''ve always known you do, but you should muster some courage and tell her about it..I mean man-up" she told him sounding even more angry than she was before.


    "Why haven''t you told her yet? she asked again, ring at him.


    "Because she isn''t ready and you know it, she keeps saying she is not ready for any rtionship...at all" He replied frustratedly. He had tried to tell her but she won''t hear of it.


    "You should try harder and make her listen or just give her more time" She said with a sigh. Hei-Ran was suddenly distracted by her ringing phone.


    She rummaged through her purse in search for it, she hurriedly picked it up when she realized who was calling as soon as she found it.


    "Hello"


    "Hei-Ran, where are you?" Eun-sun asked, as soon as she heard Hei-Ran''s voice over the phone.


    "I''m at my neighbourhood, did you go to work today?" she asked.


    "No, I''m at the hospital"


    "Hospital??" she said raising her voice unexpectedly. "Did your mom hit you again? Don''t tell me she did, because I will kill her even if she''s your mom " she said in a fit of anger as she turned away from Ji-Sang who has now grown interest in her conversation.


    "No of course not. I had an ident" she said making Hei-Ran''s eyes widen with shock.


    "Are you sure? You are not lying to me are you?" Hei-Ran didn''t know if she should believe her friend. This was not the first time Eun-Sun had covered for that mother of hers. She had a feeling Eun-Sun might be doing it again.


    Hei-Ran had arrived to that conclusion, because Song-Hee had done that to her Eun-Sun on several asions. But Eun-Sun had never reported it. Even when neighbors had called social services, Eun-Sun had covered up for her mother, over and over again. Her first rodeo had almost imed her life, she had a broken jaw and a heavily battered skin. The others tend to be an improvement ofst.


    "I''m not lying. I swear" Eun-Sun replied with a convincing tone.


    "Really but how? I mean when? You didn''t break your arm, or your leg right? oh no your pretty face, hope you didn''t hurt it. I have always told you to be careful right" she utterd in a worried tone making Eun-sun roll her eyes. Her friend has always been in for the dramatics.


    "I''m fine. I called to ask if you could bring some food, I''m really hungry" she said as she pressed on her rumbling stomach.


    "Okay, I''ming there right now. Wait for me okay"


    "Thanks, I will get the address of the hospital from the nurse and message it to you right away" Eun-sun said.


    "Okay" Hei-Ran said as she hung up.


    "I have to leave" she said turning to Ji-Sang who was still standing behind her.


    "Was that Eun-sun? is she okay?" he asked with a concern look.


    "Yes..No, I mean... let''s talkter" she said hurriedly wanting to run off .


    "Wait, please give it to her" He said as he ced the bag in her hand, which she just grabbed and ran off.

 Chapter 9 - Incoming Trouble

    "Good morning sir"


    "Wee sir" ??


    Dan-Han responded with a simple nod to all the greetings that echoed in the PK corporation building as he made his way to the elevator, looking neat and handsome in his perfectly tailored ck suit. His tux was exquisitely cut and a perfect match for his suave manners. No one could tell that this icily boss had spent a night at the hospital, with no sleep at all.


    .....


    "President Lee"


    Dan-Han paused on his steps when he heard someone call him as he stepped out of the elevator.


    "Good morning president Lee, I was heading to your office." Director Hye greeted with a smile, as she walked closer.


    "Morning" He replied as he continued walking to his office with her closely following behind.


    "How can I be of help to you, Director Hye?" He asked arriving at the door of his office.


    "There''s been an issue with the centenary city site in City-A" She said as she walked behind him into his office.


    "And what''s the problem?" He asked fixing his gaze on her as he took his seat across his office table.


    "Sir I got this letter from the state government, immediately asking us to stop work at the site" She said dropping a file on his desk.


    He quickly nced through the file and dropped it back on the desk.


    "And why are you bringing this to me?" He asked coldly. His eyes gazing icicles at her.


    "Be-cause, I thought..." she stuttered with trepidation.


    "Because you thought you get paid to only bring problems to my desk and not solutions?" He asked calmly, too calmly.


    "I''m-sorry sir, I''ll see to it right away" she quickly said picking up the file from his desk.


    "You''d better" Dan-Han appreciated it when people were being capable and efficient. He''d never allow anyone to ck behind and not be a solution giver. This was how he had trained himself and he was going to infuse that into every of his employee.


    He refused to bother himself with the problem that had been presented before him, as he had a series meeting to prepare for, this has be a norm in his life. He had a lot on his shoulders already and he expected little problems such as this could be properly managed with him being bothered.


    ~~~~


    Dan-Han plopped himself on his seat tiredly as he kneaded his temples.


    It has been a hectic day. He had slept at the hospital, rushed home to get ready for work and has been attending to meetings all day and there were still more to go. It was the busiet quarter of the year, and hundreds of projects are underway. He picked up the inte and called his secretary.


    "A cup of coffee" He said before hanging up.


    A frown formed on his face when he heard his phone ringing, he just needed few minutes of rest before his next meeting started.


    A sigh escaped him, when he saw who was calling.


    "Hello"


    "Hey buddy, why do you sound so dull?" In-Ha asked over the phone.


    Kang In-ha was one Dan-Han''s close friend since college, but has been living abroad for the past few years. In-Ha is what you call ''the life of every party'' and a ''typical y boy''. Dan-Han''s two friends; In-Ha and Jae-Hyun were the only people who could tolerate his icily and aloof nature without being spooked..at least they pretend not to.


    "In-Ha I hope you didn''t call just to y around, cause I''m tired" He didn''t have the time or strength for his In-Ha''s antics.


    "No, not at all. I wanted to inform you, I will being over next week" In-ha told him.


    "Why?" He asked wondering why In-Ha was returning suddenly. It wasmon knowledge that he never likeding home.


    "You don''t want me toe? Are you cheating on me or have you found a new best friend?" He teased.


    "Sir your coffee" Secretary Chang-Wok said dropping the hot cup of coffee on Dan-Han''s table.


    Dan-Han raised his brows to look at him questioningly, when he saw him still standing there and not leaving like he was supposed to.


    "Sir, your meeting wil..." He started, but was interrupted by Dan-Han motioning his fingers gesturing for him to leave.


    "I''m busy, tell me what you want" He curtly said when he returned his attention back to his call. He knew In-Ha didn''t just call him to inform him of his returning home.


    "Why do you think I want something from you? haha... anyway you know me the best. I need you to pick me from the airport, you know I can''t call home." In-Ha replied.


    "Hmm. Staying at my ce?" Dan-Han asked even when he already the answer to that.


    "Oh my God! Dan-Han, you are just too smart. I guess I don''t have to ask anymore. Thanks in advance buddy. Hurry up for your meeting. Bye." In-Ha said before ending the call immediately not waiting for Dan-Han''s reply. Dan-Han was as scary as hell even to him.


    "Troublesome" Dan-Han muttered to himself as he stood up to leave for his meeting. In-Ha''s return was bound to bring trouble.

 Chapter 10 - Prima Donna

    Choi Mansion


    "Come in" Mi-Ok saidzily when she heard a knock at the door knowing it was mother. ??


    Mother Choi pushed open Mi-Ok''s door and saw her lying in bed, still in her pink pyjamas.


    "Why did you miss breakfast?" Mrs Choi asked quietly as she took her seat on the chair by the vanity table.


    "Nothing mother, I just didn''t feel hungry" Mi-ok replied sitting up with her head resting on the head board.


    "Are you sure? Are you still angry about your date yesterday? You don''t really have to think about it" She said moving to sit down by the bed side.


    "I got a call from Mrs Lee, she apologized for her son''s absence and she agreed to fix another date between you two." She said stroking Mi-Ok''s hair, while Mi-Ok frowned.


    "No mom, I won''t go on another date with him." Mi-Ok said feeling upset, as she pulled her head away from her mother''s reach. There was no way she''d go on another date with that conceited man. She had suffered the worst embarrassment of her life because of him, and now she was expected to go another date with him? She''ll never do that.


    Because of a him, a peasant, aplete lowlife had dared to raise a hand to her. That nobody had pped her because that prideful man had chosen to do something less important and had decided to keep her waiting. Now she had to pray her name doesn''t pop up on the tabliods for what will seem like the hundreth time. A lot of scandals have been following hertely, but what could she do? It''s not her fault that does low lifes didn''t know how to respect someone of higher ss.


    The truth was what happened at the restaurantst night was something new to anybody.


    Choi Mi-Ok was a prima Donna with princess syndrome. She''d never run after a man, after all she was the Choi''s only child. And thus has been treated as a princess all her life. She had a thing for spot lights and thus, wrecks havoc where she goes. She was theplete definition of a twat, who feels everyone below the social ss, wasn''t permitted to breathe the same air as her, or share the same ground with her.


    Sincerely the reason why she didn''t show up for breakfast because she had spent refreshing the inte page to see if she truly made the tabloids. If she did her father won''t let her hear thest of it.


    "But why?" Mrs Choi asked raising her brows.


    "Because he cancelled even though I already left because that stupid waitress soiled my gown" she blurted out angrily.


    "Don''t get vexed honey." Her motherforted her.


    "Mom you don''t get it. He said he''ll ask his secretary to call ME to fix a date. Like I don''t deserve a call from him or what? Who the hell is he? Some prince or what? " She asked angrily.


    "If he doesn''t call, I''m not going to" She stated with a hint of finality in her voice as sheid back on her bed.


    "Come on, you know you''ve to, your father wants this. He needs it for thepany." She softly said pulling Mi-Ok up by her hand.


    "But mom..."


    "No Mi-Ok. This family needs this, if we must move higher in our social circle, you need to marry into the Lee family. There''s no better match than them" Mrs Choi said sharply.


    "Now go freshen up, and I will get the maids to bring up your breakfast." she added as she stood up to leave the room.


    "Mom, can you please talk to father for me? I really don''t want to go on a second date with him neither do I want to get married to him. He''s so disrespectful. Mom please." Mi-Ok pleaded. She didn''t know who her supposed date was, but one thing was sure, she hated his guts.


    "When was thest time you visited the spa?" Her mother asked raising Mi-Ok''s chin up with her hand as she tried to change the conversation. She looked at Mi-Ok''s face closely as she titled her face sideways.


    "Few days ago. Why?" Mi-Ok replied staring at her mom with a confused look. ''What''s the connection between our conversation and the spa?'' she asked herself. She really couldn''t see through her mother at all.


    "Please get your facials done, I didn''t give birth to a monkey. And you wonder why he cancelled the date." she said, making Mi-Ok''s mouth to open in shock as she walked out of the room.


    "What! Monkey??" she said jumping off the bed and rushing up to the mirror on the vanity table to have a look at her face.


    "I''m not a monkey! I am Choi Mi-Ok, not a monkey. And I look beautiful, too beautiful for your so called Mr Lee Dan-Han." she yelled angrily. Who the hell was that man anyway?

 Chapter 11 - Misses Everything

    BACK AT THE HOSPITAL


    Eun-Sun was stillid at the fetal position. A myriad of depressing thoughts were going through her mind and they were entirely frustrating. Her phone was still resting in her hands and she couldn''t make up her mind if she should call her mother first. God knows she wanted to, but the daughter in her that missed her mother''s love and care, wanted to see if maybe, just maybe she can get her long time wish. ? ?


    Not that she wanted to scare her mother, but would she be a bad child if she stays off the radar to experience what she had missed for the past 10 years, even if just for a minute. She''d do anything to hear her mother ask her how she''s doing? That would be a boon in her life. Eun-Sun''s thought were making her ache and the hunger was worsening things.


    Eun-Sun jolted back to reality when her phone started ringing. Finally, it was Hei-Ran.


    "Are you here now? Eun-sun asked immediately she answered the call.


    "Errmm...Eun-sun don''t be mad, I''ll not be able toe over right away. I got a call from my boss asking me toe to the office. I''ll be back in an hour or there about." Hei-Ran pleaded over the phone.


    "Oh...okay" Eun-sun said a little disappointed. She has been looking forward to Hei-Raning, not just with the food, but to keep herpany. Staying at the hospital with no familiar person around to talk to was extremely boring.


    "Well then you''ve got to hurry up. That nasty boss of yours won''t go easy on you if you arete." She added trying not to sound sad or dissappointed.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon, but in the mean time try to get something to eat. I know your brain juices dry out when you are hungry," she teased making Eun-Sun''s lips twitch.


    "Are you trying to insult a sick person little Ran-Ran? You are seriously asking for a beating, better get going before your boss eats you up," She said smiling the best way she could.


    "Alright, I''ll call you backter. Wait for me okay" Hei-Ran said hanging up the call immediately. Eun-Sun dropped her phone andid up staring at the ceiling.


    "Miss do you need anything? I''m heading for the cafeteria" The nurse asked as she stood up from the sofa she had been sitting beside Eun-sun. She was the private nurse Dan-Han had gotten her before leaving.


    "Yes...No, I mean no." She replied, she knew she had no money, and the meals here were definitely not free. She''ll pass.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes" She replied nodding her head slightly. She closed her back, still lying up. The rumbling of her stomach was getting unbearable. Thest meal she had was lunch and that was yesterday.


    "Okay" The nurse replied.


    "W-Wait" She said halting the nurse steps. Dan-Han had told her to inform the nurse if she needed anything right? That was a nk check he had handed her right? She might as well take advantage of it.


    "Uhhm.." Eun-Sun bit her lips. Asking favours from people was something she wasn''t used to.


    "Actually, I''m quite hungry, do you mind getting me some food?" She asked smiling apologectically.


    "Of course, what would you like?" The nurse replied with a smile of her own.


    "Anything as far as it''s delicious" she replied with a smile.


    "Anything? Are you sure?"


    "Yes"


    "Okay, I''ll be back with some delicious stuffs for you." The nurse said before walking out of the room. Eun-Sun sighed deeply. Naturally, she wouldn''t have taken anything, she''d have waited for Hei- Ran toe, but now, she was truly hungry. And she wouldn''t lie, she needed something delicious to help her forget about all this heart trenching feeling going on in her mind.


    Eun-Sun dropped her phone beside her which had been using to kill time, and sat up when the nurse returned with a bag of food in each hand.


    "I didn''t know what to get, so I got a bit of everything" The nurse said as she unpacked the packs of food.


    Eun-sun gulped at the sight of the unpacked food on the table.


    "It''s perfect, thank you" she said as she picked up a pair of chopstick and started eating immediately.


    "Is it delicious?" The Nurse asked as she was amused by Eun-sun''s way of eating.


    "Mmm" she said with a full mouth, giving her a thumbs up. She ate every piece of food like she had a pit in her stomach. She burped when she had her full....after eating everything. This was the heartiest meal she has eaten in a long time, and the irony of it was, it was from the hospital cafeteria. Something about it made her missed her mother''s cooking. It has been 10 years since shest ate something her mother cooked, and she missed it, she miss everything.

 Chapter 12 - Abscond

    After eating Eun-sun had drifted in to the realm of dreams. That was the only ce she seemed happy, well not all the time, as she sometimes dreamt about the day her father left home. But those dreams where she had it all, family, job and happiness, where the best times of her day. Eun-Sun woke up from her sleep when she heard her phone ringing. She hissed when she saw it was Hei-Ran calling.


    "You''d better have a good reason for waking me up Hei-Ran" She said groggily, she was still feeling sleepy, if possible she''d love to go back to her dream. She was having a good dream before Hei-Ran''s call woke her up. ??


    "Did I wake you up?" Hei-Ran asked.


    "Not only did you wake me, you interrupted a good dream" She hissed again.


    "Sorry madam, I guess you had your full before sleeping" She teased her. What a gourmet!.


    "Hei-Rane over I promise not to beat you to death" She said as she yawned while Hei-Ranugh.


    "Where are you?, I''m at the lobby. What''s the ward number?" Hei-Ran asked stillughing.


    "Really? So you finally decided toe" she said rolling her eyes.


    "Yea, so tell me where you are, cause I''ve been to the public ward but I couldn''t find you. So which ward are you?"


    "I''m in this VIP room, that is terribly huge and awfully big and well furnished. It has a TV, bathroom, big sofa and a king sized bed. It looks like an hotel suite, I believe you will mistake it for one. I wonder why someone would build an hospital room to be this luxurious. I mean there are so many people dying in the world due to starvation and someone made this " She rambled on with a disgusted look on her face. She had wanted toin about it when she first woke up, but there was no one to talk to. Not that she didn''t like luxury, but she had just grown to not appreciate it like others did. A few years ago she''d explore the entirety of this room, and be amazed by it, but now it was a total turn off.


    "Eun-sun!" Hei-Ran yelled gaining Eun-sun''s attention who has been rambling non stop in a annoyed tone. Was she being forced to stay there?


    "Yes little Ran-Ran, why are you yelling my name?" she yelled back. She raised her hand to her head, when it ached badly.


    "How hard did you hit your head?" she asked.


    "Hard enough to mistake you for a zombie and kill you" she replied rolling her eyes.


    "You dare stay in a VIP room? I guess you won a lottery, miss money bag."


    "No I didn''t. It was that guy who brought me here. Maybe he won a lottery, but I certainly did not" Eun-sun replied as she closed her eyes and rested her hand on her forehead.


    " How could you stay there, don''t tell you forgot Mrs Chae''s son, who was admitted into a private ward, when he had an ident. And the driver who had hit and brought him to the hospital, arrested his parents when they asked the driver to pay the bills iming he wasn''t at fault?"


    "Yea I remember, but what has that go to do with me?" Eun-sun questioned her. She didn''t understand where all this were heading to.


    "Your ident whose fault was it? Your''s or the driver''s?" Hei-Ran asked ignoring Eun-sun''s question.


    "hmm...I guess I walked off the sidewalk absentmindedly. Hei-Ran be straight forward. I hate it when you dally with words" She replied her forehead cringing.


    "So you walked into his car, and you stayed in a VIP room and you also ate in the same room. You''ve grown some balls. Let me guess he is not there right?" She asked, even though she knew Eun-Sun was getting anmoyed. Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang were the only ones who could tolerate her cold and non-chntly she could be at times. They understood perfectly that that wasn''t who she was, but she was trying or rather learning to be.


    "No he left this morning" she replied her voice slightly lowered than usual and she gently rubbed her fingers on her forehead as she finally understood what Hei-Ran has been trying to say.


    "And what does that tell you? You better get yourself out of there right now. I''ll be waiting for you at the lobby." she said.


    "You think he''ll do that?"


    "I don''t know. But you have to be on a safe side. Would you really want someone to pay your hospital bills? You know you don''t have a enough money to pay such bills"


    "I''ll pay him back or maybe not"


    "With what money? Get down here this instant and leave him to sort that out himself" Hei-Ran said raising her voice making Eun-Sun slip out of the bed quickly as she got ready to abscond. There was some truth in what Hei-Ran said. What if that man never returned, or he returns and ask her to pay the bills? She doesn''t have a job neither does she have any savings. But leaving will make her indebted and that was one thing she hated.


    ''But her head still hurts''


    The pain was something she could handle, but being embarrassed over staying in an expensive hospital room, was not something she wanted to add to her list experiences.


    Eun-Sun headed for the door immediately. She turned on the door knob to open the door when she suddenly received the greatest shock of her life. Her eyes widened in surprise and her body jerked in shock because of who she found standing at the door as soon as she opened it.


    "Mr...Mr Lee?"

 Chapter 13 - Indebted

    "Mr-Mr Lee?" Eun-Sun called out in suprise with her eyes widened. She did not expect to see him. ''Didn''t he run away? Maybe he hade to ask me to pay up the bills'' she thought to herself. Eun-Sun quickly rposed herself and hardened her gaze at him.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Dan-Han asked raising a brow wondering why she was by the door and not on the bed. He was not expecting to see her out of bed. And it obviously looked like she was going out as he looked at her from head to toe, though she still had the hospital gown on. ??


    He further pushed open the door and scanned through the room in search of the private nurse he had gotten her.


    "Where is your nurse?" He turned to her and asked.


    "Ermm - The nurse? She went out to the pharmacy for pain killers" she answered truthfully while trying her best to maintain a straight face.


    "Do you want something?" He asked again.


    Why did he have to show up now? Eun-Sun asked herself.


    "Yes, but before I ask you to help me get it, can you answer a question?" Eun-Sun was fearlessly staring straight into his eyes. Dan-Han gave her a good look. He hasn''t missed the way the petite girl in front of him wasn''t moved or scared of him like the others. Even her gaze matched his, almost in a defiling and daring manner.


    "Ask" He replied. They were both still standing by the door.


    "Why did you bring me into such an expensive room? When you were bringing me here, who did you have in mind to pay the bills?" She asked in a daring manner. Dan-Han was stunned at the manner at which she was talking to him, this was the first time someone had talked to sounding that way. He kept his gaze at her, not sure what he was thinking of.


    "I.." He opened his mouth to say something, but Eun-Sun raised her a finger to stop him.


    "Don''t mind answering that" She interjected. Dan-Han was surprised by her actions. This was the first time was talking to him this way and even interrupting his words. He stared at her quietly like he was trying to ascertain her thoughts from her look, but he got nothing.


    From his looks and brand of suit he was wearing she could tell he was rich. But the question is, are all rich people kind-hearted. And she didn''t care about who he was. He should have taken a good look at her before bringing her to this room. She had walked off the road, so the ident was her fault, which means that she had to settle her bills by herself. But right now she didn''t have that kind of money right now, she also can''t directly beg this stranger to settle her bills. What if he wants her to pay for it and indeed, that might be the reason for his return.


    Eun-Sun would never allow herself to be indebted to anyone. That''s why in thest ten years, she hasn''t gone beyond her budget, or get any new thing for herself. She had lived within her budget and would never borrow a dime or let anyone do her favours for free. Because to her even in Freetown nothing is free. Call it pride she didn''t care, because to her it is a principle.


    "Can you help me get water?" She asked pointing to the empty bottle by the bedside, indicating her''s was finished.


    "Okay. Go back to the bed" He said before turning around.


    "Wait Mister" She said stopping him. He turned around and looked at her waiting to hear what mighte out of her mouth next.


    "Give me your pen" She said stretching out her hand.


    He reached for a pen in the inner pocket of his suit and gave it her. Wondering what she needed a pen for...well, that was none of his business.


    "Thank you" she said and he responded with a ''hmm'' before leaving to get her water.


    Dan-Han came back to the room few minutester with a bottle of water and snacks, but was surprised when he saw the room was empty. His pen and a note lying on the bed caught his attention. He walked closer and he picked it up.


    The note read...


    ''Mr Lee, I don''t know if I should be thanking you for taking me to the hospital or not. How dare you put me in such an expensive room? Unfortunately i won''t be able to take care of the bills, so please do. And I''m not asking you to do it for free cause I''m not a charity case. I promise to pay you back as soon as I get a job and earn well. Believe me I''ll pay you back even with interest. I look forward to being to settling this debt soon.


    Thank you in advance ''


    Dan-Han couldn''t believe this. He wasn''t going to ask her to pay. He looked at the paper agai and a chuckle escaped his lips. He folded the note and kept it in his pocket.


    If she wants to pay, then who is he to reject such an offer. But with interest?


    If she wanted some interest then he''d have to think of a rate, right?


    "This is a debt I''ll definitely collect" he said with a broader smile.


    For the first time in a forever, Lee Dan-Han had found something to look forward to.

 Chapter 14 - Will He Ever Forgive Me?

    Dan-Han wasn''t aware that he has been smiling as he drove back home. His mind kept shing back to that girls''s every reaction and expression since she gained consciousness this morning, and also about the note she had left which was currently lying in his breast pocket. He should have guessed she was trying to run away, when he saw her at the door with the look that says ''i got caught red handed''. He bellowed out an amusingugh. If he should say something about that girl, he would say she was a prideful, egnimatic and a fearless little girl.


    He drove his car into a fine seignorial two-storey manor, which lookedpletely regal. This was the home he had grown up in. He loved the homely feeling he had here and he has missed having dinner with his family. Pulling up at the front of the house, he stepped out. He looked around thepound and the lovely flowers which were still looking beautiful even at this hour. He sighed deeply before walking towards the door. ??


    "Dad! Mom!" He greeted with a low bow as he walked into the dining room, where his parents were having dinner.


    "Dan-Han you are home" His mother said excitedly as she up to give him a hug. She was ted to see him, she has not expected him to visit. If she had known, She''d have made his favorite dishes.


    "You are right on time for dinner. Come let''s eat" she said pulling a chair for him with a huge grin in her face. Dan-Han walked towards the seat and sat down just beside her. She started piling up his te with food as she kept smiling sweetly at him.


    Dan-Han looked at her before turning to his father who was watching his wife earnestly trying to please their son. "Dad, how''s your health?" He asked.


    "Great. That''s the benefit of retirement right" His father replied taking up a ss of water.


    "That''s good" Dan-Han said before picking up a spoon to eat.


    "I heard you missed your date with chairman Choi''s daughter. What happened?" His father asked staring at him.


    "I got caught up" He answered before scooping a spoon full of food in his mouth.


    "Caught up? or had an ident?" His mother asked making her husband look at them in surprise.


    "What ident?" Father Lee asked in confusion.


    "And I wonder whose fault that is?" He asked gazing at his mother in annoyance, not bothering to answer his dad.


    "How is that my fault?" Mother asked defensively.


    "Who kept calling me non-stop while I was driving?" He asked angrily dropping the spoon in his hand.


    "Who fixed a date for me without my consent and told me only an hour before the time?" He asked his mother, who wouldn''t stop interfering with his life, before staring at his father, who has allowed himself to be used this time by his wife.


    "And now you got dad involved in your little game. Is my life some game to you?" He got up to leave, ibviously he had lost his appetite. She had made it her sole life purpose to mess up his life.


    "Dan-Han, I''m sorry. I did that because I knew you wouldn''t agree to me fixing a date for you" She said with an apologectic look.


    "Exactly the reason why you shouldn''t have done that" He said ring at her.


    "And of all people, you really had to choose Choi Mi-Ok? Really? The only girl with princess syndrome" He was fuming with anger.


    "But she is a nice girl, and also from a good home. I spoke with her mother to fix another date with her. Can you please go for mother''s sake?" She pleaded with an apologectic look. All she really wanted was for her to son to get a girlfriend or a wife and stop hiding away from the world.


    "Mother, you really should know when to stop. Stop making decisions for me especially when it''s has to do with my life partner. Or are you saying I''m not sensible enough to find a girl?" He asked raising a brow.


    "No son, that''s not true" she replied.


    "Then stop" He spat out angrily taking his leave.


    "Dan-Han, where are you going? I thought you came over to spend the night?" She asked with a teary voice, walking slowly behind him. She was happy when she saw himing into the family mansion today. It was a rare asion for him toe home. He always prefers staying up alone at his ce.


    "Clearly I''m leaving"


    "But why? You rarelye home. Stay for tonight please, I''ve missed you" she said as her eyes welled up in tears.


    "I wonder who''s fault that is"


    "But I miss you"


    "You should have thought of that before you took courses on knowing how to mess up my life" He said angrily mming the door on his way out.


    "Would he ever forgive me?" She asked her husband who was standing behind her as tears rolled down her face. He wrapped his hands around her tofort her.


    Even he didn''t have the answer to that.

 Chapter 15 - Still No Call

    Eun-Sun and Hei-Ran finally arrived at Hei-Ran''s apartment after leaving the hospital.


    "Little Ran-Ran don''t forget you promised to make me something delicious okay" Eun-Sun reminded Hei-Ran as she took her seat. ??


    Hei-Ran had talked her mouth dry to no avail trying to convince Eun-Sun to spend the night at her ce. But could only convenience her when she promised to make her food. Beyond Eun-Sun''s tough exterior she was just a little gourmet.


    "I know my little foodie. What would you like to eat?" she asked with a smile.


    "I want ck bean noodles specially made by you" Eun-Sun said with a small smile. That was her favorite and her father''s too.


    "One te of ck bean noodlesing right up" Hei-Ran said with smile rubbing her hands together as she made her way to the kitchen area.


    "One? what about you? Aren''t you eating?" She asked with a frown. They had both left the hospital together and she knew Hei-Ran hade over from the office. She should be hungry.


    "I had a heavy lunch so I''m still full. You should wash up while I prepare the food. You reek of formaldehyde and bleach" She told her.


    "Okay" She looked down at the hospital gown she still had on before heading for the bathroom.


    Eun-Sun stood before the half length mirror in the bathroom. She looked at her forehead that was bandaged before ncing at her phone which was still in her hand. Her mother still hasn''t called. It''s been one full day, wasn''t she bothered that something might have happened to her? Or did something happen to her mother too?


    She quickly dialled her number but she disconnected it before it rang. Maybe she should wait a little bit more. She just couldn''t help but want a little bit of care and affection. She needed that at least once. How long will she continue like this? Like she didn''t matter. She dropped her phone on the sink. She''ll wait a bit more, she resolved.


    Hei-Ran sat opposite Eun-Sun as she watch her eat.


    "What were you thinking about before walking on the road absentmindedly?" Hei-Ran asked curiously making Eun-Sun drop her chopstick. She knew Hei-Ran has been itching to hear what happened to her.


    "Well, I left my Job at the restaurant" Eun-Sun said non-chntly before stuffing her mouth with food.


    "Again! what happened?" Hei-Ran asked expectantly.


    "It was nothing, I just got tired of it. And that manager is a softie. He can''t even defend himself, so how do you expect him to help his employees" She said as she took a mouth full of those noodles. She could feel her heart swell as she chewed on the noodles. It was almost as great as her mom''s and it reminded her of her dad. But whatever feeling she had in her heart was not reflected on her face as she kept chewing with a smile.


    "Eun-Sun you didn''t get in a fight did you?" Hei-Ran asked doubtfully. She knew Eun-Sun appreciated and valued every of her jobs. And she was excited about this one and that''s why she has worked longer there. So what was she saying now.


    "It would be great if I did, but I didn''t."


    "Did someone do something that upset you?" Eun-Sun had a bad temper which she had developed when her dad left.


    "Hey little Ran, no one did. Now let me eat in peace. And I''m really happy that I left that ce, so don''t worry about me"


    "But are you truly happy? Stop this facade babe. It''s not healthy" Hei-Ran said emotionally.


    "Oh I am" Eun-Sun said with huge smile.


    "Now stop badgering me and let me eat. My head aches" She said still smiling at her. Hei-Ran stared at her silently. She couldn''t see beyond this walls Eun-Sun had up. She wished she could help her, but Eun-Sun wasn''t one toin.


    "So what now?" Hei-Ran asked. Eun-Sun raised her gaze from her food to Hei-Ran.


    "And all I need right now is a job" She replied.


    ********


    "Mi-Ok, has Dan-Han called you?" Chairman Choi asked his daughter who sat opposite him in his study.


    "No father, he hasn''t" She answered.


    "Then did you call him?" He asked leaning on his chair.


    "Why should I?" She asked curtly.


    "Because you are supposed to" He answered angrily as he mmed his hand on the office desk.


    "But fath...."


    "Be quiet. Do you know how hard I worked to convince Chairman Lee and his wife into asking his son to go on a date with you?" He asked furiously. He had suggestively asked Chairman Lee to matchmake their children repeatedly. And she was just going to ruin his ns?


    "Pick up your phone and call him right away" He ordered. He won''t have her ruin all his ns. She was the ticket he needed in essing the Lee''s wealth and can''t mess up his ns.


    "I won''t do it" She stated angrily. That man had said he would ask his secretary to call her. How insulting?


    "How dare you say you won''t? Pick up that phone and call him now." He yelled at her making her gasp in shock. He had never raised his voice at her. She was surprised why her father was acting this way.


    "Mi-Ok!" He red at her. She slowly picked up her phone on the table and dialled Dan-Han''s number reluctantly.


    "Hello President Lee" she said softly as soon as the call connected.


    "Miss Choi"


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but I''ve been looking forward to your call. I thought I should call to remind you" She said biting her lips angrily. This was annoying, it was an insult to her.


    "My apologies" He simply said.


    "I know you are a busy man. But I would love to know if we could still go on that date?" Mi-Ok felt like death when those words came out of her mouth.


    "I promised to reschedule" Though he didn''t want to go on a date, must especially with her, he still knew he had no other choice. He had given his words.


    "Oh, that''s fine then. I''ll leave you to make the arrangements then" She said with a disgusted look on her face. She already hated this guy so much. She was sure he was a ugly one with a foul attitude.


    "Hmm" He muttered before dropping the call.


    "There you go, I called him" she said to her father in an angry tone as she stood up to leave.


    "You''d better be on your best behavior and win him over" He said looking at her intensely with a lot of warnings in his eyes.


    He was going to do all it takes toy his hand on the vast wealth of the Lee''s he told himself.

 Chapter 16 - Get Out!

    Eun-Sun stayed a few more days at Hei-Ran''s ce before heading back home. Hei-Ran had asked her to stay back and rest for a couple of days more but she had refused. All through her stay, her mother did not call, and even when she decided to call, her mother didn''t pick.


    "And she finally returns" Byung-hun said immediately Eun-Sun walked into the house while heidzily on the couch. ??


    "Good morning to you too" Eun-Sun said ring at him. She walked past him and headed for her room.


    "Where is my mother?" Eun-Sun returned to the living room and asked when she looked around the house but didn''t see her.


    "She went to the game house. It''s just me and you at home little flower" He said licking his lips in a peverted way. Eun-Sun was disgusted by him. Everything about him was irritating and annoying.


    She turned around and left for her room. She didn''t want to have any sort of conversation with him.


    "Wait!" He said stopping her on her tracks as he got up and walked up to her. He had had an habit of always blocking her path.


    "Eun-Sun you haven''t gotten a boyfriend by chance have you?" He asked with a smile which irritated Eun-Sun even more.


    "And how is that your business?" She scowled at him.


    "Because it is" He replied still wearing that eery smile on his face.


    "You should know learn the meaning of privacy" She hissed before turning to leave.


    "Shhh...You don''t have to be disrespectful. I''m just asking as I''m might be your father soon." He grabbed her arm to stop her, but she yanked it off.


    "Disrespectful?" She scoffed, amused that he''ll say something like that. "Do you by chance know the meaning of that word?" She asked him, folding her arms across her chest as she eyed him from head to toes.


    "Why wouldn''t I? He asked back.


    "I don''t think you do. Disrespectful is you living here in my father''s house. Disrespectful is you standing here right now and asking me questions that might not concern you. And you will never be my father" she spurted out angrily, before storming away. She was even more angry with herself for engaging herself in such an exchange. Ignoring him as she has always done was the best thing to do.


    It wasn''t easy living with such a vile person in the same house. She wasn''t against her mother dating but she just didn''t like her choice of men most especially Byung-hun.


    Eun-Sun was shocked when Byung-hun flung her bedroom open forcefully. She turned around to see Byung-hun staring at her like a predator set out for a kill. He looked at her like he wanted to eat her, and she knew what that look meant.


    She had just finished taking her bath and was drying her wet hair when he walked in. Thankfully she was dressed up already. She couldn''t have imagined him walking in on her when she wasn''t dressed.


    But the question was how did he open the door which she has locked?


    She turned off the dryer and got up from the bed.


    "What are you doing? And the hell did you unlock the door" She asked angrily. She just couldn''t believe how angry she gets when Byung-hun is around her. She just felt like losing any moralpass she has and curse out at him.


    "I have this" He said swinging a key in his hand. "I made it, you like it right?"


    "Get out this instant. Or I swear to God I might justmit murder" She uttered fearlessly.


    "You''ve turned out to be a very beautiful woman." He said eyeing her legs. Eun-Sun felt repulsed with his gaze on her body.


    "Get out" she blurted out angrily.


    "Be calm my wild flower. I just wanted to appreciate your beautiful body" He said with a sly smile as he walked closer to her. Eun-Sun didn''t like the way he was behaving right now as she instinctively took a step back.


    "You don''t have to be scared. I promise I won''t hurt you. I just have a itch I''d love you to scratch " He said with a creepy smile.


    "Go scratch you fucking itch elsewhere" She yelled. She wasn''t a fool not to understand what he meant. Hei-Ran had just warned her this morning about Byung-hun. She didn''t expect her words toe true so soon.


    "Eun-Sun I don''t want to hurt you"


    "Byung-hun get.out! Or I will scream if you take one more step closer" She said taking another step backward.


    "You won''t. I don''t want to hurt you, so don''t make me hurt you" He threatened as the sly smile on his face faded off.


    "You know I''ve always admired you. You shouldn''t stay away from home next time you know. I might just miss you" He said as he stopped by the small vanity table in the room and picked up an handkerchief and sniffed it taking in Eun-Sun''s scent.


    Eun-Sun''s hand was carefully searching for something behind her back.


    "You smell nice, you must taste nice too" He said as he looked at her with his eyes full of desires which freaked Eun-Sun out.


    She paused when her hand felt the little flower vase on the bedside table. Slowly and firmly she wrapped her hands around it. She wasn''t going to let this bastard vite her.


    "Don''te any closer. I''m warning you" she said fiercely as her eyes shed with anger.


    "Haha...Aren''t you just brave?" He asked with a smirk.


    "Don''te any closer Byung-hun. I mean it." Byung-Hun didn''t listen.


    He approached her, just as he stretched his hand to her, Eun-Sun smashed the vase hard on his head crumbling him in the floor. He wailed in pain as he felt blood trip down his face.


    "You...witch" Byung-Hun cried out in pain.


    Eun-Sun stared at him, fear filled her eyes as she saw blood trailing down his face. When she confirmed it''s as serious as she looked because Byung-Hun was still trying to grab her leg. She kicked his hand off, grabbed her phone and dashed out of the room. She ran out of the house as she frantically dialed Hei-Ran''s number.

 Chapter 17 - Bore

    Dan-Han was cleaning in the kitchen area of his house when the doorbell started ringing. He slowly walked to the door with a frown, wondering who it might be as he doesn''t receive visitors at home most especially weekends. He looked at the monitor of the doorcam and saw his mother standing at the door, smiling sweetly at the camera.


    He rolled his eyes in annoyance as he opened the door to let her in. He had almost forgotten about her weekend ritual of bringing food and groceries to stock up his refrigerator. ??


    "Hello mother" He said with a courteous bow as she walked in.


    "Son" She called with a fond smile as she walked in with bags of groceries and packed foods.


    "I can see you won''t stop bringing food over" He said as he took the bags from her. His brows creased when he noticed how heavy the bags were. Why was she carrying all this stuffs alone? Where were the maids?


    "I can''t stop bringing this over. And don''t think I''m using this to ask for your forgiveness No!. I just want to take care of you, so let me." She said calmly as she walked behind Dan-Han to the huge kitchen area.


    Of course she wasn''t doing this to plead for his forgiveness. Though she''d love for him to forgive her, she also knows she can''t force him to. She was happy she could take care of him this way.


    "You know I have paid chefs who cook" He said as he continued walking.


    "Yes. But let mother do this" She said in a pleading tone and a small pout.


    "Then if you want to keep doing this, always ask someone to go with you. This bags are heavy and you shouldn''t be carrying stuffs as heavy as this. Staffs are being paid to help you, so use them" He said with a straight face.


    "Sure I will" She said with a small smile as she stood over the kitchen ind.


    Mother Lee looked around and she observed the ce was empty. She saw the towels in Dan-Han''s hand.


    "Why are you the one cleaning? Where are your cleaners?" His mother asked with a confused frown. Dan-Han''s mansion wasn''t one which needed much cleaning staffs as Dan-Han had spent billions in turning this house into a full state of the art smart house. He had need of maybe one cleaner who will do the few things the house couldn''t do for it self, like monitoring the cleaning devices, and the one Dan-Han was currently doing. She hadn''t noticed Dan-Han cleaning when she walked in, but she had realized it when she him wipe the kitchen counter.


    "I fired them. They were being ipetent" He said as he unpacked the bags and stocked up the refrigerator with the stuffs his mother had brought.


    "And you know they never worked weekends" Dan-Han never liked having people around the house during weekends when he didn''t go to work. So the cleaners had always worked during the weekdays.


    "But you shouldn''t be doing that. You should use your weekends to rest and go out for fun. You look so lean Dan-Han. Why do you keep overworking yourself? You really need to take care of your health" She said with concern.


    "I''m fine. Secretary Chang-Wok will get someone from the cleaning agency"


    "Just one?" Mother Lee asked with surprise.


    "Yes. I think one should do. Too many people, too many gossips" He said nonchntly.


    "No. You don''t have to bother your secretary about that, I can help you do that" she said with a beaming smile.


    "You don''t have to" Dan-Han rejected her offer.


    "But I want to, please let me. It''s not much of a task. I''ll just have to make a call and that''s all" She told him.


    "Okay" He said with a shrug.


    If she wants to do it, he''ll just let her. He knew she was making efforts towards making their rtionship better.


    "Okay. I''ll call them right away" She said excitedly making Dan-Han chuckle as she quickly picked up her phone to call the agency.


    Dan-Han heated a few of the dishes his mother had brought over and they were all his favorite. He served up the dishes and sat at the dinning table waiting for his mother who was still on the phone.


    "They will be sending someone over in two days. They are little bit short of staffs at the moment." She said as she took her seat at the table.


    He nodded slightly as he said "Eat". He picked up his spoon and started eating avoiding his mother gaze, he could tell she was looking at him.


    "Dan-Han" She called out in a quiet voice making him drop his spoon and gaze at her. He knew she had something to say.


    "Dan-Han, I''m truly sorry. I''m sorry for what I did to you. I know I can''t change anything but please forgive me. I know I''ve cost you a lot but I can only hope you can forgive me" she said as her eyes teared up.


    She''d never nned for things to turn out the way they were right now. She had only wanted to help him out at the time. Who could have thought she''d destroy her son''s life?


    "Mom I know you didn''t mean to and I''ve forgiven you. But...but I just can''t forget, most especially when you keep doing the same thing all over again. I mean I''m human and this problem just can''t go away as you''d wished it to." He said firmly.


    "Just don''t cry. Let''s hope it gets better okay. Now eat up, the food might get cold" He added as he rubbed the back of her hand.


    "Okay" She nodded as she picked up her spoon to eat.


    "Your father mentioned you are having a coboration with Hanwhapany. And I heard their new president is a young sessfuldy. Have you met her? I mean is she beautiful?" She asked in her full gossipy mood.


    Dan-Han could not believe his ears as he stared at his mother with a cocked brow.


    "No I haven''t seen her and if you want to know if she''s beautiful you have to go look for her yourself" He replied dismissively. He couldn''t believe his mother was doing what she knows how to do best when he hadn''t forgotten the previous one.


    "You are such a bore" She hissed. Obviously he knew where she was headed with her questions.


    "Mother stop asking me questions or you''ll have to leave" He warned. She doesn''t learn. He already had a date with Mi-Ok all thanks to her, and now she just won''t stop.

 Chapter 18 - Expecting A Miracle

    "Thank you for letting me stay here. I should have heeded to your advice when you asked me to move in with you." Eun-Sun said as she sipped on her hot cup of chocte.


    "Shut up your mouth you little brat, who are you thanking?" Hei-Ran said as she pinched Eun-Sun''s arm. ??


    "I have always asked you to move in with me but you just had to be stubborn" She added as sheid back on the bed she was sitting.


    "Whatever. Anyway I''m here now" Eun-Sun said rolling her eyes at Her-Ran.


    "Are you really just going to let Byung-hun get away like that. You should report this to the cops" Hei-Ran asked as she sat up, tilting her head to look at Eun-Sun.


    "And tell them what? That my mother''s boyfriend who has been living with us in the same house tried to **** me? Would they believe me? Even if they did I don''t have any evidence. It''s his word against mine. And what would my mom say about it?" She asked with a sigh.


    Eun-Sun was regretful she didn''t do something worse to Byung-hun. She should have yanked his scrotch off, that way he wouldn''t dare to think about doing something like that again.


    "Well, when you put it like that, I can''t really argue" Hei-Ran hissed bitterly before falling back on the bed again. She''d love to teach that good for nothing Byung-hun a lesson for messing with her friend.


    Eun-Sun alsoid back on the bed and faced Hei-Ran and said in a low voice "Hei-Ran sincerely, I''m truly grateful to you. Thank you."


    "Well you are wee if you really want to say it" She knew Eun-Sun well enough to be this kind of a person. When she was grateful she wouldn''t stop thanking you.


    "All I need right now is a job so I could help you with the expenses" Eun-Sun said with her face up against the ceiling.


    "You know you don''t have to share the rent, I can handle it"


    "Then I''ll have to leave" Eun-Sun said with a tone of finality. She couldn''t stay and not contribute to the upkeep of the house. She''d rather stay with her mom and Byung-Hun.


    "Fine suit yourself. Pay if you must" Hei-Ran already knew this was the only way Eun-Sun would stay with her. The girl was too principled for her own good. "Now speaking about jobs, I heard there is a vacancy at the cleaning agency close to my office. A colleague mentioned it at work earlier" Hei-Ran told her.


    "Really?" Eun-Sun asked as she sat up on the bed.


    "Yes, I think you should go there tomorrow." Hei-Ran replied with a smile.


    "Wow, thanks Hei-Ran" She said with a smile.


    "For what?" Hei-Ran asked with a confused look.


    "For the good news" She answered rolling her eyes.


    "Haha... you''re wee. I guess I''m getting a lot of ''thank you'' from youtely" She saidughing.


    "Whatever" Eun-Sunid back. "Hei-Ran thanks in advance"


    "For what?"


    "For the delicious dinner you''ll be making meter" Eun-Sun said with a small smile and her eyes closed. Hei-Ran was speechless.


    "Eun-Sun can I ask you a question?" Hei-Ran asked with a serious look on her face.


    "Sure" Eun-Sun replied without opening her eyes.


    "How do you remain sensible with all the food thoughts that always run through your brain?" Hei-Ran asked with a straight face before bursting intoughter when Eun-Sun''s eyes shut open.


    "Hei-Ran!! Do you want to die!!!?" Eun-Sun asked with a mock re. "Are you saying I''m not sensible?"


    "You don''t have to be shy? I''m very proud of you no matter how you turn out to be" Hei-Ran saidughing heartily.


    "Sometimes I just wonder if you brain is made of an hamburger with lots of cheese probably mixed with jam. Maybe that''s why you are such a foodie" She saidughing even harder.


    "Shut up, just make me something nice, and I''m not a foodie, I just love the idea of delicious food. Food makes the world a better ce" Eun-Sunmented.


    "Yea right, what an Idea indeed. I promise to make you something nice so the world can be a nicer to you" She said teasingly while Eun-Sun chuckled.


    Could the world be indeed nice? She didn''t think so.


    "But Eun-Sun, for how long will you continue with this meagre jobs. For goodness sake you graduated with honors. You need a befitting job" Hei-Ran said matter of factly.


    "I know I need a better job and I pray ites soon but I can''t stay at home being idle till something betteres along right?" She sighed. She still had bills to pay, her mother to cater for and debts to settle.


    She''ll be ted if she had her dream job at the PK Corporation. She had always imagined her self working in thatpany. But that wasn''t easy. She has applied a million times, but not once did she get a call from them.


    "I understand" She''d be thrilled if Eun-Sun got a good job. Some miracle should happen soon.

 Chapter 19 - Cleaning Agency

    Eun-Sun was anxious when she arrived the buildingplex with Hei-Ran the next morning. She kept rubbing her sweaty palms on her jean. She was dressed on a dark blue jean, a button down white shirt and a ck t shoe. Her hair was pulled in a lose bun which gave her a clean look and made her facial features prominent.


    When Hei-Ran had mentioned the cleaning agencyst night, it never urred to her that it was the top cleaning agency in the whole country which was well known for it''s prestigious, rich and high caliber customers. She was nervous and Hei-Ran could sense it. One would say it was just a cleaning job, but was it? ??


    This was the cleaning service open only to the high and mighty in society. Rumours had it that, the agency was owned by one of the second generation heiress, that was why the clientele was far above that of otherpanies.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, it''s just a cleaning job" Hei-Ran told her as they both stood outside the buildingplex.


    Hei-Ran works with an interior decorpany which shared same building as the cleaning agency. Eun-Sun had joined Hei-Ran on her way to work since both establishments were situated in same building.


    "Who said I am?" Eun-Sun asked defiantly. "I might get to work for some influential people so what, I should die?" Eun-Sun asked. Though she was acting unfazed about it Hei-Ran knew Eun-Sun well. The girl was desperately in need of a job, so she knew Eun-Sun was nervous not because of the agency or its customers, but because she was scared of being rejected.


    Hei-Ran decided not to say anything else, knowing Eun-Sun, she''ll keep denying the fact that she was nervous.


    "We have to go. I''m runningte for work" Hei-Ran urged her as she pulled Eun-Sun by the hand and made their into the building.


    They both walked into the building and made their way to the elevator.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes swept across the building which was bustling with people formally dressed as they all walked around theplex, going about the daily activities. She felt something prick the base of her heart.


    ''When will she get a job such as this? Things were taking too long for Christ sake''. She heard a depressing voice say in her head but she quickly killed that voice down. Thest thing she needed was any depressing thought to ruin her mood.


    "I know you''re not nervous but know you''re going to do fine. I know you need a job, so you will get it. I heard they are in dire need of staffs so they might not give you a proper interview." She said as the elevator chimed indicating it has arrived it''s destination.


    "I know you don''t need it, but break a leg" Hei-Ran wished with a sweet smile alighting the elevator at the 14th floor while Eun-Sun rolled her eyes. She waved at Eun-Sun as the elevator door closed again.


    Eun-Sun arrived at the agency and walked towards the receptionist at the front desk, who was busy with theputer on her desk.


    "Hello, Good morning" Eun-Sun greeted the receptionist with a smile.


    The receptionist smiled and replied "good morning. How may I help you?"


    "My name is Eun-Sun. I submitted my application on your website yesterday for the position of a house keeper and I got an email asking me to be here this morning" She replied swiftly.


    "Take a seat the head of HR will be with you shortly" Thedy replied her with a smile.


    "Okay thanks" Eun-Sun said as she turned around to take her seat at the waiting area. She hasn''t waited for long when she was called into the HR''s office. The office was modern and basic with a small sized office desk.


    "Good morning, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting Miss Eun-Sun. Please take your seat" a beautiful and elegant lookingdy said to Eun-Sun as she walked into the office gesturing at the seat in front of her. ''She'' definitely the head of this department'' Eun-Sun said to herself. She just couldn''t believe that such a young and beautifuldy could be head of the HR unit. It reminded her of her dreams to some day work as a director of the development department of the PK corporation.


    This dream was taking too long to materialize. If only a miracle could happen soon.


    "Good morning, no problem at all" Eun-Sun said as she took her seat.


    "You stated you''ve got some experience as a housekeeping agent before?" thedy asked staring at Eun-Sun''s application in herputer.


    "Yes I do. I had worked with a cleaning agency part time, when I was in the university" she answered truthfully.


    She had worked between jobs both as a cleaner and as a waitress while she was in school. That was the only way she could see herself through school. It has been too long since her life sucked.


    That miracle she needed was long overdue. She needed a break.


    "Confidentiality is key when working with our clients. Can you be trusted with our client''s homes?" The interviewer asked with her gaze fixed on Eun-Sun.


    "Yes. I promise to do a good job and maintain the standard of thispany" she replied with a straight face. The interview continued for another half an hour, with series of question and answer sections.


    "Well miss Eun-Sun as much as I''ll love to give you the job right now, we''ll still have to conduct proper security checks for you. So please await our call" She said as she stretched her hand for a shake.


    "Okay thank you" Eun-Sun replied taking her hand. Eun-Sun understood why the security checks were being done. It would be bad for thepany if a person with criminal records was given a job and probably implicates thepany at the long run. After all their clients were not ordinary people.


    All she has to do was wait.

 Chapter 20 - Kang In-Ha

    In-Ha had a cheerful grin stered on his face as he strolled out of the airport. The thought of seeing his best friends after a long time made him extremely excited.


    He hurriedly exited to the airport to find Dan-Han waiting for him. He took in the familiar air of the city and it felt nostalgic. How long has it been since he crossed the borders of this country? ??


    In-Ha craned his neck as he searched for that familiar face he hasn''t seen in a while. A frown quickly formed on his face when he noticed a card with his name boldly written it. He approached the bespectacled man who held the card, one look at him and he knew Dan-Han had sent him. This most be one of that man''s minions. They were so easy to recognize. One look at them and you would Dan-Han''s branding mark of cruelty which he had used to tame them.


    "Where is he?" Were the first words that flew out of In-Ha''s mouth as he stood in front of Dan-Han''s secretary.


    Secretary raised his gaze to the man standing right in front of him with a displeased look etched on his face. He recognized as the man his boss had asked him to pick up.


    He didn''t need to take another look at the photo which his boss had sent to him to confirm that truly this was Kang In-Ha. The man was a indeed beautiful as he looked in his picture and his blue-green eyes were unique enough for Secretary Chang-Wok to know he had seen the right person. If hasn''t seen a more graciously endowned man like his boss, he would have given the title of ''most beautiful man'' to In-Ha.


    If he didn''t have a girlfriend he was sure he would have doubted his own sexual orientation, thank to these men.


    Would it be wrong to say, God was unfair? Someone as cold as his boss didn''t deserve the gift of beauty that was bestowed on him. He wasted his heavenly look by always holding that stoic look in his face. Sometimes he wondered if he had facial paralysis.


    "I''m sorry but president Lee is caught up in a meeting, that''s why he has asked me to pick you up" Secretary Chang-Wok exined politely. He could see the scowl forming on the man''s face which made him uneasy, but he quicklyposed himself, becausepared to this man''s gaze, his boss still had the most deadliest stare. Dan-Han''s scowl was enough to wipe him and his entire generation off the surface of the earth, and looking at In-Ha''s he was sure his frown would waiver and split into a pleading smile if he stood before his boss.


    "Let''s go" In-Ha said with a disappointed look on his face which Secretary Chang-Wok did not miss. Working with the most intimidating man in the business world had made him quite observant of people''s emotions and expressions, and he could tell that In-Ha wasn''t at all happy. He took a mental note to anger him if he didn''t want to vex his boss as well.


    Secretary Chang-Wok led In-Ha to the car that was waiting for them. As if on cue secretary Chang-Wok received a call from Dan-Han inquiring if he has seen In-Ha.


    "Is that your boss?" In-Ha asked and Chang-Wok nodded affirmatively.


    "Give me that" In-Ha said before taking the phone from secretary Chang-Wok.


    "You dare to leave me at the airport Dan-Han?" In-Ha asked over the phone with a displeased tone. "What happened to you picking me up? Was that the n? Why didn''t you pick me from the airport yourself?" In-Ha asked angrily. He knew he was making a storm out of a tea cup but he felt he should do it anyway. He was really looking forward to seeing Dan-Han at the airport. But what got him more pissed was the fact that the man was being silent and picking up the challenge to exin himself.


    "I''m busy and I''m sure my secretary told you so" Dan-Han casually said not bothered by the man''s rantings. Whining was In-Ha''s forte and he was certain the man wasn''t as angry as he trying to sound. In-Ha just wanted to be unreasonable and nag him, nothing more.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Incredulity engulfed In-Ha even when he knew he shouldn''t be surprised by Dan-Han''s attitude. Dan-Han personally informing him that he was busy was the bestpromise In-Ha could ever get from Dan-Han and he knew that well.


    "The cleaning agency will be sending someone over, so expect them" Dan-Han added. He didn''t need to borate neither does he have to tell In-Ha what to do.


    "Lee Da..." In-Ha was shocked when he heard the phone beep indicating that the call has been disconnected. Secretary Chang-Wok who has been keenly listening to In-Ha''s conversation suddenly felt sorry for him when he saw the stunned look on his face.


    That was his boss for you. Completely ruthless even to his own friend.


    That man had no joy.

 Chapter 21 - Her Boss Is A Pervert

    Eun-Sun arrived at the Tulip vi where she had been posted as a housekeeper. She stood in awe with her mouth gaped as she looked at the mansion before her. She was ted when she received that emailst night and now, here she was, at her new ce of work.


    Tulip vi was the most expensive vi particrly made for the extremely wealthy. It is inhabited by the creme de creme of the country. At the security checkpoint, she had been dazed by the houses she saw, but now she was more than dumbfounded as she stood before vi No. 6. It was the most beautiful and outstanding of all the houses in the resident.??


    The house was magnificent. The pristine white color of the wall stood out beautifully, the smell of peach flowers that covered the vast space ofnd in front of it was a beauty Eun-Sun couldn''t take her eyes off. She slowly walked to the porch and pressed on the doorbell as she kept wondering how the interior of the house would be if the exterior was this breathtaking. She knocked and rang the door when she got no response making a frown grace her face


    ...


    The irritating sound of the doorbell made In-Ha grumble. He rubbed his bleary eyes in an attempt to rid himself of drowsiness. He frowned at the persistent knock on the door.


    He had arrived a few hours ago and he had dozed off due to tiredness. He couldn''t get much sleep on the ne as he kept thinking about the family dramas he was bound to encounter upon his return.


    He grumpily walked to open the door with a deep frown across his face but was immediately stupefied when he saw who it was at the door, making him whistle shamelessly.


    If In-Ha thought he had never seen a more beautiful girl in his life before. The girl before him maybe be poorly dressed but she didn''t miss out on her beauty. She looked like an ordinary girl in her outfit but she was a beauty to behold. Her petite nature made her look more dainty.


    Her rich, dark brown hair was packed in a ponytail that bounced behind. Her hazel eyes shining brightly even with that obvious frown on that perfect heart-shaped face of hers. Her face was bare of makeup but she was as beautiful as she could be. He swallowed hard when she forced a smile.


    He continued to stare intently at her unblinkingly, making Eun-Sun irk.


    Few seconds of awkward staring passed when he was brought back from his reverie as she lightly cleared her throat. She could tell she''ll hate this boss of hers. He looked like a pervert.


    "Good morning sir, I''m Eun-Sun. Your new housekeeper" Eun-Sun said with a courteous bow.


    "Oh...Housekeeper" In-Ha said with a surprised tone. ''So this is the housekeeper?''


    "Aren''t you too beautiful for a housekeeper?'' In-Ha phnderous self could not stay hidden.


    "Sir?" She cocked a brow at him. She didn''t hear him right. ''Did he just call me beautiful?'' She asked herself.


    "I''m In-Ha and you shoulde in, except you want to start working from the door" He shed her a boyish smile which Eun-Sun found to be quite annoying. This one is definitely a pervert.


    "Okay sir" Eun-Sun replied with a stiff smile. She didn''t like In-Ha''s gaze on her at all. He stared at her like she was a little piece of dinner he couldn''t wait to gobble down.


    Eun-Sun was thunderstruck when she caught a glimpse of the house. The purity of the white walls in the elegant building shell gave a royalty-like appeal. The ceilings were like an aquarium. No, it was an aquarium with sea life in it. She could see her reflection on the marble tiles on the floor. So someone actually built this.


    In-Ha smiled when he saw her expression. She looked like she could melt away in all this beauty.


    "I see you are enthralled by what you see?" He asked as stood behind her with his hands deep in his pocket as he looked at the fishes swimming in the ceiling.


    Eun-Sun cleared her throat awkwardly when she realized she has made herself known. How embarrassing.


    "Sir where do I begin?"


    "Well, you can start working anywhere. I''ll be upstairs" He told her as he slowly made his way upstairs, not without looking back at her.


    Eun-Sun watched him from the corner of her eyes with disdain. ''This rich fool is a shameless and dangerous womanizer'' She said to herself.


    How irritating!

 Chapter 22 - Cruel Fate

    A thick mist of silence was hovering over Jae-Hyun''s office as he stared at the test results in his hands with a deep frown on his face. Dissappointment, fear, pity and worry were the mixed emotions he was feeling at the moment.


    Lifting his face up, he looked at the elegant woman who didn''t look like she owned this test result with so much pity in his eyes. This woman is his best friend''s mother -Mrs Lee. ??


    "Jae-Hyun tell me what''s wrong" Mrs Lee asked as she sat up straight on her seat. The worry in Jae-Hyun''s eyes were evident to her, and she knew it doesn''t mean well.


    "Come on tell me what it is. The drugs aren''t working right?" She urged as she shifted ufortably in her chair.


    "I''m afraid yes" Jae-Hyun said in a low voice as he nced at her. A heavy kind of feeling swept through his heart at the word ''Yes''. This was a cruel fate to someone like her.


    Jae-Hyun couldn''t ept the fact that it has finallye to this, that he could no longer do something for her. He was feeling frustrated and angry that nothing was working for her. All therapy has failed, and not one could help prolong her life.


    "Well you don''t have to feel sad about it. You look like you swallowed a frog. I''m afraid the nurses will be dissapointed to see their crush like this" Mrs Leeughed in an attempt to cheer him up.


    She had guessed what the result will be so she hade mentally prepared. For her own research, she has discovered the prognosis of her illment to be staggering low, even below 5%.


    Jae-Hyun could see through herughter, and he knew it was not a happy one, but one faked to uplift his mood. Mrs Lee was that kind of a person, one who was easily read. Her emotions are always so clear on her face no matter how hard she tries to hide it.


    She was the ideal mother, friend and wife anyone would ever wish for, but her only mistake was overstepping her boundaries while trying to help her son.


    "How long?" Mrs Lee finally asked her most dreaded question. Jae-Hyun could feel his heart ache as the muscles of his heart squeezed tightly.


    "Thr-- Three months" He said with a pained tone.


    "Okay...That''s good enough" Mrs Lee nodded with a sad smile.


    "But you have to speak with the chairman about it, most especially Dan-Han. I don''t think I can keep this secret from him for much longer" Jae-Hyun said sadly, while Mrs Lee sighed exasperatedly.


    The thought of telling her son and husband that she was about to die, was something she hated with all her heart. How can she do something that cruel to the people that loves and look up to her.


    "I know. Dan-Han is your friend and you want to bepletely loyal to him" She paused and reached for Jae-Hyun''s hand. "Please help me for a little while longer, I promise to tell him the truth when the timees. I''m just waiting for him to find someone for himself first someone he''ll love and cherish, someone who will fill the ce I hold in his heart, and who''ll get him through the pain of losing his mother"


    "And I don''t want him to forgive me for what I did to him out of pity. I deserve his anger , but he deserves more. I want him to be happy because that son of mine is a good man. Even with what I''ve done and cost him he still loves me still. I don''t want to see him sad because of me. Let me find him someone, that will be my parting gift to him" She said smiling.


    The other thing she didn''t say was she didn''t want to be a burden to her family. She was sure if they knew, they''ll willingly put their life on hold just to be there for her, and to her, her son and husband doesn''t deserve that.


    "Just help me for a little while longer okay" She pleaded again.


    Jae-Hyun didn''t know what to do. He loves her like his own mother. "Okay. But promise you will talk to them soon and also promise to take your drugs faithfully" Those were all he could ask for.


    "Yes I will, thank you" She said smiling brightly at him.


    "Oh! and Jae-Hyun please do find yourself a girlfriend too. Is that grey hair I see on your head?" She teased as she picked up her bag to leave.


    "What grey hair?" He asked as his hand flew to his head andbed his fingers through it. He frowned when he saw Madam Leeughing. She just had to pull that joke on him he thought as he rolled his eyes inwardly.


    "Goodbye Jae-Hyun" she said waving her free hand as she walked out of his office.

 Chapter 23 - Conference Call

    Jae-Hyun sat across his deskpletely downheartened with Madam Lee''s predicament. He wondered how she kept smiling with her present condition. Who smiles with a death sentence hanging over their head?


    His major concern was Dan-Han. How was he going to exin to Dan-Han when he finds out that he knew about his mother''s condition all this while but he still kept it a secret. ??


    It wasn''t an easy decision for him. Should he continue betraying his friend or break his promise to his friends mother. Jae-Hyun was in a dillemma. Finally he decided he was going to help Madam Lee keep her secret, even though it might turn out bad when Dan-Han finds out. It wasn''t in his ce to tell.


    Jae-Hyun was still lost in his thoughts when his phone started ringing. He reached for it and answered it when he saw it was In-Ha calling.


    "Young master Mo" In-Ha chirped immediately Jae-Hyun answered the phone.


    "Young master Kang, It must be a good day for you to remember the mere subjects like us from your throne" Jae-Hyun said mirthfully. He wasn''t expecting In-Ha to call him now. It was good hearing his friends voice.


    "You are indeed a loyal subject" In-Ha said as they both burst out inughter.


    "I guess you came around right?" Jae-Hyun asked. He knew In-Ha was back in the country the moment he saw it was his old number that he has used to call, and also from the sound of his voice.


    They all knew In-Ha didn''t like living abroad, but he had to if he ever wanted to be free from his family ws. Family issues has driven him overseas. In-Ha was a capable man, he was in charge of thepany affairs overseas.


    "Of course I''m back. I''ve missed thedies, the food and of course the Emperor himself and his subject" He effused.


    "We must call the Imperial emperor master Lee" In-Ha added before hanging up to make a conference video call of all three of them.


    "Mmm, I can see your influence already. Our reputable doctor is now on the loose all thanks to you In-Ha" Dan-Han jeered at him as soon as he answered the call. He had just finished a meeting with the board of directors when he received the call.


    Jae-Hyun felt a pang of guilt the moment he saw Dan-Han''s face. He quicklyposed himself to hide the guilty look on his face.


    "Haha...He has been leading a boring life. I have to help him spice it up even yours too" In-Ha replied with a chuckle.


    "I don''t need your help. And my life is just fine and even better than yours with all the gene donations you spread around women" Jae-Hyun said making themugh except of course Lee Dan-Han.


    "You are wrong master Mo, I spread my DNA with only the 38B cup sugars I see" In-Ha said shamelessly, and the others were not surprised. In-Ha was the promiscuous fellow among them. He practically lived for thedies. He''ll never seen at an asion with same woman twice. Fantasizing and talking about women and their tit size was absolutely normal to him, and it would be considered abnormal if he does other wise.


    "Well I don''t need to remind you, you might age so soon" Jae-Hyun warned.


    "And don''t forget about all the STD''s in the world" Jae-Hyun would never let go of any opportunity to dish out medical advice.


    "Well it''s good to have you back In-Ha, but unlike you who leaves hispany, some of us still don''t have that privilege. so I''ll see you at home" Dan-Han said dismissively.


    "Running away now are you Mr Lee? I pray God to strengthen you to deal with In-Ha''s nonsense. I''m convinced you''re capable" Jae-Hyun teased. In-Ha was a handful of trouble and if anyone can handle him, it''ll be Dan-Han.


    "Well that''s your problem, doctor. I called to inform you both that we''ll be hanging out tonight at our favorite spot" In-Ha said excitedly.


    "Well that''s good. I''ll be off duty tonight, what about you Dan?" Jae-Hyun asked. It was a rare asion for all three of them to hang out since In-Ha lived abroad.


    "I guess we have to amodate young master kang" If it wasn''t for the fact that In-Ha just returned back after a long time, he''ll never agree to wasting his time tonight.


    "Well that''s settled then. I''ll be seeing you guyster. And Dan-Han no chasing thedies off tonight" In-Ha warned sternly. It was Dan-Han''s habit of Dan-Han to chase off thedies thates around them at the club.


    "I will if they bother me" He said ruthlessly.


    "You are such a kill joy" In-Ha sighed in annoyance.


    "In-Ha, I hope you are paying? Don''t forget you are the one asking us out" Jae-Hyun asked him.


    "What? Why should I pay when the emperor is with us. He definitely can''t live off poor people like us. He owns the business world in his hand, even that hospital of yours. So it''s your treat president Lee" In-Ha noted hisst words with so much emphasis.


    "Whatever." Dan-Han muttered casually

 Chapter 24 - Leave Her Alone

    "We''re so going to drink you poor" In-Ha saidughing hysterically. This would be fun. He''ll use the opportunity to order some insanely expensive wines that he''ll share with hisdiester. A wicked smiile appeared on his face.


    "That''s impossible, our president Lee owns the country''s money te. He''ll just print more" Jae-Hyun teased. ??


    "I could always buy both your father''spanies. Then you can really stay poor" Dan-Han said with indifference, like it was something to be considered.


    "That''s it. Good bye your deviousness. You are just a tyrant" In-Ha said as he got up from the couch he was sitting on in the bedroom when he heard a knock on the door.


    Eun-Sun had turned around to knock on the next door when she didn''t get a reply. She wasn''t sure which room belonged to her new boss. She turned back when the door opened from the inside.


    "Oh..Sir i.." her words trailed when In-Ha gestured at her to be quiet as he was still on the phone.


    "In-Ha is that a woman in my house?" Dan-Han asked in a dead pan voice when he heard ady''s voice.


    "President Lee be calm" He replied hushing Dan-Han.


    "You''re courting death" Dan-Han fired back fiercely. In-Ha brought a woman to his house? Even he hasn''t done that.


    "Come on, it''s the beautiful house keeper" He replied with a mischievious look in his eyes as he winked at Eun-Sun.


    "Dan-Han your house keeper is in trouble if In-Ha called her beautiful" Jae-Hyun lecturedughing. It wasn''t something new to them. Dan-Han''s previous housekeepers had at a time or another happily resigned when they thought In-Ha had a thing for them and would marry them. Yes, the guy was that shameless. Anything in skirt was appealing to him.


    His level of debauchedness could never be questioned.


    "You better leave her alone, or else I''ll kill you" Dan-Han abruptly hung up. In-Ha was the only one who could give him a headache. His words were meaningless to him.


    In-Ha shrugged and smiled when the call ended. He knew better than to upset Dan-Han, but now he couldn''t careless especially when there was a pretty girl in front of him, "What can I help you with?" In-Ha asked as he walked out and closed the door behind him while he slipped his phone into his pocket.


    "I wanted to ask if there was anything else I needed to do?" Eun-Sun asked. She was through almost everything. Thankfully someone had dropped a detailed description of what she was expected to do. Personally, she didn''t think the house needed a house keeper, since the things she was expected to do were so minimal, but was she toin. The rich had their way of doing things. They won''t dirty or stress themselves, this was the perk of being wealthy.


    "What about lunch?" In-Ha said.


    "What do you want for lunch?" Eun-Sun has seen the refrigerator was fully stocked with food.


    "Why don''t we go to the kitchen and I can tell you what I want there" He said heading for the stairs.


    "Okay" Eun-Sun said with a shrug as she followed behind. She eyed his back lividly. She didn''t miss that wink he did earlier. ''Casanova'' A voice in her head screamed.


    "Sir what would you like?" Eun-Sun asked when they walked into the massive kitchen.


    "What I like?" He asked softly with a mischevious glint in his eyes. His eyes wandering around her. She wasn''t a 38B obviously, but she was still busty enough for him.


    "Would you give it to me if I tell you?" He asked as walked over the kitchen counter to where she was standing. Eun-Sun frowned slightly but she quickly retrieved it.


    "Well I would quickly heat it up" she replied politely as she took a step back even though she felt like poking her fingers into his eyes. Maybe she should just flip him over her shoulder and beat him to pulp then resign after that, after all it was only her first day.


    After having a satisfying look at her he asked "What would you like to eat?"


    "Hmm??" Eun-Sun was confused.


    "I asked what you love eating?" In-Ha shed an amused smile.


    Eun-Sun didn''t see the reason to answer such a stupid question. Frankly, she was almost losing her temper, and giving this ''libertine'' a good scolding and reasonable amount of ps would calm her down, but rather she answered "ck bean noodles sir"


    This was a necessarypromise as she really needed the job.


    "Let''s order that then" He told her as he picked up his phone to search for a nice restaurant which made ck bean noodles.


    "Order?" Eun-Sun cocked a brow. What''s wrong with this one?


    "Yes and I''m ordering for the both of us. So you can''t say no. So hurry with what you have to do before the food gets here" He informed her as walked out not waiting for her reply.


    It was finally set in the walls of Eun-Sun''s heart that, not only was her new boss a lewd person, he was also stupid. But she''ll perserver.


    She stood there staring at him as he walked out. ''Idiot'' She cussed in her heart of heart.

 Chapter 25 - Threats

    "Man you are looking good! The nurses are sure treating you well" In-Ha grinned as he got up from his seat and pulled Jae-Hyun in for a hug as soon as he walked into the VIP room at the club.


    "I''m not a man-whore like you" Jae-Hyun replied with a smile as he pulled away. ??


    "Where is Dan-Han?" Jae-Hyun asked when he observed it was just In-Ha. And as if on cue, the door was flung open from the outside. They both turned around to see Dan-Han leisurely walking in with his ever present kingle aura with his face as stoic as ever.


    "Here" Dan-Han said as he walked into the room and plonked himself on the couch. He had made his way directly from the office, so he was still formally dressed in his Ash suit which he wore with a white shirt and a ck tie.


    "For a moment there I thought you weren''t going toe when I didn''t see you" Jae-Hyun said before taking his seat next to Dan-Han.


    That wouldn''t be much of a surprise since Dan-Han was never the outgoing type and has stood them up countless times. The man was a workaholic and a social recluse. In simple term, he was too stocked up.


    "I almost didn''t." He said nonchntly as he loosen his tie.


    "Well I''ve missed my brothers. So loosen up and let''s have fun" In-Ha chirped excitedly as he plonked himself close to Jae-Hyun. He wasn''t stupid enough to go close to Dan-Han after that call they had earlier.


    Among all three friends, In-Ha was the noisiest and liveliest one of all three. He was practically the life of each and every party he has dragged them to. His personality was totally noisy.


    Dan-Han was extremely cold, aloof and extremely taciturn, while Jae-Hyun was just a lesser version of each of their personalities. His life style was somewhat different...he met the personality of both friends, midway. He wasn''t too noisy as easy going as In-Ha, he wasn''t also as cold at Dan-Han.


    "While you are having fun, let it be at the back of your mind that President Lee won''t clean or look after you tonight" Jae-Hyun informed In-Ha who was ordering drinks like he was hosting a party. In-Ha was simply a terrible drunk who didn''t know when to stop.


    "Come on, you are just too serious. I wonder how we''re still friends" In-Ha said with a mock frown.


    "Exactly the question I''ve been asking myself" Dan-Han replied this time with a scoff as he poured himself some wine.


    He really couldn''t believe how he kept being friends with this lousy being.


    In-Ha feigned a hurt expression as he turned to Jae-Hyun for constion and said "Hyun you can''t treat me like this too okay. That guy is so called, even his response are like icicles. I''m still your friend, remember?"


    "No I won''t. But I''ll try to be less subtle" Jae-Hyun replied with a straight face.


    "....."


    Jae-Hyun chuckled when he saw the surprised look on In-Ha''s face. He looked like he has been cheated.


    "I see you''ve been taking lectures from this cold blooded tyrant here" In-Ha said casting a mock re at Dan-Han.


    "I guess I''ve been treating you so well. How about I kick you out of my apartmentter." Dan-Han said indifferently.


    "Tyrant!! That''s what you are. You just like kicking poor people like us even when we are down" In-Ha said waving a finger at Dan-Han.


    "I don''t think so you are down yet. Youpany is still doing fine. Down will be when I buy all your shares tomorrow and you dere bankruptcy" He said staring intensely at In-Ha.


    Jae-Hyunughed hard as he pressed his hand against his stomach when he saw the scared and paled face of In-Ha.


    "Master Kang you''d better not piss the emperor off, especially when you are under his roof. You should know better than that" Jae-Hyun said as he continuedughing.


    "Oh I definitely won''t" In-Ha uttered in mock trepidation.


    "Speaking of Dan-Han''s house, who was thatdy over the phone? Was she really the housekeeper?" Jae-Hyun asked curiosly, while Dan-Han picked his ss to take a sip like he wasn''t interested, when actually his ears were pinning for In-Ha''s reply. One wrong word from him, and he''ll be living on the street. Dan-Han assured himself.


    In-Ha smiled when he remembered the beautiful housekeeper with a cute and fierce attitude.


    "She is definitely one hell of a housekeeper" He said almost in a reminicing tone as he took a sip of his wine. His mind shed back to her curvy and slightly robust chest of the housekeeper. That fierce look dancing in her eyes was something that fascinated him.


    "Wow. Another victim of your sexual escapade huh?" Jae-Hyun sighed.


    "That girl is beautiful. I mean she''s got the curves in the right ces. And she has this way of looking at you like she could probably kill you. Her eyes were spoke fire. You should see her. But I can''t wait toy my hands on her. Damn!" In-Ha said with a creepy smile on his face.


    "I hope she does kill your first, or else I will kill you myself if youy your hands on her" Dan-Han threatened. Funny enough In-Ha''s description of the girl suddenly made him remember the little and petite Missy who had not only scolded him but was currently his debtor.


    He wondered if that future she spoke of coulde anytime soon.

 Chapter 26 - Not Your Mother

    After Eun-Sun left work at the Tulip pce, she decided to visit her mother. It''s been too long since shest saw her. If she remembered correctly she hasn''t seen her since the night of the ident.


    She had tried calling her mother after the incident with Byung-Hun, but her mother had made it her life''s work to hate her so much that she had refused to take her calls. ??


    Eun-Sun had tried her best to hold herself from calling her, but the more the tried, the more she found herself thinking about her mother and also desperately missing her.


    Although their rtionship was a bit strained, she still loved her dearly and she knew her mother loved her too. Her mother was just heartbroken and she needed someone to vent her anger on.


    Eun-Sun didn''t mind being the target for her mother''s anger, even when she felt hurt sometimes - let''s make that every time - she still wouldn''t mind. Everything was fine as long as her mother was able to vent.


    Being scolded and cussed by her mother was the only form ofmunication they shared. Song-Hee would never willingly say a word to her, if she wasn''t actually cussing at her. And the few touch which she had gotten from her mother, were either ps or smacks.


    Eun-Sun almost retched the moment she walked into the living room, her stomach couldn''t bear the pugent smell oozing out of it. Her was lying on the couch,pletely stoned as usual. She sighed when she saw the state of the house, it looked it hasn''t been cleaned in a while.


    Eun-Sun picked up a quilt from the bedroom and put it over her mother, who slept on the couch. She crouched down next to her. Her hands slowly reached for her mother''s hair, which she carefully brushed off her face. She stayed there for a couple of minutes just staring at her face. Eun-Sun''s eyes turned misty when she observed how emaciated her mother was looking, it seems she hasn''t been eating well, and she was definitely doing more drugs.


    Eun-Sun''s heart ached at the pitiful sight of her mother. If only things would simply turn around and stay on the bright side. A tear slipped down her cheek, she raised her hand to her face to stop it from dropping on her mother. Eun-Sun pressed a light kiss her her head before standing up to attend to the mess before her.


    Eun-Sun spent the next two hours cleaningup the whole apartment. She got some groceries from the grocery shop and made a quick dinner for her mother. She the noise as minimal as possible, so as not to wake Song-Hee up.


    She strolled over to the couch to wake her mother up for dinner, after setting the table.


    "Mom, wake up" She said softly as she crouched down by the sofa.


    "Leave me alone. I''m not your mother" Song-Hee mumbled out sleepily as she turned over and continued sleeping. Eun-Sun bit her lips tightly to stop the tears that were suddenly stinging her eyes after hearing Song-Hee''s words.


    "Mom wake up, dinner is ready" She repeated, this time a little louder than usual and her hands slightly nudging her, making Song-Hee jerk up from the couch. She thought she had dreamt about Eun-Sun, but she was really there.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, her voice sounding stern and hoarse.


    "I came to check up on you" Eun-Sun replied, rising to her feet. She knew what could result from such close proximity. It was better not to vex her mother.


    "I didn''t ask you to, you can leave" Song-Hee said in a dour manner as she turned her face away from Eun-Sun.Maybe she was disgusted by the sight of her.


    Eun-Sun could tell her mother didn''t want to behold her gaze, but there was no problem with that. She had had a good look at her while she slept and that was more than enough.


    "Okay. I''ll be leaving, but make sure you eat dinner. Here is some money for you, Please keep it" Eun-Sun ced some cash on the table before picking up her bag to leave.


    "Take good care of yourself" Eun-Sun said before walking out of the house. She actually didn''t feel like leaving. She''d love to stay a bit more, but that wouldn''t be possible.


    Song-Hee didn''t spare a nce at her. She kept her gaze from the door till Eun-Sun walked out of the house.


    "I didn''t ask her toe" She sighed as she picked up the money Eun-Sun had dropped on the table.


    "It seems she does have some use after all" What Song-Hee didn''t know was that Eun-Sun was by the door, as if that really mattered to her.

 Chapter 27 - Said Rule

    Eun-Sun was both physically and emotionally drained as she stepped into the house. It has been a long day and all she needed now was absolute rest. From working at that mansion to working at her mom''s ce, she felt exhausted. All she needed at the moment was a warm bath to ease her muscles and a good night sleep, she''ll probably skip dinner. She stood outside the door and took in some deep breaths and blinked back the tears that has been prickling her eyes, since she left her mother''s ce. She didn''t want to trouble Hei-Ran with her problems...the poor girl has done enough for her.


    Eun-Sun sighed when she saw Hei-Ran lolling on the sofa with a huge grin on her face. She understood that look, it was the one that was demanding and yearning for gossip. ??


    "Hey babe" Eun-Sun greeted as she took off her shoes and wore the in-house slippers.


    "Hey you" Hei-Ran greeted back as she sat upright.


    "How was your day? You look so tired" Hei-Ran said looking at Eun-Sun''s tired face.


    "I''m so tired" Eun-Sun said as she made her way to the kitchen to get a ss of water from the refrigerator.


    "Not too tired to give me some gist I hope?" Hei-Ran said with a sweet smile, as she knelt on the sofa, while looking at Eun-Sun expectantly.


    "What gist?"


    "The one about your new boss, and his house. I guess he must be one of those celebrities right?" Hei-Ran asked in a gossipy tone. Her ears were dying to get some gist from Eun-Sun.


    Eun-Sun took a careful look at her, before sighing out loudly.


    "Celebrity indeed. Your imagination does run wild. I have no gist for you" Eun-Sun said as she walked over to the sink and washed up her cup. She doubts that perverted boss of her''s was some sort of celebrity. If he was, then his fans were definitely sick in their head.


    "Eun-Sun why are you being so boring?...I have been waiting for you all evening" Hei-Ran cried with a fake pout.


    "That was your choice, I never asked you to wait for me" Hei-Ran rolled her eyes at her. She couldn''t believe Eun-Sun was being taciturn over her new job.


    "Such a bore" Hei-Ran hissed as she properly sat back on the sofa with her hand folded on her chest begrudgingly.


    "I thought I saw a chocte bar in here" Eun-Sun murmured to herself as she looked through the refrigerator. Hei-Ran''s eyes popped when she heard that. She dashed to the room when she realized there was something she was yet to give Eun-Sun. It was the choctes Ji-Sang had given to her for Eun-Sun.


    "Eun-Sun, I forgot to give you something" She said approaching Eun-Sun who was munching on a chocte bar, she had seen in the refrigerator, with the small box if chocte.


    "What is that?" Eun-Sun asked with a suspicious look as she received the small box. It was suspicious of Hei-Ran to give a well presented gifts.


    "Choctes" she saidas she opened up the box. "But these aren''t from you. Who are they from?" she asked returning the box to Hei-Ran. This was definitely from Hei-Ran. She would not give her a packaged gift...it was said rule, because she didn''t want Hei-Ran to shove her an expensive gift all in the name of giving her something. She would rather see it upfront and probably reject it, if it was too expensive. She might never be able to repay her with that kind of gift.


    "Errmm.." Hei-Ran stuttered as she pulled on her right ear.


    "Come on, tell me who are these from?" Eun-Sun urged.


    "It''s from...Ji-Sang" Hei-Ran replied in a small voice. She knew this might upset Eun-Sun, because she has warned her from receiving gifts from Ji-Sang. Since he decided to ruin their friendship with his feelings, then he should keep his gifts to himself.


    She didn''t want to take gifts from him because she didn''t want to lead him on.


    She doesn''t want to get involved in any rtionship right now.


    "But I told you to not receive gifts from him anymore" Eun-Sun frowned.


    "Come on it''s just chocte" Hei-Ran said.


    "And the next time will be what? flowers? I''m not taking this. Return it!" Eun-Sun said dropping the box of choctes on the counter and walked to the living room.


    "Eun-Sun don''t be mad okay. I''m sorry. I promise not to do it again." She said apologectically as she sat beside Eun-Sun.


    Eun-Sun turned towards her and sighed, "You promise?"


    "Yes I promise" She said a with a small smile.


    "Then you''re forgiven" Eun-Sun smiled back. It seems she would have to give Ji-Sang a call and give him a piece of her mind, or else he would never stop.

 Chapter 28 - Waiting For His Staff

    The next morning, In-Ha waited impatiently for Eun-Sun to resume work at the vi. He kept looking outside the window as he waited anxiously for her toe, and most importantly for Dan-Han to leave. He didn''t want Dan-Han to ruin his chances with her at all.


    There was something about the housekeeper that he liked. He didn''t know if it was her no-nonsense or indifferent attitude that was attracting him or something else. ??


    Dan-Han sighed irritatedly at In-Ha''s behavior this morning. He could tell he was anxiously waiting for someone, and he knew who that someone was. It must be the same person he was waiting for...his new house keeper.


    "And who are you waiting for?" Dan-Han decided to ask as he descended the stairs...not that he didn''t know the answer.


    In-Ha turned to look at him and said "No one of interest to you"


    "Then I don''t think she''ll be of interest to you either" Dan-Han replied.


    "And who said it''s a she?" In-Ha asked with a questioning look as he raised a brow at him. Why was Dan-Han annonyingly smart? In-Ha mumbled in his mind.


    "Because I know it''s the new house keeper who I''m also waiting for" Dan-Han said making his way to the dinning table.


    The chef bowed the moment Dan-Han arrived the table. "Good morning sir. I''ll introduce the dis..." Dan-Han interrupted him with a hand wave. He wasn''t interested in a long boring speech so early in the morning. The chef bowed and disappeared. He knew better than to linger around.


    "No! Dan-Han you can''t wait for her " In-Ha eximed as he hurried over to Dan-Han''s side at the table, making Dan-Han tilt his head to look at him with a questioning look. In-Ha''s sudden outcry was annoying, but In-Ha didn''t wait for Dan-Han''s reply, as he continued.


    "You really can''t. You have to leave" He gingered not minding Dan-Han''s frightening look.


    "And why?" Dan-Han asked just to indulge In-Ha in his silly act.


    "Thest time I checked, she works here and this also happens to be my house. So I can address my staff right?" Dan-Han was somewhat amused with In-Ha''s attitude. But his amusement wasn''t reflected on his face.


    "What I meant was, yo...you''ll bete. I know how much you hate beingte. So just hurry up" He tried toe up with a convincing lie. He picked up Dan-Han''s car keys and handed it to him, gesturing for him to leave.


    "Thanks for your concern. But I''ve to ess my staff" Dan-Han said firmly, before picking up a spoon to have a quick breakfast. Dan-Han wasn''t going to leave things unattended to, that was totally unlike him. If he got a new staff, then he''ll have to address him/her in this case it was obviously a her, on how to work with him. Most especially he had to inform her about his detest for nosy people. Thest thing he wanted was information about himself or photos of his house flying around town.


    "But she''ll bete" In-Ha lied again. He didn''t know what else to say to convince Dan-Han to leave.


    "And why would she?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at him.


    "If she isn''t serious, I''ll just have to call the agency for a recement" He replied, as he reached for his phone but In-Ha got to it first.


    "You can''t do that! Who said she isn''t serious? Just go already I''m afraid you might scare her" In-Ha felt like dying already. Dealing with Dan-Han was impossible, as a matter of fact there was no one who could.


    Dan-Han always felt good when he messed with In-Ha, especially when it was so early in the morning.


    Dan-Han was truly enjoying his time, watching In-Ha all shaken up, over a girl. He knew whatever In-Ha was feeling would soon pass and he would lose whatsoever interest he had for this girl....it was only a matter of time.


    "You are not in love, are you?" Dan-Han teased. In-Ha has been smiling sheepishly at the mention of the word ''housekeeper'', since he saw her yesterday.


    "Of course not. That''s a scary thing to say you punk. I''m not in love and I can never be" In-Ha rebutted.


    ''Pfft..fall in love his ass''


    He didn''t think he was that stupid to fall in love, at least not yet. There were so many fishes in the ocean, and he hasn''t had a good taste of the varieties there was.


    "Just so know, I''ll really kill you if you as much asy a hand or wink at my housekeeper" Dan-Han threatened. In-Ha was a gue in his life. He would alwayse with all his yboy act and send his housekeepers running or making the few foolish ones fall in love with him. And they would stupidly resign because they thought they''ve found love and a rich man to marry them.


    Dan-Han red at In-Ha when his phone started ringing in his hands. In-Ha was spooked by the cold look in Dan-Han''s eyes. "Sorry he apologized" hurriedly passing it back to him.


    Dan-Han sighed when it was Secretary Chang-Wok calling. He knew what that meant. Duty calls.

 Chapter 29 - His Little Debtor

    Today was Eun-sun''s second day at work and she was feeling less nervous than she did yesterday. She had told herself that the only way to survive in her ce of work was to be invisible. But if that stupid boss of hers tries to do anything funny with her, she''ll just have to teach him a lesson or two before tendering her resignation letter. Thest thing she''d do was to let anyone take advantage of her because of a measly job.


    Eun-sun cleared off at the security check point. An ID has been given to her to grant her ess into the residence, but those security people had still gone as far as checking her bags for whatever purpose. She wore back her face cap as she angrily stormed her way into the residence. ??


    ''Couldn''t they have recognized her face from yesterday?'' Eun-sun grumbled in her mind as she made her way to her ce of posting. Her mind was dazzled by the majestic buildings in the residence. The architectural work marvelled her and the more she looked at it, the more she felt convinced the residence was owned by no other than PK corps. They were the onlypany who would go all out to invest into building a state of the art residence such as this.


    Eun-sun quickly grabbed her phone to Google it out, and in her process of doing that, she trailed off the sidewalk again and walked on the road.


    She jerked when she heard a car honk at her, making her phone fall of her hands. Her heart started racing as she realised what had almost happened..and again it was her fault.


    Eun-sun picked up her phone and waved her hand to apologize to the driver, with a slight bow. She couldn''t see through the car because it''s sses were tinted, but she was sure whoever was inside could see her. She kept waving for a few more seconds, when she suddenly took to her heels. She didn''t know why, but there was something spooky about the car. Although she has apologised the car remained still, and that''s why she ran. She didn''t want to get into trouble, especially with someone who could afford to live in such a residence. That would be asking for her own death.


    Dan-Han who was sitting at the back seat of his car, was closely observing the petitedy outside the car. His chaffeur was about to drive off after evading that ident.


    His eyes were glued to thedy as she picked up her phone and bowed slightly to apologize, with her hands waving at them. This looked like his little debtor. Dan-Han said to himself. He was certain about it because she had a face cap on which was hiding a good portion of her face.


    He finally confirmed his thought when she took to her heels. It was indeed her. Dan-Han was about to step out of his car when his phone started ringing again. He sighed out in frustration when he realised it was his secretary calling again. He turned to look at the fleeing silhouette onest time before answering the call with annoyance.


    "You better have a dire reason for calling" Dan-Han''s voice came out filled with icicles.


    "Drive" He ordered the chaffeur.


    Eun-sun took a deep breath as she watched for the car drive off from where she has hidden herself.


    "Rich people" She muttered distastefully, before continuing on her path.


    Few minutester In-Ha hurried to the door when the door bell rang.


    "She''s here" He said excitedly before opening the door.


    "Good morning sir" Eun-Sun greeted with a bow. Seeing that smile on his face, she was beginning to feel the urge to p him, till he was diagnosed of facial paralysis. His smile was annoying. His smile was a constant irk to her.


    "Good morning beautiful" He replied with a smile. Eun-Sun red at him surreptitiously.


    "Come in already" He said as he fully opened the door, allowing her to walk in.


    "I''ll get to work immediately" Eun-Sun said as she made her way into the house. The goal was to be invisible, and that was exactly what she would do.


    "Hold on, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to work" In-Ha held her by the arm.


    "Huh?" that was an akward statement right? But what she didn''t understand was his reason for holding her. Eun-Sun red at his hand, before pulling her arm away from his grip.


    In-Ha saw her re and he realized what he had done. He had done that on impulse and he apologized immediately. "I''m Sorry. What I meant was, you shouldn''t start working immediately. You just got here, and it must have been a long walk from the entrance" He said walking closer as he observed some beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Eun-Sun instinctively took a step back, if he was going to try something funny, then he should be prepared to have his arm broken. But to her surprise In-Ha walked past her and hurried up to the kitchen, but not before saying, "wait here"


    Eun-Sun looked at his disappearing silhouette.


    ''This guy sure is crazy'' Eun-Sun concluded in her mind. Eun-Sun was surprised to see her boss returning with a bottle of water.


    "Here drink, it''s cold" In-Ha said as he stretched out the ss of water to her, Eun-Sun was stunned.


    This was unexpected. She kept staring at him expressionlessly without reaching for the bottle. This wasn''t normal at all, none of her bosses had acted this way before.


    What was wrong with this one?

 Chapter 30 - Shoulder Flip

    In-Ha noticed the awkward way at which she was staring at him. He wasn''t offended because, he had expected it. From how she had rejected the meal he had offered her yesterday, he suspected she''ll behave the same. In-Ha let out a small smile, he took her hand and ced the bottle in it. It was crystal clear she might keep staring and she''ll never take it.


    "You''re sweating, just drink it. You''re not going to reject your boss are you?" In-Ha said feigning a serious look.??


    Eun-Sun looked at the bottle in her hand, feeling the coldness of the water in her hand, her throat reflexively began to feel dry. She could do with some cold water especially after that short run. She didn''t ask for his help, but if he was offering, then she''ll ept it. No one asked him to do that, after all it was just water.


    Eun-Sun uncapped the bottle and brought it to her mouth. She drank to her full.


    Damn! that was exactly what she needed.


    She covered the bottle and looked back at In-Ha who was attentively staring at her. "Thank you sir" She said with a courteous bow.


    "You''re wee" In-Ha nodded.


    "I''ll start working now" She told him while he nodded again. Eun-Sun bowed slightly before walking past him.


    In-Ha turned around and stared at her back, his hand were buried in his pockets. He kept looking at the direction she had walked past for a while before he went up to his bedroom.


    Eun-Sun had only cleaned for a few hours when she felt a presence behind her. She turned around and was shocked out of her mind when she saw In-Ha standing behind her.


    She didn''t know how long he has been standing there, but seeing him now staring and smiling at hersciviously, Eun-Sun could feel her muscle tense.


    In-Ha has been standing there for a few minutes as he watched her work.


    He didn''t know why he was behaving the way he was. He had tried staying up stairs so he could divert his mind from the thoughts searing through his head, but he couldn''t. So here he was.


    "Sir do you need anything?" Eun-Sun asked as she stopped what she was doing to look at him.


    "Yes, I ordered some chicken wings and beer, so I thought maybe you could join me for cards?" He asked smiling at her, while she gave him a confused look.


    "I just needed somepany that''s all" He reassured her, when he saw the suspicious look in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry sir, but I''m not good at cards" Eun-Sun informed him, her voice sounding both firm and polite.


    "Really?" In-Ha raised a brow. "Then tell me what you''re good at" Eun-Sun cringed when she noticed he was shing her that perverted smile again, as he slowly began to walk closer.


    Eun-Sun instinctively took a step backward. Every nerve and muscle in her body became alert.


    "I''m not good at games" Eun-Sun replied in a firm tone. Her gaze on him also became intense and alert to. This was it.


    His true nature was about to reveal himself. So much for being nice by giving her a bottle of water.


    "Well there are other things we could do other than games" In-Ha said with a suggestive smile.


    "Sir I don''t know what you mean by that. But I''m still busy here" Eun-Sun tried to sound polite, when what she really wanted to do was to yell some sense into his clown-like head.


    "You shouldn''t bother about that. You can do thatter" In-Ha was really trying to control himself, but seeing her right there in her fitted jean and yellow top which reallyplimented her skin tone, and her round beautiful eyes which were sending threatening looks at him and those luscious lips which had a way of always remaining wet when she spoke, In-Ha couldn''t hold himself back.


    The only thing in his mind right now was, was her lip as soft as they looked?, or would her skin feel soft and good when pressed against his?


    In-Ha''s thoughts were running wild just by looking at her.


    "Sir In-Ha what are you doing?" She remembered his name from their brief introduction on their first meet.


    "Nothing..I just want to satisfy my curiosity" In-Ha shrugged as he kept approaching her.


    Eun-Sun continued to take steps backward. Her were stern and sharp, but her resolve about hurting her boss was dwindling now that the situation she has most dreaded has finally presented himself.


    Could she really hurt him? What if he overpowers her? With every step In-Ha took, Eun-Sun responded by taking a step backward.


    In-Ha noticed the way she was responding to his advancement, and his lips twitched amusedly. Everything about her was cute.


    Eun-Sun finally stopped when she felt her back pressed against the kitchen Ind. There was no more space left for her. Eun-Sun hardened her gaze at him.


    "Sir with all due respect, I''ll advice you not to take a step further. You''re my boss, so you should behave ordingly" Eun-Sun said resolvedly.


    "Actually I''m not your boss, so why should I behave as such?" In-Ha replied in a defiant manner.


    Eun-Sun was slightly confused by his reply. He was not her boss? Then who was?


    Eun-Sun was about to ponder on that, when she quickly discarded the thought out of her mind. This must be a prank to trick her to bring her guards down.


    In-Ha closed in on her, his smile not leaving his face. His eyes lingered on her face and he slowly lifted his right hand to her face.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes vigntly followed the movement of his hands. And before In-Ha would know it, he was over her shoulders.


    "AHHH"


    A loud thud on the ground and the immediate surge of pain weaving through his body, jolted him to the realization of what had happened.


    He has just been flipped over!

 Chapter 31 - I Quit!

    In-Ha couldn''t believe what had happened to him. He was still in shock. Things had happened so fast, that he would have thought he had imagined all of it, if not for the intense pain surging through his body. He shut his eyes closed due to the intense pain he was feeling.Eun-Sun was also startled by her action. She had only tried to stop him from touching her face by gripping his hand, but suprisingly she had done more than that. It seems she had finally carried out her thoughts of always wanting to hurt her boss."Ouch, it hurts" In-Ha wailed in pain as he tried standing up from the floor. As he stood up, he felt fresh pain searing through his back and arm. Eun-Sun stood perplexed as she watched him stagger to his feet, holding the kitchen ind for support. His hand slowly massaged his shoulder, as he stared at her with disbelief. His eyes fully scanned the small framed girl standing right in front of him. ''How could she have done that so easily?'' In-Ha scoffed with incredulity.Eun-Sun didn''t know what to say to him. She just kept staring at him with a straight face, even though she was a bit shaken by turn out of event. It seems she was really going to lose her job again. But this could not be counted as her fault right? He was the one who kept staring at her like she was a lustrious piece of meat he''d love to devour. She had only stepped up to defend herself. What did she look like to him? Someone he could easily take advantage of?Let the work be damned! As a matter of fact she''ll give him a thousand flip over if he tries such nonsense with her again. Boss or not, she''ll never let anybody takeadvantage of her. In-Ha noticed the fierce look she was casting at him. She wasn''t looking remorseful. In-Ha chuckled out again. He couldn''t believe that he was feeling amused instead of feeling angry."Sir, I won''t try to apologize because you I believe you owe me an apology. I maybe you staff, but you have no right to harrass me. So before you fire me, I quit!" Eun-Sun said in a strong and sharp tone, startling In-Ha. In-Ha stared at her with his mouth hung open. He was more than dazed by what was ying out in front of him right now. He felt tongue tied, he couldn''t even mumble out a word or growl out in pain. ''Who was this girl? She wasn''t going to apologize and she quits?''In-Ha couldn''t find a word to say. He tried flexing his neck, but the sharp pain that thrusted down his cervical disk was excruciating, make him growl softly. Eun-Sun eyes slightly widened when she noticed the redness on his hand as he slowly moved to touch his neck. Looks like she has done quite a few damage. She sighed inwardly."You might want to ice that" Eun-Sun said pointing her chin to his wrist, which looked like it has been sprained. In-Ha closed his eyes shut when he saw his wrist was slowly swelling. He nced at her again, ''What sort of strength does she have?''. He was too afraid and traumatized to say anything out.In-Ha has never experienced such a thing in his entire life. To say he has been beaten by a girl would be an understatement to quantify the amount of pain he was feeling at the moment. If felt like he had be rammed by a car. Eun-Sun closed her eyes as she pursed her lips to hide her gritted teeths. She was cringing at the thought that was going through her mind. She hated it when she was beginning to grow a conscience.She took a deep breath and turned to the refrigerator to get a pack of ice to ice his wrist. In-Ha just kept gawking at his wrist, without observing Eun-Sun''s movement. He was startled when he felt the coldness of the pack on his wrist. He raised his head to look at the girl holding the pack over his wrist."Hold it" Eun-Sun''s voice came in amanding tone, making In-Ha instinctively obey hermand. His free hand held the pack as his eyes followed her while made her way up te stairs. Eun-Sun returned back with a first aid kit she had seen in the guest bathroom while cleaning earlier."Sit" Eun-Sun ordered. Her voice was both cold andmanding, and In-Ha found himself responding to her everymand without hesitation. He sat on one of the kitchen stools, while Eun-Sun opened the box and started applying medicine over his wrist, after which she used a crepe bandage to skillfully wrap his wrist.In-Ha was amazed by her clean work. She had done it professionally. It looked like she has done this a couple of times. ''Does she go about hurting people and treating them afterwards?"Thank you" In-Ha said when Eun-Sun finished attending to his hand. Eun-Sun didn''t expect him to say that, as a matter of fact, she has been expecting him to say something offensive or rude, that way she''d have more justification for her actions, because she was suddenly growing a conscience. "Sorry" She muttered.

 Chapter 32 - You Deserve It

    Dan-Han sat across his desk in his office, staring at the floor to ceiling windows. He was supposed to be busy, signing the stack of documents on his table, but his mind was overshadowed with the thought of the girl with a face cap who he saw on his way to work this morning. Something kept telling him that was his little debtor, but there was no way to confirm his suspicions. If truly it was her, then howe he saw her there?


    Perhaps she lived in his residence. No! Dan-Han didn''t think so. Because, if she did, that implies she might be well to do and she would have been able to afford her bills and not abscond.??


    But If she didn''t, then what was she doing there? Dan-Han could not solve this puzzle in his head. But he really wanted to. He wanted to see thatdy again.


    He didn''t know why he was anticipating their next meeting, but he was certain that that was what he wanted. He wanted to see her.


    Thinking about the morning event and about that mysterious girl, he suddenly didn''t feel like working anymore. Maybe he should just go home and attend to his work from home. That way he could also have a chat with In-Ha, that guy was yet to tell him the real purpose of his visit. He would have to hear from him. He had a feeling, In-Ha was here for a fight and he didn''t think it was time for that family drama.


    "Come" Dan-Han said over the inte, the moment the person at the other side received it. Soon, secretary Chang-Wok could be seen walking into the office. He suddenly felt nervous when he saw Dan-Han wearing his suit.


    "Sir" Secretary Chang-Wok called from behind him.


    Dan-Han turned to him and startedheading towards him.


    "Pack the files, I''m heading home" Dan-Han said, walking past his secretary without sparing nce at him. Secretary Chang-Wok immediately dived in to carry out his task. It wouldn''t be good if he stalled for just one second.


    *********


    The atmosphere between between Eun-Sun and In-Ha was awkward as they sat down by the kitchen Ind in total silence. Eun-Sun''s apology hade as a shock to In-Ha.


    In-Ha was still trying to assimte the fact that, Eun-Sun had just apologized. He wasn''t expecting that, after all the attributes she had disyed since the first moment she stepped into the house, he didn''t think she was someone who''d feel apologectic or even apologize most especially when she wasn''t at fault. He knew he was at fault, and he deserved what Eun-Sun had done to him. If he had restrained himself from messing with her, maybe he wouldn''t have had to suffer this fate.


    In-Ha was about to step in to say something like, ''You shouldn''t be sorry, I should be the one apologizing'' but he didn''t get that chance, because the very next second Eun-Sun spoke up.


    "I''m not sorry for my actions because I believe you deserved it. But I''m apologizing in advance for the things I''m about to say" Eun-Sun felt apologectic for spraining his wrist. A p at the hand could have served the same purpose, but she had done than more that. She felt sorry for the difficulty he was going to experience because of his wrist for the next couple of days, but she wasn''t going to say that to him.


    Eun-Sun slipped off the seat to her feet, to stare at In-Ha. She squared her gaze on him, so he would know she was serious.


    "You really shouldn''t have done what you did, so in everyway I can say you deserve this. Since you''re no longer my boss, I''ll give you a piece of my mind" Eun-Sun paused for effect. She continued....


    "Mr In-Ha for someone like you who is rich, good looking, and probably has a lot of good things going on for you..you''re full of shit. Your attitude suck and you act irresponsible and believe me it doesn''t speak well of you. Did you think I was some gullible girl that would fall cheap for your advances?" Eun-Sun asked with stink-eye.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. Stop acting like a lecherous person, try to lead a good life with right examples. Stop trying to be an ass when you can be so much better. That would be much better on" Eun-Sunadviced. She didn''t have anything else to say him, so she dashed out of the kitchen.


    In-Ha didn''t know what to say. His eyes were glued to the spot were Eun-Sun stood seconds ago. Her words kept resounding in his head and his brain was yet to register the gravity of things.


    ''Did she really just quit?''


    ''What has he done?''

 Chapter 33 - Full Course Of Fate

    Dan-Han walked to the carpark where his driver was waiting, with secretary Chang-Wok tailing behind with his briefcase. Dan-Han stepped into the car while Chang-Wok dropped his briefcase and other stuffs at the passengers seat.


    "Goodbye sir" Secretary Chang-Wok said with a courteous bow before shutting the door. Dan-Han rolled down the window and Secretary Chang-Wok rushed over.??


    "Book a table at a restaurant and inform the miss of the Choi family" He instructed as he tapped away on his phone.


    "Sir??" Secretary Chang-Wok''s eyes widened in shock when he heard him. He was uttey confused. In his few years of working with Dan-Han, he had never booked a date on his own ord. ''Or could it be a business meeting?'' He asked himself. ''Who was he kidding?'' This was Miss Choi Mi-Ok, thezy and overpampered princess who had nothing to offer, but create scandals. That was the only thing she was famous for.


    And to make matters worse they had just gone on a date few days ago, so why another? This was quite unusual.


    Secretary Chang-Wok was in the dark about what had happened during the previous date.


    Dan-Han raised his gaze at Chang-Wok with his brows furrowed. Dan-Han''s current look sent a cold chill down his spine. The gloomy look on the president''s face made him take a few steps back.


    "Right away sir" He muttered with trepidation. He was fully aware of Dan-Han''s temper. When he wants something done, you had better be running, no questions asked.


    Dan-Han wasn''t so happy about his date with Choi Mi-ok, but he had better be done with it once and for all, than have it hanging on his neck. .


    Dan-Han sighed at the thought of going on a date with her, he wouldn''t want to go on a date at all. He cringed at the thought of sharing a table with that dumb spoilt brat. He could already see himself dying of anger and disgust.


    He had no one to me for this but his parents.


    His mind shed back to his mysterious debtor once again. Dan-Han realized he had not asked for her name back at the hospital. If only he had done that, then it would have been easier in locating her. He sighed when he thought the mistake he had made.


    Well he''ll let fate takes its full course.


    ********


    In-Ha looked around the kitchen and he couldn''t find Eun-Sun. It was then he remembered he had heard her m the door.


    In-Ha jumped to his feet, he groaned in pain at the force at which he jumped on his feet. It seems Eun-Sun had somehow destroyed all his bones and muscles. But he didn''t mind the pain much as he rushed out of the kitchen.


    He hurried to the living room, and his heart thumped when he saw Eun-Sun at the door with her bag in hand. Her face was burning red in anger.


    "Wait" In-Ha yelled halting Eun-Sun''s hand on the knob. She turned to him with knitted brows.


    "What?" Eun-Sun was feeling livid because she has lost yet another job, or rather she has just quit from another job.


    In-Ha walked close to her, but he was sensible enough to stop a few steps away from. He noticed the fierce look in her eyes as she locked eyes with him.


    "I''m sorry" He started in a sincere tone. "I shouldn''t have done that, and like you said that was irresponsible of me, and I''m beginning to hate my self for it. But please don''t quit your job on my ount, I''m not going to fire you" It''s not like he could anyway. In-Ha paused as he looked at her for more permission to continue.


    "I promise to be of good behavior. I''ll behave ordingly and my possible best to more better than i was minutes ago, so please do not quit. And to offer my sincere apology, I''ll allow you to go home, then you can back tomorrow and I hope we can start on a new te" In-Ha said. Eun-Sun narrowed her brows as she looked at him even more intensely with a contemtive look on her face.


    Looking at the apologectic look on In-Ha''s face and from the sincerity in his voice, Eun-Sun''s mind was beginning to waiver. She really needed this job, she needed something to keep her going till shends a good one, so she wasn''t so keen about losing it. She had only wanted to quit, because it would hurt her pride if he fired her first and that''s why she had tried not to give him that satisfaction, just in case he wanted to.


    But if she still had her job, and he promise to behave better then it was worth considering.


    "You promise to keep your hands to yourself and not make a repeat if what happened?" Eun-Sun asked with utmost seriousness.


    " Yes"


    "And I can still leave after this?" Eun-Sun asked again.


    "Yes" In-Ha replied.


    "Then fine I''ll let things go" Eun-Sun said in a rxed tone, making In-Ha heave a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you" He said with a small smile which looked stiff, because his jaw was also hurting.


    "So I can leave?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "Sure" In-Ha nodded. It was better to have her leave early and return the next day than not return at all.


    "Okay, thank you"Eun-Sun bowed slightly before taking her leave

 Chapter 34 - Little Debtor?

    In-Ha continued to stare at the door even after Eun-sun had left. A myriad of thoughts were searing through his head as he kept thinking about all that had happened in thest few minutes. How could he have been so stupid? What in the devil''s hade over him? He has never acted so foolishly and careless in his life, so what happened now?


    His mind shed back to the way Eun-Sun had flipped him over her shoulders. She had done it with so much ease like he was a kid, and not only had she not apologized, she had also reprimand him, in such in way that he felt ashamed of himself.??


    He was intrigued by that girl. Her stubborn nature was exciting him. For a small framed girl like herself, she had so much strength, and she was too fierce for a girl her age. But instead of him to feel scared or annoyed by her, he was doing the exact opposite. He was enamored. Her actions has heightened his interest towards her. He didn''t care if she hurt him a thousand times more, but one thing he was certain was he liked her. He wanted that girl. He liked the fact that she was a no nonsense person, and that she wasn''t attracted to his charms, he wasn''t used to being treated this way by ady. Usually thedies threw themselves at him, but seeing Eun-sun, he suddenly felt challenged by it.


    Wait, why was he being masochistic?


    He didn''t know why his interest was increasing more, maybe it was because he didn''t have any effect on her like the other girls. She keeps looking at him with so much indifference, and each gaze of her on him was filled with so much threat.


    In-Ha looked at his wrist, and he let out a low and amusedugh.


    ''Damn, it seems like I''m hooked'' He muttered to himself.


    He had only turned around to head back to his room, when he hard the sound of the door opening. He snapped his neck to look at who it was.


    ''Did shee back?'' His eyes lit up excitedly.


    In-Ha''s face fell when he realized who it was. He sighed and turned to walk ahead without saying a word at Dan-Han.


    He stopped himself again, when something dawned on him. What time was it?


    Why had Dan-Han returned back so early?


    Before he could open his mouth to say something, Dan-Han''s voice came first, "What happened to your hand?" Dan-Han asked with a frown. His eyes fixed on In-Ha''s injured wrist.


    In-Ha nced at his bandaged hand. There was no way he would tell Dan-Han what had transpired between him and his housekeeper.


    "Ermm, nothing serious. Just a small home ident" In-Ha said, gently waved his hand convincingly so he he wouldn''t look suspicious to Dan-Han. The man was a dectective and lie detector.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at him. Something was wrong about In-Ha''s reply, but he didn''t want to think to much about it.


    His eyes roamed around the room and he noticed something was odd. There was supposed to be an extra person in the house.


    "Where''s the house keeper?" Dan-Han asked his eyes looking at the stairs. The housekeeper was supposed to be around at this time. He hasn''t forgotten about his wanting to address her.


    "Uhm..she had a stomach issues..you know women issues, yeah...so I asked her to go home" In-Ha lied, rubbing the tip of his nose. Dan-Han''s eyes drew into a slit when In-Ha rubbed his nose. He took a step towards him, making In-Ha take an involuntary step back when he noticed the change in Dan-Han''s eyes.


    Dan-Han was about to take another step towards him when the door bell rang. He scowled when the bell rang again.


    Who the hell was that? who would visit his house?


    He silently nced at In-Ha and he vehemently shook his head, indicating he wasn''t expecting anybody.


    Dan-Han turned to the door, he looked through the door-cam and his breath froze at the sight of the person at the other side of the door.


    He nced back at In-Ha, who in turn was looking at him, patiently waiting to see who had decided to pay the mighty Dan-Han a visit. Whoever it was must have a death wish.


    In-Ha raised a brow when Dan-Han looked at him with an awkward look which he couldn''t interpret.


    Dan-Han nced back at the monitor, to confirm if he has seen currently, and indeed it was her.


    ''Little Debtor? She was here?


    What was she doing here? How was she even here?'' Dan-Han was at a loss. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    Dan-Han quicklyposed himself. He held the door knob and slowly opened the door.


    Eun-sun was anxiously pacing at the door, when she heard the sound of the door opening, she snapped her head towards it


    "I''m sorr...." Eun-Sun''s eyes nearly popped out of their socket. She swallowed back her words, with her eyes blinking rapidly.


    What the hell!!

 Chapter 35 - Boss?

    "You...?" Eun-Sun muttered inaudibly. Her lips moved but no words came out. Eun-Sun was speechless as she stared unblinkingly at the man standing before her, with her eyes were fully widened in disbelief. Her brain suddenly became nk leaving her stranded with nothing to say or do at the moment. He could tell she was as suprised like he was.


    Eun-Sun thought this was all her imagination. She must be hallucinating, she has got to be. Her eyes began to flutter rapidly so as to rify that she was only imagining him, but the more she blinked the more prominent his image became, and to her dismay the burly looking man did not dissappear rather he became even more real to her, and his gaze on her were intense and piercing.??


    ''What the hell was going on?''


    ''Why was he here? ''Ho...w..How did he show up here?''


    Her thoughts were incoherent, she couldn''te up with any idea as why he was there.


    Oblivious to Eun-Sun, those were the exact questions running through Dan-Han''s mind, as he looked down at the familiar petite woman. Looking at the clothes she had on, his brain joggled up the memory of the girl he had seen on his way to work. Indeed it was truly her. She was the one his driver almost hit this morning. What was with her and road, or rather with his car? Was she trying so hard to get killed by him?


    Eun-Sun almost pissed her pants as she observed his scrutinizing gaze on her. Eun-Sun who was perplexed and thrown in disarray, was trying to reboot her brain which had unfortunately gone offline andpletely deserted her. She was think of a way to get herself out of this situation.


    ''Was the heavens punishing her for breaking her own principles?'' What was she going to do now? She hasn''t even earned a penny since the ident. This was not the future she had asked for.


    ''Mother earth please open up your mouth and swallow me right now'' Eun-Sun said a silent prayer in her heart, when his gaze became more intensified. His eyes were cold and dark, and his face stoic. He currently looked like a grimreaper, who was ready to rip her into pieces if she didn''t pay up the next minute. He was like a tyrant, and the she couldn''t get one form of expression from his obviously, paralysed face.


    This was one of the reasons why she hated being indebted. It made the borrower a ve to the lender.


    If she was not indebted to this tyrant looking man, she''d probably participate in this staring contest and give him an equal stare down, and she was sure she wouldn''t lose.


    She wouldn''t be in this awkward position had she not been indebted to him. But what to do at the moment?


    Dan-Han watched her every reaction. From the way her eyes widened in surprise to the way she kept blinking her eyes like a thief who has been caught red handed to the way her eyes kept darting back and forth. If Dan-Han was amused he didn''t show it. He just kept looking at her, because he was also shut of words to say.


    Seeing her at the door was unexpected. He''ll never in a hundreds years expect her to show up at his door.


    Dan-Han was about to say something when Eun-Sun beat him to it.


    Eun-Sun regained herposure. She hardened her gaze and stared back at the man standing right in front her, like she was ready to pick up a fight with if he started one. It wasn''t her fault she had met him here.


    "Good day sir" She said with a quick bow.


    Dan-Han stared at her expressionlessly. He didn''t respond back to her greeting, as he patiently waited for what she was to say next. He had a feeling this girl was up to no good. The sudden change in her eyes and attitude made his eyes narrowed at her. Some few seconds she looked all fret up, but now she looked anything but scared or nervous.


    Eun-Sun lifted her gaze to him, and said "Excuse me sir, I''m here to see my boss".


    Dan-Han could not believe what he just heard. She was here to see who?


    Her boss?


    Who the hell was her boss?


    ************


    Hey lovelies !! Happy new week!


    Have a great and blissfull week.


    I want to say thank you for those of you that have joined me on this new journey. Thanks for all the support, I love you all.


    Don''t forget to vote,ment, and drop reviews. And oh! the gift section is now avable, so motivate me with those gifts.


    40votes and I''ll treat you to a mass release. Have a great read.

 Chapter 36 - Doppelganger

    Dan-Han was at a loss as he continued to stare at her.


    He didn''t know who her boss was. When did her boss live here? But being as smart as he was, Dan-Han began to add two and two and soon he was able to sum things up. And then it finally dawned on him, there could only be one possible exnation to this....she must be his housekeeper. And In-Ha had to be the boss she was referring to.??


    His eyes flew wide open but only for a split second, because that expression flew away just as it came, because the next second his face was back to his expressionless state. Dan-Han couldn''t believe what was happening right now.


    She was the house keeper?


    Now he understood why In-Ha''s description of the fiesty housekeeper reminded him of her. That was because they were one and the same.


    As if he has been conjured, In-Ha who had been patiently waiting to see the unexpected visitor finally appeared at the door. He was also surprised to see Eun-Sun at the door. He thought she had left a while ago.


    Why was she back?


    Did she change her mind and has finally decided to resign?


    His eyes flew to Dan-Han who was staring at the housekeeper with an unfathomable expression. His heart began to race as he thought about the things Dan-Han would do to him if she resigned.


    He had warned him, not to make a move on his housekeeper. What if he finds out that he had tried seducing her earlier?


    Damn, that would be the death of him!


    Eun-Sun heaved a silent sigh of relief when In-Ha showed, but her heart was still thumping hard. She has been trying to think of a way to get past this man and get her phone which she had angrily forgotten.


    Her heart was beating so hard that she was beginning to fear for her ribs, but all her anxiety were not reflected on her face. She kept her gaze as inscrutable as she could, almost matching Dan-Han''s. She wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her squirm. Never!


    Her pride won''t let her! She was not the first person that was indebted on earth. So he should give her a break, and not stare her down like he was some devil.


    "Why...why are you back?" In-Ha was the first to speak up. His eyes darting to Dan-Han as his heart thumped frantically.


    "I forgot my phone and charger on the socket box" Eun-Sun said.


    In-Ha almost passed out with joy when he heard her reply. ''Thank God'' he cried in his heart.


    "Oh, really? Hold on I''ll get it" He said and dashed into the house. He wanted her gone as soon as possible. Dan-Han coulde at himter for all he cares, but right now he wanted Eun-Sun to leave. At least by morning when she''ll resume, Dan-Han must have left for work.


    Eun-Sun who was standing in front of the cold devil, could feel his piercing gaze on her, but she didn''t dare to look back. She began to feel ufortable by his silence. Though she didn''t want him to say anything to her because she didn''t know what she would say back.


    Why does his silence feel like he was plotting something against her?


    Perhaps he didn''t recognize her? Eun-Sun asked herself.


    No! she highly doubted that possibility. There was no way he''d not recognize her. It has been been two weeks.


    But it wouldn''t be a bad idea if he did. That would give her enough time to work and raise the money.


    Maybe she could pretend to be someone else. People had dopplegangers right? But what was the possibility that her doppelganger was in the same city with her?


    NONE!!


    Or maybe she could act as a stray twin? That wasn''t a bad idea.


    Eun-Sun kept her gaze away from him as these thoughts went through her mind, if he was going to keep mute and act like he didn''t recognize her, then she''ll dly oblige and participate in this act, after all it would be in her favor and it was also her intention.


    She was going to act like she didn''t know him. She didn''t have any other solution.


    After all he seems like her boss friend, so he probably would be gone soon, and wouldn''t get to see her again.


    But what if he asks In-Ha about her, and then he gets to find out that she worked there, what was she going to do then?


    What if hees and harrass her every time? Eun-Sun was beginning to panic inwardly, she took a sneak peek at Dan-Han who was still looking at her like he had something important going in his mind and looking at her was helping him focus.


    Dan-Han was amused by Eun-Sun''s brazeness. The petite girl was really ignoring him, like she has not recognized him. He slipped his hands into his pocket as he gave her his undivided attention.


    If she wanted to y then he would dly indulge her. He''ll torture till shees running and begging.


    Dan-Han took a step closer to her, his gaze intensely focused on her, but Eun-Sun instinctively took a step back. She didn''t dare to look at him, and for some reason her heart race increased again.


    Dan-Han took another step closer and Eun-Sun also responded by taking a step backward. Her eyes began to dart to and fro and Dan-Han smirked in his mind. He liked that she was now shaken up. He thought she was going to feign that cold look and act like she wasn''t scared.


    Scaring people was his forte not hers.


    Dan-Han was about to take another step towards her, when In-Ha returned with her phone and charger.


    "Here you go" In-Ha said making Dan-Han turn to him with a re.


    What was wrong with him? What wrong timing?


    Both guys were stunned when Eun-Sun swiftly snatched her phone and charger from In-Ha''s hand and sprinted away like a squirrel running for her dear life.


    Dan-Han watched as her disappearing silhouette. There was only one word in his mind, ''tomorrow''.


    He''ll see her tomorrow and he''ll see how she was going to escape.


    Dan-Han turned to In-Ha, his gaze was dead pan and chilling, and In-Ha knew he was in trouble.


    He waited for the questions toe, but to his surprise Dan-Han leisurely walked past him. He didn''t expect that.


    That was strange.

 Chapter 37 - Date

    Eun-sun kept running till she was outside the residence, she didn''t slow her pace even for a second, just in case that man chose toe after her. She stopped to catch her breath which she had run out off. She bent down, ced her hands on her knees for support as she panted heavily. She looked back at the entrance of the residence onest time to confirm she wasn''t been followed.


    What the hell was that?!??


    What sort of coincidence was that? That the man she owed was somehow close to her new boss?


    This wasn''t good at all! As a matter of fact it was beyond bad. What was she going to do now? She needed a job as soon as possible. A good paying job at that, so she would be able to pay this stupid debt off. If only she could get a call from any of thepanies she had applied, that would be great.


    But till that happens, she hopes she doesn''t see him again.


    [A/N: I hope your prayers get answered ]


    Eun-sun was still in that position when her ringing phone startled her. She picked her phone from her bag and sighed when she saw it was Hei-Ran calling her.


    "You better have a good reason for calling me now?" Eun-sun said as soon as she answered the phone.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "I''m in the worst mood of my life" Eun-sun sighed exasperatedly.


    "Why did something happen?" Hei-Ran asked with concern. She had called to check up on Hei-Ran and ask her how she was coping with her new job, one she wasn''t proud of. She hated the fact that her best friend was an house keeper. To her, Eun-Sun deserved better.


    "Nothing important. Tell me why you called" Eun-sun said dismissively, she didn''t want to start bother her with all her troubles.


    Hei-Ran wasn''t surprised when she heard Eun-sun. That girl was just like that. Always tight lipped, shouldering all her problems alone.


    "Well I wanted to inform you that we''ll be having a nights out tonight, me you and Ji-Sang. Soe home early okay." Hei-Ran said.


    "What?" Eun-Sun raised a brow as she stood up right. "And whose idea was this?" Eun-Sun asked. She had a feeling this was Ji-Sang''s idea, that guy was just too stubborn.


    "Do you need to know, just get back on time" Hei-Ran ordered and quickly dropped the call without waiting for Eun-Sun''s reply. Eun-Sun scoffed when she heard the beeping sound of her phone indicating Hei-Ran had dropped call. She nced at her phone in disbelief.


    She slipped her phone into her bag and started for her journey home.


    **********


    Mi-Okzilyid on her big king sized bed as she flipped through a fashion magazine. She didn''t have anything to do at the moment other than stay in her room and hide from her father, who has made it his life purpose to annoy endlessly about going on a date with some proud, cocky ass hole. Her brows narrowed and a small frown appeared on her face when her phone started ringing. Her frown deepened more when she saw it was an unknown number calling her. She relunctantly sat up to picked up the ringing call.


    "Hello who''s this?" She asked with a sassy as soon as she picked the phone, hoping whoever it was got the memo that she didn''t appreciate the call.


    "Hello, I''m president Lee''s secretary" Chang-Wok replied over the phone.


    "Oh" She rolled her eyes distastefully. She immediately had the urge the to end the call, but she quickly decided against it. Her father would have her head if he finds out she had rejected a call from the so called president Lee.


    "What can I do for you?" Her tone sounded like she was irritated and Secretary Chang-Wok didn''t miss it.


    "The president would love to have a date with you tonight. I''ve sent the details to you. Please be on time" He said before a beep echoed indicating Mi-Ok had disconnected the phone. He sighed when he realized this. He wouldn''t dare imagine the oue of tonight''s date.


    It was sure to be a disastrous one.


    This baby princess better get her manners checked before, President Lee gets her checked out of earth.


    Mi-Ok angrily dropped her phone on the bedside table. Dan-Han finally decided to go on the long awaited date and he made his secretary call her? The man had no morals at all!


    Who does he think he is?


    Her curiosity get the best of her and she picked up her phone to do some online search about her so called date.


    Mi-Ok cackled when she couldn''t find a photo of him online. He didn''t even have a social media handle.


    What has he been living him? Mi-Ok jeered in her mind.


    "I''m sure he must be some fat and ugly bastard who was lucky to get his hand on his family wealth.


    "He wants a date, then he should be ready for one"


    *******


    Hey lovelies how are you doing?


    Want to say a big thank you to all of you that has been supporting me. I love you all..


    So I have an important info to share with you guys.


    I have applied to go premium, and that means that chapters will be locked soon (within the week), and you can only read with your coins and free passes.


    PLEASE keep supporting me. I have a lot in store for this novel. I''m not good believe, I ck alo, but I promise to do my best. Thank you so so much...LOVE YOU

 Chapter 38 - Unrequited Love

    Eun-Sun patiently waited for Ji-Sang toe pick her up for the so called outing. Hei-Ran had called to inform her to go ahead with Ji-Sang, while she''ll meet them up, as soon as she done with work. Sincerely, she would rather stay at home and send out more applications topanies.


    Her desperation for a job has increased exceedingly since she saw that man today. She desperately needs to pay back her debt as soon as possible, or else she might begin to lose her sleep soon.??


    Since she was fortunate to clock off work early today, Eun-Sun had spent the rest of her day going through her mails to check if she got any positive reponse from the gazillion ofpanies she had applied, at least one. But unfortunately there were no eptance letter. Not one!


    Not having a befitting job was somewhat frustrating. The major reason for her rejection was due to herck of working experience.


    But how in Pete''s name was she supposed to get this so called experience if they didn''t employ her?


    Maybe she should get a weekend job, that way she could earn faster and pay off her debt quicker. Because ording to the contract she had signed at the cleaning agency, she was not to go to work during the weekend as her boss didn''t like it.


    So she''ll rather be home and search for those jobs than go have fun right now. Don''t get her wrong, she isn''t a social recluse, but she just had too many pressing issues right now that she couldn''t let herself have any form fun.


    She sighed for the upteenth time when waiting for Ji-Sang. This was bing annoying. She was about calling Ji-Sang when the door bell rang.


    "It''s about time" She hissed. Picking up her phone and bag she walked to the door.


    "Hey" Ji-Sang greeted with a happy smile, when Eun-Sun walked out of the house.


    "You.."


    "Let''s go" Eun-Sun said interjecting him as she closed the door and walked ahead.


    "Okay" His lips curled upward when at her unchanging behavior.


    Ji-Sang tried to open the door for Eun-Sun, but she beat him to it before sliding into the passengers seat making Ji-Sang chuckle. How could he forget Eun-Sun does not behave like ady.


    He walked to the other side of the car and hopped in.


    "You shouldn''t open the door for yourself Eun-Sun it''s udy-like" He said strapping in his seat belt.


    "Because my hand is miamed" Eun-Sun replied, sarcasm hinted over her words.


    "You''re hopeless" Ji-Sang sighed.


    "Say''s the guy who''s so hooked on me" She hissed.


    "You don''t have to be cocky. I''m so getting over you" Ji-Sang announced, not offended by Eun-Sun''s words. If at all this were the things he liked about her. She was like a bulldog always ready tosh out and sink her teeth into someone. He loved her fiesty nature, but he was being honest when he said he was trying to get over her.


    Being unrequitedly in love with her for years has been too depressing and it was high time he finally let go, hence the dinner. And that was why he has arranged this dinner to announce his decision to his two best friends.


    "Just shut up and drive" Eun-Sun replied coldly.


    "Yes boss" He replied in a jocr manner turning on the ignition. Eun-Sun turned to look at him and asked, "where are we even going to?" Eun-Sun asked curiously, while Ji-Sang returned a gaze, "Somewhere nice. Just wait and see" Ji-Sang replied with a quite smile, making Eun-Sun hiss.


    ***********


    Mi-Ok hummed as she took her time to get ready for date today. Her lips curved in a smile as she thought about making her so called date wait on her. Her movements were so, from the way she applied her powder on her face to the way she applied her lipsticks, everything was purposefully slow.


    She was going to get her revenge from that insolent man. Who the hell does he think he is?


    He had made a wait for such a long time and still didn''t show up and to make matters worse he had asked his secretary, a mere secretary to call her, and inform her about their date. He must be an uncultured man, an insolent man. For that, she was going to show him how to treat ady right. She was going to make sure he waits on her just as much as she has waited for him.


    She was going to show him that, she was the doing him a favour by agreeing to go on a date with him and not the other way round.

 Chapter 39 - Second Date

    Mi-Ok was fuming in anger as she angrily waited for her date. She was way beyond furious. Her n to keep him waiting had failed as she was now waiting for her date AGAIN!, even though she was an hourte.


    ''How humiliating''??


    This was the worst form of humiliation she had ever received. She was going to get back at him, for this disrespect.


    Mi-Ok was burning in anger, while devicing a n to get back at Dan-Han when she heard the restaurant suddenly became noisy, mumblingsing from here and there.


    A quick frown appeared on her face as she felt irritated by the few shrieksing from her and there. ''What are this peasants being noisy about?'' she asked to herself, her eyes filled with anger and irritation as she red at the few people sitting in front of her.


    She followed their gaze and her eyes fell upon the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. He looked extraordinary, like a greek god.


    At the door stood Dan-Han dressed in a brown Retro suit, looking handsome and distinguished. He appeared extra modest and tall. His almighty and king like presence could not be avoided as he took steady strides deep into the restaurant. He looked like he just walked out of a painting. The sight of him was picturesque.


    Mi-Ok gazed unblinkingly at the man with an imposing manner striding towards her, her mouth slightly ajar.


    ''If only this nature perfect man was her date, then she wouldn''t mind waiting 10 more hours'' She shamelessly muttered to herself.


    Who didn''t know that the infamous prima Donna had a thing for good looking men.


    Mi-Ok was still lusting over the godly looking man till he stopped right in front of her table. Mi-Ok eyes nearly popped out of their socket.


    ''No way!'' ''This was President Lee Dan-Han? ''


    "Miss Choi" Dan-Han greeted extending his hand for a shake


    She quicklyposed herself and acted in her normal self even though deep down fireworks were exploding in her mind.


    " President Lee" She greeted back indifferently as she shook his hand before taking his seat.


    "You''rete" She said feighning indignation. She couldn''t believe the president of the PK corps was this gorgeous.


    "Work" Dan-Han quickly said, without offering so much as an apology. He wasn''t here to offer an apology, he was there to honor his deal with his father and not apologize or have a chit-chat with the world''s most foolish woman. He had wondered how her parents coped with this rotten soul at home.


    If not for the fact that his father was still the head of the family and called all the big shots, he would have declined the silly request of having a date with his woman. Though he was now in charge of thepany and their other businesses, his father still made all the heavy decisions.


    "Hmm..It''s fine" Mi-Ok surprisingly replied. Her attitude has taken a 360 degree turn the moment she realized Dan-Han was her date.


    He was more than perfect for her, she was sure going to make him her new ything.


    [A/N]- Is she being serious? palmfaced.


    *********


    "Ji-Sang is this where we''re having dinner?" Eun-Sun asked in disbelief as they stood outside the restaurant. This was one of swankiest hotel in town.


    "Yes. You don''t like it?" He asked back in amusement.


    "Ji-Sang it''s expensive. A meal here is terribly expensive. It might be equivalent to my 6 months sry. Hope you didn''t do anything illegal?" Eun-Sun asked suspiciously, her eyes narrowed at him.


    "No I didn''t and stop asking me questions" He said with an amused smile.


    "Ji-Sang let''s go somewhere else I don''t want to eat here" She said in amanding tone, but Ji-Sang didn''t flinch.


    "You don''t like it here or you''re being considerate because you''re beginning to like me" He said teasefully, earning him a re from Eun-Sun.


    "In your dreams" She retorted, making Ji-Sang chuckle, even though he was a hurt by her words. Eun-Sun coldness at heart was something he couldn''t cope with no matter how hard he tried.


    It was like there was a two leave gate guarding it and making it imprable to feelings. He sighed in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I have a big announcement to make that''s why i want us to eat here" He said shing her his sweet but painfilled smile.


    "What announcement?" Eun-Sun asked inquisitively.


    "Well we have to wait for Hei-Ran, missy"


    "Speaking about Hei-Ran, I should call her" Eun-Sun picked up her phone and dialled Hei-Ran''s number but she didn''t pick up.


    "What''s wrong?" Ji-Sang asked when he saw the grimace on her face.


    "She isn''t picking up" Eun-Sun said.


    "Maybe she''s on her way. She promised to meet up, so let''s go" He said as he pulled her into the restaurant.

 Chapter 40 - Unlucky Coincidence

    Dan-Han had a bored and deadpan look on his face as he silently observed Mi-Ok as she kept stealing nces at him while she ate. He was sorely irritated by her.


    The atmosphere between them was thick and awkward, and a knife could probably cut through it. Dan-Han didn''t care to say anything to lighten the mood even when he knew it was up to him to start up a conversation, he still didn''t care.??


    He had agreed to the date out of pressure, he didn''t agree toe keep her entertained. He''d spare her an hour or so, and then he''ll consider this date over.


    Did he mention this was the worst date of his life? It was worst than all the others his mother had made him go. Maybe it was because he despised thedy before him to the core, but his distaste wasn''t reflected on his face. His signature dark and stoic look was stered on his face as his gaze remained on her.


    What Dan-Han hated the most, was people who didn''t know their ce and who thought highly of themselves, and a typical example of such person was thedy sitting right in front of him - Miss Choi Mi-Ok.


    "You don''t like the food?" Mi-Ok suddenly asked when she observed that Dan-Han hasn''t touched his food.


    "I don''t eat out" He replied casually as he picked up the ss of red wine. That was not true, he didn''t want to eat because the sight of her repulsed him, and he doubted if his meal would go through the right tract with Mi-Ok sitting right in front of him. He was that disgusted by her.


    "Oh! Then why didn''t we have this date at your house?" She shamelessly asked, totally not feeling embarrassed by her shameless question.


    She was trying so hard not to make Dan-Han notice she has taken a liking to him, not even for a tad bit, especially when she had cussed him severally behind his back.


    Yes, call her a hypocrite, that was one title She''d shamelessly ept. She shouldn''t be med when he looked this handsome and godly. If she had known he looked this yummy, then she would have agreed to this date sooner.


    Dan-Han sneered in his mind, when he heard her. ''Tch...this one is not just stupid but also dumb'' He said to himself. If this was thedy his father had in mind for him to get married to, then he must be dreaming.


    She was well known for her scandalous acts, and he has seen countless news of her improper disy of attitude when she frequents the news headline every now and then.


    "Miss Choi.." But Mi-Ok interjected him.


    "I didn''t mean I''d want to be invited to your ce. I''m not one of those ssless girls who grovel at your feet" She snickered feigning annoyance, But Dan-Han could see through her guise, he could read her like a book. That was a gift he had harnessed from his years of dealing with people, and as the heir of the Lee household, he has been trained to see beyond people''s fascade.


    He has seen her type before. They tried the hard to get game even when their minds were screaming the exact opposite.


    "I don''t ept guest" He replied with indifference, making her pause for a brief moment before dropping her eating utensils on the te.


    "President Lee, I''ll be straight forward with you. I hope you know I''m only here with you because my father asked me to. I really don''t like going on dates with people I don''t know and...." She slurred.


    "I find you quite boring, it seems this date was a waste of my time" She added.


    "Me too" He said, which made her frown at him. That was not the reply she''d expected.


    "Ji-Sang are you really sure you didn''t involve yourself in anything illegal?" Eun-Sun asked suspiciously as they both took their seat at their table.


    "I said I didn''t, I just wanted to treat you you and Hei-Ran out for thest time" He told her.


    Eun-Sun''s brows scrunched up. "Last time?" She asked confusedly. "What do you mean by that? You''re not leaving are you?" Eun-Sun asked.


    An awkward smile appeared on his face as he looked at her, "Let''s just wait for Hei-Ran" He said as he tried changing the topic, but Eun-Sun still had that suspicious look on her face.


    Eun-Sun kept her scrutinizing gaze and all her attention fixed on Ji-Sang, so much that she didn''t notice the piercing and curious look on her.


    "My little debtor?" Dan-Han muttered under his breath. His eyes were glued to the familiar woman, as he took in her every expression. His lips curled up slightly when he observed the fierce look in her eyes as she stared at the man right in front of her. Why does she always have that look?


    ''She''s an odd one'' He said to himself.


    Dan-Han continued to gaze at her when an idea suddenly dropped into his head making the side of his lips twitched surrepitiously.


    He signalled a waiter over who hurriedly arrived the table. Dan-Han took a pen out of his inner breast pocket, and took a piece of paper from the waiter. He scribbled some words on the paper and passed it to the waiter directing it to the prettydy not too far of. He wasn''t bothered that he was sending a note to ady while he was on a date with another.


    Mi-Ok who was silently watching the event unfolding before her didn''t understand what was going on. She tried craned her neck to catch a glimpse of what he was writing but the man was too fast, but she had seen the words ''Pay up'', and that heightened her confusion.


    Eun-Sun was surprised when a waiter approached their table and handed her a note. Her brows shot up as she gave the waiter a questioning gaze, before receiving it.


    The note read: How far can you run little debtor? Come Pay up! My interest rate is incredible!

 Chapter 41 - Creep

    Eun-Sun''s eyes bulged when she saw read what was written on the note. Her heart skipped several beats and her hands fidgeted with fear as her eyes trailed the words that were written on the paper one more time.


    She snapped her head to the side as she looked around to find who must have written the note. She had just one person in mind and that was the man she owed. It had to be him.??


    She thought she had outrun him earlier today, so why was he here? What had she gotten herself into?


    "Eun-Sun, what''s wrong?" Ji-Sang asked with concern when he noticed how awkward she was acting. She was all fret up and he wondered why she looked scared.


    Eun-Sun raised her gaze to the waiter who was about to leave, and asked."Who sent this?" Eun-Sun could feel her heart rate increase tremendously the moment she asked that question. She didn''t want to believe her thoughts were true.


    "The gentleman over there" The waiter said directing Eun-Sun''s gaze towards the table at the other end of the restaurant, before walking away.


    Eun-Sun''s heart fell into her stomach when her eyes fell on him. It was him!


    A cold chill swept through her body when she saw the way he was looking at her. Dan-Han revealed a smirk making Eun-Sun''s heart clench even more tightly as she jerked up to her feet. Ji-Sang was surprised to see Eun-Sun acting this way.


    "Eun-Sun..."


    "Le...et''s go" Eun-Sun said in a shaky voice, her eyes fixed on Dan-Han who also didn''t take his eyes off her. He kept peering at her, and his gaze was making her hair stand.


    He liked the effect this was having on her. He had a hunch she was about to run and he was sure of it. He began a count down in his mind while he continued staring at her.


    ''One''


    ''two''


    ''three''


    "Go?" Ji-Sang asked in confusion. Why were they leaving when they only just got there? He couldn''t tell why she was behaving this way. He was stunned when Eun-Sun pulled him by his hand and dragged him out with her.


    Ji-Sang noticed she was staring at something/someone behind him, so he tried turning to check out what it was, "Don''t look back!" Eun-Sun cried out, surprising him.


    "O-kay"


    ''Four''


    Dan-Han''s lip curved upward at Eun-Sun''s reaction. Of course she didn''t dissappoint him. But how long was she going to keep running? He chortled when he imagined her reaction when she finds out she worked for him.


    He couldn''t wait for that!


    Mi-Ok saw Dan-Han''s smile and she was mesmerized by it, but it left almost immediately like it had never been there. She frowned when she noticed he was looking at something else and not her. She followed his gaze but could only a couple hurrying out.


    She didn''t know what to make of his expression.


    "President Lee" She called diverting his attention back to her.


    "I see you''re really not interested in our date, shouldn''t you be making some effort?" She said in annoyance, but Dan-Han scoffed in his mind.


    "Are you?" He asked raising a brow. He was done keeping this barbie somepany.


    "It was nice meeting you miss Choi, but I hope we don''t get to do this again. Of course I''ll exin to our fathers, so you don''t have to panic. Please enjoy your dinner" He said as he stood up. He left without sparing her a second nce.


    He was not going to pretend and act nice to her. He has never been nice to anyone all his life and he was about to start now, and most especially not with this sassied barbie princess.


    Mi-Ok clenched her teeth in anger as she watched Dan-Han leave. She took deep breaths to calm herself down before smiling to herself. She shouldn''t be angry, Dan-Han was her ideal type of man. She didn''t know he looked this great, and the dark and domineering that soars around him, was deeply pulling her heart strings. This was the kind of man she liked.


    Since she has taken a liken to him, then he''ll be hers, and hers alone.


    If he thinks he was going to talk to her father and change his mind, he has another thinging. She''d have that talk with her father first and if possible his father too.


    Dan-Han took long strides and hurried out of the restaurant to find Eun-Sun, but he couldn''t find her. He sighed as he walked to his car, he''d have to wait for her at home. It seems in this world, he was destined to im his debt.


    .....


    Eun-Sun pulled Ji-Sang by his shirt as they ran out of the restaurant. She pullled him to hide behind the restaurant as she kept peeking at the door to see if he had followed them.


    "Eun-Sun, why are hiding? And who was that? Who did you see?" Ji-Sang questioned curiously as he whispered. He didn''t even know why he was whispering, but he did anyway. Eun-Sun wasn''t one to act strange, so this could only mean she had a problem. He had caught a glimpse of Dan-Han when Eun-Sun was dragging him out of the restaurant.


    "No one of importance" She lied. She just wanted to go home and tell Hei-Ran who she had seen. She still haven''t gotten over the shock of seeing him inside the restaurant, her heart was hitting hard against her chest ''What a fright''.


    That guy was extremely shameless. Why did he send that note? To torture her?


    Ji-Sang could tell she didn''t want to talk about it, so he let it be for now. She also didn''t want to tell him about it, because she knew it will be bother, as he might offer to pay back her debt and she wouldn''t want that.


    "Maybe we should..." Ji-Sang was stunned when Eun-Sun covered his mouth with her hand and drew back to hide in the shadows, when Dan-Han walked out of the restaurant, searching around.


    ''Bloody hell'' She screamed in her mind.


    Ji-Sang also noticed the tall, handsome and obviously rich man that Eun-Sun was hiding away from. He nced at Eun-Sun from the corner of his. He didn''t know what to make of the situation.


    He gasped for air when Eun-Sun finally let go of his mouth. She had covered his nose as well, and he had found it difficult to breath in those few seconds.


    "Eun-Sun what was that?" He asked.


    "I''m sorry to..." Her word trailed off when she saw Hei-Ran step out of a taxi next to them. Thank God! She chirped in her mind.


    "I''m sorry we couldn''t get to eat dinner, it would have been such a waste of your money. Come visit us so you can tell us about that announcement okay"Eun-Sun apologized before sprinting off to meet Hei-Ran who was paying the taxi driver.


    "Hei-Ran,e on let''s go" She said pulling on her arm as she slide into the taxi, leaving Hei-Ran in confusion,but she joined her anyway.


    "What''s wrong?" Hei-Ran asked with concern.


    "Everything" Eun-Sun blurted out. But first she had to get home first. She wasn''t feelingfortable outside.


    Who knows if that creepy man was lurking around. What a creep!


    *********


    A/N:


    Hey lovelies...Thanks for reading this book and adding it your library. God bless your heart.


    Hope you''re enjoying this story.


    If you are, then support me with your Powerstones, reviews, gifts, chapter and paragraphments and also buy privilege.


    400votes and I''ll treat you to a mass release of 3 chapters.


    Thanks alot...Love you much.

 Chapter 42 - Weekend

    In-Ha tossed and turned under his quilt all morning when Eun-Sun didn''t show up to work. A lot of thoughts ran through his mind as heid on his bed.


    Did she decide to quit? Was she that angry at him? He thought they had resolved the issuest night? So why was she not here???


    ''Or maybe Dan-Han had fired her? Did he find out the truth about what happened? That devil! he was going to kill him if he did. He had noticed the way, Dan-Han was staring wickedly at her. He immediately jumped out of bed at the thought of that and hurried off to Dan-Han''s room bare footed. He swung the door open without knocking which brought a scowl on Dan-Han''s face.


    "You didn''t sack her did you?" He asked the moment he marched into the room. His gaze was focused on Dan-Han who was resting his head on the head board of his bed, with a deep scowl gracing his face.


    This guy had no chill.


    "I''m sure i will after this" Dan-Han answered curtly.


    "Wait does that means you didn''t. So why isn''t she here yer?" He asked thoughtfully.


    "Would you leave me alone and close my door!" Dan-Han snarled.


    "But why isn''t she here if you didn''t fire her?" In-Ha asked again stubbornly, paying no attention to Dan-Han''s anger, or rather he pretended not to be fazed by it. He could feel the cold glint from the man''s eyes.


    He moved closer to Dan-Han''s bed, "What do you think?" In-Ha pressed.


    "It''s weekend Kang In-Ha. They don''te weekends" Dan-Han snapped rolling out of his bed. He pushed past In-Ha as he headed for the bathroom.


    He knew he had to answer him else he would keep badgering all morning. And he had just ruined his thinking time.


    This was why he never epts visitors at home, most especially at weekends. But now he can''t have that peace and quietness he''d always desired. He wondered how long his sanity was going tost with In-Ha around.


    He was sure it won''t be for long.


    In-Ha had forgotten all about Dan-Han''s stupid rule of not epting people in his house by weekends . ''How could he forget something so important?''.


    "Dan-Han you''re just evil, you should have made an exception with her. You know I like this one" He yelled at him as he stumbled out of the room.


    Dan-Han raised a brow after hearing In-Ha''s promation. Did he say he likes her? Who was he kidding?''


    In-Ha couldn''t believe he was going to spend the whole weekend without seeing his little tigress. This was too sad.


    *********


    "Eun-Sun wake up, you''rete for work" Hei-Ran said as she shook Eun-Sun who was sprawled on the bed, softly.


    "Leave me alone, I want to sleep some more" Eun-Sun mumbled sleepily, she rolled to the other side of the bed. She had sleptte, because she had stayed awake searching for vacancies and applying to as many as she could. She had to look for a way to pay up her debt before she gets tortured to death.


    "But you''rete" Hei-Ran informed her, Climbing onto the bed to wake sleeping beauty.


    "Hei-Ran go away. It''s Saturday, I don''t work weekends" She said before putting the pillows over her head. Hei-Ran was really disturbing her.


    "Really? You really don''t work on weekends?" She asked in surprise. When Eun-Sun did not answer her she took that as a yes.


    "Wow, What a nice job you have" She eximed. "If only my boss could be that sensible and be this nice, the world will be a whole lot better" She hissed bitterly.


    Eun-Sun slowly sat up. She rubbed her eyes before ring at Hei-Ran. It was obvious Hei-Ran won''t leave her alone.


    "The fact that you got a mini devil for a boss does not mean all bossess are evil" She hissed before rolling out of bed.


    "Whatever" Hei-Ran rolled her eyes at her. "Well, since we''re both not working today, how about we go to the mall?" Hei-Ran said excitedly. If Hei-Ran had an habit, then it was shopping.


    "I don''t have money for such vanity at the moment" She said with a light yawn before going to the bathroom.


    "But I''m the one buying not you" Hei-Ran said after her.


    "Then you can go alone. I''m not going" Eun-Sun said firmly from the bathroom.


    "But why?" Hei-Ran walked closer to the bathroom door as she asked in a soft tone.


    "Because I don''t want to" She dered, walking out of the bathroom. Hei-Ran folded her hand across her chest as she looked at her.


    "If you have no good reason the get yourself ready, because we''re so going" Hei-Ran stated with a tone of finality, before walking out giving Eun-Sun no room for rebuttal.


    Eun-Sun sat down with a bored look on her face, as she waited for Hei-Ran outside the changing room at the clothing store. Hei-Ran had tried out almost all the line of clothes without picking one.


    "What about this?" Hei-Ran asked for the hundredth time. She was wearing a red long sleeved gown that stopped just above her knee.


    She looked at Eun-Sun waiting for her opinion anxiously.


    "It''s beautiful. You should take this" She told her uninterestedly.


    "But that''s what you said about all the clothes I tried out" Hei-Ran frowned.


    "Because they all look good on you. But you''re bent on wearing me out, so I''ll just go to the restroom" She said exasperatedly before leaving. She has been pressed for a while now, but she just held it in thinking they might be leaving soon. But that wasn''t happening soon.


    Eun-Sun opened the door to the restroom and saw a beautiful woman maybe in her fifties standing by vanity. She looked extremely beautiful like she hadn''t aged at all. Eun-Sun paused to admire the woman, she gave her a slight bow and walked into one of the booth.


    Momentster she walked out and saw the woman crouched down, with a grimace on her face, like she was in pain. She slowly approached her and asked


    "Ma''am are you okay?"

 Chapter 43 - Call Me Auntie

    "Ma are you okay?" Eun-Sun asked with concern, when she saw the pale look on the woman''s face.


    The woman responded with a simple nod, but Eun-Sun didn''t believe her. She didn''t look like she was fine at all. Her face was too drawn and pale, and what caught her attention more was the blood slipping down the woman''s nose. Eun-Sun was petrified by it as she didn''t know what to do. Her heart slowly began to race at the sight before her.??


    She instinctively rolled up some tissue from the toilet paper dispenser, scrouched down to the woman''s level and pressed the tissue against the woman''s nose, surprising the woman.


    "You don''t look well, hold on I''ll call for an ambnce" She said, worry and concern written all over her face. Her whole body shook in fright and her hands trembled at the sight of more blood dripping down the woman''s nostrils. cold sweat broke on her face as she saw that. Eun-Sun has never been faced with a situation such as this before. What was she supposed to do? What if something happens to thisdy, she didn''t even know who she was.


    Was she supposed to call out for help from passerbys outside or she should call the ambnce first? Eun-Sun''s brain was going haywire at the sight of more blood running down the woman''s nose.


    Eun-Sun quickly stood up to grab her phone which she had dropped, but she was surprised when the woman grabbed her hand and shook her head before saying with a weak smile "Please don''t call the hospital, I''ll be fine. I just need to rest" She said weakly. Her voice was hoarse and dry.


    She''d be fine? Eun-Sun highly doubted that. She might not be medically inclined, but she knew that a bleeding nose could be a symptom of various ailments, and it could be quite dangerous.


    "But you''re bleeding" Eun-Sun Pointed out, just in case the woman has missed it.


    "I promise I''m fine." The woman reassured her with another weak smile. Though she was sick and her face was pale white, her smile weak, Eun-Sun still thought that the woman was beautiful and her smile was also beautiful.


    "You''re not fine. You should see a doctor" Eun-Sun insisted. She didn''t know her, but she felt obligated to help her.


    "I will, but not right now. I just need to sit down for a minute and rest for a while" She told Eun-Sun as she tried standing up. Eun-Sun saw her effort to stand, so she quickly gave her a hand.


    "Are you sure?" Eun-Sun asked doubtfully, while the woman nodded.


    "Do you need anything?" Eun-Sun asked her, her gaze on the woman was intent. She didn''t want to miss anything. One wince or scrunch from the woman and she''d call that ambnce, no matter what.


    "Please pass me more tissues" The woman requested in a polite tone as she kept pressing on her nose. Eun-Sun reached for more tissues and handed it to her before disposing the previous one that was soiled in blood. Eun-Sun frowned at the amount of blood that soiled the tissue. It was too much to be overlooked.


    "Let me walk you out, so you can sit" Eun-Sun offered. She picked up her phone and the woman''s purse before walking out of the restroom, her hands supporting her. Her brows shot up when she saw the way the woman adjusted herself and carried on like she had not looked like someone dying some seconds ago. Eun-Sun could tell she was trying not to attract attention to herself.


    She sighed in her head. She wondered if this was how the woman led her everyday life. Pretending like all was well, when all wasn''t.


    A frown appeared on her face as she kept wondering what might be wrong with such a beautiful woman, and why she refused going to the hospital. She couldn''t help thinking it might be something serious. From her looks she looked rich and didn''t look like someone who would refuse going to the hospital because of money. So what was the problem?


    "Thank you for your help" The woman said with a genuine smile.


    "You don''t have to thank me" Eun-Sun told her as they walked out slowly.


    They both walked into one of the food outlets in the mall. Eun-Sun helped her to sit down and said, "Hold on, let me get you a bottle of water" while the woman nodded slightly.


    Eun-Sun returned with a warm bottle of water. "Here you go" she said handing the bottle of water to her which she uncapped before taking her seat at the table.


    The woman couldn''t help but notice the girl''s consideration of getting her a warm bottle of water and not a cold one. Eun-Sun had done that because she noticed how cold the woman''s hands were when she held her earlier.


    "Thank you for your help once again. You''re such a nice girl" The woman spoke when she noticed Eun-Sun''s gaze on her.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I also have mother at home who might one day needs someone''s help. It''s only normal for me to sow good seeds" Eun-Sun reasoned.


    "May I know your name?" The woman asked.


    "My name is Eun-Sun" Eun-Sun replied, her eyes closely observing the woman''s face like a hawk. She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed a bit of color returning to the woman''s face. It seems the woman knew herself well.


    "Your name does suit you well. I''m Mrs Lee but call me Auntie"


    ************


    A/N: Have you written a review? Please do write one of you haven''t. But if you have, I want to say a big thank you.


    And thanks to all those who have been supporting me with theirments, votes, gifts and privilege...I love you all.


    Keep supporting me...I want this novel to be at top 50 at the power stone ranking. I know we can do that. Thanks alot.


    *Kisses*

 Chapter 44 - AML

    "Your name does suit you well. I''m Mrs Lee but call me Auntie" Mrs Lee said with a light smile which revealed her perfect set of teeth.


    She could tell Eun-Sun was a good girl. It wouldn''t take much for someone to see the genuine actions of a person.??


    "Thanks....Auntie" Eun-Sun struggled to say. She wasn''t used to addressing anyone in such manner, except for Hei-Ran''s mother who she mostly also addressed as ''Ma''. But it wouldn''t hurt being nice to this woman, right?. So she epted calling her ''Auntie''.


    "How are you feeling now? Do you really don''t want to go to the hospital?" She asked, though the bleeding has miraculously stopped. Eun-Sun had the feeling that whatever was wrong with Mrs Lee had to be serious. People don''t just bleed from their noses right? She wondered what could be wrong with her.


    But she curbed her curiosity and refrained herself from asking. It would rude if she prys into someone''s life.


    Mrs Lee noticed the frown on Eun-Sun''s face and she could guess what the youngdy had on her mind. It has to about her.


    Seeing the worry written over Eun-Sun''s face made her feel warm but also heart broken. If a stranger was this worried about, she wondered how her family would feel if they saw her in this state talk more of knowing the truth about her illness.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m fine and I visited the hospital not too long ago" She reassured her. "This happens when I''m stressed, it''s nothing" She said with a reassuring smile, but Eun-Sun was not yet convinced. Remembering the way she had her earlier in the bathroom, Eun-Sun highly doubted if the woman was truly fine. What if she had not seen her in the bathroom?


    Eun-Sun subconsciously shot her a doubtful look, making Mrs Lee smile amusedly. She liked her already.


    "I''m fine" Mrs Lee said again. It seems she was going to have a hard time convincing her. Eun-Sun reminded her so much of her younger self.


    Eun-Sun sighed wearily, "Okay, but you should take good care of yourself" though Mrs Lee no longer looked pale as much as she was before, she couldn''t help but still worry for her. Eun-Sun''s went silent as she stared at the woman.


    "I guess you''re curious about what''s wrong with me" Mrs Lee spoke, shocking Eun-Sun out of her mind. Her eyes flew wide open, she has been caught. ''But how did she know?'' Eun-Sun asked herself.


    Mrs Lee saw Eun-Sun''s reaction and smiled. Of course she was right. Eun-Sun was just like her; ***


    "AML" Mrs Lee said.


    "Huh?" Eun-Sun blinked in confusion.


    "Acute Myelogenous Leukemia" Mrs said as she took a sip from the bottle.


    "I...i don''t understand" Eun-Sun said, confusion clearly written on her face.


    "That''s the answer to the question you are struggling with. I have Leukemia" Mrs Lee told her with a sad smile.


    "...."


    Eun-Sun stared nkly at her. Her face suddenly became pale white. She could feel her heart squeezing tightly against her chest. She was speechless.....


    ''Leukemia? WTF''


    Mrs Lee shed her a sad smile when Eun-Sun continued to stare at her nkly. Her face revealed so many emotions; Pity, confusion, sadness. She knew Eun-Sun was feeling bad for her, so she sighed and said, "You don''t have to feel sad for me. I don''t even know why I''m telling you this, I haven''t spoken to anyone about it except my doctor. You''re the first person to know" She hissed.


    "I wonder why I''m being this open to a stranger" She added with a smile, one Eun-Sun interpreted to be full of pain and fear. It must have been hard for her to hide such a secret and keep it to herself. She must be feeling lonely, even though she had people around her. This feeling was close to home.


    "I..I don''t...I don''t know what to say" Eun-Sun said, her voice was sad and low, filled with so much pain.


    "I know. Even I''m lost for words. It came as a big shock to me, and I still haven''t informed my husband and my son about it. I don''t know how to tell them about it"


    "But why?" Eun-Sun didn''t know why she asked, but she felt like she had the answer to that already. It must be because Mrs Lee was like her. She was someone who carry her problems on her own and face the world with a smile, just because she didn''t want others to pity her or keep their lives tied down because of her.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I don''t want to hurt them and make them worry, most especially my son" Mrs Lee said as her eyes slowly turned red. Eun-Sun didn''t miss those sad eyes, so she quickly reached for Mrs Lee''s hand on the table and covered it with hers.


    "It''s okay, I perfectly understand" Eun-Sunforted, rubbing her hands over Mrs Lee''s.


    "But you have to tell them. They are your family and you need them at this point in your life, even now especially. You''ll need them to share your burdens with you and help you when you can longer help yourself. You have to depend on them to help you get through this" Those words seems like words she should also tell herself, she needed to listen to her own advice first, or rather in her case, she had to cut her off the toxic rtionship in her life or rather be less dependent on her mother who was anything but a mother to her.


    "I don''t know" Mrs Lee shook her head as a tear fell from her eyes, she quickly lowered her head to hide her tears. She was pouring out her heart and crying in front of a stranger. She felt embarrassed, especially since she was the elder between them. Eun-Sun quickly got up from her seat and walked to her. She scrouched down and wiped off her tears.


    What she didn''t say was that she didn''t know how to tell her son and husband that she had only a few months to live. That she would leave them behind and miss out on so many moments of their lives. This were the things that brought her to tears.

 Chapter 45 - Meet A Girl Like Eun-Sun

    "Can I give you a hug" Eun-Sun asked while Mrs Lee bobbed her head up and down.


    Eun-Sun wrapped her arms around her and said, "You''ll be fine and I''m sure you''ll do great okay. You''ll do great and I know you''ll live through this" She patted her back slowly. The hug was having a huge effect on Eun-Sun. In reality, this was the first hug she has getting from a woman in her mothers age since her father left ten years ago. It seems the hug was more for her than it was for Mrs Lee.??


    "We shouldn''t cry. I feel hungry when I cry. I don''t want to start feeding on our tears" She joked which made Mrs Lee chuckle as she tried stiffling her tears.


    "Everything will be fine okay" Eun-Sunforted her. Her heart ached for her troubles.


    "Thank you Eun-Sun, you''re such a nice girl. God bless your kind heart. I''m sorry for bothering you...I''m the adult here, but you''re the oneforting me. Thank you" Mrs Lee said appreciatively as she held Eun-Sun''s hand. She wiped off her tears and took a sip of the water which Eun-Sun handed her.


    "You''re wee" Eun-Sun said with a smile before returning to her seat.


    "What do you do?" Mrs Lee asked Eun-Sun.


    "I''m currently a housekeeper"Eun-Sun replied.


    "Really? Why?" Mrs Lee was surprised.


    "Sorry, I mean you don''t strike me for someone who''d be a housekeeper. So why that?" Mrs Lee asked curiously. Eun-Sun looked like an intelligent girl with good prospects. So why was she an housekeeper?


    "Let''s just say, I''m don''t want to be idle. But it does pay well" She answered. If only it paid as much as she wanted, but the pay wasn''t all she wanted. She wanted to achieve her dreams.


    "Oh, okay. It''s good to be busy. Youngsters should always know how to be hard working. I admire you for that" Mrs Lee praised, making a warm smile appear on Eun-Sun''s face. That was a rarepliment.


    Mrs Lee wasn''t lying when she said she admired Eun-Sun, because not all girls in Eun-Sun''s age would work as housekeepers. She wondered how great of a daughter Inw she might be. Only if Dan-Han were to met a girl as nice as Eun-Sun, she''d die a happy mother.


    "What about you Auntie?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "Me?" She asked pointing at herself while Eun-Sun nodded.


    "What can I do? I mean my husband won''t let me do a thing, so I just shop and drink tea with friends. I take care of my son during weekends, but unfortunately I didn''t go today. You should see him and his grumpy face whenever I show up at his door" She told Eun-Sun letting out a smallugh.


    Saying it out loud made her sort of realize how simple her life was.


    "Why is he grumpy?" Eun-Sun asked curiously. Why would any child be angry to see their parents especially the ones who took care of them. How she longed for something like that...But that was a far fetched dream.


    Her mother taking care of her, or even serving her a meal? That was impossible. She wouldn''t even call her by name talk more of look at her in the eye.


    "He''s just like that. He doesn''t know how to express his feelings so he always do things the hard way. But he''s a good man, I can assure you" Mrs Lee said with a proud smile.


    "Your son must..." Eun-Sun was interrupted by her phone. Her eyes popped when she saw it was Hei-Ran calling. She had forgotten she came shopping with Hei-Ran. Mrs Lee raised a brow questioningly at Eun-Sun when she saw her expression.


    "Auntie excuse me, I have to take this" She said pointing at the phone, while Mrs Lee nodded. She turned away as she picked up the call.


    "Eun-Sun! I guess you went to pee for the whole nation?" Came Hei-Ran''s voice through the phone.


    "I''m sorry I got held up" She said quietly as she lifted her gaze to Mrs Lee before turning over again.


    "Have you made out your choices yet?"Eun-Sun asked.


    "You dare ask me that? Why did wee together huh?" Hei-Ran roared.


    "Hold on I''m on my way back"


    "You better hurry up, or else I''ll kill you" She said angrily before hanging up. Eun-Sun cocked a brow when Hei-Ran ended the call. What''s the threat for? She hissed in her mind.


    She turned back to Mrs Lee, "I''m sorry but that was my friend. Actually I apanied her to the mall to get some stuffs" She exined.


    "It''s no problem dear. Oh my, I''m sorry for keeping you" Mrs Lee apologized sincerely. She knew she was the reason Eun-Sun had stayed long. And Eun-Sun has stayed withoutining. What a sweet child.


    "You don''t have to apologize, I''ll feel embarrassed if you do. Just take good care of yourself"


    "Sure I will" She replied.


    "I''ll hold you to that promise. I''ll be on my way" Eun-Sun said as she stood up to leave.


    "Wait! I''d love to keep in touch with you, so I can show my gratitude." Mrs Lee said as she picked up a card from her purse.


    "You don''t have to show me any gratitude. I''m happy to have met you" Eun-Sun told her with a smile.


    "That''s for me to determine youngdy. Here''s my card and please do call me okay. I can offer you a better job. Because I know you deserve one" She said shoving the card into Eun-Sun''s hand, when Eun-Sun showed hesitation in receiving her card.


    Eun-Sun stared nkly at the card for a moment before epting it. "Alright I''ll take it, but always take good care of yourself" She said, more like she was ordering her.


    "Of course, now hurry up, your friend must be getting impatient" Mrs Lee said with a smile when Eun-Sun''s phone rang again.


    "Okay. Bye" Eun-Sun waved as she ran off to meet up with Hei-Ran. Hei-Ran will kill her.


    Mrs Lee gazed at Eun-Sun as she disappeared into the distance. She thought about what Eun-Sun had said.


    Should she really inform Dan-Han and her husband about her healt? She didn''t want them to worry about her. How would Dan-Han take the news?


    ******


    What''s gonna happen in the next chap...Want a spoiler?


    Resident #6, Tulip Pce.


    Dan-Han and his ...


    Not going say anything else. Hehehehe.


    Don''t forget to vote and take this novel up the rank, I know we can do it.


    *Muah*

 Chapter 46 - Dont Piss Off The Tyrant

    All through the weekend Eun-Sun thought long and hard about the reason why she had seen her creditor at her new ce of work, and the possibility of meeting him there again. As a


    a matter of fact, she has spent all weekend thinking about that and also the quickest way of settling her debt. It was only by settling this debt can she have all the peace of mind she deserves. This debt has be a burden in her heart. She had sent out a gazillion of applications to severalpanies out there, but she was yet to receive a call from anyone of them.??


    Not even onepany has called to show mercy on her. As much as she loved to work for her dreampany - the number one leading real estatepany - PK Corps, she could still manage any job for now. Anyone at all. But one with a good pay though. For Pete''s sake she graduated as the best graduating student in her ss.


    A miracle should happen soon. Or else....


    Eun-Sun had all these thought running through her mind as she walked down the residence that next. The memory of what had happened between her and her new boss suddenly came to mind, and she reflexively clenched her fist. She sighed out exasperatedly remembering how she had abused her boss. That was no way for an employee to act, she knew that, but he provoked her.


    What if herpany gets to hear of it? Would they fire her?


    An angry hiss escaped her lips as these questions seered through her mind. It wasn''t her fault that her new boss was ascivious man. Hepletely deserved what he got. Well if push came to shove, she''d quit the damn job even before they fire her. She wouldn''t give that lewd man the opportunity to gloat over her. She wouldn''t give anyone that satisfaction.


    Eun-Sun was about to buzz the door bell when the door was flung open from the inside. Her heart skipped a beat at the sudden way the door was opened. She slowly turned her face to the door, she could hear her heart slowly increase in pace. The fear of meeting that man enveloped her.


    "Hey beautiful" Came In-Ha''s voice in a sing song manner.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes lit up when she heard his voice. A second ago she looked like she was practicing a slow mode challenge, as she feared to look at who opened the door. For some reason she felt happy that it was only her debaucherous boss.


    ''What a relief''


    "Good morning sir" Eun-Sun greeted with a courteous bow.


    "Morning. Good to see your beautiful face on such a beautiful morning" In-Ha said with a shiny smile. Eun-Sun rolled her eyes inwardly at hisme pickup lines, that''s only if it could be counted as one.


    ''Pft what a flirt''


    She lowered her eyes to his bandaged wrist, and a pang of guilt hit her chest.


    "How''s your hand?" She asked.


    In-Ha''s looked at his hand and raised it up. "Oh, you mean this. It''s healing fast. I swear it doesn''t even hurt because it got treated by a beauty" In-Ha''s sunny smile which was bright enough to shame the sun was still hung on his face,pletely irking Eun-Sun to the core.


    She eyed him surreptitiously. If only she could put her hand into his mouth and tear it apart, that way he would stop smilling and grinning in such an annoying manner.


    "Thank God it''s getting better" She said in an insincere tone. In-Ha''s smile increased when he saw the daring and fierce way Eun-Sun was staring at him.


    !God he liked this girl'' She doesn''t say much but her eyes spoke volumes. Sending warning message, that says, anyone that crosses my path would be crushed to dust or in his case flipped over her shoulders.


    Eun-Sun was getting tired of this routine of being held by the door every morning for stupid pleasantries. She was about to say something when In-Ha beat her to it.


    "Go inside, I''m going out to run an errand for the world''s number one tyrant. I''ll be back soon" He said walking away from the door.


    ''You better stay there for as long as you want'' Eun-Sun said in her mind.


    "I''ll be back pumpkin, don''t piss that tryant off if you want to keep your job" In-Ha said as he raced to the car. Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes as she tried to understand what he just said.


    All she heard was, ''I''ll be back pumpkin...piss off....keep your job'' Eun-Sun sighed dismissing the rubbish that man has just spewed out of his mouth.


    She sauntered into the house. The decor and ambience of the house still awed her, she could never get used to it. She stood at the sitting room as she looked at the aqualives swimming across the ceiling.


    Whoever had the idea of making an aquarium inside a house must be crazy genius.


    Eun-Sun was carried away appreciating the beauty before her eyes, when she felt a presence behind her.


    "Who are you?" Came a cold chilling voice from behind, totally startling her as she quickly turned around.


    Eun-Sun was thunderstruck when she saw the man descending the stairs. A lump instantly appeared in her throat. Her eyes were fully open and ready to pop right out the very next second.


    Her heart was racing like a drum being beaten. Every of her muscle and joint felt like gel and the world suddenly spinned for a millisecond.


    ''No way!'' she whispered in her head.


    ''Lord let me just die now'' She prayed in her heart.


    Dan-Han''s lips twitched when he saw her looking utterly dumbfounded. Her eyes were clear of all the fire he had seen in them days ago, back at the hospital. Now there was only fear and confusion.


    Dan-Han sized her up with his eyes as he kept descending the stairs with a kingly aura emanating from him.


    ''She''s small'' Just as he remembered.


    Eun-Sun was stunned, dumbfounded, tongue-tied as she watched approach her, standing just three to four feets away from her, that was due to her size though. She was sure he would cover it in one.


    "You''re not deaf are you?" Asked Dan-Han in a cold and stern tone.


    *******


    Hey! Hey! Hey people!


    Happy new week.


    Big thanks for all the votes you''ve been sharing with me all week. I''m super happy and grateful.


    Let''s keep it up. Continue to vote and rmend this book to your friends.


    Thanks alot.


    Author loves you.


    Contact me on Discord: Da_Rose#8729

 Chapter 47 - Fraud

    "You''re not deaf are you?" Asked Dan-Han in a cold and stern tone.


    ''What?? Was that suppose to be an insult?'' Eun-Sun shot her eyes up to him, but the dark and dangerous glint in his eyes made her shudder and she caved back.??


    "My name is Eun-Sun and I''m the housekeeper" Eun-Sun said in a low tone, avoiding his gaze.


    Of course Dan-Han already knew that. He had asked for her details from the cleaning agency the night he met her at his door. He just wanted to hear her say it.


    "So what kind of housekeeper mops around the house when she''s supposed to be working. You''re not looking for somesomething to steal are you?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at her.


    Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes as she red at him. ''What did he just say? She, a thief?''


    Eun-Sun balled her hand in to a fist, as she took one step closer to the cold looking man. He had a dark and intimidating aura around him, one that could make one whimp and shudder. Eun-Sun could feel it, but she didn''t care. This man has just called her a thief - okay not directly but he insinuated it.


    Standing one step closer to him, Dan-Han towered over her, but she stood firm and raised her gaze to him.


    "With all due respect sir, you can''t juste and into someone''s house and insult their staff. Are you my boss? Don''t you ever call me a thief. Cause I''m not one!" Eun-Sun spoke in an acid tone.


    ''What''s wrong with him? What right does he have to say that?'' Eun-Sun continued to eye him evilly. If looks could kill, Dan-Han would be dead by now.


    Dan-Han was amused by her outburst, and how daring she was.


    ''If he was her boss? How amusing?''


    The fire burning in her eyes was enough to torch the house down, him included.


    His face was stoic as ever, not revealing even the tiniest bit of expression. With his eyes darkened he took one step closer to her. Looking down at her like she was some petite pet he could squash in his hand.


    "It seems like you''re forgetting something" He said smoothly.


    "Something like what?" Eun-Sun asked defiantly, her gaze matching his. If he thought he was going to scare her or tame her with his eyes then he has something elseing. If he could stare, then she could too.


    "You seem to have forgotten that you still owe me" Dan-Han pulled his Ace card on her. He has been waiting to say that, since she has tried evading him.


    Eun-Sun''s blood ran cold the moment those words fell out of Dan-Han''s lips. His words rendered her speechless, she couldn''t find a word to refute him. She was dazed, but her eyes were still fixed on him.


    That was true. Indeed she was indebted to him, but that doesn''t give him a right to insult her.


    Dan-Han smiled to himself when he saw her reaction, it was epic. He has been anticipating this very moment, since he discovered she was his housekeeper.


    ''Always trying to run huh? Let me see you try''


    "I thought as much." Dan-Han said in a mocking tone. "Next time before you open your mouth to say something, make sure you''re debt free" He added as he stared at her. He waited for few more minutes waiting for her to say something in return, but she remained mute. It seems she has finally given up.


    ''What a sharp tongue and a fierce temper she has''


    Being scolded was something Dan-Han wasn''t used to. As a matter of fact, no man born of a woman has ever done that, save his father. But this small woman has done that twice, and for some reason he couldn''t do anything to her, rather he found it quite amusing.


    ''Something must be wrong with me'' Dan-Han told himself as he turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Came Eun-Sun''s voice. Seems like she has snapped back to herself. Dan-Han paused and turned to face her.


    With her eyes searching his, she asked, "How much do I owe you?"


    "Two hundred thousand"


    "Pesos??" Eun-Sun asked in shock.


    "Dors!" Dan-Han replied curtly.


    "What?" Eun-Sun''s eyes blinked rapidly. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. He was joking right? $200,000 for a hospital bill? What was he? A thief?


    "That''s impossible!" Eun-Sun dered.


    "Says who?" Dan-Han raised a brow.


    "Says me and every insane person in the world" Her voice was sharp and strong.


    "You''re trying to scam me aren''t you?" She asked usingly, folding her arms across her chest. A scoff escaped Dan-Han as he observed her.


    "So what if I am?" He replied pointedly. Eun-Sun''s jaws dropped as she gazed at him in stupefaction.


    This man is a shameless fraud!


    "You can''t be serious?" Eun-Sun managed to say after getting her self back.


    "Well try me" Dan-Han replied, as he turned around to leave. As much as he was enjoying this little banter with miss fiesty, he still had apany to run, well make thatpanies. Because, PK corps was not just a real estate business, it had thousands of subsidiaries scattered all over the world. They had their root in different business sectors ranging from hotels, restaurant, automobile, IT, ectera. With millions of lives resting on his shoulder, he didn''t have the luxury of time to entertain this little tigress.


    Eun-Sun rushed to block his path, before he could get to the door.


    "How do you expect me to pay that sum of money, especially one I didn''t even owe?" Eun-Sun questioned.


    "Are you sure about that? I still have the note your left behind. But if you want to deny it, we could go to court, let''s see what happens then. And oh, I think it''s best you know my interest rate counts at 100$ per day. So you better hurry up that payment. It shouldn''t be said that I''m a petty man, because I know I''m a benevolent man" He said before walking out of the house, leaving apletely stunned Eun-Sun.


    ''100$ per day?? This was robbery!''


    "Benevolent my ass" Eun-Sun yelled.

 Chapter 48 - Baby?

    The moment Dan-Han stepped into his car, he bellowed out a snort ofughter,pletely startling his driver who looked at him through the rear view mirror. Did his boss justugh or was he imagining things? This man couldugh?


    Dan-Han''s eyes met with that of his drivers through the mirror, and the man nearly jumped out of his skin, when he saw saw Dan-Han''s cold eyes.??


    "I''m sorry sir" He hurriedly apologized.


    "Drive" Dan-Han ordered.


    "Yes sir" He said, as he quickly turned on the ignition.


    Dan-Han turned to looked back at the house one more time as they drove off. He had a feeling that she had a sharp tongue but he didn''t know it was to this extent. The girl was fearless and tenancious, unlike the other girls he has seen before. And there was something about her when he stood so close to her. It was a feeling that he hasn''t experienced in thest three years, but in that slight moment he had felt that.


    Dan-Han didn''t know why he had tried to scare her with that amount. He knew she couldn''t afford that hirious amount given that she was working as his housekeeper, but he felt that was the right thing to do to teach her a lesson.


    How could she act in such a manner? Scolding him not just one but twice? Though he wasn''t irritated or angered by her, he just felt like messing with her. And he was going to do just that.


    But the was, he didn''t even know why he was acting this way towards her. Knowing fully well how he loathed the female gender and every female species - except his mother of course, but he was still very much angry with her. His dislike for women started after that incident three years ago, and since then till date, today was the first day he was two feets away from a woman.


    The smell of Eun-Sun''s shampoo or whatever she used on her hair still lingered in his nose. This feeling he had a moment ago, was it the miracle he had been looking for all this years. Dan-Han looked outside the window with a bored look.


    An hissed escaped his mouth when his phone started ringing.


    "What now?" Dan-Han asked In-Ha the moment he picked up the phone. He was sure In-Ha wasn''t true with the errand he asked him to run. As a matter of fact he was sure that he was yet to arrive the airport to pick up the clients he had asked him to speak. Dan-Han had was to hold a business meeting with some international investors who were arriving the country. But because he was waiting for his housekeeper/little debtor he had asked In-Ha to help him with that.


    "Are you still home?" In-Ha asked a question of his own.


    "Why?" Dan-Han inquired.


    "Dan-Han hope you''re not taunting my baby?"


    ''Baby?'' Dan-Han cocked his brow.


    "What baby?" He asked curtly.


    "My little puddling in the house. Please president Lee, don''t scare my baby okay. Don''t make her run away, I don''t have her number yet" In-Ha pleaded over the phone. A cold frown appeared on his face when he heard him.


    "In-Ha I''m warning, you better keep away from her" Dan-Han warned in a dead pan tone.


    "Why?" In-Ha stubbornly asked.


    "Because you''re dangerous to her, so keep away"


    "I''m dangerous and you''re not?" In-Ha asked back.


    "If you love yourself then keep away from my housekeeper" He said sternly before ending the call.


    ''Baby? Pudding? Take her number?'' Dan-Han was currently getting a head rush. The thought of In-Ha having her as one of his conquest was currently riling him up.


    It seems he has to do something about this. If not for anything, he has to save her from that man-whore.


    But how was he going he going to do that?


    ........


    "What?! How are you supposed to pay that?" Hei-Ran asked in horror. On hearing that hirous amount, she almost fell off her seat. "Two hundred thousand?" Hei-Ran screamed over the phone.


    "Yes Hei-Ran. How am I supposed to pay that amount of debt now? I don''t have a proper job yet. I can''t believe he''s asking for such an amount" She said panickly as she kept pacing the room.


    If only she had been more careful while walking, she wouldn''t have been in that ident, and she wouldn''t be in this type of situation. This was the first time in forever that she was feeling so unsettled. She has always had this aloof nature towards things around her, but there was something about this man that made her unsettled. She couldn''t even remember his name. His presence made her uneasy and the aura around him tells her, he was a dangerous man. He wasn''t someone to be trifled with. His capable of bringing chaos into her life if she doesn''t pay up.


    But $200,000!!! What kind of bill was that. Even a full organ transnt or a head transnt wouldn''t be that expensive - only if it was possible of course.


    "You can''t pay that debt. What is he a modern day fraud?" Hei-Ran hissed. She was feeling livid about this.


    "I need a job" Eun-Sun dered.


    "Yes you need a proper job, and I can help you with some money too, but even with that you still can''t settle that bill. Do you know long you''d work to pay such a debt? And don''t forget that silly interest rate he mentioned" Hei-Ran was even more convinced that that guy was a thief.


    "Damn it" Eun-Sun cussed. She didn''t like this at all. She was caught up between taking Dan-Han''s words seriously or not. But from the way he sooke, it didn''t look like he was joking.


    "I have an idea" Hei-Ran suddenly said. "But you can''t get mad at me" Hei-Ran told her.


    "What is it? If it''s a stupid thing you better not say it" Eun-Sun warned. She had a feeling whatever Hei-Ran was about say, would make her want to kill her.


    "Promise to consider it?"


    "Only if it''s good. But I hope it''s good, Hei-Ran I''m warning you, I''m really not in the mood for your nonsense, so be serious" She said suspiciously when she heard Hei-Ran chuckle.


    "First I think you should ask your boss about him and then get his contact, and..." She paused to pique Eun-Sun''s interest.


    "And what" Eun-Sun snapped, curiously urging Hei-Ran to continue.


    "Then you can tell him, you want to offer yourself as...payment" Hei


    "Hei-Ran do you want to die? You''re lucky you''re not here, I would have given you the beating of your life" Eun-Sun yelled.


    "I should offer myself as payment? As what? A girlfriend? Wife? Or mistress. Maybe you should do that for my sake" For a moment there she had thought she had something sensible to say, but how could she forget about Hei-Ran''s yful nature.


    "You don''t have to be so riled up. It was just an advice" Hei-Ran chuckled.


    "Keep your advice to yourself. I don''t need it."


    "But actually that wasn''t what I wanted to say" Hei-Ran tried to stifle a chuckle. She was sure Eun-Sun''s face was red in anger right now.


    "What else do you have to say?" She asked angrily. "Hei-Ran just get lost!" She hissed before dropping the call. She couldn''t believe Hei-Ran had the heart to make carricature of her situation right now.


    ''Use herself for payment indeed''


    **********


    Mi-Ok stormed into Father Choi''s private study and took her seat across the office desk. She has been looking for an opportunity to talk to him since her date with Dan-Han, but he has been unavable.


    "I heard you went on a date with President Lee, so how did it go?" Father choi asked the moment she plopped herself down on the seat, this was the sole reason he had summoned her into his office.


    "Father that''s what I want to talk to you about" Mi-Ok replied which made Father Choi raise his brow.


    "Hope you didn''t go and ruin your chances of marrying into that family?" He asked scowling at her.


    "No! On the contrary, it''s president Lee who is trying to ruin my chances"


    "How do you mean?"


    "He said he isn''t interested in me and he would call you and the chairman. But father I''m very much interested." She said with seriousness.


    "You are? I thought you said he was conceited and foolish?" Father Choi asked with a mock smile as he looked at his daughter. He was sure those were her exact words.


    "Well I''m interested now, so you must protect my interest as I will protect yours. We must do all it takes to get me into that family and make him mine" She replied fiercely. Chairman Choi looked into her eyes and he could see that she was indeed serious. But he wondered what has caused that change.


    Has she finally be greedy or did she go fall for Dan-Han''s stupid looks. He signed inwardly.


    "Did you say he wants to speak to me and his father?" Father Choi asked again.


    "Yes, but we can''t let him convince his father. You have to speak with him first" She suggested.


    "No we can''t, I think I''ve to talk to that sly old man right away" He agreed as he nodded his head.


    "Please do. I''ll be leaving this matter in your hands" She said as she got up to leave.


    "Mi-Ok" He called stopping her tracks, "Don''t do anything stupid that may ruin your chances" He warned, making her frown before nodding her head. She knew what he was referring to. She always had a way of appearing in the tabloids, or rather the tabliods has a way of making her a hot topic. If that should happen again, Father Lee may see her in a different light and maybe change his mind.

 Chapter 49 - Friends?

    Hey lovely readers, I''m sorry about yesterday. I couldn''t write because I was damn sick. So sorry about that.


    .....??


    Dan-Han''s Mansion (Patio)


    Eun-Sun was lost in thought as she carried about her daily task. She didn''t even notice when In-Ha returned.


    "Let me help you" Came In-Ha''s voice,pletely startling her. She turned to see him smiling at her sheepishly.


    "No sir, thank you" Eun-Sun declined politely.


    "But I want to help"


    "But you shouldn''t"Eun-sun snapped. She took a deep breath and bowed to apologize. How was she expected to stay polite to a man that was constantly getting on her nerves. She was already in a bad mood and she didn''t need any contribution from him to worsen it.


    "I''m sorry sir, but you can''t help me" She apologized.


    "And why is that?" In-Ha asked folding his arms across his chest as they stood at the patio.


    Eun-Sun sighed exasperatedly, "Firstly you are my boss and keeping your house clean is the reason why you employed me...."


    "And who said I''m your boss?" In-Ha asked with his head cocked to the side as he took a step closer.


    Eun-Sun was confused. This was not the first time he had said he wasn''t her boss.


    "If you''re not my boss then who is?" Eun-Sun asked in confusion. She didn''t understand him at all.


    "Wait, didn''t you see him?" In-Ha asked in surprise.


    "See who?" She was even more confused. Her eyes widened when reality finally dawned on her.


    ''No way'' Her eyes almost popped out. There was no way that man was her boss!


    From her expression In-Ha was convinced that she has indeed seen Dan-Han. Only he had the power to make someone look the way Eun-Sun was looking right now. This was the first time he was seeing any form of expression from her.


    "You mean...?" Eun-Sun couldn''t find the words toplete her sentences. She was obviously too shocked.


    How the hell did her life be like this? Was the heaven trying to make a joke of her? How the hell did she end up in this man''s home? What does this mean?


    There was no way she was going to work here. Working here would be the death of her.


    "Come on, you don''t have to be so shocked. Dan-Han isn''t that bad" He paused when Eun-Sun shot him a re. "Okay I take that back, your boss is that bad, but I''m not. So you can feel rxed around me. Let''s be friends what do you think" In-Ha said smiling.


    Eun-Sun regained herposure and the fierceness in her eyes returned. "Sir In-Ha I know you are trying to be a nice, maybe you''re just lonely in this big house, but I''m only a staff here, so please keep your distance from me as I wouldn''t want to step over my boundary and lose my job" She said looking at him intensely with no trace of fear.


    She already had a enough going on in her life right now and she didn''t need more troubles. She scowled when In-Ha startedughing.


    "Why are youughing?" She asked with knitted brows wondering what could be funny.


    "Who said I''m lonely?" In-Ha asked as he continuedughing.


    "Are you not?" She asked back in a defiant manner.


    "I''m not lonely and how can I be lonely when you are here. And how can i stay away from you?" He asked her as he moved closer.


    "Sir In-Ha with all due respect please stop what you are doing. I won''t mind hurting you again" She warned in a cold voice which made him stop.


    "Don''t you like me? Are you not interested in me even a tiny bit?" In-Ha asked in a serious tone.


    "No! I''m not and I won''t be" She replied in a curt tone. If there was one thing she hated was guys that didn''t know when to stop.Didn''t he just promise to be in his best behavior, just few days ago.


    "You can''t be so sure. No girl has never not liked me, so I''m sure you are pretending."


    "I guess they were all short sighted, but I''m not."She replied firmly.


    "Oh you will" He said confidently.


    In-Ha would never believe that she was immune to his charms, that she was not attracted to him in any way. He also couldn''t tell why he so wanted to pursue her. He knew had gotten a shoulder flip just before the weekend and he has tried topose himself before her, but he just couldn''t.


    The creases on her forehead told him, he was close to getting another shoulder flip or maybe something worse.


    He raised his hands up, "I''m sorry for my behavior. I know I promised to be in my best behavior and now I''m currently breaking my words, but don''t me when you are this likable and beautiful" He paused as he took a walk to one of the stools in the kitchen and hopped on it.


    "No man in his right senses would not find you attractive. You are hard working and strong. Your tenacity intrigues me and I can''t stop. I don''t know why I''m so hooked on you but I''ll stop pestering you. Let''s be friends, we can start from there" He said with sincerity as he calmly observed her reaction.


    "Friends? We can''t be friends. You''re my boss and I won''t like topromise that" She said seriously.


    "Why can''t we be friends? And I already told you I''m not your boss" He came down from his seat and tried walking close to her, but he quickly stopped himself.


    "Just say yes to being friends. I''m not asking you to be my woman. Pleaseeee" He pleaded.


    Eun-Sun shot her eyes to look at him. "Just friends?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Just friends"In-Ha nodded affirmatively.


    "And you''ll stop bothering me?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, I''ll promise stop bothering you"


    "Okay! Friends" She agreed with a small smile not quite reaching her eyes. If he wanted to be friends then that was up to him, if this was what would get him from pestering her right now, then she''ll say yes. After all with this new development, she didn''t know if she''ll keep this job after now.


    "Really?" In-Ha asked excitedly, while Eun-Sun nodded.


    "You said it. You can''t take it back" He told her with a mischievious smile which she missed. ''Let''s see if you won''t get charmed, silly girl.'' He said to himself.


    "I''m going to let you be now. See youter" In-Ha said as happily walked away.


    He was slowly going to capture her heart and she won''t know it.


    Eun-Sun hissed as he watched him leave. She had more pressing issues than him. And one of those was getting another job and getting the hell out of this house.

 Chapter 50 - Condition

    Mrs Lee ambled her way into the her husband''spany which was currently been run by her son. She looked dashing and graceful as she walked into the building.


    "Where''s my son?" She asked Secretary Chang-Wok who was mounted just outside Dan-Han''s office.??


    "In the office ma" He replied with a low bow. It was a rare sight seeing her at thepany.


    "Thank you" She walked ahead and knocked on the Dan-Han''s door.


    "Come in" Came his cold voice from inside the room.


    "Surprise" Mrs Lee chirped the moment she walked into the office, causing Dan-Han to furrow his brow. He was not expecting her to be the person who''d walk past the door.


    "Mother what are you doing here?" He askes, getting up from his seat to give her a hug.


    "What do you mean by that? I came to visit my son, dummy" She said nting a kiss on his cheek when he hugged her.


    "You shouldn''t have" He said as he led her to the sofa.


    "Why? You don''t want your mother around anymore?" She faked a pout.


    "You know that''s not what I mean. But tell me why the sudden visit" Dan-Han asked as he unbuttoned his shirt and lolled back on the sofa.


    "Can''t a mothere check up on her son?" She smiled, while Dan-Han narrowed his eyes. He knew her better than that. His mother wasn''t one to make such visits. She''ll always visit him at home and stuck him full with all the food shey her hands on.


    "Okay fine, I have a favour to ask" She finally admitted.


    "Then you should have called" He sighed.


    "I didn''t want to take the risk of my call not being answered" Dan-Han rolled his eyes inwardly. As if that was his fault. If she wasn''t always crossing her boundaries would he avoid her? The answer is, No!


    "So tell me what you want?" Dan-Han said.


    "You can''t say no"


    "I''ll try not to" He replied.


    "Okay, I need you to find some vacancy for a friend" Mrs Lee said. Dan-Han cocked a brow at her. Since when did she have friends that needed jobs. All her friends were well to do except the ones she meets during her charity works, when she visited rural ces.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s for my new friend and she''s young and I want her to have a good job, and I also think you might like her. She''s a good girl"


    "Mother?" Dan-Han looked at her as he massaged his temple.


    "You can''t do that"


    "Do what" she asked confusedly.


    "Shove another girl down my throat" He said, scowling at her. She was never going to change.


    "No, that''s not what I mean. I just want to help her with a job. I promise this has nothing to do with you" She exined. Dan-Han narrowed his eyes as he stared at her intently. He hissed.


    "So what did she study?" He asked her. He furrowed his brows when he noticed the awkward look on her face.


    "You don''t know" He said, not quite asking her.


    "I didn''t get to ask" As a matter of fact she hasn''t received a call from Eun-Sun but she sure the girl would. And most importantly she wanted to speak to Dan-Han about it, since she wasn''t sure what might happen to her the next minute. She has made up her mind to help that girl and that''s what she was going to do.


    "How long have you know this friend?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Well...well recently, but that doesn''t matter. Just help mother do some good okay" She poked his arm. Dan-Han looked at her intently for a while.


    "I''m going to give this friend a job only if he or she is qualified" He told her, while she smiled.


    "Of course, thank you" Her smile widened, but her joy was short lived.


    "Fine, but on one condition" He said in a firm tone that told her there was no room for negotiations.


    "Really? I''m your mother"


    "And it''s my favour to give" He stated.


    Mrs Lee sighed exasperatedly, there was no use arguing with him. "What condition?" She asked.


    "Go to the hospital and get a medical check up" He told her, slightly startling her, but sheposed herself.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "Because you look frail and pale. So what do you say?" He tilted his brows.


    "But I''m not sick" She dered.


    "I didn''t say you are"


    "So..."


    "Mother, its mypany my roles" He told her as he rose to his feet to head back to his desk. Mrs Lee sighed out, she couldn''t win against Dan-Han. All she had to do waspromise.


    "When?" She asked.


    "Now" Was he only reply.


    "But it''ste son. It almost closing hours, she said pointing at the clock.


    "Mother the thing about hospital is, they offer 24 hours services and even if they don''t, as the chairman of the hospital board when I say my mother need a medical check up, they have no choice but to keep the hospital doors open till i say other wise" He said authoritatively.


    "So what do you say?"


    "Fine I''ll go" She frowned as she picked up her bag to leave.


    "And Chang-Wok will take you. Take good care of yourself mother" He said dismissively. Mrs Lee red at her son, before grumpily storming out of his office.


    This would be troublesome.


    Dan-Han frowned as he watched her leave. They might not be on good terms, but he knew there was something wrong with her. She looked too lean and frail, and it looked like it got worse from thest time she came visiting his house.


    He wondered why his father has not noticed this change in her.


    Mrs Lee felt her hand fidget as soon as she walked out of Dan-Han''s office. This was not what she had nned.


    How was she going to get out of this?


    "Madam are you okay?" Secretary Chang-Wok asked when he noticed she was a bit shaken up.


    Mrs Lee turned to look at him, faking a smile, "Yeah, let''s go"


    Secretary Chang-Wok didn''t believe her. It seems this devil of a boss won''t even go easy on his own mother.


    ''What a tyrant!"

 Chapter 51 - Reminisce

    Eun-Sun was still at a loss as she walked away the residence after the close of work. She was feeling so swarmed and depressed that she desperately needed a walk. Going home wasn''t going to make feel better, and right now she was truly missing her father. A walk in the park would do her some good, so she thought.


    Due to the plethora of thoughts ring through her mind, she hadpletely forgotten today was supposed to be her father''s birthday, it was only after she close from work that she remembered. Her life has been so messed uptely that she barely had any form of sleep, as a matter of fact, her life has been messed up since her father walked out on them. How did she move from being an happy and vibrant child to this person she was right now.??


    She hasn''t had a break since her father left ten years ago. Since he left things hasn''t been easy on her. She hasn''t bought herself a good pair of shoe, a nice outfit, or even had a three square meal since he left, because she had to take up the responsibility of catering for the family.


    For ten years all she has known and done was to work to provide for her mother and try her best to keep her mother happy, but even that, her mother hasn''t made that easy.


    Things were already unbearable, she was yet toplete the mortgage payment, settle the mobs at the gambling house which her mother had borrowed from and now she was miraculously indebted to another $200,000. How the hell was she going to live through this?


    She was barely living by as it was.


    Shouldn''t the heavens show her a little bit of kindness? All she desired was for all this to go away, for her father toe home, and for her mother to love her, cook for her, get a deserving job. Were this things so hard to ask? Was she being too greedy?


    She didn''t ask for a luxurious life or something like that. So why were things this difficult.


    Eun-Sun lowered herself on a swing as she reminiced on her happy childhood. Those when her father had brought to the park and would fight over her mother''s delicacies, those were the best days of her life. She had thought things will stay that way, that she always be that happy. But how could she have known that the heavens had other ns for her.


    ~~~sh Back~~~~


    ~~


    "Daddy I''ll always be your princess right?" the 5 year old Eun-Sun asked her father as they walked around the park with a popsicle in her hand.


    "Of course you''ll always and forever be my only princess"


    "And you''ll always be mine and mother''s big prince" She said cheerly making her fatherugh as he picked her up in his arms.


    "Daddy why do you always bring me to the park on your birthday?" She asked in her baby voice.


    "Because Eun-Sun is the best gift I can have on my birthday, so I''ve to unt her around. Hope she doesn''t mind?" He asked with his brows raised.


    "No she doesn''t mind. I''ll always take you to the park too on my birthday day okay" She replied as she threw her hand around his neck.


    "Mummy won''t be jealous right? We should''ve brought mother too" She said with a sad pout.


    "If we bring your mother, who will make all the delicious food you''d like to eat when we go back"


    "Mother does love me the most" She said excitedly at the thought of her mother''s food.


    "So I don''t love you anymore?" He asked teasingly.


    "Father, you don''t have to be jealous, because it''s not a matter of who loves me the most, but who I love the most" She replied with a serious face, which made her father look at her with surprise.


    "So you''re saying you love me the most?"


    "I can''t say that because mother will be sad. But I do love you both the most" She said as she tightened her grip around his neck. He couldn''t believe his 5 year old daughter just yed tai chi with her words.


    ~~~End of shback ~~~~~


    Her father left without a trace, and they had reported it to the police, but they came to the conclusion that he ran away and had abandoned them. It wasmon in society for some men to have other families elsewhere and would someday disppear to be with them. Eun-Sun had never thought her father would be one of them.


    She had not given up hope on looking for her father. She just have to get the right job and earn a good sry so she can hire a private investigator. She was sure she would find him.


    Eun-Sun did not know how long she had sat alone at the park. Her ringing phone snapped her out of her reverie. Shezily searched for her phone in her bag. Her eyes widen in surprise when she saw who was callling. She hurriedly picked the call.


    "Mom?" She said with excitement as she soon as she answered the call. This was the first time she was receiving a call from her.


    "Hello, is this Ms Eun-Sun?" a voice asked over the phone and it was not her mother''s voice. She pulled the phone away from her ear to look at the number again, it definitely was her mom''s.


    "Yes"


    "Your mother has been brought to the hospital, pleasee over" Thedy informed her. Eun-Sun felt cold chill run down her spine, her heart began to race and cold sweat broke all over her body.


    "What happened to my mother? What hospital is she?" She asked nervously.


    "You don''t have to panic, your mother is fine. You just have toe to the City hospital" Thedy replied.


    "Alright I''ll be right there" Eun-Sun said panicky as she hurried out of the park and gged down a taxi.


    And therees another trouble.

 Chapter 52 - Arranged Marriage

    Chairman Choi couldn''t stay still and let the opportunity of essing the Lee''s enormous wealth slip through his hands. He has his eyes fixed on them for decades, but all his schemes always fell through. Mi-Ok was hisst resort. And thank God that daughter of his has finallye to her senses, and has decided to develop some greed.


    "Have you confirmed if he''s there?" Chairman Lee asked his personal assistant Jin-Ho.??


    "Yes sir" Jin-Ho replied from the passenger''s seat.


    "Then hurry up" He coldly said to his driver.


    "I''ve endured that old fox for so long. This is myst chance to get what I want. Jin-Ho you must keep an eye on my daughter so she doesn''t mess up again. If it means locking her up in her room, then do it" He said fiercely. Chairman Choi was being careful, he didn''t wait for so long just for his daughter to mess things up. She might havee around, but he wasn''t ready to amodate any mishaps.


    "Yes sir" Jin-Ho robotically nodded. Jin-Ho has been by the Chairman''s side for a long time, so he was aware of Chairman Choi''s schemes to acquire the Lee''s fortune. He was his underdog, who did all the dirty job for him.


    Soon they arrived at a private golf course. This was Chairman Lee favorite spot where hees to rx since he retired and they have to visit him, or more like y a game, since that was what it would seem.


    "Old friend?" Chairman Choi called in a surprised and friendly tone.


    "Ha, if it isn''t the chairman himself. Why are you here?" Chairman Lee asked with a pleasant smile when he saw who it was.


    " I heard about this ce, so I thought I''d give it a try. You still y?" Chairman Choi asked.


    "Yes I do. I need to flex my bones, it''s one of the benefits of retirement" He replied with a shortugh.


    "Sure that''s good and that''s why I''m here. I mean to flex my bones. Not all of us are wealthy enough or have a son to take over from us. Come on let''s swing" Chairman Choi said taking the club from Jin-Ho.


    ....


    One hourter.


    "I never knew Chairman Lee was good at this" Chairman Choi praised after an hour of intense game.


    "Haha...You''re being too modest" Chairman Lee replied taking off his gloves.


    "Now I see where President Lee gets his capabilities from"


    "That rascal is indeed capable. He is even more capable than I am" Chairman Lee added proudly. He always felt proud when he heard people speak well of his son. Dan-Han was his pride in life.


    "He sure is. That''s why my daughter can''t stop talking about him. She keeps ranting about him all day. I seem incapable in the present of my own daughter"


    "Haha...She does? That rascal always leave a good impression on others"


    "Of course. She didn''t stop talking about him even after their date."


    "She must like him a lot then" Chairman Lee said.


    "She likes him just too much. Sometimes I feel jealous, I know I can''tpete with your son. Your son has stolen my daughter from me. But what to do that''s how life is. The father''s treasure will someday be stolen from him" Chairman Choi said with faking a sad smile.


    "That''s true." He nodded affirmatively. "And that''s why we must leave them alone with their issues, else they would think we''re inteferring with them."


    "You''re right. I just can''t wait to get that brat off my hands"


    "You can push her over to us. Above all we Lee''s never get tired of our own. And your daughter is a good girl, so we''ll definitely take her in" Chairman Lee said as they burst intoughter, but Chairman Choi''s eyes held a mischievious glint oblivious to Chairman Lee.


    "We would be great inw''s when they get married" Chairman Choi quickly added.


    "I think so too"


    "Maybe we can do something for them to help speed things up. After all we''re both getting old and I''m sure Chairman Lee would love some grandchildren too" Chairman Lee''s eyes lit up at the mention of grand children. Of course, he wanted some. Some granchildren he could spoil silly would be a dreame true, if only Dan-Han would give it a try.


    He was fully aware of Dan-Han''s problem, but could he still call it a problem, if Dan-Han was already fine and was just unwilling? They won''t know till he tries right?


    "Of course. But what do you think we can do for them?" Chairman Lee asked curiously. Chairman Choi was happy with the way things were turning out.


    "We know how busy your son president Lee is, so settling down might take a while. He wouldn''t even have the time ti court ady. So what if we get them engaged?" He suggested.


    "Engaged? Without their consent?" Chairman Lee cocked a brow.


    "A Surprise engagement" He chirped. "That''ll help them speed things up faster and bring the grandchildren quicker" He said emphasizing on the word grandchildren.


    "That might be good. But I doubt if that punk will agree. He has a mind of his own" Chairman Lee said thoughtfully, which made Chairman Choi anxious.


    "Well we can only try. What do we old bones know. We only want the best for our children."


    "True. But Dan-Han is not your average man. I doubt if he''ll ever show up for such a thing" Chairman Lee doubted it.


    "I''ll leave it in your hands then. Let''s work towards having beautiful grandchildren, especially a pretty granddaughter." He said looking at Chairman Lee. Who didn''t know the man has always wanted a daughter. He was just ying to his conscience.


    "It''s been a long day. I must run along now" He said when he noticed how deep Chairman Lee was contemting on the idea.


    "Okay" Chairman Lee said before stretching his hand for a handshake.


    "I''ll take my leave" Chairman Choi said before leaving with Jin-Ho. Leaving Chairman Lee to his thoughts.


    "Sir do you think Chairman Lee will buy your idea, of an arranged marriage?" Jin-Ho asked as they got into the car.


    "we''ll have to see. Dan-Han is indeed different from other men out there. He won''t be easy to convince, but I won''t give up. If only that brat was capable of making a man want her, then I wouldn''t be working this hard" He sighed deeply, he added "She can only cause trouble for the media to write about. You must prevent that in theing days" He reminded him again.


    "Yes Chairman" Jin-Ho replied.


    Marrying into the Lee family was something he''d do in this life time. The wealth, power, affluence that union would bring was something he couldn''t let go of.

 Chapter 53 - Cursed?

    All through the drive to the hospital, Eun-Sun felt her heart thump so hard that her rib cage almost broke. She was both nervous and scared, and she couldn''t get herself together. She silently prayed in heart for her mother''s safety all through the taunting ride.


    Thinking about thest time she had seen her mother her grip over hands tightened. She was an unfilial child and she didn''t need anyone to tell her that. What was she thinking leaving her mother behind? She should have stayed to look after her. If anything was to happen to her mother, how would she live with herself? The thought of losing another family member ¨C her only family member ¨C made her heart constrict so tightly.??


    Eun-Sun crazily jumped out of the cab and dashed into the hospital the moment she arrived.


    Running to the reception, panting heavily she said to a nurse, "My name is Eun-Sun, I''m here to see my mother Mrs Park Song-Hee."


    The nurse went through the records and Eun-Sun was immediately directed to the Emergency ward where she found her mother lying helplessly on a bed.


    Her heart clenched tightly at the sight of her mother, who was seriously banged up. There were deep bruises and wounds all over her body. She didn''t need help to tell her that was a rodeo! An assault! The blue-ck spot all over her, along side the cuts were definitely not done by an ident.


    Her legs felt heavy as she stared at her mother from the door. With great difficulty she took slow steps towards her bedside. Tears pricked her eyes as she looked at her mother while she slept, but she blinked them back before they could fall.


    ''Who could have done this to her?'' There was no need asking. She already had a suspect in mind, and it was Byung-Hun!. He was the only one who could do something like this. As a matter of fact this was not her mother''s first rodeo since she started dating that bastard.


    Eun-Sun frowned deeply, as her hands clenched into a fist in anger.


    ''Bastard! Psychopath, drug addict!'' Eun-Sun cussed in her mind, with her teeths grinding lividly.


    She was going to kill him and send his corpse to jail. That bastard he had almost raped her and now he had done this to her mother?. She definitely won''t let this go.


    Just as she was thinking about confronting him, Byung-hun walked into the emergency ward with a smug smile on his face, when he saw Eun-Sun sitted by her mother. His smile irked her sorely and without thinking, Eun-Sun angrily walked closer to him and threw a p across his face, which gained the attention of the few other patients in the ward.


    "You..." The smile on his face disappeared and his eyes narrowed into slits, shing angrily at her.


    "Bastard that''s what you are" Eun-Sun said angrily at him.


    With his hands fidgeting, he angrily tried to lunge at her, but Eun-Sun threw another p across his cheek,pletely halting him on the spot.


    "You bitch!" He roared as he fumed in anger. He was at the verge pushing her against the wall and tearing her apart.


    "I dare you to hit me!" Eun-Sun ordered coldly when she saw his fidgeting hands vigorously. She knew he was trying to lunge at her, he was a very violent man, after all he was a junkie. His face was scrunched up tightly and the murder intent in his eyes was evident, but Eun-Sun was unfazed.


    "If you have a death wish hit me, then you''ll know why I own a ck belt" She dared, her eyes reddened with anger. How dare you hit my mother? What gave the right toy your hands on her? You live off my mother but I kept quiet about it because I want her to be happy even if it''s with a jerk like you, and you have the guts to..." The anger in her was boiling so bad she couldn''t even form her wordspletely.


    "Who the hell do you think you are?" I promise I''m going to send you to jail where you truly belong" She threatened. She brought out her phone and was about dialing a number when she heard her mother''s voice.


    "Eun-Sun stop!" Her mother called out coldly from behind them. Eun-Sun was surprised when she turned around to see her mother awake. With concern in her eyes and she hastily walked up to her mother leaving a furious Byung-hun staring daggers at her, and ready to murder her.


    "Mom, are you o..." Her words got stucked when her mother threw a hot p across her face. Eun-Sun was shocked by her mother''s actions.


    "Mom...?"


    "What right do you have to hit him? Did I ask you to get justice for me?" Song-Hee asked her angrily. Eun-Sun was speechless, she couldn''t make sense of what was happening.


    How did things turn out to be like this? Wasn''t her mother''s anger directed at the wrong person or has she be so blinded by hatred...


    "If I''m in this condition, do you not know who put me in it? It is you Eun-Sun! You made me this way. You and your cursed life. You came and you jinxed my life." She spoke with fierce anger.


    "Mother!" Eun-Sun snapped.


    "I''m not your mother. I should have left you at the hospital and never should have brought you home. You.Are.A.Curse. And anyone around you gets cursed as well. You made my husband leave and now you want to send him away too?!" She asked angrily.


    "Stay away from me you evil child and don''t show up in front if me again!"


    Eun-Sun was shocked by the wordsing out of her mother''s mouth.


    She was Cursed? Jinxed? An evil child?


    Eun-Sun could feel her heart race rapidly and slowly it began to slow down, too slow if she must say. She didn''t know how to exin it, but there was this certain cold seeping through her bones and all she wanted was a reassurance she wasn''t going to die right now.


    Because her mother''s words just killed her a million times over.

 Chapter 54 - Broken Heart

    Eun-Sun stood in a daze as she stared at her mother, who was only staring at her with so much disgust and hatred.


    Eun-Sun still couldn''t believe it. She shook her hand in denial as she took one step closer to her, "Mom" Eun-Sun whispered in a shaky and small voice. Her lips were quivering and her knees felt like jelly. She might fall the very next moment, but she was gathering so much will power not to.??


    "Take one more step closer to me and I''ll kill myself. My death will be on you" Song-Hee threatened, making Eun-Sun stand still. Her body stiffened, but her heart was shackles, it was messing and toiling with her. There was this pain surging through her heart that seared to her chest, and it was gripping her tightly, cutting off the air which were supposed to fill her lungs. Her throat was beginning to burn while tears pooled in her eyes.


    She couldn''t do anything but stare at her mother with disbelief. Was all this truly happening? Was she really been cast away by her mother? Was she really cursed?.


    Her lips were quivering withck of nothing to say, so she pursed it. Even her lips were beginning to hurt from all the quivering.


    Byung-hun walked pushed past her to Song-Hee holding a cold re in his eyes as he roughly pulled her mother by the arm, "Let''s go" He said in a deadpan tone.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes dashed towards Byung-Hun''s hand on her mother, she snapped "Don''t touch my..." Eun-Sun couldn''tplete her statement as Song-Hee red at her lethally. She let Byung-hun grab her hand and roughly drag her out.


    Eun-Sun shook her head to shake out whatever spell was being cast on her, she couldn''t stay still and allow this psychopath take her mother of the hospital, she still needed treatment. She was sure he must have hit and left her at home, and now he must have known her mother has been brought to the hospital and that''s why he showed up here.


    Eun-Sun took a step forward but was suddenly fixated to the ground by her mother''s threatening look.


    "Pay the bills, that''s the least you can do after raising you up for all this years" Song-Hee said as she followed Byung-hun out of the room.


    Eun-Sun was still in shock, she was still in doubts. She turned to look at her mother''s back, a tear slipped down her cheek.


    "Mother wait!" Eun-Sun called out in a deadpan tone. She wiped away the tear that rolled down her cheek with the back of her palm, stopping Byung-hun and Song-Hee on their tracks.


    She walked and stood right in front of her mother, her gaze was sad but yet piercing. "Mother is this what you want? Do you never wish to see me again?" These words were slicing her heart in to shreds, but she asked anyway.


    Song-Hee raised her eyes to stare at Eun-Sun straight in the eyeball to show her how serious she was, "Yes, it is all I want Eun-Sun. Don''t appear in front of me again. Just assume that I''m dead to you" Song-Hee said firmly, making a heavy tear fall from Eun-Sun''s eyes. Eun-Sun nodded her head with understanding and with a bitter smile on her face. She chuckled wryly.


    "I''ll do as you have said. But as a child you have taken care of for twenty five years" She paused and let out a dry, mocking and humourlessugh, "Let''s make that fifteen, I''ll return the favour of taking care of you. Enough of all the emotional and mental torture you''ve brought me. I''ll do this because, you''re still my mother and you brought me into this world and nurtured me. But just remember mother, I did my best, but you pushed away. You don''t have to ask for my forgiveness in the nearest future because I already forgive you." Eun-Sun took a step closer and nted a kiss on her Song-Hee''s cheek. She stepped back and gave her a low bow.


    Song-Hee was slightly surprised by Eun-Sun actions, there was a prickle of guilt in her heart, seeing Eun-Sun like that made her ufortable, but before she say or do anything, Byung-Hun snickered at Eun-Sun before saying, "See you around" He said with a sly smile before walking away, pulling Song-Hee with him.


    Eun-Sun raised her head up, she looked defeated as she watched them both walk out.


    How could she fight for someone who refused to be fought for. She turned around and saw the other patients looking at her pitifully. She slowly bowed to them before walking out of the room.


    There''s so much a person can take, and to Eun-Sun this was as far as she could go. She had worked hard not for herself but for her mother. To make her happy andfortable. To help her get past the pain of losing her husband, but wasn''t just her mother who had lost someone. She lost her father too. It was unfair for her to be treated this way. She didn''t stop loving her mother, No!. Neither does she hate her now, Never! But for the her own sanity and emotional wellbeing she wasn''t going to depend on her mother for her own happiness anymore. Henceforth she was going to live for herself and make herself her top most priority.


    But no matter how hard she tried to think of things and harden her resolve, she still help it. Her heart was broken and it hurt so badly. Why was she been punished for something she didn''t do?


    Why was life being cruel to her?


    .....


    Secretary Chang-Wok''s Office


    "Where is Dan-Han?" Chairman Lee asked Secretary Chang-Wok over the phone. He''d tried reaching his son over the phone, but he couldn''t.


    "He''s in a meeting sir" Secretary Chang-Wok replied politely.


    "Tell him toe home as soon as he''s done" Chairman Lee ordered before disconnecting the phone.


    Secretary Chang-Wok waited patiently for Dan-Han outside the conference room. He hurried up to him as soon as Dan-Han stepped out.


    "Sir the chairman has summoned you right away" He informed Dan-Han as he walked behind him.


    "Okay" Dan-Han replied. He wondered why his father would ask him toe home. He didn''t have a good feeling about this. But anyway he''d use the opportunity to inform him about Miss Choi as well. Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 55 - Test Tube Babies

    Lee Family Mansion


    After receiving his father''s summon, Dan-Han left the office straight away and drove to his parent''s manor. He sauntered into the living room where his father was probably waiting for him. And of course he was right.??


    "Father" Dan-Han greeted with a bow before sitting on the sofa opposite his father.


    "Heard you had a meeting with the foreign investors, how did it go?" Father Lee asked, dropping the newspapers in his hands.


    "You''re retired, yet you still have eyes on thepany. You don''t understand the meaning of retirement. I guess mother should be in the know that you still work from home" Dan-Han said, making his father let out a smallugh.


    "Don''t forget I still own it, so I have my eyes and ears to the ground" He said.


    "I hope the chairman hasn not summoned me to keep himpany, while we have a chit-chat I suppose?" Dan-Han said as he unbuttoned his suit and leaned back on the sofa.


    "It wouldn''t be a bad idea" He shrugged casually. "But no that''s not why I''ve called you. I have something to talk to you about" Father Lee said nervously. Though Dan-Han was his own son, but there was something about him that made people edgy, him included.


    Father Lee did not lose to his son in his domineeering presence. They bothmanded respect and looked kingly. But Dan-Han was too aloof and cold and he emanated a dark aura that one couldn''t resist but sumb to.


    He had personally trained him to be the man he was today, but it seems his son has outgrown his niche.


    Dan-Han noticed his father''s hesitation and his lips slightly turned upward. There''s was only one topic that his father hesitated having with him, and that was marriage!.


    "Miss Choi Mi-Ok" Dan-Han said with a smirk, "I don''t like her", He added indifferently.


    "What?" Father Choi feigned ignorance as he picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. Surreptiously stealing nces at Dan-Han from the side of the tea cup. This was why people feared his son. He had a way of seeing through people and leaking out their inner secrets.


    His eyes popped when realization dawned on him. Even if Dan-Han had a clue they were about to talk marriage, he highly doubted Dan-Han could guess exactly who he wanted to talk about, except.....


    "Are you having me watched?" Father Lee asked increculously.


    Dan-Han shrugged, "It''s precaution methods. As the new head of the family, I have to watch over every one of you" He replied, leaving his father stunned.


    "But I''m your father!" Father Lee snapped, but the stoic man in front of him was unfazed.


    "And you''re still doing the same. I know you have people following me too, just in case. So see it as me returning the favour"


    "I guess I''m right about why you''ve summoned me right?" Dan-Han looked at him intensely, while he waited for his father to snap out his daze and give him a reply.


    Father Lee regained hisposure and dropped his cup of tea. " As a matter of fact, yes. And I''ll cut to the chase. I have decided to get you both engaged and married" Father Lee spoke after calming himself down. Dan-Han gave him a scrutinizing look as he listened.


    "Is that your idea or Chairman Choi''s?" Dan-Han asked rhetorically.


    "What do you mean?" Father Lee feighed ignorance.


    "You can tell Chairman Choi I said nice try. He shoulde to me directly and state what he wants and he should stop using his daughter as a gateway ticket or use any unhanded means" He said coolly, as he sat up straight.


    "What do you mean? He was just been concerned about his daughter, just as I''m about you. We just want to get you both married. I want you married" Father Lee defended. He was oblivious to Chairman Choi''s scheme but Dan-Han was fully aware, but he has always turned a blind eye to him just because of the level of rtionship Chairman Choi had with his father.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Since you''re retired, you should enjoy your retirement and keep my motherpany, while I take care of our family business" He replied as he stood up to his feet.


    "Dan-Han I want you to get married, then you can focus on thepany fully" Father Lee knew this son of his was not an ordinary man that could easily be controlled, but he was still his son and thus Dan-Han should still listen to him.


    Like they say, the offspring tree never grows taller the tree it buds from.


    "Thank you for your concern father, but you are fully aware why I''m not interested in getting married. You should focus on your health and mother''s health. You wife looks sick and that should be you utmost priority" Dan-Han adviced.


    "She is?" Father Lee asked.


    "Go ask her and focus on my mother. Don''t pressurize me into getting married or else I might take drastic measures" Dan-Han threatened.


    "Measures like what?" Father Lee pressed.


    Dan-Han intensed his gaze at him, "Don''t forget I have my DNA at the fertility bank. Push me one more time and I''ll find a surrogate mother or worse I''ll get you some test tube babies" Dan-Han threatened in a calm but dour manner before walking out of his parents house living his father dumbfounded. He knew how his father hated the words, ''Test tube babies''. And he knew how much his father despised the fact that he had his specimen kept in a sperm bank.


    "That punk threatens me with test tube babies? Idiot" Father Lee cussed angrily.


    ....


    Dan-Han''s Car


    Dan-Han sat in his car outside the manor for a while before dialing Jae-Hyun''s number.


    "Hello" Jae-Hyun greeted over the phone.


    "Hello! Jae-Hyun I know my mother has been to the hospital recently. Did shee for a check up or her normal charity work?" Dan-Han asked as he looked back at the manor. He knew his mother had visited the hospital, but why she was there was what he had no clue about.


    "Just her normal donations. Why? Is she sick?" Jae-Hyun lied nervously.


    "I don''t know, I just think she might be sick. She looks lean and pale" He replied.


    "It might be stress or fatigue. Ites with the age" Jae-Hyun continued to lie.


    "I asked her toe to the hospital for a check up. So do well to take a proper look at her." He ordered. Even though there might be some crack and gaps in his rtionship with his mother, he still cared for her deeply.


    "Okay"


    "You must tell me if anything is wrong with her, don''t help her keep a secret. I know how persuasive she can be"


    "Sure I won''t" Jae-Hyun assured him.


    "And let''s meet up soon, I think something happened to me recently" Je added.


    "Can I get a hint?" Jae-Hyun asked.


    "Wait till I get more confirmation. I don''t want to be hastily conclusive" Dan-Han said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your call" Jae-Hyun said before disconnecting the call.


    He shouldn''t help her keep a secret? He was already doing that. Madam Lee already had cancer, how was he to tell Dan-Han about it?


    Dan-Han lolled back on his seat, as he thought back at that moment back at his house with Eun-Sun, making his lips curl up subconsciously. The smile on his facepletely disappeared when he remembered how In-Ha had called her baby, and pudding.


    He wondered what In-Ha was up to with his little debtor. In-Ha was a dangerous specie. Maybe he should do something to take her away from there.


    But what should he do?

 Chapter 56 - Resolution

    HOSPITAL


    "You can wait here. You don''t intending with me for all the test do you?" Mrs Lee raised a brow to Secretary Chang-Wok who was tailing behind her as they walked into the lobby of the hospital.??


    "The boss..." Secretary Chang-Wok hesitated. He didn''t want to disrespect the chairman''s wife, but the thing was he was more scared of her son then even the chairman himself.


    He paused when he observed the daring look Mrs Lee was shooting at him.


    "Okay Madam" Secretary Chang-Wok reluntanctly nodded. He had no choice than to let her go on her own. After all, Dan-Han never really mentioned if he should go with her, he had only intructed toe along with her, and that''s what he has done.


    Mrs Lee heaved a sigh of the moment she walked into the elevator. She knew he couldn''te along with her to Jae-Hyun''s office, if she still wanted to keep her secret from Dan-Han.


    ....


    Jae-Hyun''s office


    "We can''t do this for much longer. Dan-Han is very observant and he''s also a mind reader." Jae-Hyun stated.


    "I know" Mrs Lee sighed. But she couldn''t tell him now, Dan-Han was yet to find himself a partner, at least someone he liked. And she didn''t know what impact the truth would have on him. How would he take the issue of losing his mother? She didn''t want to see her son down, she''d be happy if he had someone that could share in his joy as well as in his pain.


    "So when should we tell him and the chairman? And you know the stage of your cancer is progressing fast. This is thest stage and you need appropriate and intensive care" Jae-Hyun said worriedly. He was more worried about her health because she was denying herself from receiving her proper treatment, all in the name of she doesn''t want to burden her family.


    "Jae-Hyun I''m sorry for putting you through this. I know I''ve put you in a difficult position and it must be difficult for you. I''m truly sorry" She apologized. It wasn''t her intention to put Jae-Hyun in a dilemma.


    "You shouldn''t apologize to me. You''re like a mother to me" He said passionately.


    "I promise I''ll tell him, but first I need him to find someone for himself. Someone who he''ll love and will love him back unconditionally. Someone that would understand him and be a shoulder for him to lean on"


    "But.."


    "I won''t get involved. I won''t be that reckless to make same decision again, as I''ve already hurt him in the past" She interrupted him, knowing fully well what he was trying to say. She had tried finding someone in for him in the past and her actions has ruined her sons life and pushed him away from her.


    "I just need to point him in the direction of the right girl, at least if I happen to see one of course" Sheughed. Jae-Hyun felt bad for her. She was his friend''s mother and he was a medical doctor and he couldn''t do anything for her. He couldn''t make her feel better. He didn''t understand what she was going through, but he knew things must be difficult for her. Only if Dan-Han wouldpletely forgive her and let the past go.


    Mrs Lee understood the look on Jae-Hyun''s face, "You don''t have to feel sorry for me, just help me get past Dan-Han today" Sheforted him as she revealed a small smile.


    Jae-Hyun sighed deeply. "Okay. we''ll have to do pretend like you are actually getting examined by doing the appropriate test, because Dan-Han might get suspicious if you leave too early." He suggested.


    "Sure, but what about results?" She asked, that was of course her concern.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll handle it" Jae-Hyun assured her before leading her out of his office. Although Dan-Han was shrewd, the hospital was still his domain, and he could still fool Dan-Han if he wanted to.


    "Thank you" She said appreciatively. She wasn''t bothered about the state of her health, but about her son finding a good partner to help him share his burdens and love him.


    ''I hope the heavens direct me to that one girl. Let it be my passing gift to him'' She prayed in her heart.


    ....


    Eun-Sun was still in a daze after all that happened at the emergency ward. She heart was in a turmoil, there was so much pain searing through her body at the moment. Mixed feeling of confusion, pain, anger, and loss, were all the feelings that were going through her at the moment.


    The words her mother had uttered to her were more hurtful than all the abuses and hardship she had endured from strangers and supposed friends.


    Shezily walked to pay the bill. A sardonic smile appeared on her face when she received a debt alert after paying the bills and a silly thought came to mind. She was down to herst hundred and she still thought about giving it to her mother.


    Eun-Sun hissed at her thought. If her mother thought she was a curse, then she''d behave like one. Aren''t cursed and evil children narcissitic? That was the life style she was going to adopt. Henceforth, she was going to be selfcentered. Her utmost concern would be herself. She was going to live her life the best way she could and forget all about the baggages she has been carrying for such a long time.


    Eun-Sun was still solidfying her result when she identally bumped into someone. Looking at the bag on the floor, Eun-Sun scrouched down to pick it up.


    "I''m sorr..." The words she was about to say got stucked when she saw thedy standing in front of her. Eun-Sun was shocked and surprised to see her.


    "Mrs Lee?"


    .......


    Hey Readers! How are you guys doing?


    Hope you''re enjoying this story?


    Kindly leave a review today.


    Thank you much. LOVE YOU.


    *Muah*

 Chapter 57 - Overwhelmed

    After an hour of doing the necessary test, Mrs Lee finally left the hospital. She was walking towards the elevator when a small petite body bumped into her, making her bag slip off her hands. She lowered her head to nce at thedy who quickly bent down to pick up her bag.


    "I''m sor..." She was shocked when she saw who it was. Her eyes widened in surprise.??


    "Eun-Sun?"


    "Mrs Lee?" They said simultaneously in an equally surprised tone. They had not expected to see each other here.


    A quick frown appeared on Mrs Lee''s face, scaring Eun-Sun. "I told you to call me Auntie didn''t I?" Mrs Lee scolded with a mock frown. Eun-Sun heaved a secret sigh of relief when she realized it was because of how she had addressed her.


    "I''m sorry Auntie" Eun-Sun apologized.


    Mrs Lee was about to say something else but Eun-Sun beat her to it.


    "Why are you here? Your health didn''t get worse did it?" Eun-Sun asked in concern.


    Mrs Lee felt a flow of warmth coursed through her heart when she heard Eun-Sun and saw the worry in her eyes.


    "I''m fine. I got forced to take a check up. But what about you? Why are you here? You''re not sick right? Or is any of your family members here?" Mrs Lee with equal worry and concern.


    Emotions flickered in Eun-Sun''s eyes when she heard Mrs Lee question. Yes, her mother was here a while ago but had left her here and asked her to nevere in contact with her again.


    Eun-Sun pulled herself together and shook off any depressing thought whil e looked at the woman and answered,


    "No, I''m not sick, and none of my family''s here. I came here to visit someone I''m familiar with, but they''ve been discharged" Eun-Sun replied. She didn''t see her response as a lie, so it didn''t bother her.


    "Okay" Mrs Lee nodded. Eun-Sun paid her a close look and asked, "Auntie have you been taking good care of health? You don''t look fine"


    "I have. Actually I''ve been a good aunt" She assured with a smile.


    "So are you done with your check up? And why did youe here alone? You shouldn''t walk around by yourself" Eun-Sun asked her as she looked behind Mrs Lee to confirm if she was truly alone, her eyes deeply scolding her. Mrs Lee chuckled at Eun-Sun''sining and scolding expression. She behaved just like Dan-Han. This one would probably give her son a headache....but in a good kind of way.


    "I didn''te alone, someone''s waiting for me. So stop scolding me youngdy" Mrs Lee smiled.


    "It isn''t convenient to talk here. Come let''s go somewhere we could sit and talk. You didn''t call me as you promised. So let''s chat for a while, what do you say?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "Okay" Eun-Sun nodded.


    "Perfect, let''s go" She chirped as she led the way to the elevator with Eun-Sun following behind. Eun-Sun didn''t know why, but she was pleased to see Mrs Lee.


    Eun-Sun watched her from behind, and she couldn''t help but appreciate Mrs Lee''s appearance. The way she carried herself despite being sick was elegant and graceful, and there was the aura of deep respect around her, that didn''t chase one away but pulled you in to be close to her, and not to mention her beautiful she looked like she hadn''t aged for a day.


    Soon they both arrived at a cafe close to the hospital. They took a table at the end of the shop and sat down, while secretary Chang-Wok sat at another table just close by.


    Sitted opposite Eun-Sun, Mrs Lee finally noticed the handprints on Eun-Sun''s cheek as well as her not so bright look. Minutes ago at the hospital, she had been too excited to see her again, that she didn''t notice the gloomy look on her face.


    "Why do you look like you''ve been crying?" Mrs Lee furrowed her brows as she asked with concern. Eun-Sun was caught unaware by that question.


    "It''s nothing. I have not been crying." Eun-Sun replied lowering her head.


    "You can''t say it''s nothing. You obviously look sad" Mrs Lee said frowning. She didn''t know why she felt drawn to the youngdy in front of her. The look on her face definitely showed that she has been crying.


    "I''m fine truly" Eun-Sun replied faking a smile.


    She didn''t think it was wise telling Mrs Lee what had happened. Firstly it wasn''t her style to talk about herself, secondly she didn''t want to add to Mrs Lee troubles.


    "You said you were asked to get a check up. How did it go? What did the doctor say? You''re going to get better right?" Eun-Sun asked, concern etched in every of her words even though she was also trying to change the topic and Mrs Lee clearly understood. She looked at the youngdy and sighed softly. She didn''t want to press, so she smiled and answered, "The results were good. You don''t have to bother yourself". She lowered her voice and nced at Chang-Wok who was not too far from them. She didn''t want him to overhear their conversation about her health and inform her son about it.


    "Okay, that''s good" Eun-Sun sighed in relief. She had thought about Mrs Lee condition a few times after their encounter at the mall, and she always felt sorry for her.


    Mrs intensed her gaze on Eun-Sun, "And why didn''t I receive a call from you youngdy?" Mrs Lee asked with a scolding look as she smiled at her.


    Eun-Sun bit on her lips, tacitly lowering her head "I''m so sorry, i forgot and I was carried away with work" Eun-Sun exined with a apologectic look.


    "Hmm, thought you didn''t want to call me. But thank God I met you today" She didn''t expect seeing her today, most especially after she had just spoken with Dan-Han about giving her a job. Eun-Sun must be fortunate child. She had thought about the possibility of not getting to see her, but she was also hopeful. And now here they are!


    "So how''s work? I remembered you mentioned you work as a housekeeper right?"


    "Yes I did, and work has been good"


    "Do you have any form of qualification?" Mrs Lee suddenly asked out the blue, making Eun-Sun look at her in confusion. Why was she asking?


    Although Eun-Sun didn''t know the reason why Mrs Lee had asked her, she still answered. "I do. I graduated with honors from the university where I studied business management"


    "Then what are you doing with an housekeeper''s job?" Mrs Lee asked her confusedly. Eun-Sun''s face slightly hit with an embarrassed smile.


    "It''s what I have for now, while i wait for a good job" Eun-Sun said dully. That was her utmost concern, a good job.


    "So what if I tell you can get you a job" Mrs Lee raised a brow at her, making Eun-Sun shoot her eyes up to look at her in surprise and confusion.


    "What do mean?" Eun-Sun asked slowly, her eyes carefully observing Mrs Lee''s face, she didn''t want to miss any of her expression.


    "How would you love to work at PK corporation" Mrs Lee asked her another question, intending Eun-Sun''s level of confusion.


    "PK corporations?" Eun-Sun still has not fully understood what she was trying to say.


    "Yes"


    "You mean the big conglomerate PK corps" Eun-Sun asked again, just to be sure.


    "The very one"


    "Well I''d love to" she sighed. "If only they can call me for an interview and grant me a job. It my dream work ce" She answered with a dull smile. How she had long to work there. She was sure she was more than qualified to work there, if not more than qualified. With her academical performance many of their staffs won''t be able to hold water before her. But they are too dumb to see that.


    "Then I guess you just found yourself a job" Mrs Lee announced with a broad smile.


    "Huh?" Eun-Sun''s confusion was heightened even more. Mrs Lee was amused by Eun-Sun''s cute confused expressions, she tried not to chuckle at them.


    "What I mean is, you should go there tomorrow morning or whenever you''re ready and meet my son. Because my little friend a job awaits you" Mrs Lee announced gleefully.


    Eun-Sun was thunderstruck by that announcement. She couldn''t believe her ears. She must be hearing things right? Her brain didn''t want to believe what she just heard. The shock on her face was epic and Mrs Lee couldn''t help but smile more at her expression.


    "What?" Eun-Sun''s finally muttered something. She didn''t now to react to this piece of news.


    Mrs Leeughed at her reaction, "Yiur don''t have to be so surprised Eun-Sun, It''s just a job and you haven''t gotten it yet. You still have to impress my son, and just so you know he can be a little hard to please, but I know you can do it" She saidughing.


    "Are you serious?" Eun-Sun still couldn''t believe it.


    Mrs Lee didn''t know what Eun-Sun was referring to. If she was serious that she would get a job at her son''spany or the fact that her son was difficult to deal with. But from her expression it had to be all of it.


    "Just be there tomorrow Eun-Sun, and do your best"


    Eun-Sun subconsciously nodded her head, she was still in shock. She didn''t even know what to say, do or feel at the moment. She was feeling overwhelmed.


    This was too much!.

 Chapter 58 - Principles

    Eun-Sun still couldn''t believe what had happened. She was ted about this sudden turn of event. How she had just miraculously gained a slot for an express interview at her dreampany still baffled her.She was both ecstatic and hesitant about it. Happy because it a dreame true; hesistant because her principles won''t let her ept a favour such as this.


    "Eun-Sun this is great news, I really don''t see the need for you to overthink this" Hei-Ran said as she got ready for work.??


    "This is a life time opportunity. You should be happy about it, and probably be on your way for that interview right now" She added.


    Eun-Sun sighed, "Of course I''m happy about it, as a matter of fact I''m more than happy. But the problem is, you know how I don''t like people doing favours for me. You know how I feel about it. It makes me feel like I''m indebted and I don''t like the feeling. I feel pressured to live up to their standards or do things that would always put me in their good books so they don''t feel like I''m being ungrateful. I feel like I''m obligated to return the favour" Eun-Sun sighed again as she fell back to the bed.


    Hei-Ran walked away from the mirror and nted herself in front of Eun-Sun. She bent down and pulled her up so they could stand face to face. With her hands she cupped Eun-Sun''s face, her eyes looking directly into Eun-Sun eyes with much intensity.


    "I know how you feel about your principles, I mean it''s good, but Eun-Sun you must know that not everyone does things so they could receive the same favour back or get some form of reverencing. There are people who care for you and who loves you because you''rea special girl who deserves better, and this people would do things just to see you happy, even if they''re meeting you for the first time. So don''t ponder too much about it. See this as God''s favour not man''s favour. Because believe me if God wasn''t involved, Mrs Lee would not have bothered herself with you. So just grab this opportunity with an open mind and see it as a turning point, okay?" Hei-Ran said, while Eun-Sun remained still and just stared at Hei-Ran. Hei-Ran''s words stirred up something in her heart. She felt Hei-Ran might tge right. She continued staring at Hei-Ran silently, until Hei-Ran pulled her in for a hug.


    "I''m so happy for you baby. Let me hug you so some grace can rub off on me. I need to find someone too. Someone that will take me away from that evil boss of mine, who''s a big pain in the ass" Hei-Ranmented as she squeezed Eun-Sun tightly making her smile.


    "Hei-Ran I''m not your evil boss, so don''t squash me to death" Eun-Sun mumbled out.


    "Ohh" Hei-Ran quickly let her go, while she walked to the vanity table to continue dressing herself up for work.


    "I won''t be shocked if that boss of yours likes you" Eun-Sun said as she sat down back on the bed, with her eyes on Hei-Ran''s back.


    "Likes who?"Hei-Ran snapped her head to look at her. "Believe me that man only likes himself and money. I''d rather die than have someone like that like me. Yikes, the thought alone gives me goosebumps" Hei-Ran dramatically rubbed her arm, demonstrating her dislike for her boss.


    "Let''s see how that goes. I''m sure if it. You know i have good insight right?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure you do. Insight on being single I suppose" Eun-Sun could hear the sarcasm in Hei-Ran''s voice.


    "Whatever" Eun-Sun understood what Hei-Ran meant. She had never had a boyfriend all her life, making herpletely clueless when it came to rtionship issues.


    Hei-Ran who wasbing her hair looked at Eun-Sun through the mirror, "On a serious note, when are you going for that interview?" Hei-Ran asked. She didn''t see the need for Eun-Sun to wait any much longer.


    Eun-Sun fell quiet for a while, "Maybe tomorrow. I have to inform the agency to get a recement for me and also inform my bos...." Eun-Sun''s heart skipped when she remembered that cold scary man. Jeez! She could feel her heart racing just at the thought of him. What a stingy, greedy and scary man!


    "I understand. You really need to leave that ce ASAP, so that fraudster boss of yours would never have the opportunity to see you again. Who knows you might never bump into him after now" Hei-Ran said.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know if what Hei-Ran said was true. She had a feeling that man was not someone she''d easily evade. There was this strange feeling about him she couldn''t exin.


    If she was hesistating about taking the job offer, the thoughts of Dan-Han has cleared off such thoughts. She has to take that job as soon as possible. Paying him was the only way she''d be able to free herself from him.


    ...


    "Dan-Han why are you still at home?" In-Ha asked as he groggily walked down the stairs.


    "My house" Dan-Han replied as he continued reading the news paper in his hands while the chef ced his breakfast on the table. He had a thing for not eating out or drinking in public, after the incident that happened three years ago. He ate only the food made by his chefs both at home and at work.


    In-Ha understood what Dan-Han meant ''my house''. He frowned slightly with a cute pout on his lips.


    Dan-Han was telling him it was his house but their home.


    "It''s not just your house now. I live here so it''s now my home and you can''t kick me out, got it" In-Ha said as he plonked himself on one of the chairs at the dinning table.


    In-Ha felt the hair on his skin stand and a certain cold wind blew past his ears. He slowly raised his hand and he almost jumped off the seat when he met Dan-Han''s cold stare.


    "It...it''s your house your majesty, I get it. And I know you can always kick me out" He spurted out in fear, his heart rate has suddenly increased and was still rising. Dan-Han was too much of a scary man.


    He felt relieved when Dan-Han returned his attention back to the news paper.


    "You really don''t have to be scary you know? If you continue like this you might die a lone..." He noticed Dan-Han raised a brow at him.


    "A long and healthy life. ...hahaha..Being scary is good for your health man. It''s really good...hahaha" Heughed awkwardly as he picked up a spoon to stuff his mouth with food.


    He was ying with fire, and he''d soon get burnt.


    In-Ha looked around and he observed something or rather someone was missing.


    "where''s my pumpkin?" In-Ha asked craning his neck as he looked around the house. He was expecting to see Eun-Sun as soon as he came downstairs.


    ''Pumpkin? Who was his pumpkin?'' Dan-Han asked himself . A dark re appeared on his face when he realized who In-Ha was referring to.


    With a warning tone he said," She''s not your pumpkin"

 Chapter 59 - Morning Fun

    In-Ha narrowed his eyes at Dan-Han. Why was he always threatening him when it came to the housekeeper?


    "If she isn''t my pumpkin, then is she yours?" In-Ha asked defiantly. "I like her, so please President Lee mind your business while I have my phone"??


    Dan-Han simply looked at In-Ha inscrutably. There was a cold glint lingering in his eyes and the urge to tear In-Ha''s mouth open so no more cheesy pet names coulde out of it was going through his mind.


    He tore his gaze from In-Ha and focused on his food. But his mind was now upied with some other thoughts. Thoughts of getting his little debtor out of In-In-Ha''s reach. He has to do something about it really quick, before thisscivious man chased her away with his lewd attitude.


    He suddenly remembered he had something to ask In-Ha. He has always wanted to ask him since his return, but it has somehow always slipped his mind.


    "Why are you back?" He asked. His abrupt question made In-Ha''s hand freeze mid air. He didn''t expect Dan-Han to suddenly ask him that.


    "What do you mean?" In-Ha asked back as he regained hisposure taking in a spoon full of custard. Dan-Han nced at him silently, as he tried to determine In-Ha''s intention.


    He sighed as he took a look at his wrist watch. ''It''s past time'' He said in his head. Dan-Han''s eyes flew to his phone when it started ringing. He answered the call when he saw it was his driver calling. It seems his prediction about his new housekeeper was right after all.


    "Drive out" He ended the call as soon as he gave his orders.


    Seems it was time to have his morning fun.


    He picked up his phone and rose to his feet, before turning to In-Ha. "Don''t make trouble for them, at least not yet" He said before walking out of the house with In-Ha staring at his back. It seems he couldn''t really hide anything from Dan-Han after all.


    ....


    Eun-Sun jumped behind the flowers and hid herself when she saw Dan-Han''s car leaving the premises. She has been standing out there inst ten minutes, hoping that psycho woulde out and leave for work. She had guessed the Mercedes maybach was his, because she noticed it whenever he was around.


    Her heart began to race when the car moved to the front of the house, and that''s why she had hidden herself. She peeped through the flowers and heaved a deep sigh when it drove past.


    She couldn''t handle seeing that guy this morning. That guy is crazy.


    She stepped out from behind the flowers and removed the flowers stucked to her shirt. She turned to the disappearing and stuck out her tongue, before muttering, "Bloody scammer".


    Eun-Sun felt her heart stop when the car suddenly reduced it''s speed and it seems it was about stopping.


    "Fuck shit" She cussed and panicked. Eun-Sun''s heart began to race and the immediately she turned to run into the house. But as soon as she turned she bumped into a hard rock surface which obviously was not there seconds ago.


    She didn''t not why but her heart started drumming like crazy. She had a feeling whatever she just bumped into was going to sniff the life out of her. Fear was crawling through her veins and her heart kept hitting so loudly she could hear it in her ears.


    Slowly she raised her head to look at the hard rock creature she had collided with, but the face that credited her made her breath seize.


    ''WTF!!!"


    .....


    Dan-Han had an inkling his housekeeper/debtor was going to avoid him the moment she found out that she worked for him, and his was sure her curiosity would have peered her to go ask that pervert living in his house.


    He deliberately waited for her, but when he noticed she was going to hide away from, he came up with the idea to trick and that''s when he asked his driver to surreptitiously look out for her, when she resumed work.


    And now here they were...


    "You''re not nning to steal my flowers are you?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at her. Eun-Sun''s eyes widened when she heard him. ''What wad this guys problem? She''s not a thief so why does he call her that. She might be many things but definitely not a thief. As a matter of fact he was the thief! He was the one who was trying to scam her of her money. Bloody thief!!! But instead of saying this Eun-Sun lifted her gaze to his face and said,


    "Good...morning sir. I''m not...."


    "You''rete" Dan-Han cut in, not giving her the room to speak.


    "Sir...." Eun-Sun tried to speak but she couldn''t. Dan-Han height was towering over, like he was practically casting his shadow over her. And there was this intimidating look in his eyes that was robbing her of her words, making her ufortable. She had the urge to snap at him and reprimand for calling her a thief and for trying to intimidate her with his height, but damn, she couldn''t help it.


    Dan-Han saw the way her mouth was gape and her eyes kept darting back and forth, his lips slightly twicthed. Dan-Han took a step closer and Eun-Sun instinctively took a step back.


    "Mr...Mr.." Eun-Sun was trying so hard to remember his name but hell she couldn''t. Damn! if this guy makes one wrong move on her, she was going to teach him a lesson.


    Dan-Han didn''t know why he was doing this but he wouldn''t lie, he was enjoying it. He found her hopeless state quite intriguing. He stopped closing in on her, when his phone started vibrating in his pocket. He was sure it must be his secretary.


    This debtor was making himte.


    "Just so you know, your debt just increased by 10%" Dan-Han announced startling Eun-Sun.


    " What? That''s impossible! You can''t trick me out of my money!" Eun-Sun said angrily, amusing Dan-Han but his amusement wasn''t reflected on his face.


    "It''s no trick. Your interest rate is now depending on my mood" He said, leaving Eun-Sun confused. He took onest look at her, before walking away.


    His lips curved up when he saw the puzzled look on her face. That was enough for one morning. They''ll continue tomorrow.

 Chapter 60 - Call Me In-Ha

    ....


    Eun-Sun was till at a loss. ''What does he mean by the interest rate was now depending on his mood?''. Eun-Sun couldn''t believe it, neither could she understand it.??


    That man looked rich but he was definitely a shameless and greedy person. Aplete scam!


    Eun-Sun was even more angry with herself. Why was she not able to say something when he was there? She really hated herself right now.


    With a frown and heavy steps, Eun-Sun marched towards the house. She pressed the bell with all her strength as she kept reying the event of what happened minutes ago. Why was he always approaching her? Eun-Sun really pissed so much that she rolled her eyes when she heard that annoying voice which she loathed with passion.


    "Hello my pretty friend" In-Ha chirped excitedly.


    "Good morning sir In-Ha" Eun-Sun greeted with a bow.


    "Morning. Why do you look like someone has pissed you off. Did someone do something bad to you?" In-Ha asked with concern.


    Eun-Sun raised her gaze to look at him, her eyes full of annoyance and irritation.


    "No I''m fine" Hell no she isn''t fine at all. Ten percent of two hundred thousand dors was twenty thousand. How was she going to pay that and the worse thing was she couldn''t even defend herself in front of that thief. She always stands there like she''s hypnotized whenever he was around. This was annoying. This was daylight robbery and she couldn''t even defend herself.


    In-Ha doubted that she was actually fine. With the deep creased line on her face In-Ha knew she must be very angry. Thinking about what had happened back at the kitchen some days ago, he quickly stepped out of the road to grant her entrance.


    She was a freaking time bomb. He''d give her some space to cool off then he''de cheer her upter.


    "Okay go on in"


    ...


    Hour Later.


    In-Ha sneakily walked into the kitchen where Eun-Sun was cleaning up. He stood there for several minutes where he quietly observed her work.


    "Still moody?" In-Ha called out, slightly startling Eun-Sun. She turned to see him leaning on the door with his hands resting on his chest while he looked at her intently.


    "I''m not moody" Eun-Sun replied in a polite tone.


    "You''re sure about that?" In-Ha raised a brow.


    "I''m not" She assured him. In-Ha released his hands from his chest. "I''m asking, because I don''t want another shoulder flip. I don''t want to anger Mike Tyson''s daughter" He joked, making Eun-Sun''s lips twitch in amusement.


    "Look at that!" In-Ha eximed. "I never knew you could smile. Who''d believe it?" In-Ha teased as he walked closer. Eun-Sun eyed him. ''What does he mean by that? Of course she could smile''.


    In-Ha approached the kitchen ind and slipped himself on one of the highstools.


    "Dear Eun-Sun, please smile more often. You smile would shame the sun" He said with a cool smile.


    Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes at him. This must be one of hisme lines. She didn''t respond to hispliment or whatever it was. In-Ha was paying rapt attention at her expression and he could guess what was going through her mind.


    "I wasn''t trying to hit on you little one, I was just trying topliment you. And when someone does that, you''re supposed to say thank you"


    Eun-Sun continued looking at him. She didn''t think it was wise to let her guard down when he was around, but right now he was behaving normal and that irritating and lewd smile was not currently on his face. "Ermm...Thank you" She finally replied.


    "You''re wee" In-Ha told her. Eun-Sun didn''t know what to say anymore. As a matter of fact she just wanted to return to her work, so she''ll be done before that crazy man returned and also she has to prepare herself for the interview.


    Her eyes popped when she remembered she was yet to take permission to resume workte tomorrow or probably ask for the day off, since she''ll be going for the interview tomorrow. She didn''t think it was wise to quit yet, since she wasn''t guaranteed of the job yet. It was just an interview and Mrs Lee has also mentioned that her son was not an easy him, so she must impress him.


    "Sir In-Ha.."


    "Please call me In-Ha. I don''t like the sir and after all we''re supposed to be friends right?" In-Ha cocked a brow at her. Eun-Sun kept quiet for a while before opening her mouth again. She was just going to agree to him because she didn''t have the energy to bicker with him and not to mention that this guy was relentless.


    "In-Ha, I was wondering if I can have the day off tomorrow or maybe if I can resume workte tomorrow" Eun-Sun asked in a low voice.


    "Why? I mean is something wrong?" In-Ha asked with concern.


    Eun-Sun didn''t see the reason for him to ask but she answered anyway. "I have an interview" Saying those words made her lips curve upwards and In-Ha noticed it. Seems she was happy about it?


    "Really? With another cleaning agaency?" In-Ha asked almost in a diasappointed tone. If she goes to another cleaning agency does that mean she''ll have to stop working here? In-Ha didn''t like that at all.


    Eun-Sun frowned when she heard him. What cleaning agency? Was he trying to jinx her or what? Did he look down on her like someone who could only do a cleaning job?


    With annoyance Eun-Sun replied, "No with a real estate agency and it''s an administrative job" Her tone was firm and fierce, and In-Ha could feel the anger in them. Seems like he has pissed off the tigress, but the surprise in his eyes was very evident. Okay to be sincere, he didn''t really look down on her, but he was surprised to find out that she was learned.


    "Really?" He asked really surprised, and his face broke with a happy smile.


    "Yes" Eun-Sun nodded with a smile.


    "Which agency?" In-Ha asked out of sheer curiosity.

 Chapter 61 - The Interview

    "Which agency?" In-Ha asked out of curiosity.


    "PK Corporation" Eun-Sun announced. Though her voice was firm as usual, but there was a certain amount of joy lingering in it and In-Ha could hear it.??


    "That''s great. Congrattions!" In-Ha said with a happy smile. He knew how hard it was to get an interview with Dan-Han''spany. Because that bastard has made everything extremely hard for people to get jobs in hispany. He only epted the best of the best and that was why PK corps was thriving excellently under his leadership.


    "Thank you" Eun-Sun replied.


    "Well I hope you get the job okay. As matter of fact I''m sure you will. Make me proud okay" In-Ha didn''t know why he was geniuely happy for her. There was this certain level of excitement in his heart for her.


    "Thank you sir"


    "Don''t thank me, just treat me to a nice meal when you get the job okay. Don''t worry I''m very cheap to afford" He joked.


    "Yes I will" Eun-Sun agreed. In-Ha''s smile was making her own smile broaden even more.


    "So what about the permission?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "You can take the day off of course" He assured her.


    "Thank you sir" Eun-Sun bowed.


    "No sir remember?" In-Ha scolded her.


    "Yes. Thank you In-Ha" She said again.


    "You''re wee tigress"


    ....


    The next morning Eun-Sun was both ecstatic and nervous about the interview. She couldn''t sleep a winkst night as she was too anxious. She had gotten her credentials ready as soon as she returned back from work.


    Just at the point where she needed a job the most, the heavens finally decided to look down on her and favour her.


    She grinned and hummed the next morning as she searched through the wardrobe for something formal to wear. She had prepared somethingst night but Hei-Ran had told her it made her look like retired high school teacher. Now she had to look for something else to wear. Hei-Ran was more than happy that Eun-Sun was finally going for the interview. She was scared Eun-Sun''s pride wouldn''t let her ept the opportunity Mrs Lee had given to her.


    "I''m so happy for you" Hei-Ran said excitedly as she helped Eun-Sun look for an outfit. She had hopped and shrieked excitedly on the bed when Eun-Sun told her she''ll be going for the interview today.


    "I''m so happy too. It''s almost hard to believe. But I''m more nervous than happy" Eun-Sun replied as she tried on a ck formal dress.


    "Being nervous is normal. Use me for an example, even though I have a job, I''m still nervous my psychopathic boss might still fire me any day. So being nervous is a normal thing for us human" Hei-Ran told her.


    "Okay"


    "Now hurry up you don''t want to bete, and don''t wear that" Hei-Ran frowned looking at the dress Eun-Sun was wearing. "You don''t want to look like a temptress with all those curves I can see right?" Hei-Ran asked her with a raised brow.


    "Do I look like that?" Eun-Sun asked doubtfully as she stood in front of the mirror.


    "C''mon, just wear something formal and ssy but simple okay. First impression matters alot" Hei-Ran advised, picking out an outfit for her. "This will do it" She passed a shirt and skirt over to Eun-Sun. She was sure that was what Eun-Sun needed to wear for the interview.


    Eun-Sun looked at the clothes Hei-Ran was handing her. She wasn''t sure though, but she epted it anyway.


    She made a mental note to get some new clothes when she gets the job.


    A job at the PK corps would be a dreame true!! This was thepany she had always hoped to work with.


    She hurriedly put her clothes on and got herself ready.


    ''Nothing could go wrong today...Nothing!!''


    ......


    PK CORPS BUILDING


    Eun-Sun made her way to the PK corporation building as soon as she alighted the cab. She stood in front of the gigantic building as her palms turned sweaty. She couldn''t believe this! Standing her made her feel like she was one step closer to achieving her dreams. Seeing the huge building, she was sure this was where she had to work and nowhere else.


    Her heart rate was way above it normal range. She was too nervous as she rubbed her palms on her skirt.


    Eun-Sun took deep breaths to calm herself, she squared her shoulders before walking into the building. She walked up the young and prettydy about her age who was typing away on theputer on her desk, at the reception.


    "Good morning, my name is Park Eun-Sun and I have an appointment with the president" She said with a polite smile. Eun-Sun had called Mrs Lee to inform her about her decision toe for the interview today.


    "Wee miss Eun-Sun, hold on let me confirm" The receptionist replied with a smile as she picked up the inte to call the president''s office.


    "Miss Eun-Sun, you can go in now. Take the elevator to the 21st floor"


    "Thank you" Eun-Sun replied as she went in the direction she was given. She looked around the building that was bustling with activities as workers resumed work for the day as she made her way to the elevator.


    The elevator chimed as it stopped on the 21st floor, where she was to meet Mrs Lee''s son for an interview.


    The whole floor was designated as the president''s office. Eun-Sun was awed by the interior decoration, she couldn''t help but look around appreciatively as she approached the secretary''s office.


    "Good morning sir, I''m Park Eun-Sun. I''m here to meet the president" She said to the Secretary Chang-Wok with a smile. She furrowed her brows slightly as she looked at him wondering where might have met him.


    "Hi, Miss Eun-Sun, it''s nice to meet you again" Secretary Chang-Wok replied with a small smile, when he saw the look Eun-Sun was giving him. He knew she was trying to remember where she might had met him.


    Eun-Sun smiled when she recognized him as the man who apanied Mrs Lee to the hospital yesterday. He was sitting away from them at the cafe shop so she didn''t get to see his face well.


    "This way please" Secretary Chang-Wok directed when she finally recognized him.


    Eun-Sun followed his direction to the door by her left. She took a deep breath to calm her rapidly beating heart. She nced at herself once more and squared her shoulders, "I can do this" she muttered to herself in an encouraging manner.


    She gently knocked on the door to the office, before opening it when she heard a voice say, "Come in"


    Eun-Sun anxiously walked into the office.


    "Good mor...." Eun-Sun swallowed back her words at the sight of the man in front of her. Her heart almost gave out and the world started to spin.


    ''No way!''

 Chapter 62 - Dan-Hans Cruelty

    Dan-Han had waited to have his morning routine as usual, but he was utterly dissappointed when Eun-Sun didn''t show up.


    He thought maybe she had ran away because of the outrageous amount he had told her. Or maybe hot-pants In-Ha had finally made her run away. He fumed at that thought.??


    He was surprised when he heard that she had an interview and had asked for the day off. He wasn''t happy about it, but for some reason he thought it was better than having her alone at home with In-Ha. He knew what In-Ha was capable of. If he wanted that girl, he''ll pursue her till he got, that was a thing of fun for him.


    In-Ha loves the chase. He liked the feeling of getting to gloat over his conquest. And for some unknown reasons Dan-Han loathed the thought of In-Ha taking his little debtor as one of his conquest. He didn''t even want to think about it.


    He couldn''t believe he had thought of buying whateverpany she got to work with, if at all she got the job...but suprisingly here she was, standing right in front of him, looking different and beautiful in her formal outfit.


    Dan-Han was shocked when he saw thedy that stepped into his office.


    So thedy his mother had talked about, was her? He was skeptical about granting his mother''s request when she asked him to grant a friend a job at thepany. So she was the friend? How possible was that?


    He had almost turned her down, but luckily he didn''t.


    His little debtor has just been delivered right in his terrain. He was going to reward his mother for this act of kindness. Though he was utterly surprised by her appearance, his face was as stoic as ever, not revealing even the slightest of emotions.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked in an indifferent tone.


    Eun-Sun, who has been standing in a daze was startled by the sound of his voice. Her heart was beating irregrly as she tried so hard not to piss her pant. Could mother nature go a bit easy on her?


    Meeting this fraudster here was the least of the things she expected to have gone wrong today. Why was he the one? Him of all people? ''Somebody please shot me'' She screamed in her head.


    [A/N] - Please don''t shoot her okay. She still has to pay her debt....Hahaha.


    Her dark and thick eyshes trembled slightly, her widened eyes which were fully open with shock are yet to retract. She looked like she was about to faint.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but not even a sound came out.


    Dan-Han would not lie, he was enjoying this. He was probably going to give his mother a hug when next he sees her.


    "You...?" She muttered soundlessly under her breath.


    It was at this point she remembered the name she has been trying so hard to remember. "Mr Lee?" God! how could she have forgotten? What spell has been cast on her since that unfortunate night she was hit by him.


    So he was Mrs Lee''s son? This devil?! How was this even possible? It had never urred to her that they might be rted. He didn''t look like someone that could born by that lovely woman. How did she birth such a child? She surely deserved better.


    Was this the good son Mrs Lee was telling her about? Pfftt...there was no way there will be something good inside this one. He looked like a mini devil, that''s if he wasn''t satan''s elder brother.


    When people said the world was small she never knew it was this freaking small!!.


    Dan-Han was puzzled when he saw the way she was looking at him. She looked surprised but it was obvious she was currently thinking about something. He wasn''t sure, but the look in her eyes says so. What he would give to know what was running through her head right now, especially when she was looking at him like he was some soul reaper.


    "I guess you heard me the first time" He said hardening his gaze at her.


    "I ¡ª I"


    He raised a brow silently urging her to talk.


    "I¡ªi i" She kept stuttering. ''Damn it Eun-Sun'' She chided in her head. What was this guy doing to her.


    "You finally want to pay your debt now?" Dan-Han raised a brow tauntingly. Eun-Sun''s heart almost stopped when she heard the word ''debt''


    This guy was constantly going to harrass her with that debt isn''t he? He dangles it over her head till she finally have an heart attack, thanks to his ''benevolence''.


    "My... name is Park Eun-Sun" She said almost in a whisper as she was bing too ufortable and maybe scared by his domineering presence. There was something about him that didn''t sit well with her, that made her run out of words.


    His gaze was making her more nervous than she was before.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes and from his look he seems he was mocking her while enjoying every piece of it. Eun-Sun closed her eyes briefly when she noticed this. She wasn''t going to let someone look down on her. She took deep breaths to calm herself.


    "I''m Park Eun-Sun, and I was by Mrs Lee toe for an interview" She replied still rooted at the door.


    Dan-Han looked at her ndly, he noticed her effort to getting rxed around, but will he let her? This liitle missy has been showing him some fierce attitude that his piqued his interest, so he was just going to have fun taunting her.


    Dan-Han scoffed in his head when he heard his own thoughts. Since when was he interested in having fun? That was something he hasn''t felt, and he wasn''t sure if it truly existed.


    "I don''t have need for a bodyguard or a cleaner" He spoke in a cold and stern tone.


    He''d have to see if she had the guts to get rxed around him or if she''ll bring out that little fire that likes to see.


    Eun-Sun''s frowned when she heard him. Bodyguard? Cleaner? What does he mean by that?


    "I''m sorry sir, but I think you''re mistaken. I didn''t..." She tried speaking.


    Dan-Han didn''t give the opportunity to exin herself, "Then why are you guarding my door?"


    Eun-Sun finally understood what he meant. She was indeed guarding his door.


    "Sorry" She apologized and walked towards his desk.


    Dan-Han couldn''t help but take a good at her. His eyes surreptitiously trailed her small framed which was looking very beautiful in her formal wears.


    Eun-Sun was dressed in a ck pencil knee-length skirt tucked over a white shirt and she also had a blur zer over it. She matched her out with a pair of ck heel pumps and her hand bag was held firmly in her hand


    Her heart shaped face was lightly made up, making her look very natural. Her long dark hair was pulled in a neat bun. Her set of hazel eyes were still the same as usual.


    Dan-Han sighed in his head after checking her out. He didn''t even know why he did that. "Sit" He said.


    "Thank you"


    "Your curriculum vitae?" He asked as he looked at her in his normal business look. She quickly handed over her credentials to him.


    Dan-Han looked through her credentials. He must say he was truly impressed. He never knew she would be that intelligent.


    "Though you have good grades, you still don''t have any work experience. So how did my mother expect me to hire you?" He asked coldly. His tone was truly chilly and indifferent as he returned back her credentials.


    Eun-Sun was surprised by his quick decision. What was he saying?


    "Mr Lee?"


    "I''m sorry I can''t employ you"


    Eun-Sun didn''t think she heard him well. He wasn''t going to employ her?


    "Why?" Was all she could say. She was dumbfounded by his ruthlessness.


    "This is an international conglomerate, you don''t expect us to simply employ everyone my mother sends here? I''m sorry miss Eun-Sun, mypany is not for you" He said tersely before returning his attention to the documents on his table.


    Eun-Sun had not expected this form of cold treatment from him at all. Her gaze was on fixed on him, but the anger in her was slowly begin to rise. Was this because of her debt? He didn''t even ask her a damn question!


    "Is this because of that debt?" She asked.


    "What do you think?" He asked back without looking at her.


    Dan-Han nced at her still sitting there as he narrowed his brows gesturing for her to leave.


    She felt embarrassed and right now what she wanted was to leave this God damned office. She rose to her feet ready to dash out of there. That she desperately needed a job and may have been given an opportunity by his mother didn''t mean he had the right to embarrass her like this.


    Dan-Han frowned when he saw that she wanted to walk away like that. This wasn''t what he had expected.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know what to feel at the moment. She was disappointed but she was more angry than disappointed. Dan-Han saw the fire in her eyes and he knew she was about tosh out at him, and he was anticipating it.


    He wasn''t being hard on purpose because of what had happened, but if she wanted a job by gaining a direct rmendation from his mother, wasn''t she suppose to fight for a spot by convincing him? Okay fine he wasn''t going easy on her but when has he ever gone easy on anybody?


    Eun-Sun was ready to leave but she thought otherwise. Was she going to let him treat her in this manner? Hell no! ince she wasn''t going to get the job, she might as well say a few things to him.


    "Are you always this cold?"

 Chapter 63 - I Quit

    "Are you always this cold?" Eun-Sun asked him angrily, her eyes staringsers at him.


    Dan-Han was surprised by her outburst. It seems he was going to get another good scolding yet again, and he was sort of anticipating it.??


    "Who do you think you are?" Eun-Sun asked pointedly, raising her chin at him in a defiant manner. "If you don''t intend hiring me, can''t you at least try to be polite about it? What''s with all the attitude?" She continued, her gaze was daring and condescending. With every word she spoke her tone became more stern.


    Dan-Han stared at her in amusement. His eyes taking in the way she spoke so fiercely like a tigress roaring and who''s ready to pound on its prey.


    "How dare you look down on me? Do you really think yourpany can afford to pay me? I''ve got a functioning brain, skills and I''m efficient. But you?" She paused as she continued ring at him lividly.


    "You''re just one hell of a fraudster who''s trying to take advantage of my situation and swidle me out of my money. Your mother is an angel and you are..."


    "Someone you''re still indebted to" Dan-Han spoke with an indifferent tone, even though he was really interested in this little anger venting session.


    Eun-Sun scoffed, "Indebted to you? So what? I should go die? Does that make me less qualified to get a job here" Eun-Sun couldn''t hold herself anymore. She was now beyond furious. "Yes I''m indebted to you, but it''s definitely not that outrageous amount you''re demanding for. That''s robbery" She paused and squares her gaze directly at him."Mr Lee if you want to rob someone, pickup a gun and go rob a bank and don''t try to swindle me out of my money! I''ll go to the hospital and make proper enquires and then I''ll pay you the right amount whenever I get a good job"


    "But you already have one don''t you?" Dan-Han asked tauntingly, as he referred to her cleaning job.


    Eun-Sun understood what he meant and she couldn''t help but eye him wickedly. "You mean that cleaning job? You can keep it because I QUIT! And even if you change your mind and give me this job, I QUIT TOO! And since I quit consider my services in your house as part of my payment" She dered.


    "If you don''t want to employ me that''s your loss. Yourpany will be losing out on a valuable asset. I can tell you all your staffs are definitely not as capable as me" She said in much anger. She was done being nice with this man, and there was no way she could work in his home after this.


    Dan-Han who has been listening to her stoicly, suddenly had his lips curled upward in a smile, and Eun-Sun didn''t miss it. That was the first form of expression she has seen on his face and that smile suddenly sent chills down her spine. Because his smile seemed dark and mysterious.


    Dan-Han didn''t know why he was cheering for her in his heart while he was obviously being scolded. Maybe he was losing his mind. Had it been any other person they wouldn''t have dared breath a word of insult in front before him. But this girl was always challenging him with her words and attitude.


    He leaned back on his seat as he kept looking at her, she was all riled up and he liked that.


    Though Eun-Sun didn''t like the smile on his face, she still maintained the intense and unwavering look on her face.


    "Why do you have that smug smile on your face?" She asked as she pointed her chin at him. His smile was irking her out and she had the urge to smack it off his face.


    "Are you done?" Dan-Han asked, his face was back to it''s expressionless way.


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re done miss Eun-Sun then I''ll like to show you something" Dan-Han said.


    Eun-Sun''s gaze on him remained the same, but she was beginning to feel ufortable. Dan-Han''s calmness and the dark look on his face was now unsettling her.


    He pulled open one of the desk drawers and brought out a piece of paper.


    Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes when she saw the note in his hands.


    "Remember?" He asked cing the paper on the table. Eun-Sun took a closer look at it and she could feel her heart increase in pace. It was the note she had left for him at the hospital. She couldn''t mistake her own handwriting.


    Dan-Han picked it up, his eyes not leaving her and his face wasn''t revealing any form of expression.


    "What you failed to realize is that, Miss Eun-Sun, you''re entitled to pay this debt no matter the amount. Do you know why?" He asked, but Eun-Sun did not respond. He sighed and continued anyway.


    "That''s because you asked me to give you an interest rate of my own choosing and you assured you''ll pay no matter what. And as a business man I''ve decided on an interest rate with the best profitting, and I have been very patient with you. So you shouldn''t be throwing tantrums in my office but rather you should be looking for ways to pay your debt" He told her.


    He noticed Eun-Sun move her mouth to speak but he spoke first, "And I can''t ept the sort of payment you''re offering. I paid your fees so i expect money in return. But if you keep insisting that I''m trying to swindle you, then by all means go back to the hospital and make proper inquiries, but I think you should also know I own the hospital. And as a smart girl that you''re, you should know what that means" Dan-Han said unhurriedly. While Eun-Sun''s face turned almost pale.


    He owned the hospital too? Eun-Sun was dazed. There was no way she could get out of this right? This debt would be the death of her.


    Dan-Han chuckled in his mind when he remembered what she had said. She said she was going to quit if he gave her the job? He''ll have to see about that.

 Chapter 64 - Payment Plan

    Dan-Han was certain that Eun-Sun''s major problem was pride. He didn''t know why such ady would turn out to be like this. It seems she was against receiveing favours from others.


    To be honest, he didn''t see the need for her to insist on paying her bills most especially when he was the one who hit her with his car.??


    Other people would try to swindle him money, belive him he has seen cases like that. But here she was using him of trying to swindle her. She even called him a robber. He won''t like this was the first time he has seen someone like her. In his years of being trained to be the heir of the Lee empire he hasn''t encountered the like of her and he must say he was more than intrigued by her.


    Her tenancity and ferociousness was pulling strings inside of him. They both kept staring at each other in silence and Dan-Han was sure was throwing a thousand more curses at him in her head even the look in her eyes said so, and funny enough he was anxious to hear them.


    He was certain she must be devicing a thousand way to kill him without getting caught. Dan-Han chuckled inwardly at his delirious thoughts.


    He sighed before picking up the inte, while Eun-Sun stood rooted to the ground still staring at him. She felt unsettled when he picked up the inte. She had a feeling he might want to call the security to harass her.


    Or was he calling his mother to inform of her of how rude and unruly she has acted. She began to feel ervous at that thought. Mrs Lee was going to be disappointed in her right? She has said alot thanks to her temper. But she wasn''t entirely at fault, this arrogant man had provoked her. If he hadn''t been so petty as to hold a debt over her head, and said those undermining words to her, she also wouldn''t have insulted him.


    Dan-Han smirked in his mind when he saw she was a bit shaken up. She wasn''t going to apologize now, he was certain of it. Her pride won''t let her and he''d be slightly disappointed if she did.


    "Come in" She heard him say. She heaved a sigh of relief when she realized it wasn''t his mother.


    ''That was such a relief'' She didn''t know how she would have faced her if were to find out about this. If it wasn''t his mother then it must be the security. Her gaze became fierce. If anyone tried to embarrass or harass her, she wouldn''t go easy with them.


    Dan-Han stood to his feet and buttoned up his suit jacket. Eun-Sun noticed how tall he was the moment he rose to his feet. The difference in their height suddenly made her throat dry. Just him alone was enough to harass her talk more of his security.


    Eun-Sun heart skipped a beat when Dan-Han walked around the table and starting heading towards her. She felt every form of strength in her body slowly disappear as he slowly approached her. He was towering over her again and that feeling of helplessness was slowly creeping in again.


    "Miss Eun-Sun how long do you intend owing me? Or should I draft you a payment n?" He asked, his hands buried deep in his pockets.


    Eun-Sun lifted her gaze up to him and inquired, "What payment n?" Her voice was a bit subtle than it was minutes ago.


    Dan-Han took one more step towards her and from where he stood he perceive the scent of her perfume. The scent was faint but it was pleasant to inhale.


    Eun-Sun''s skipped again when Dan-Han drew close to her. She couldn''t find her initial courage. It seems, him seating on that seat and she towering over him while he sat made her bold and courageous. But now...


    "There''s a certain form of payment I would like that I think would be most beneficial to us" He said unhurriedly, making Eun-Sun look at him.


    "Wh..at sort of payment n?" Eun-Sun asked nervously.


    Dan-Han lowered himself down to her level and said, "You''ll have to wait and find out soon" His lips curved upwards as he stared at her hazel eyes. Eun-Sun''s gaze was also fixed at him but her was full of confusion,pletely void of whatever was dancing in Dan-Han''s eyes.


    It was at this point that Secretary Chang-Wok walked him.


    "Sorry sir I was..." He words trailed of when he saw his boss leaning towards the woman that hade in for an interview. He wasn''t seeing things right? But how was she still alive after standing so close to that cold devil?


    Dan-Han straightened himself when Chang-Wok walked him. He turned to him.


    "Tell the development department to clear a desk for their new staff" He said before turning back to look at Eun-Sun who was now looking at him in utter confusion. Eun-Sun was taken aback by his words.


    ''What does he mean by new staff? Was he referring to her?''


    "Yes president" Secretary Chang-Wok replied with a bow, before stepping out.


    Eun-Sun was yet to understand the meaning of what he had just said. ''Was he giving her the job?''


    Dan-Han who could see the confusion on her face said, "I guess you now have the job. You got the job because you said you were a valuable asset, so I must tell you that I would love to see your functioning brain and skills doing wonders in mypany or else, you can kiss your job goodbye" He paused and walked back to his seat, with her gaze closely following him. He lowered himself on his seat.


    "Meet my secretary to show you to your new work space" He said casually.


    Eun-Sun couldn''t believe it what was happening right now. He was offering her the job? Was he doing this to mock her or what? She had said she was going to quit even if he gave her the job, so he was doing this because of that?


    "Mr Le..."


    "Miss Eun-Sun, your office awaits you and your job starts today" He announced not giving her the time to speak. "You can leave now" He added dismissively.


    Eun-Sun was more dazed than ever. Was this truly happening?


    "Miss Eun-Sun" He called raising a brow at her. Eun-Sun couldn''t find her voice to say anything to refute him right now. It was as if Dan-Han has cast a spell on her, holding her tongue. She knew he was asking her to leave.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know if she should say thank you, or she should just throw his job back at his face. But she found herself saying in a low voice, "Thank you sir".


    She didn''t know why she said that, maybe it was because it was human nature to be appreciative or maybe it was because Dan-Han had a hold on her. She looked at him one more time, before turning towards the door.


    "Miss Eun-Sun" Dan-Han called out making her pause on her tracks, she turned to look at him. "We''ll about that payment n some other time" He said. Eun-Sun pursed her lip, she was tempted to go ask him what sort of payment n he was talking about, but she had a feeling he wasn''t going to tell her, so she gave a quick nod and walked out of the room.


    Dan-Han loosened his tie and nced at the air conditioner if it was working well. Of course it was. But why was he still feeling this hurt?


    He nced at the door Eun-Sun had just walked past. It seems he was right after all, and In-Ha could forget about seeing her for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 65 - Cheers To Friendship

    Eun-Sun was still in a daze till Chang-Wok directed her to her new work space. She had thought he definitely wasn''t going to give her the job, but then he suddenly changed his mind and gave it to her. Eun-Sun couldn''t believe it.


    "This is Park Eun-Sun and she''ll be working with you from today" Secretary Chang-Wok announced as soon as they walked into the vast office space which was designated for the development department. Secretary Chang-Wok nudged Eun-Sun to introduce herself to her new boss and others. She took a step forward and bowed, "I''m Park Eun-Sun and I''ll be working with you. Please take care of me" She said and bowed again.??


    The others introduced themselves and soon she was settled at her desk space. Eun-Sun''s face broke into a smile as she stood before the desk, which had nothing other than a desktop on it. There was this joy that was bumbling in the pit of her stomach.


    This was it. Her first real JOB!.


    Her smile widened as she picked up her phone to text Hei-Ran to inform her about the good news.


    Her smile broadened when Hei-Ran called almost immediately. She lowered her head to pick the call.


    The first thing she heard was a loud squeal promoting her to withdraw her phone from her ears.


    "Would you stop screaming?" Eun-Sun chided with a smile.


    "Let me scream my lungs out Eun-Sun, this is great news" She said excitedly. Eun-Sun was sure she was gathering attention to herself where she was right now. Hei-Ran''s joy made Eun-Sun feel more happy.


    "Sure it is" Eun-Sun giggled.


    Hei-Ran gasped dramatically, "Eun-Sun did you just giggle?" That was the first time in forever she was hearing a giggle escape Eun-Sun''s lips.


    "Yes. Why?"


    "That''s the first time. It''s your first job, your first giggle....I mean it seems things are finally looking bright for you" Hei-Ran chirped excitedly.


    "I think so too" Eun-Sun replied.


    "You have to focus on your work okay. Remember to be nice to everybody. No nonchnt attitude and please keep your temper in check, you can''t afford to get sacked" Hei-Ran paused when she heard her name being called. It was her boss.


    "I''ve got to go. Come home on time, we have to celebrate okay?"


    "Okay, and call Ji-Sang too. He said he had something to tell us" Eun-Sun added.


    "Okay sure I will. Be a good girl, I love you baby girl"


    "I..I know" She replied, but Hei-Ran had already dropped the call. She knew better than to wait on Eun-Sun for a reply.


    .....


    Eun-Sun went back to tulip vi after the close of work to inform In-Ha about her job. She actually didn''t want to go, but she decided she had to.


    She still felt it was right to personally inform about it, since she wouldn''t be able to return there anytime soon and after all he considered her a friend...well that was his decision not hers. And he has been enthusiastic about the interview when she told him.


    In-Ha was about setting up a game to y when he heard the door bell rang. He furrowed his brows when he thought about who it might be at the door. No one visited Dan-Han, and Dan-Han would never ring the bell of his own house, the man would rather tear the door down than ring it.


    In-Ha has been bored all day. The house felt lonely without Eun-Sun. He regretted not taking her number so he could ask about her interview. He really hopes she''ll get the job.


    He looked at the door cam to check who it was, he was dumfounded when he saw it was Eun-Sun. He rushed up to the door and opened it, with a goofy smile on his face.


    "Good even...." Eun-Sun swallowed back her words when In-Ha immediately pulled her in for a hug. She stood stiffly as he hugged her. She wasn''t expecting that. She tried wriggling herself free from his hold and In-Ha quickly let go of her. He had done that on impulse. He noticed the frown forming on her face.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been bored out of my mind and I sorely missed your presence. Please don''t give me another shoulder flip. Please I''m sorry" He apologized earnestly. He also didn''t know why he had hugged her like that.


    Eun-Sun looked at him, with the way he was apologizing and begging not to get a shoulder flip, she felt helpless.


    "It''s okay" She would have said don''t do that next time but she also knew there might be no next time, since she won''t being back here again.


    "Thank you" He chirped excitedly. "So how did the interview go?" He anxiously asked. He almost had the urge to call Dan-Han to beg him to intervene on her interview, but he decided against it. He was sure that won''t lead him anywhere with her given her personality and he was sure Dan-Han would probably do the opposite of what was expected of him, the moment he made the request.


    "What do you think?" She asked with a smile.


    "You got it?" His eyes opened as he anxiously asked her, a radiant smile etching on his lips.


    "Yes I did" Eun-Sun answered nodding, In-Ha''s smile was contagious and she couldn''t help but smile too.


    "Really?" In-Ha asked in surprise. He was geniuey happy for her.


    "Yes. You''re looking at thetest staff of the development department of PK Corps" She replied with a cheeky smile. This has always been one of her dream. So telling someone about this new identity, that she is a staff of PK Corporation, was making her excited. And In-Ha''s excitement was reflecting on hers.


    "That''s great Eun-Sun. Congrattions. You really made me proud"


    "Thank you" Her smile wasn''t leaving her face.


    In-Ha noticed the way she was smiling brightly. Other than the little smile he had seen on her face, this was the most beautiful smile he had seen. He wondered if he should tell her to smile more often. It was at this moment that he noticed she was formally dressed and she had a bit of make up on. She was looking beautiful, which was miles away from her usual look. He was almost tempted to say she looked beautiful, but he knew how that would make her feel. She''s a freaking time bomb. Now that she was all smiling, he didn''t want to open his mouth to spew nonsense and then ruin the mood.


    "We should celebrate! Come on let''s celebrate your new job. It''s not everyday someone gets a job at PK" In-Ha announced.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can. Thank you for kind words and for being happy for me. But I have to go" Eun-Sun rejected his idea. She didn''t think it was right to still hang around her ex-boss who had tried flirting with her. And most importantly Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang would soon return back from work and they''ll be waiting for her.


    In-Ha could see through her, "You don''t have to be so cautious around me anymore, we are friends remember? So just continue seeing me as one" He said with seriousness. "It''s just a drink, I promise it would be a non-alcoholic one. Pretty please" He made a cute face for Eun-Sun. "I just want to with celebrate you, and secondly I could somepany. Maybe half an hour¡ª please! please!please" He continued begging.


    But was In-Ha truly seeing her as a friend or he was still hoping for more? In-Ha didn''t know why he kept insisting to be close Eun-Sun, the girl looked small but she intrigued him more than any one of his women. He had always kept a clear line with all his women. It was either pleasure or nothing. Never has he tried being close to any woman before except when he wanted to sooth his desires, but here he was doing what shouldn''t be heard of. He was clearly known as a yboy but he couldn''t tell what was happening to him right now.


    Eun-Sun sighed warily when she noticed how he was pleading with her. Initially she would have found it to be very annoying, but now she was less irritated by what he does. "The truth is I''m meeting my friends at home, and we''re supposed to celebrate together" She tried exining.


    "But I thought I was your friend too. Let''s just celebrate your new job over one ss of wine. Thirty minutes please" He continued pleading.


    Eun-Sun looked at him and sighed. "Just one ss and strictly thirty minutes" She told him.


    "Of course. Thank you" He smiled excitedly as he gave her way for her to walk in. Eun-Sun strolled into the house and followed In-Ha to the bar when he opened a bottle of non-alcoholic wine, and poured out a ss for the them.


    "Here''s to your new job and to more wins and opportunity in life and cheers tobing great friends" He cheered before clicking sses with her.

 Chapter 66 - Bad Mood

    Eun-Sun didn''t stay a second more than the thirty minutes she had agreed to. She left as soon as it was time and In-Ha didn''t object.


    As soon as she returned back to the apartment, a happy squeal came piercing through her ears, and before she knew it, a slender body was tightly pressed against hers, with arms squeezing her tightly.??


    "Hei-Ran" Eun-Sun called out with a smile. She was expecting Hei-Ran''s usual craziness, but right now the squealing and squeezing was way beyond normal.


    "I''m super proud of you baby girl" Hei-Ran said hugging her a bit more tightly.


    "I¡ª kn¡ªow, you''re stran¡ªgli" Eun-Sun was literally been suffocated by her best friend.


    "Okay that''s enough Hei-Ran, you''re going to kill her with your hug" Ji-Sang spoke from behind the twodies, as he slowly approached them.


    "Oh, sorry" Hei-Ran finally let go if Eun-Sun, giving her room to gasp for air and refill her oxygen deprived lungs.


    "Hei-Ran ¡ª don''t you ev¡ªer hug me again" Eun-Sun warned with a mock re.


    "You''re just joking" Hei-Ran smacked her slightly on the arm.


    "Congrattions Eun-Sun" Ji-Sang said as he walked closer and also gave Eun-Sun a hug, but he quickly pulled away so as not to make things look a bit awkward.


    "Thank you" She replied.


    "Well I ordered some food and drinks so we can celebrate thetest employed staff" Hei-Ran annouced gleefully, pulling Eun-Sun to the table.


    The atmosphere was a quite lively, it was filled with a little bit of teasing andughing. It was the first time in for forever that Ji-Sang and Hei-Ran were seeing Eun-Sun feel smiled brightly and looked a bit happy. It was nothing like she was ten years ago, but it was way better than she has ever been since her father left. Ji-Sang could barely take his eyes off her. He kept stealing nces at her every now and down, much to Hei-Ran''s knowledge. She sighed in her heart seeing the lovelorn look on Ji-Sang''s face.


    "Yeah, Ji-Sang you said you have something to tell us. What is it?" Eun-Sun asked, as she turned to him.


    He cleared his throat and lowered the can of beer he has been sipping on to the table.


    "I''m leaving" He announced in a low tone.


    "What do you mean by that? Leaving for where?" Eun-Sun inquired.


    "Leaving the country. Mypany provided me with an opportunity to work abroad and be the branch vice president, so yeah that''s why"


    "Really? That''s great news Ji-Sang, I''m happy for you. Congrattions!" Eun-Sun said.


    "Thank you" Ji-Sang replied in a slightly disappointed voice as he let out a small smile. Hei-Ran remained mute, closely observing the guy sitted on the adjacent to her. Ji-Sang didn''t look like someone who was happy about this opportunity, as a matter of fact he looked like he rather stay behind than leave. She was sure Eun-Sun knew this, but she was simply going to turn a blind eye to it. He has unrequitedly loved Eun-Sun for years but she was never open to love.


    "Are sure that''s what you want?" Hei-Ran finally asked.


    Ji-Sang surreptitiously nced at Eun-Sun before replying, "I''m sure I''ll be happy"


    .....


    Eun-Sun resumed work early the next morning, she was still as enthusiastic as she was yesterday. She didn''t want to think much of Ji-Sang leaving, it might dampen her mood. Though she has always tried to put some reasonable distance between them, it still didn''t change the fact that Ji-Sang was her friend who she has known for years. And knowing he was leaving his family and friends behind under the pretence of work was making her feel like she was evil. But she also can''t beg him to stay. It was better this way. He''ll learn to move on.


    She was surprised to see a bouquet of flowers waiting on her desk as soon as she walked into the office. Her brows furrowed at the sight of it, as she wondered where it might havee from.


    She was a little embarrassed when she saw her new colleagues smiling at her teasingly. She picked up the bouquet and saw a small card in it.


    ''Flowers to inspire a beautifuldy on her second day at work. Congrattions once more. Have a nice day


    In-Ha''


    She hissed inaudibly after reading the note. Why did he send her this? Who said she needed inspiration to work? Something must be wrong with that fellow. He has already congratted her so there was no need for the flowers.


    She immediately had the urge to threw them away. She was about to do that when she suddenly felt a cold and piercing gaze on her. Slowly she lifted her head and she was greeted with a pair of cold eyes staring at her.


    ''Mr Lee?''


    .....


    Dan-Han arrived work as usual dressed in a ck handmade suit, he was slowly heading up to his private elevator with Secretary Chang-Wok tailing behind when he abruptly stopped on his strides. He turned around and started for the direction of the general elevators.


    Chang-Wok was suprised by Dan-Han actions. Why was the president trying to use one of the general elevators? There was nothing wrong with his right?


    "President?" Secretary Chang-Wok quietly called out as he followed behind.


    "Has she reported to the office?" Dan-Han asked without looking back at his confused secretary.


    "Sir?" Dan-Han turned and red at him before continuing his strides to the elevator.


    If he couldn''t tell who he was talking about, then he wasn''t qualified to work with him.


    "Yes sir, she has" Secretary Chang-Wok replied when he realized who he was referring to. He was definitely more confused now. Since when did the president pay attention to a mere staffs? It wasn''t because his mother directly rmended her right? He doubted that, because this wasn''t the first time the Madam did something like that. So why was he acting paying attention to this one in particr?


    "Isn''t that the president? Why is he headed for those elevators?" A male staff by the security check-in whispered to his colleague as they stared at Dan-Han in utter confusion. This has never happened before. In fact it was not supposed to happen. Now they weren''t sure if they were still allowed to ride that elevator ever again.


    "Someone must be in trouble. I don''t know what''s happening today" The other colleague replied in trepidation. It seems luck was not on someone''s side this morning.


    Dan-Han who pretended to be oblivious of the awkward stares he was getting. from his staffs, non-chntly headed for the development department. He wasn''t sure why he was heading there so early this morning, but he just found himself doing so.


    A frown appeared on his face when he arrived the office and he saw Eun-Sun holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a note which she was currently reading in the other hand.


    Secretary Chang-Wok felt his palm sweat when he saw the look on Dan-Han''s face.


    Just a while ago he had his signature look on his face, but now there was a grim look, like he was about to murder someone. The change of expression on his face has happened the moment he saw Eun-Sun. This definitely doesn''t mean well for the poor girl.


    Something was about to happen to her and he was sure Eun-Sun would wish she hadn''t worked here. Just yesterday he had heard her scolding the president and when he thought she was going to get kicked out, Dan-Han had given her job. Dan-Han must be devising a way to punish her.


    Poor girl.


    Eun-Sun was ufortable when she met the pair of eyes staring dangerously at her. Why does it look like he was ring at her or no....she followed his gaze and realized he was staring at the flowers. She quickly dropped it on her desk and bowed just like the others did.


    Dan-Han turned his gaze from her and looked at his secretary, "Make her work" Dan-Han said nonchntly before turning away.


    He paused again and Secretary Chang-Wok hurried up to him. Dan-Han''s eyes stayed on the door to Eun-Sun''s office for a bit before saying, "And find out who sent those flowers. And tell her I''m in a bad mood" He instructed him before walking away.


    How could Secretary Chang-Wok not understand what his boss meant,.or what he wanted to do. He was sure going to pick on her.


    But what does he mean by he was in a bad mood? There has never been a time when he was ever seen to be in a good mood. This new staff must have incurred the wrath of Lee Dan-Han on herself.


    Secretary Chang-Wok suddenly felt sorry her. If Dan-Han chose to bully a mere staff what could he possibly do? It seems Eun-Sun wasn''t going to have a good time working in thispany.


    When Eun-Sun saw the pitiful look that Secretary Chang-Wok gave her, she panicked inwardly. Her worries were confirmed when Chang-Wok passed Dan-Han''s message to her.


    Eun-Sun was lost. She had nothing to do with his mood. So was he going to vent on her by increasing the so-called interest rate?


    He should go to hell!!!

 Chapter 67 - Punishing Eun-Sun

    Thest few days has been nothing but terrible for Eun-Sun. She could tell someone was punishing her on purpose. Punishing her for something she didn''t do or rather something she didn''t know she did.


    Dan-Han''s hand could be seen over all the suffering she''s been experiencing in these past days. She was trying so hard to refrain herself from barging into his office and venting her anger on him. But she knew she shouldn''t do that. So many things were holding her down.??


    Firstly, she didn''t want toe out rude to him because of his mother''s kindness towards her, okay that she hasn''t been rude to him before, but that was his fault. If he hadn''t been mean and ruthless to him, sha probably wouldn''t have spoken to him in such manner.


    Secondly, she didn''t want to lose this job. This was still in her first week and it had taken four years tond herself a good job.


    Thirdly, which of course was the most important reason, she didn''t want to give that pompous man reason to


    gloat over her or see her miserable especially if he chooses to fire her. Proving to him that she wasn''t someone who could be easily bullied and pushed to the wall.


    She had worked veryte yesterday and had left the office prettytest night, courtesy of president Lee Dan-Han. As a matter of fact she was the only staff in the entire building apart from the security men who were patrolling the hallways of the huge building.


    Eun-Sun ran into the PK building as fast as she could. She had slept in due to fatigue and she still had some work left which she has been instructed to submit by morning, and now she was runningte.


    She hurried to the elevator but it was currently in use. She breathed in relief when she saw another elevator that wasing to the first floor and she ran over.


    "Hey! what are you doing? You can''t use that..." One of the security yelled as he hurried over. He stopped in his tracks when the elevator opened and Dan-Han appeared in front of Eun-Sun.


    Eun-Sun was taken a back at Dan-Han''s sudden appearance.


    ''Seriously? Him again?'' Seeing his face so early was the worst way to start any day. It was sure going to be another bad day, as if she wasn''t having a lot of that already. She scoffed and rolled her eyes inwardly.


    "Good morning sir" Eun-Sun greeted before turning to leave. She''ll take the stairs. Riding the same elevator which Dan-Han has used was probably going to jinx her for the whole day.


    "Stop" Came Dan-Han''s cold voice halting Eun-Sun on her tracks.


    The security man who was about to suffer a panic attack walked up to the Dan-Han and greeted with several apologectic bows, "Sir... I''m sorry. I... was about stopping her from using your elevator" The security guy exined, stuttering in trepidation, not daring to look at Dan-Han''s face which was cold enough to freeze him to death.


    Dan-Han didn''t bother to look at him, his eyes were focused on Eun-Sun with a cold glint in them.


    Eun-Sun was lost for words when she heard the security. So this was his private elevator? How did she get herself into trouble this morning. She shut her eyes and bit her lower lip, seems she has to apologize to avoid being cast into a fiery furnace.


    "I''m sorry President Lee" She apologized with a low bow. Though she was apologizing she really wanted to cuss at him. He was intentionally making her life a living hell, just because of a debt.


    "Get in" Dan-Han said ndly, startling both Eun-Sun and the security man.


    The security looked at Dan-Han in disbelief briefly before averting his gaze. It has never been heard that someone used the president''s elevator except his secretary.


    Eun-Sun couldn''t dare to ride on same elevator with Dan-Han. She''d rather use the stairs than stay in such a confined box with this cold man. What if she runs out of air? And by the way wasn''t he justing down? Why was he heading up again?


    "Sorry sir, I think the other elevator is quite free" Eun-Sun tried to escape this awful fate.


    "Now" Dan-Han said, his eyes sending her a warning gaze. Eun-Sun would rather defy this man''s order but she found her legs subconsciously obeying hismand. What a bully? How dare order her around?


    Eun-Sun took deep breaths as she walked into the elevator. She watched as Dan-Han pressed the button to her floor. She slowly lowered her head down as she apologized again, "I''m sorry president Lee, I didn''t know it was your private elevator"


    "Mmm" Dan-Han nodded as he looked down at her because of the advantage of his height.


    She looked small and squeezable to him. Why was he having the urge to press her small body against his. He tried looking away, but he couldn''t.


    ''Why does she look so small and huggable?'' He asked himself.


    His eyes caught a lock of hair stucked to Eun-Sun''s face due to the sweat on her head. He didn''t like the sight of it. To him it was dainting her beautiful heart shaped face.


    Dan-Han didn''t know how it started but his feet had taken one step and another cing right in front of Eun-Sun, who has suddenly seized her breath. She lifted her head up to look at him making her swallow. Why was he suddenly standing so close? Her heart was drumming like it was been beaten frantically.


    She hitched and suddenly became alert, when Dan-Han raised his hand towards her face. She tried raising her hand to stop him, but Dan-Han shot her a warning re abruptly stopping her hand mid air.


    He raised his hand towards her face and removed the hair stucked to the sweat on her fore head. He gently tucked behind her ears. He used his thumb to graze the beads of sweat on her face. His eyes lingered on her more, his lips moved like he was about to say something to say, bug nothing came out.


    Dan-Han was pulled back from his reverie when Eun-Sun''s phone rang. He retracted his hand from her face before taking a step back.


    Eun-Sun who didn''t know she has been holding her breath finally let it go. She was startled by her ringing phone. She took a quick nce at Dan-Han before picking up her phone from her bag. It was Ji-Sang calling.


    What does he want now?


    She quickly rejected the call. Her heart was still beating frantically from Dan-Han''s action. Why had he done that? She had the urge to touch the ce where his hand had touched but she refrained herself from doing that. Something was wrong with this man.


    Dan-Han caught a quick glimpse at the caller''s name, ''Ji-Sang''.


    A frown appeared on Dan-Han''s face when he saw it was guy calling. A boyfriend perhaps? The thought of that made the crease line on his forehead run deeper. He also remembered that In-Ha had sent her flowers too. Does In-Ha call her too?


    Eun-Sun took a quick nce at him again, and her heart skipped a beat when she saw him frowning. What was wrong with him now? Always keeping his face like he was about to murder someone. And why did Ji-Sang choose to call her at this time?


    The elevator chimed as Eun-Sun arrived her floor. She bowed at Dan-Han before quickly getting off.


    It sure will be a bad day for her.


    Dan-Han''s eyes followed her as she alighted the elevator. He noticed she was looking a bit exhausted. But why?


    Dan-Han called Secretary Chang-Wok as soon as the elevator door closed.


    "Inform the development department director to be in my office before I get there" He ordered before hanging up.


    Secretary Chang-Wok was surprised at the President''s instructions. Why was he calling the development department again? Was it because of the new girl again?


    What could she have done to piss Dan-Han off so early in the morning. He was just about to go for a meeting, now he summoning director Gi-Hye.


    It seems Eun-Sun was going to have a terrible day. He sighed as he carried out Dan-Han''s instructions. Director Gi had better be here before he arrives or she might as well face his wrath instead.


    .....


    Hello Lovelies!


    Happy Valentine''s day. Wishing you a world full of love and happiness. May you never find reasons to be sad at any time, but continue to enjoy love, joy, peace and harmony.


    It''s a day of love so spread the love around and also to your shameless author, by voting, dropping a review,menting and sending gifts. And also buy privilege.


    I know I''m yet to fulfill my promise about the mass release, I''m still recuperating. I''ll treat you guys to that mass release soon.


    Love Love love you guys so much.


    *Muah* Muah*P

 Chapter 68 - Punishment

    ¨C Dan-Han''s office ¨C


    As soon as Dan-Han walked into his office, the calm look on his face was enough to inform director Gi-Hye that she was in for some deep shit. Dan-Han''s calm demeanor was his most dangerous state. He was like a lethal bullet really to lunge at a target, destroying all the vital organs on it paths.??


    The temperature of the room dropped by a certain degree making icicles to pop in director Gi-Hye''s mind. His kingly aura emanating from his body made her stiffle and her heart beat tremored with fear.


    "Go¡ªod morn¡ª ing sir" Director Gi-Hye greeted with trepidation. She was still panting from from how fast she had hurried over to the office.


    Dan-Han didn''t respond to her greeting. He simply walked past her and plonked himself into his seat. From his seat he looked a kind ready to proim judgement over his subjects. His gaze was intense and fiery.


    "How long have you worked here?" He asked in a cold and stern tone, making shivers run down her spine.


    "S¡ªix years" She replied. Her fears slowly increasing. The President''s tone was murderous and from his look he was probably ready to murder her.


    "Who said you can bully my staffs" His tone was sounding more deadly and the anger in it could not be missed.


    Director Gi-Hye was confused by his question. When and how did she bully anybody?


    "Sir I think there has been some misunderstanding"


    Dan-Han raised a brow at questioningly. He has misunderstood things? Which of the things did he misunderstand?


    Was it the frail and tired look Eun-Sun had on? Or the fact that she looked like she has lost some weight since she stared working in her department? It was bad that she was small enough, now they were going to rob him of whatever small fat he could use in the future?


    He didn''t need anyone to tell him there was some sort of foul y going on. The girl was definitely being overworked and it was only her first week.


    Director Gi-Hye almost pissed her pant when Dan-Han''s countenance became more grave. Her brain was doing an 360 degree turn as she tried joggling her brain of any bullying activities of her staffs.


    Her eyes widened when she remembered the newly employed staff. There has been an order from him, asking her to make Eun-Sun work was that what he was talking about? But why was she being scolded for something she didn''t do.


    She had wondered what Eun-Sun could have done wrong to incur the boss wrath, but there was nothing she could do than carry out his instructions to theter. What she didn''t know was that it wasn''t expected to carry on for days. And now Eun-Sun was looking exhausted.


    She looked at Dan-Han but suddenly decided it was a wrong idea, prompting her to instantly lower her eyes. She dare not look at him. The man was ruthless and she wondered what would be of her if she actually stared into his eyes.


    Director Gi-Hye knee it wouldn''t be wise to tell the president that he was the one to be med for this act of bullying, so she could only apologize.


    "Sir I''m sorry. It was my mistake please forgive me" She apologized.


    Dan-Han was furious at the moment. He didn''t bother to look at her and he buzzed Chang-Wok to appear in his office.


    "Boss I''m here" Secretary Chang-Wok hurried into his office.


    "Clear her desk and send her to HR" Dan-Han said with a tone of finality.


    Director Gi-Hye almost passed out when she had the judgement that was passed on her. HR?


    Tears immediately pooled in her eyes as she thought about this injustice. He was the one who had gave the order why was she then being punished for it.


    "President Lee, please don''t send to HR. It''s aplete mess there and I can''t handle the internal disputes, paychecks...."


    "Then resign" Dan-Han spoke coldly. He nced at Chang-Wok and he knew that was an order to get them out of his office.


    Secretary Chang-Wok immediately got to work. He led himself and director Gi-Hye out of Dan-Han''s office, before he had a taste of his wrath too.


    Dan-Han thought back to the moment he had back at the elevator. That was actually the closet he has been with Eun-Sun. The feeling he had at that moment was indescribable. It was the feeling that has eluded him in thest six years. But he keeps experiencing it when ever she was around.


    There was this heat that surges through his body whenever he stood close to her. Even her scent felt arousing.


    When he had experienced the first time back at his house, he didn''t get to think much of it. This was a condition he couldn''t be treated for. He has given up hope after several failed attempts and everything has changed the moment she walks in?


    ''What is she?''


    Dan-Han didn''t want to give himself false hope. He had to be sure that this change wasn''t exclusive to her alone. If it was then he was going to make that woman his, no matter what.


    As soon as it was the close of work Dan-Han left the office a little bit earlier than usual. He made his way to Jae-Hyun''s office.


    Jae-Hyun was surprised to see Dan-Han in his office. It was rare for Dan-Han to visit the hospital of his own volition. Thest time Dan-Han had appeared at the hospital was the day of the ident with Eun-Sun.


    After they couldn''t provide any medical solution for him, he has never stepped a foot into any hospitals.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been involved in another ident?" Jae-Hyun teased.


    "Maybe you can stand in front of my car and I can ask my driver to run you over" His response was cold as usual as he took a seat opposite Jae-Hyun.


    Jae-Hyun hissed, "Dan-Han your sense of humor is so dry and humourless. Try and be less flexible" He sighed again but Dan-Han didn''t pay attention to his rant.


    "So what are you doing here? Are we not earning enough for you?"


    "I want a test" Was his only reply.


    "What kind of test?" Jae-Hyun was confused. As far as he was concerned Dan-Han was in perfect shape and didn''t have any medical condition.... His eyes widened when he finally realized the kind of test Dan-Han was referring to.


    "You mean.."


    "Yes" Dan-Han curtly replied.

 Chapter 69 - Only Threats Can Work

    Surprisingly Eun-Sun had a lighter day at work. She had less files on her desk and less errands to run. She had heard the news of her boss, director Gi-Hye being sent to the Human resources department, and the reason behind it was unknown to anyone except the person involved. Eun-Sun noticed an awkward and cold gaze director Gi-Hye had shot her before storming out of the office with her box. She simply shrugged it as director Gi-Hye simply having a bad day. She must have upset the higher ups. Eun-Sun made a mental note to thread caution least she gets a simr fate like or boss or rather get fired.


    Although Eun-Sun had less work now, she decided not to go for lunch so as toplete the remaining task she had at hand. This job had taken her four years to acquire so she didn''t want to mess things up. She wanted to put her best in it.??


    "Hey Eun-Sun, aren''t youing for lunch? Come on let''s go" Her colleague, Hye-Jin beckoned on her. They shared same work desk, and Hye-Jin has been nice to her.


    Eun-Sun raised her head up to look at the girl and replied, "I''ll join you guyster. I just want to finish this up"


    "Are you sure? If you stay too long you''ll miss out on the best stuff on today''s menu" Hye-Jin informed her.


    "I won''t. I promise to catch up" Eun-Sun assured her. Though Eun-Sun wasn''t used to rting to others at work, but she was quite familiar with Hye-Jin. It was kind of foreign as well as exciting having someone look out for her. Eun-Sun thought it felt nice.


    "Okay"


    Eun-Sun''s eyes followed the girl out till she walked out of the door, before returning her attention back to her work.


    Eun-Sun kept working till she forgot she was supposed to have lunch, or make that brunch. Because of therge number of work and research she had to do, she had skipped her breakfast.


    Due to less work, she had enough time to make some studies and do some research regarding her work and thepany. She wanted to keep herself updated with what was going on in thepany, most especially her department.


    "Why didn''t the new girle for lunch?" One of the Eun-Sun''s colleagues at the department asked Hye-Jin on their way back from the cafeteria. She was the one that was particrly close to Eun-Sun.


    "I asked her toe, but she said she had some work to finish up" Hye-Jin shrugged.


    "She works too much. I thought she was being punished before, but now it seems she''s trying to kill herself with work" The first girl said again.


    "Or make us look us bad. I know her type, they work so hard so they can gain recognition" Another girl replied scornfully.


    "That''s not true, she doesn''t seem that way to me. You''re just being mean" Hye-Jin retorted.


    As they stepped into the elevator, someone stepped out on the hallway with some men trailing behind him, all dressed in suits. From his demeanour, one could tell he was a formidable leader.


    He took a look at his wrist watch and a frown appeared on his face.


    "Chang-Wok" He signalled his secretary over.


    "Get her take some take outs" His voice was indifferent as always.


    "Sir?" Secretary was yet again stunned by his boss request.


    ''Why is this devil acting out of charactertely?'' He asked himself.


    Dan-Han paused on his strides and turn to re at his secretary who was suddenly acting dumb.


    "I''m sorry sir. I''ll get to it right away" He knew that look, and he knew it was better not to provoke the demon king.


    "And If she refuse, tell her not to make my mood bad"


    Eun-Sun rejecting the food was a possibility. That girl has so much pride, he wondered where she got it from and if her petite frame was enough to amodate it. He knew with her, only threats can work.


    ...Eun-Sun''s office...


    Secretary Chang-Wok didn''t know when his job description involved buying and delivering food to staffs. Though he would love toin but he couldn''t dare.


    Maybe his boss has taken a liking to the new staff. The thought of that sent shivers down his spine, Dan-Han was a man incapable of loving anybody. He isn''t even nice to his own mother, so what was he thinking.


    Secretary Chang-Wok sauntered into the office with a pack of food. He had heads staring at him, mostly female staffs, who were drooling over the handsome secretary of the president.


    Secretary Chang-Wok felt embarrassed with the stares and greeting he was receiving. He had an enviable position in thepany. He was the man who worked with the big boss, so he was respected at thepany.


    "Good afternoon miss Eun-Sun" He curtly greeted. Eun-Sun immediately sprang up to her feet and greeted him too.


    "Here, the president said I should give it to you" His voice was low so only her could hear.


    Eun-Sun lowered her eyes to look at the bag in his hand. It was obviously food, looking at the logo of the restaurant on the bag.


    "Why?" She asked without reaching for the bag.


    "Because he wants you to have it" Chang-Wok was getting annoyed. Wasn''t she supposed to be happy that the president was paying her some attention?


    "I won''t take it" She dered.


    "He thought you''ll say that, so he asked me to tell you that you shouldn''t put him in a bad mood"


    Eun-Sun stared at him intently. Was that wicked man going to always threaten her with the money she owed him. Even the loan sharks from the gambling house hasn''t even threatened her this way.


    "Then tell him I don''t care about his mood" She retorted and plonked down on her seat. She has had enough of his threats.


    Secretary Chang-Wok narrowed his eyes , intently staring at her. He had questions in his mind, but he knew better not to ask.


    He dropped the food on her desk his eyes still staring at her, "Miss Eun-Sun then you should tell him that yourself. And know I put some effort into getting that"

 Chapter 70 - Pursue Her

    Secretary Chang-Wok''s action left Eun-Sunpletely stunned. She kept gazing at the pack of food. The delicious aroma wafting from it was making her stomach rumble frantically, but she still refused to touch it.


    She couldn''t just ept anything from that brute of a boss. What if he was up to something? Or maybe he charges her for eating the food? How much would it cost???


    Should she go and ask him why he decided to buy her food?


    No! That was a bad idea. Memories of her close encounter shed through her head. Mr Lee had a way of always sneaking up on her. Towering over her with his height and leaving her breathless as well as wordless.


    She kept staring at the food. Secretary Chang-Wok''sst words were making her ufortable and preventing her from throwing it away.


    "Hey Eun-Sun" Hye-Jin whispered snapping Eun-Sun out of her thoughts.


    "Mmm" She trlurned to face her.


    "What was that? Why did Secretary Chang-Wok bring food for you? Is he courting you?" Hye-Jin asked with a teaseful smile making Eun-Sun arch her brow.


    "Definitely not"


    "I don''t think so. Look it''s even from that famous restaurant downtown. I heard it''s very expensive" She told her drawing Eun-Sun''s attention to the bag once more. She didn''t know that.


    Hye-Jin noticed how quiet Eun-Sun has be while she stared at the pack of food. "Are you really sure he is not..."


    "Hye-Jin I''m sure" She was getting irritated with all the fussing and questioning.


    "Okay fine, if you''re not going to eat that then you can pass it to me" Hye-Jin winked teasefully.


    Eun-Sun didn''t want to ept the food, but her stomach kept rumbling annoyingly. She had no choice but to answer to nature.


    She was going to eat it and whatever happens after should happen.


    .....Dan-Han''s office....


    "Did she ept it?" He asked as he signed on some documents.


    "Yes sir"


    "She didn''t say anything?" He asked again. Dan-Han looked up at his secretary when he didn''t reply.


    "She said she didn''t care about your mood and she refused it, but I dropped it on her desk and left" He replied honestly.


    Dan-Han expected her to act that way so he wasn''t surprised. As a matter of fact he was expecting her toe demanding an audience, that way he could get to her.


    But he didn''t know what to expect from that girl. Her actions are not so easily predictable. Sometimes she acted like an amazon princess who''s about to torch the world down with the fire in her eyes while other times she would be calm and would act like a scared little kitty. She was so confusing.


    "Okay" He handed the signed files to Chang-Wok.


    "Did In-Ha send her anymore flowers?" He asked.


    "No sir" Chang-Wok replied. Young master In-Ha? Was that why he asked him to get food? Where the two friends trying to woo the same woman. He could feel a headacheing.


    "You can leave" He said dismissively.


    His mind wandered back to the event that happenedst night. Why didn''t he feel the same thing he felt when that girl touched him. He had bit his lips to hold himself from shopping her hand off.


    The feeling he got was entirely different from what he had when Eun-Sun was close by. Rather he felt repulsed by her, just the way he felt before. Eun-Sun hasn''t even ced a finger on him but he could his body pinning for her touch.


    What the hell''s happening to him? He has been refraining himself from seeing her after that day in the elevator but he wasn''t going to do that anymore.


    He was going to do what his body wants and that was pursuing her. And he was going to do that with all his got, so much she wasn''t going to find a way to turn him down.


    *********


    Hei-Ran was deeply buried with work in the office, when she received a call from the receptionist. She scowled at the buzzing inte. She didn''t want any form of distraction. Her demonic boss was going toe in here soon demanding for the reviewed files.


    "Hello Miss Hei-Ran, there''s someone out here to see you" The receptionist informed her, which made Hei-Ran frown in confusion. No onees looking for her at work.


    "Who?" She asked.


    "Your sister-iw" The receptionist said as she looked at the girl in front of her who shouldn''t be a bit over sixteen (16). The receptionist was surprised just as Hei-Ran was after hearing her reply. She wasn''t aware that Hei-Ran was married, as a matter of fact no one at work knew.


    This was huge news.


    Hei-Ran frown deepened at the receptionist words. ''Sister iw? What sort of prank was this?'' When did she get married talk more of inws? Did someone forget to invite her to her own wedding.


    "Tell her I''ll be there shortly" Hei-Ran said before disconnecting the call. She didn''t have time for such antics at the moment. She had to review this documents and she had such limited time at hand, and now someone hade to disrupt her work.


    "Hold on, she''ll be here soon" The receptionist informed the youngdy at the reception.


    "Okay. Thank you" She replied with a polite smile before walking to sit at the waiting area of the lobby.


    Hei-Ran angrily walked to the reception to see whoever it was that imed to be her ''sister-iw''. No one should me if sheshes out on anybody.


    That stupid boss was choking her with work and pushing her to the wall. She was practically losing her mind and someone decides to y a joke on her.


    Hei-Ran stopped on her tracks and clenched her hands into a fist in anger, when she saw the youngdy who was sitting with a magazine in hand at the waiting area.


    "You spoilt brat!" She said forcefully as she smacked her on the arm and pulled her out of the lobby.


    "Sis be careful, I still haven''t found a boyfriend yet so you can''t leaves marks on me" Seul-Bi yelled as she struggled to pull away from Hei-Ran''s grip. Hei-Ran felt like ramming her head against the wall.


    "You want to have a boyfriend? Try it and let''s see. I''ll kill you and kill him" Hei-Ran seethed as she pulled her out to the door.


    "Why are you here? And why did you introduce yourself as my sister-iw? And why are you dressed like this?" She asked in annoyance as she noticed how she was casually dressed and not in her uniform.


    "Sis, you sure do ask alot of questions, no wonder you are still single" She muttered under her breath.


    "I dare you to repeat that" Hei-Ran dared in annoyance. This little sister of hers is such a pain in the ass. She might as well kill her right here and now.


    "Why are you here and not in school?" Hei-Ran asked again.


    "Mother sent me" She replied as she picked her phone from her bag and scrolled through it.


    "Why?" Hei-Ran asked angrily, as she wondered what was so important in Seul-Bi''s phone that she was searching for, while she had interrupted her work.


    "Are you seriously asking that?" Seul-Bi asked in disbelief, while Hei-Ran rolled her eyes. She had been avoiding her mother''s call all week, so how could she not know why.


    "If you had simply picked her call, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce" She said still scrolling through her phone.


    "So what''s so important that she sent you all the way here? And tell me why you didn''t text whatever message you have there" Hei-Ran asked back frustratedly.


    "Well here it is" She said handing over her phone, but suddenly withdrew it as Hei-Ran tried taking it. Hei-Ran frowned deeply.


    "Mom paid me 50 bucks to read this EXTREMELY long message to you, but I know you''re very busy right now, so how about giving an extra 50 so I can give you a brief summary" She said emphasizing on how ''Extremely'' long it was.


    Hei-Ran didn''t not know whether tough or cry at her sister antics as she continued to stare at her mischievous face.


    "Fine I''ll pay" She said rolling her eyes. This girl always had a way of making money out of people.


    "When?" Seul-Bi didn''t want to be tricked.


    "Now!" Hei-Ran snapped. Luckily she hade down with her purse and phone.


    "I just love you sis" Seul-Bi chirped excitedly after receiving the money.


    "Well mom says you shoulde home this weekend with your boyfriend or be prepared to go on some blind dates and if you refuse, she''ll show up here and drag you to the civil bureau and get you married to a random stranger" Seul-Bi told her as Hei-Ran''s forehead creased.


    "She said that?" Hei-Ran asked angrily.


    "Mmm" Seul-Bi replied nodding, as she put back her phone in her bag.


    "But why will she threaten me like that? It''s not right" She thundered.


    "I don''t know" Seul-Bi replied her shrugging her shoulders.


    "You can tell her I''m not doing anything of those things" Hei-Ran was very vexed. She thought the marriage thing has died down, so what now?


    "You''ve to pay an extra 50 bucks to deliver that" Seul-Bi said as she stretched out her hand to collect her payment. She withdrew her hand when Hei-Ran red at her.


    "But I''d advice you do as she says. Our mother can be a tiny weeny bit crazy if she means to" Seul-Bi adviced her sincerely, which made Hei-Ran re at her even more.


    She wasn''t really nning for her mother''s craziness. But how does shee up with a boyfriend by weekend. Especially with her crazy boss who''s probably going to kill her very soon.


    This was just too much.

 Chapter 71 - Not A Trick

    Hei-Ran stood fixed to the ground after Seul-Bi had left. She was more troubled than she thought she would.Knowing the kind of person her mother was she was sure she would carry out her threats to theter. Or even do worse.


    How was she supposed to avoid such a problem???


    "Miss Jiang, I believe this isn''t your office" Hei-Ran almost jumped her skin when she heard that voice which she loathed the most. She whirled herself around to see him standing there staring at her with his evil eyes.


    "I''m sorry sir, I had an emergency call"


    "I believe calls can be answered inside the office. And where are the documents I asked for?" He asked again, his eyes not leaving her.


    "Sir I''m working on it. I''ll get back to it right away" She said in trepidation, her legs were ready to take to their heels. Hei-Ran quickly bowed to this demonizied boss of hers before she started walking away. A hand suddenly held her back, totally startling her. Her heart was beating frantically as his grip over her hand slightly tightened.


    ''What is the psycho doing? Why in the devil''s name was he holding her? He''s not going to scold her now is he?'' Hei-Ran thought to herself.


    "Miss Jiang" He called out. Hei-Ran slowly turned her around to face him. Her heart beat not reducing it''s pace.


    "Sir?"


    "Come to the office by weekend, there''s a client we have to meet" He told her.


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran''s mouth gaped. ''Again?!!''


    "Will you close your mouth!" The boss chided. Hei-Ran instantly mped her mouth close and pursed it tightly.


    "Weekend don''t forget. And you know I don''t tolerateteness" He told her before slipping his hands in to the pocket of his trousers and leisurely strolling away, not giving a care to the girl he had just harrassed psychologically.


    ''Another weekend work again? Was he doing this on purpose? Why were they always seeing clients during the weekend and why in Pete''s name was he always taking her with him? There were hundred of staffs he could take with him, more capable staffs. So why her?!


    Hei-Ran felt like crouching down and crying her heart out. Since she started working for the maniac he has never let her have a day of peace, not even a normal weekend when she can hang out with friends or go on a date. Sometimes it feels like he''s doing it on purpose. Trying to monopolize her life with work.


    How was she going to find a man to bring to her mother if he keeps torturing her with work? There were staffs he could take with him, but he was bent on torturing her. Making her life a living hell...why??!!!


    *****PK Corps*****


    Eun-Sun sighed deeply when she saw what was left for food at the cafeteria. Yes she has done it again. Working so hard that she had forgotten about lunch again. She was really trying to work hard to prove that she was capable, if not to others but to herself. Dan-Han had told her to show him how capable she was and that was what she was trying to do. Though she might have gotten the job through Mrs Lee, but she had to prove that she deserved the job just like everybody other person there.


    She wanted to familiarize herself with all ongoing projects as soon as possible since she worked with the development department.


    "Sorry you camete" One of the chefs at the cafeteria apologized to her when he saw her look like she was about to die of hunger.


    But in reality Eun-Sun was about to die, but not of hunger but of pain. She was having chronic ulcer pains which were making her sweat profusely. She has been suffering from peptic ulcer disease since her university days. She had developed it because she had decided to cut down her feeding expenses since she could barely provide enough for herself and her mother, resulting to her eating once daily. There were days when she didn''t eat at all, because she couldn''t afford a meal. Although it had resolved itself in thest year, but now she was currently suffering a rpse since she started skipping meals again.


    "It''s no problem.Can I get an apple?" Eun-Sun said pointing at the tray of apples at the of the counter. That was pratically all that was left on the huge line of food which had been gloriously disyed on the counter two hours ago.


    "Here you go"


    Eun-Sun offered her thanks as she received it. Walked to a sink and washed it clean.This will have to do for now. She told herself as she walked out of the cafeteria.


    Eun-Sun was slowing munching on her apple, with her eyes focused on her phone, when she identally bumped into something hard, or rather make that someone.


    A deep frown appeared on her face when the apple fell from her hand. Her eyes followed the apple as it rolled off, a pained expression appearing on her face.


    "That was my lunch!" She spoke angrily as she lifted her head up to look at the supposed rock in form of a man she had identally bumped into.


    A lump suddenly appeared on her throat when her eyes met the stoic man standing in front of her.


    His eyes fell on the supposed lunch she was whining about and a quick frown appeared on his face.


    ''That was lunch?''


    "So little?" He asked but Eun-Sun didn''t understand what he meant by that.


    She so wanted to yell at him for bumping into her and ruining her little lunch, but she adviced herself not to. She had promised herself to avoid him provoking him, at least until she paid herself inflicted debt.


    "Mr Lee" She quickly bowed, greeting him through gritted teeth.


    Dan-Han stifled a chuckle when he saw the re she was surreptitiously shooting at him and how tightly her jaws were clenched.


    "I''m sorry Mr Lee for bumping into you"Like hell she wasn''t sorry, he should be the one apologising to her.


    She was hungry, mentally stressed and also the throbbing pain in the walls of her stomach which were definitely sores inflicted by hungry vicious worms wasn''ting down a bit. She felt like crying at the moment, the pain in her stomach was getting intensed.


    Just as Eun-Sun bowed to him so she could take her leave, a low wince which didn''t escape Dan-Han''s attentive ears, escaped her mouth.


    His brows shut up as he paid rapt attention to her expression, and she looked ufortable.


    Eun-Sun had only taken a step when she heard his voice from behind him.


    "Miss Park, follow me" He told her coldly before continuing on his path.


    Eun-Sun turned to look at him as he gantly strolled ahead,Hl with his secretary trailing behind like some sort of tamed pet. She couldn''t help but notice Dan-Han''s gait which was strong and steady,and one could tell that his body had undergone vigorous workout session.


    Eun-Sun sighed in her heart before following the duo, but not without ring at them.


    She followed him to his personal elevator which they took to the highest floor which belonged to the him alone.


    Eun-Sun thought she was been taken to his office, and the more they approached it, her heart suddenly began to race.


    shes of Dan-Han standing so close to her, towering and intimidating her with his height and aura came shing through her head.She didn''t like being alone with this man, as a matter of fact she was beginning to dread it.


    She could be as sharp tongued as could be when there was some reasonable space between them, but definitely not when he''s close.


    Eun-Sun was surprised when they didn''t walk into his office but rather he led them to another door. Eun-Sun couldn''t believe her eyes when they walked into the room.It looked like a mini swanky restaurant. From all indications it was this man''s private cafeteria.


    ''So this was how the rich lived. How perfect. A personal cafeteria to himself was something a proud brute like him would have'' She sneered in her mind.


    Why has he brought her here? Eun-Sun was still pondering about Dan-Han''s reason for bringing her there when his cold voicecame cutting through her thoughts.


    "Come sit" He said, more like he ordered, gesturing at the seat by the round table.


    Eun-Sun felt like protesting and demanding her why he had brought her there and why he always spoke in amanding tone like everyone was hispdog who woulde wagging their tail whenever he dished out an order. But before she realized it she was already advancing towards the seat. She was always subconsciously obeying this man''s orders even when she didn''t want to.


    "Mr Lee I don''t know why you''ve brought me here, but..."


    "What would you like to eat?" Dan-Han asked, interjecting her words.


    Eun-Sun eyes snapped towards him. He has brought her here to eat? Why? To trick her into another debt?


    "How much was it going to cost to eat a te of food in his personal restaurant? Her whole sry? Hell no she wouldn''t be tricked into making such a mistake twice"


    "This is not a trick"


    Eun-Sun''s eyes popped when she realized she had just said her thoughts out loud.


    Shit!!

 Chapter 72 - Too Thin

    Eun-Sun pursed her lip in embarrassment. She couldn''t bear to look at Dan-Han at the moment.


    ''How could you have said that out loud Eun-Sun!'' She chided herself in her head.??


    Dan-Han was currently boring a hole in her head with his gaze.


    ''Did she just say he was going to trick her again? Has he ever tricked her before?'' He didn''t understand this woman at all, and this was one of the things that intrigued him about her. She wasn''t an easy woman. Though she was petite, she was also daring, entric, tenancious, very contented and self reliant. But her independent/self reliant life has led her into being a proud woman who didn''t want help from people.


    Other people or make that other women would have been thrilled when offered such a treatment - one he hasn''t given to anybody since that unfortunate incident happened five years ago ¡ª but here she was being careful again, and not wanting any help especially when she looked like she was about to faint from hunger.


    Eun-Sun raised her gaze to Dan-Han who was just staring at her silently "Mr Lee, I didn''t mean to.."


    "I understand you miss Eun-Sun, you think I''m about to scam you of more money. It''s perfectly understood" He replied stoicly.


    "Well are you?" Eun-Sun couldn''t help but ask, her brows cocked at him. This man has shown how petty and fraudulent he could be. Taking a meal from felt like having a deal with the devil.


    Didn''t they say if the devil offers you a cap know he wants your head in return. That was what receiving anything from this tyrant felt like.


    Dan-Han arched a brow at her but it quickly disappeared as it came. Only this woman was able to say this kind of things to him. No one dared behaved in this manner with him, except her, but he didn''t mind.


    "Yes. I''m trying to trick you out of all the wealth you''ll ever have. So why don''t you remain quiet and eat whatever you''re served" He replied ring at her, before turning to Chang-Wok who has been staring at them in confusion.


    "Tell Adam to bring her whatever food he can provide in the next five minutes" He ordered, before returning his attention back to the fiesty little woman who was about to spew something he thought would be very annoying ot taunting.


    "Miss Eun-Sun I''d advice you to keep your mouth shut and focus on the food. I won''t let you die and not pay my debt. You can starve to death after your debt is settled but for now, replenish yourself first. Failure to finish the meal will incure a punishment of increased interest rate. So be good" He stood up to his feet, and he patted her head. He didn''t know why he did that but he couldn''t control his hand.


    Eun-Sun was stunned. Was that a threat? Did she asked for him to give her food?! So what if she died? What business of his was that? And perhaps who dies from mere hunger? And increase interest rate, what was that? This man was being a cruel bully?


    "Mr Lee" Eun-Sun snapped and sprang to her feet, her eyes shooting darts at his back. Dan-Han paused just by the door, he closed his eyes. Couldn''t this girl just eat her food and enjoy it? Must she throw a fit over everything?


    Dan-Han hardened his gaze and stared at her with a dangerous glint in his eyes. He didn''t say a word but he just maintained an awful re at her.


    Eun-Sun who was about to rant angrily suddenly felt her tongue tied, when she saw the way he was staring at her. Her head was ringing with rms warning her not to provoke this tyrant.


    This man is dangerous!


    Dan-Han noticed the way her lips suddenly mped shut. Although she didn''t say anything the look in her eyes reflected the anger and irritation seering through her. This what he liked about her, and seeing her like this made him have the huge to tame her, kiss those small firm lips of her till that fire in her eyes dies down. But he knew he couldn''t do that he had to take her slowly.


    He turned to leave again but he stopped on his strides when he remembered something. "Don''t leave this room until you''re done eating" He paused. "And you''re not allowed to leave your office after the close of work until I say so" He told her.


    "Why?" Eun-Sun snapped. Why couldn''t she leave her office after the close of work.


    "You want to look me up here too, because of that money?" Eun-Sun asked angrily.


    ''No dummy, because I want to take you for dinner...and drop you home'' Dan-Han said in his mind. But in reality he said, "Yes. I want to make you work harder so you can pay my debt. And I have the perfect work for you to do so" He told her.


    That was it! Eun-Sun''s brain short circuited. Who does the man think he is?


    She took a few steps closer to him, her eyes burning with anger. "Mr Lee who do you think you are? Who are you to act like you own me because of a debt.l? Even great countries are indebted to other countries, even to the world bank alsopanies are also indebted. So how dare you treat me this way?!" She snapped angrily.


    Since she was standing quite close to him, Dan-Han couldn''t help but focus his eyes on her lips and on her small chest. She seems a bit t there and her vicle was almost sticking out.


    ''Why was she so thin?''


    Though he hasn''t dated in thest few years, but he was sure he liked women who were full and sexy. Not that she wasn''t looking curvy in her small frame, he just thought she needed a bit more fat, and all he has to do was feed her and make sure she isn''t skipping meals anymore.


    "Mr Lee!" She snapped even more angrily when she noticed Dan-Han wasn''t even listening to her.


    "Miss Eun-Sun indebted countries are barely free from their creditors. They are sanctioned for debt default and also inpanies there is a tendency for bankruptcy and take overs" Dan-Han replied.


    "Yes but you don''t see the countries been owned orpletely taken over by the bank. Worst case scenarios there will be stalled employment generation by the private sector, or inability to generate revenue..."


    "Miss Eun-Sun are by chance pleading to be unemployed or for your sry to bepletely owned by thepany till your debt is fully paid?" Dan-Han raised a brow at her. Eun-Sun swallowed a lump as soon as those words left Dan-Han''s lips. Hell no! she wasn''t asking him to take herplete sry. She was going to pay installmentally.


    "I thought as much" Dan-Han said when Eun-Sun couldn''t reply.


    He covered the space between them in one stride. Eun-Sun''s heart skidded when the musky scent of the man waft through her nose, making her head muddle. She lifted her head to look at him and her heart skipped more beats.


    There he was doing it again! Overpowering and intimidating her with his height and dark aura. His eyes were looking deeply into hers and for a slight moment Eun-Sun was entrapped by it. For the first time she noticed he had dark brown eyes and just like his mood and aura, his eyes held a dark glint which were terrifying.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know why he had this effect on her whenever he was so close to her. If it were to be other guys they''d probably be swinging across her shoulders or wailing in pain from their hands been twisted to their backs. But here she was standing stupidly with her breath being held.


    What she didn''t know was that she wasn''t the only one who was going to develop a blue hue from holding their breaths for too long. Secretary Chang-Wok and Chef Adam were about to pass out for subconsciously holding their breaths.


    What were they seeing? What was happening right in front of them?


    Dan-Han was not just standing a foot away from a girl, but he has spoken more than five long sentences. No! he has been involved in a banter and hasn''t chopped off the tongue of this sharp tongueddy who had yelled at him. They were both stupified.


    What the hell was going on?!!


    Dan-Han who has been staring silently at Eun-Sun couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. There it was again. That reaction that only she could provoke out of him.


    "Miss Eun-Sun you can argue with me all day, but that wouldn''t change the fact that you still owe me and that means I can do whatever I like. I''m not used to be challenged so be a good girl and feed yourself while I think of the mostfortable way for you to pay me back. And don''t forget to wait behind. Sometimes my patience runs thin" He bent his head down slightly above her ears.


    "And you look too thin. Tiny women are not appreciated in mypany" He said before giving her onest look. He turned to Chang-Wok who look mummified before striding out of the room, leaving a stupified Eun-Sun.


    ''What does he mean by that?'' Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 73 - Im Sorry

    Eun-Sun''s Office


    Eun-Sun was in a dilemma as she sat down limply on her work desk. She didn''t know if she should obey that man''smand or if she should just defy his orders and go home. Her colleagues were clocking off work and here she was wallowing in confusion.??


    Who does he think he is?


    Ordering her, imposing on her like she was his ve! Eun-Sun didn''t like this at all.


    How did she even get here? Just one time she had indebted herself and now her life was in aplete mess. How dare he treat her in such manner?


    If it hadn''t been for that stupid boss of her''s at the restaurant who couldn''t stand for the right thing and that nasty spoilt brat who had caused trouble for her at work, then maybe all this wouldn''t have happened. She wouldn''t have trailed off the sidewalk into the road to get hit by the devil''s car. She hissed.


    And maybe when she might have worked here, there wouldn''t have been any of all these awkward feelings.


    She knew there was no for throwing mes, all these were passed and now all she had to do was focus on her work so she could pay back that psycho.


    Eun-Sun looked at the time it was an hour past closing time. She was getting agitated just by waiting there. Her mates were already home enjoying their dinner. Speaking about food her mind wandered back to the delicious meal she had been coerced to eat during lunch. She must admit she hasn''t had such a meal all her life, but no one has to know that. Though she was vexed when she started eating because Dan-Han had threatened her to and also he had instructed his chef to keep watch over her which she found to be very annoying. But along the line she began to enjoy her sumptuous lunch. It was delicious. She hated that she like it!


    At a point she had almost given the chef a good review, but the fact that he was one of Dan-Han''s people made her refrain herself from doing such.


    Eun-Sun looked at her time again it has been two hours and Dan-Han was yet to show up. Two hours of sitting here waiting for the devil toe give the assignment he mentioned earlier.


    What kind of job was he going to assign her?


    She have had enough of this waiting. Eun-Sun picked up her bag and made her way to the door. She peeped her head out through the door and looked sideways at the empty hall way, there was no one in view. She was sure she was the only one left in the whole building and looking from the Windows it was getting dark outside. Jade headed for the elevator, her heart started thumping against her chest as she slowly became nervous. Afraid of bumping into that demonizied president who she loathed so much.


    Eun-Sun''s breath was in her mouth when the elevator hit the ground floor and it chimed on arrival. For some very unknown reason Eun-Sun''s heart picked up pace as the door opened. She was feeling pretty nervous at the moment. She thought about the probability of meeting him outside thepany doors and that scared her heart.


    Eun-Sun took a deep breath to calm herself. There was nothing to be scared about. He should be the one feeling nervous and apologectic. Though she was just a mere staff who stupidly was currently indebted to him, it didn''t mean he could treat her like she didn''t matter and instead of feeling nervous she should be angry at him. As a matter of fact he should apologize for keeping her waiting, but a certain part of telling her to keep dreaming.


    Does that cold man look like someone who would apologize to anyone? Absolutely not!


    Her mind was telling to simply ignore him if she identally bumps into him, but she was sure she couldn''t do that. That man was her boss, and he was the most formidable business man in the whole country, so how was she going to avoid such a person?


    Eun-Sun only took a step out of the elevator when her eyes caught hold of the man standing several feets away from her. From his posture and the lights illuminating his face he looked like a handsome greek god, and the stoic look on his face made him unapproachable.


    The expressionless look on his face, and the way he stood at the lobby with one of his hands buried in his pocket made Eun-Sun felt the anger in her rise.


    So he has been standing here all this while why she kept waiting in the office? Eun-Sun clenched her hand into a fist, her brows furrowed and her eyes narrowed at him, she began to take thudding steps towards him.


    That''s enough of his wicked treatment towards her. Eun was about to open her mouth to say the words that were forming in her head, when Dan-Han spoke up, "Let''s go".


    He turned around and headed towards the exit. The Securities on night duty quickly bowed to him as he strolled out of thepany, without apologizing.


    Eun-Sun stood fixated, her anger was getting the best of her, she was breathing fire with her eyes targeted at his back. Dan-Han noticed that she wasn''t behind him, he turned and saw her standing on the same spot ring dangerously at him.


    "Miss Eun-Sun i think you shoulde out now and let them do their job" He said referring to the security who were to lock up the building.


    Eun-Sun intensed her re on him before darting her gaze to the two security officers who were at the lobby, obviously waiting to look thepany doors, while the others did a sweep of the entire building. She bowed apologectically to the them before storming off.


    With thudding steps Eun-Sun began to walk of the lobby, with a murderous look on her face. Dan-Han''s lips curled up slightly when he saw the cute angry look she had on. He wondered why she had such a fiery temper, for such a small size person.


    Her huge pride and temper must really cover the entire mass of her body.


    Dan-Han walked ahead to his car which was parked right in front of thepany door. He held the door for her and Eun-Sun paused behind him.


    Dan-Han was slightly getting impatient with all her pausing and all. He knew she was dying to yell and scold him again. He could see the frustration on her face as she tried to hold her anger in.


    Dan-Han sighed inwardly and nced at her, "Please get in" he said.


    Eun-Sun eyes couldn''t help but react by widening slightly. Did he just use the word ''Please''? Was this the cold evil boss?


    Eun-Sun gave him onest look, she bit herher lip before looking at the car. She sighed before getting in.


    Dan-Han slipped into the car after her and closed the door.


    "Good evening ma, Good evening sir" The chauffeur greeted as soon as they both got in the car. Eun-Sun replied back his greetings but the evil boss was still as indifferent as ever, only muttering out an "Mmm"


    "Sir where to?" The chauffeur asked.


    "The Oaks" Dan-Han replied. The chauffeur couldn''t hide the shock and surprise in his face. The young master was going to an hotel with a woman? That was new and strange.


    He was also surprised when he saw Dan-Han open the door for the woman to get in. The chauffeur recognized Eun-Sun as the house keeper which he had helped his master trick just a week ago. Now she was working here and sitted in his boss car?


    Dan-Han had never allowed a female specie sit in his car since the incident five years ago. Not even a female mosquito could be found in the nearest fifteen mile radius close to his car. He has worked long with the boss to know that he was acting out of character. He had at a point thought that the man had be gay after what happened to him, but if seems they have all been mistaken.


    Eun-Sun was ufortable sitting in this man''s car and most especially with him sitting right beside her. And oh, she was till very much angry over the way Dan-Han was controlling her. She didn''t like it, she has never been ordered around but Dan-Han was doing it constantly.


    She was supposed to at home right hiding under her nkets in thefort of her bed and her she was sitting in his car going to God knows where. Although she has heard the name Dan-Han had told his chauffeur, she was still clueless about where that was. If her phone wasn''t dead she would have googled it up and maybe knowing might actually set her heart at ease.


    Dan-Han noticed how stifc Eun-Sun was sitting. From her countenance he could tell she was ufortable and very much still angry at him, and somewhere in him didn''t like that.


    He didn''t like that she was ufortable around him, he noticed how she always try to refrain herself from scolding him and from saying what was on her mind, and he didn''t like it. Something in him wanted her to befortable with him. He wanted her to vent out her seething words at him, he didn''t mind, because after all that was what had gotten his attention.


    Seeing the way she was stiffly seated because she was furious, he sighed audibly.


    With his gaze fixed ahead, he said, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting"


    Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 74 - Have Dinner With Me

    "I''m sorry sir" The Chauffeur apologized to Dan-Han. He had almost lost control of the steering wheel as soon as those words left Dan-Han''s mouth. Why did he say something as scary as that!


    Did he by chance want them to get involved in an ident?! Did the boss really just apologize? He looked at thedy seated behind through the rear view mirror. She looked petite, so what hold does she have on the hellish boss???


    The chauffeur was startled when his eyes met with Dan-Han''s cold eyes via the rear view mirror. He returned his attention back to the road.


    Eun-Sun was also surprised by Dan-Han''s apology. She wouldn''t lie it came as a surprise to her. Dan-Han has always given her the feeling of a proud and arrogant man who would never apologize or ept his wrong, nor does he consider other people''s feelings. It wasn''t her fault for thinking that way, but that was the kind of vibe the man exuded. And also given the fact that he has been torturing her mentally, she was expected to think the worst of him, thus why his apology came as a surprise to her.


    Eun-Sun stared at Dan-Han who had his head facing outside the window. She looked at him for a little while without saying a word, before looking away as well. Though he has apologized, it didn''t change the fact that she wanted to be anywhere else but there. As a matter of fact she wanted to be a hundred meters away from this man. There was a lot about him she didn''t like at all.


    Dan-Han could tell she was no longer looking at him, so he turned to look at her. Her dark brown hair fell freely across her shoulders and from the side profile of her face she looked really pretty, more than most girls he had seen. He wondered what was so unique about her that he couldn''t take her off his mind since the day he met her back at the hospital.


    In a short time they finally arrived their destination. The car slowly came to stop and took onest look at her before he opened the door toe down.


    "Get down" He said in his usual cold and icy tone holding his side of the door for her. Eun-Sun turned to look at him, distaste written all over her eyes. She hated the tone at which be spoke. It was always like he was speaking to some trained dog. There must be some room for defilement right?


    Eun-Sun gave an intense look, before opening her side of the door and she got down from there, totally ignoring him.


    Dan-Han nced at her and his lips twitched in amusement when he saw the look on her face as she stared captivatingly at the huge and elegant structure standing in front of them.


    The Oaks was the most prestigious hotel in the whole country, and it was owned by PK Corps. Eun-Sun thought the name sounded familiar when Dan-Han spoke to his driver earlier, but looking at it she remembered she had seen it on one of the projects book she has been studying at the office. It was one of PK subsidiaries.


    Eun-Sun regained herposure when she noticed Dan-Han was staring at her. Her angry look returned back to her face.


    Dan-Han acted like he wasn''t amused by her. With his stoic face and a serious tone, he said, "Come" before taking the stairs that led to the entrance of the hotel.


    Eun-Sun felt an ufortable chill run through her spine when Dan-Han started climbing up the stairs. The thoughts of what they were doing there was came through her mind.


    ''Why has he brought her to a hotel?'' She asked herself.


    ''What does a man and woman do in a hotel room dummy?'' A voice spoke in her head.


    ''What do they do?'' She asked herself. She knew that was a dumb question, but she couldn''t help but ask.


    ''Sex honey, sex! Mr Dan-Han here is going to ask for sex for payment of the debt you owe...hehehe'' A mini version of herself with horns and a trident appeared on her


    Another mini version of her in a white garment appeared with a halo over head and a wand in hand refuted, "That''s a lie Mr Lee might be many things but he isn''t a pervert"


    "Hmph, what makes you think that?" The evil version of Eun-Sun spoke up angrily, before inching closer to Eun-Sun''s ear, "She knows nothing. Believe me this man is the total definition of perverts. He obviously y the rank. His cold demeanour is just a facade, he knows what he wants and he''ll try to get it. Why don''t you teach him a lesson. A p or shoulder flip will set him straight"


    "You better not do that. Except you really want to be jobless" The angelic one warned.


    "Hell no she won''t!"


    Eun-Sun had her zeroed on her boss, leaving the two mini versions of her to argue as much as they want till they decide to puff into thin air. Did he really bring her here for that? Was he that kind of a person?


    "Mr Lee" Came Eun-Sun''s voice, halting Dan-Han on his steps. He turned around only to see her still rooted on the very spot she has been standing seconds ago. ''What''s with this girl and not following orders?'' He asked himself.


    From the look Eun-Sun was shooting at him and the structure gloriously standing behind him, he could guess what was on her mind. A frown almost formed on his face when he thought that Eun-Sun was being suspicious of him. How could she see him in that light.


    His held her gaze as she slowly walked closer, while maintaining a reasonable distance between them.


    "Mr Lee what are we doing here?" Eun-Sun asked, her tone was sharp and firm, revealing the distrust in them.


    "What do you think we''re here for?" He decided to humor her, his right brow perfectly arched at her.


    Eun-Sun frowned when she noticed his non-chant attitude towards the issue at hand. He had brought her to a hotel so she needed a reasonable exnation not some non-chnt attitude.


    "I don''t know. So sir please tell me" Dan-Han didn''t miss the sarcasm in her words, even she tried to be as polite as she could.


    He gazed at her silently for a couple of minutes and the defiant way at which Eun-Sun was staring at him didn''t die down not even for a second. She was used to keeping her guards up. Dan-Han sighed inwardly, he wasn''t used to exining himself but if he wanted to pursue her like he wanted to he had to let go of some things and do things he wasn''t used to.


    "We''re here to have dinner!" He announced. Eun-Sun was surprised by his reply?


    Dinner? Here? Why?


    "Why?" Dan-Han who has already continued his journey to the door paused again when she yet asked another question. He growled inwardly, his eyes shut for a second, before turning back to her.


    "Miss Eun-Sun you sure do ask a lot of questions even those that have obvious answers"


    "With all due respect sir, I''m human so I believe I''m entitled to some answers" Her reponse was defiant.


    Dan-Han looked at her intensely he heaved a sigh as he descended the steps he had just climbed. He stopped a step just above hers and lowered his head to her level, so much that they were standing eye to eye.


    "So what if I want to have dinner with you because I like you?" He asked her.


    Eun-Sun wasn''t sure if she had heard him clearly, but her body sure responded. Her body stiffened with shock and her eyes widened, a slow response of , "Huh" escaped her small mouth, her mouth was agape.


    Dan-Han chuckled, before straightened his back. "Close your mouth miss Eun-Sun before a fly gets in" Eun-Sun immediately mped her mouth shut.


    Dan-Han dipped his hand into his pocket, his eye still gazing at her. He could see she was still in shock as her eyes was still widely opened.


    Eun-Sun thought she had not heard him well, but seeing the smug look on his face she was sure he had just said that.


    She shook her head inwardly, ''Did he say he might like her? That was a joke right? It must be. But why was her heart beating so fast?....This man must be messing with her''


    Dan-Han was enjoying every expression passing through her face as she looked at himpletely dumb-struck. He chuckled again. With his hands still buried in his pocket and a face back to it''s original stoic nature, Dan-Han said, "Have dinner with me and consider fifty percent of your debt paid"


    *******


    Hey lovelies!


    From a scale of 1-10 please rate this novel at thement section. Share your views about the story as well as your opinions on how to improve it. Thanks for reading.


    Love you much..*muah*

 Chapter 75 - Assurance

    Another round of shock engulfed Eun-Sun as she stared at the man standing before her in stupefaction.


    ''Dinner for fifty percent of her debt? What was the meaning of that?'' She didn''t understand what he had just said.??


    Dan-Han held the petitedy''s gaze as he patiently waited for her response.


    "Miss Eun-Sun what do you say?" He pressed. Eun-Sun was brain nk. she was expecting him to say something like that.


    But what was this man''s problem? Did she say she couldn''t pay back his money? He''ll write off fifty percent of debt now if she has dinner with him and thenter he''ll go back on his word and ask for the same money again? Wasn''t that how humans behaved?


    She has experienced that just a few years back, back then she had barely escaped with her life, there was no way she was going to make that same mistake again.


    Puff...it was the angelic mini version of herself appearing on her right shoulder. She was sure when one showed up the other will eventually follow. And she was


    ''What are you waiting for, say yes. You don''t have to think too much. President Lee isn''t like that vicious girl...''


    "Shut your mouth" The evil version appeared snapping through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t you dare say yes. Aren''t all humans bound to think the same way?What about your pride? Remember you swore you were never going to indebt yourself to anybody, and because you did this man is looking down on you. He''s acting like a demigod. Who is he to act this way around you? He asks for dinner what else is he going to ask for. Keep your pride up that''s all you have'' Devilish Eun-Sun sneered. Eun-Sun''s heart swayed towards her argument. She did made a lot of sense.


    "That''s not all you have" The angelic one rebuked, ring at the bad Eun-Sun.


    "Forget about your pride for once. Pride goeth the fall"


    "Yeyeye...quoting scriptures now are we?'' Don''t forget the borrower is a ve unto the lender. What is she now?"


    Angelic Eun-Sun simply ignored her rant, as she rolled her eyes at the little devil before returning her attention back to Eun-Sun.


    "Look you''re barely keeping your head above water. You''ve got bills to pay, debts your mom owes are yet to be settled, the bank will foreclose on the house, and you have to help your mom get better by looking for your dad...This things are too much, they''ll swallow you. It''s just dinner. You''re just using your time to pay back for what you owe. If it was immoral I''d never support you but this is a good opportunity, a heavenly one" The angelic Eun-Sun paused and nced at Dan-Han. "And look he''s a fine man, you don''t know what you can find"


    "Something like what hmm?" Evil Eun-Sun cocked a brow defiantly.


    "Something like love" She retorted.


    Eun-Sun creased her brows when she heard that.


    "Love huh?" A scoff escaped evil Eun-Sun.


    "She doesn''t need love, all she needs is to make money and do some face pping to all those who messed with her like that evil girl and also that bitch at the restaurant who pped her and those who''ll try to do same in the future. Who needs love?" Evil Eun-Sun said in a convincing tone.


    "What do you know about love? You people from hell know nothing about that, saddist'' Angelic Eun-Sun gruffed. Eun-Sun looked over her left shoulder to see the sneer on her evil version''s face. Evil baby''s about to fight.


    And soon another round of bantering and bickering ensued between the good and bad version of Eun-Sun. She shook her head to shake them away, their noises were messing with her head. Both arguments had valuable points.


    There was the part of her that wanted all this problems to go away in heart beat, that wanted to let go of all the walls she had built around herself and learn how to live and breath freely, that wanted to fall in love and be loved. That wanted someone to ce a kiss on her forehead and hold her hand silentlyforting her and assuring her of better days. But there''s also that part that wanted to be alone, wanted to guard herself and depend on nobody and also bring chaos on all those who had struck her, abused her,ughed, molested and took advantage of her.


    She knew at some point she might have toe to a point ofpromise in her life.


    These rules and principles which hadid down for herself are what has been keeping going since her father left. Seeing herself through school ¡ª both high school and university ¡ª Eun-Sun had learnt to depend on herself, most especially after the betrayal she endured in the hand of the girl who she had called friend. But had sorely betrayed her by selling her out to gangsters to be gang raped because of a loan she had taken to sort out her mother''s bill back in school. That was when sheid down a rule to never to seek help or receive favours from people ever in her life.


    But was she willing to let her guards down andpromise?


    She raised her gaze to Dan-Han who was impatiently waiting for her reply. Should she really consider this offer? It was a reasonable one.


    But what if he turns out to be like the others who had tricked her too?


    It wasn''t an easy decision for her. Life has thought her a hard lesson so no one could me for seeing her fellow humans as vile and vicious beast, who were on a rampage.


    Looking at Dan-Han staring at her with that stealth look almost as if he was assuring her that he''ll be true to his words, she asked, "Mr Lee will you be true to your words?"


    Dan-Han shoot a brow up as he held her gaze, carefully scrutinizing her. "Yes I will" He assured her.


    Biting her lower lips with a contemtive look on her face, Eun-Sun asked yet another question, "And you promise it''s just dinner?"


    Dan-Han was really getting tired of this. Him standing in a public ce such as this, answering all these questions was something he hasn''t done before, but he knew he had to be patient with her"Just dinner" He reaffirmed.


    "Can I get some sort of assurance then that you won''t go back on your word?" Eun-Sun was really being cautious. As it''s said ''Once bitten twice shy''


    Dan-Han''s brows scrunched up. ''Has she really been that scarred that she has this much trust issues?'' He couldn''t help but think to himself. To see her this alert made him feel a pang in his heart.


    From his years of experience and training as the sole heir of the Lee empire, he understood that Eun-Sun must have been dealt a hard blow in life


    One thing he understood from all this was that behind her strong and fierce demeanour was a weak girl who was trying to protect herself from being hurt, hence all the defence mechanisms.


    With a soft and gentle tone, he asked, "What sort of assurance? A signed deal perhaps?" He cocked a brow at her.


    "Yes" She nodded. Something that carried his signature would assure her. It might look uncalled for, but she sure needed to guide herself especially against powerful people like Lee Dan-Han.


    "Fine. Come with me" Dan-Han said, his cold tone returning back to him.


    Although Eun-Sun was still skeptical about it, she still said, "Okay" and trailed behind him, leaving a reasonable distance between them.


    As soon as she stepped into the lobby of the magnificent hotel, her mouth gaped. She couldn''t believe a hotel would look this grand. The grandeur of the lobby was more than captivating. She noticed as the staffs bowed in reverence to Dan-Han as he strolled in like a king with no care in the world.


    Observing his gait from behind her and the dangerous aura emanating from him, she was convinced that her boss, President Lee Dan-Han was indeed who ruled over his empire with a mighty hand.


    Dan-Han walked over to the reception, something he hasn''t done before and the look on the receptionist face as he approached her was that of one who was suddenly visited by the angel of death.


    "A4 paper" He ordered.


    " Yes sir" The receptionist nodded vigorously as she hurriedly brought out the paper from her desk behind the counter.


    Dan-Han brought out a pen from his inner breast pocket and started scribbling some words on the piece of paper, before putting in his signature.


    He ran his eyes over what he has written, put back his pen and turned around to Eun-Sun who was standing behind him like a bodyguard.


    He stretched out his the paper to her and Eun-Sun epted it, her eyes carefully running through it. She couldn''t help but notice Dan-Han''s perfect penmanship. It looked like that of a noble man with an aristocratic background, not that she has seen one before but it shouldn''t be that hard to imagine right.


    Eun-Sun was still reading what was written in it, or more like appreciating the way it was written, when Dan-Han''s cold voice interrupted her, "I hope that gives you some sort of assurance and maybe next time you can be more trusting. I''m a man of my word that''s something you should remember" He said, while Eun-Sun nodded.


    "Now miss Eun-Sun, you still owe me dinner" He told her, his dark-brown eyes looking intently at her hazel ones.

 Chapter 76 - Im Not Scared

    Eun-Sun tailed behind Dan-Han as he led them to the elevator. She tried to be invisible by pressing herself to the side of the elevator. Though he had given some insurance, she still didn''t want to lower her guards down. She had to put some distance between herself and this boss of hers.


    Dan-Han kept stealing nces at her. From the way she pressed herself against the elevator and looked ahead like she has found something fascinating on the wall of silver ted elevator, he knew she still wasn''tfortable around him. But he wasn''t bothered by that. He was going to take his time with her and soon she''ll be more thanfortable around him, he was going to make sure of that.??


    Dan-Han took the lead, striding out of the elevator as soon as it chimed on arrival. He didn''t look back at her, he expected her to follow behind, and she did.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes flew open the moment she followed Dan-Han into the beautiful garden at the top of the hotel. Her eyes wandered around taking in the the beauty and ambience of the gorgeous like ce. Not just that, there was a long line of staffs waiting for Dan-Han with their heads bowed, just like subordinates waiting upon their mighty king.


    Looking at the setting of the ce it was evident that it was a restaurant. But it was currently empty. Just above was the beautiful sky studded with stars and a half cresten moon. The air was fresh and rxing. The aroma of flowers lingered in the air and the low yet illuminating light gave the ce a romantic feeling.


    Looking at the man who was already seated at the table, his eyes peering at her, Eun-Sun couldn''t help but feel like she hase on a romantic date with her evil boss.


    Oblivious to her, that was exactly what Dan-Han had in mind. He knew he couldn''t be straightforward with her, so he has decided to pursue her this way. She wouldn''t know when she''ll fall for him.


    "Come sit" Dan-Han said cutting through her thoughts.


    Eun-Sun nodded and joined him at the table. A male staff hurried over and pulled out a seat for her.


    "Thank you" She muttered at the boy who suddenly panicked whether to reply her or not. Suddenly feeling a cold chill slowly engulfing him, he didn''t need someone to tell him that the demon boss was staring at him and that was a silent order for him to scram!.


    A chef arrived at the table with a cart of food. Eun-Sun recognized him as the chef who had served her food at Dan-Han''s personal cafeteria earlier today. The chef bowed to her and she responded with a bow of her own.


    The food was perfectly arranged on the table and the mere sight of it made Eun-Sun salivate. Remembering how delicious the chef''s food had tasted earlier today, Eun-Sun''s stomach suddenly rumbled loudly much to her embarrassment. Dan-Han had heard that, but he didn''t look at her, because he knew it will heighten her level of embarrassment.


    Eun-Sun was grateful when she didn''t feel Dan-Han''s gaze on her, that could only mean he didn''t hear her. It would have been so embarrassing if he had done that.


    After disying the array of gorgeously ted meal, the chef was about to introduce the meal when Dan-Han dismissed him. He wondered what it was with chefs and the long boring speech of how each food was cooked.


    Dan-Han noticed Eun-Sun''sscivious gaze on the food. Her eyes were mostly fixed on the small te of ck bean noodles (Jajangmyeon). There was a variety of meal from western cuisines to Chinese dishes, but she had her eyes fixed only on the ck bean noodle.


    Dan-Han reached for the bowl, Eun-Sun''s eyes slowly watching him like a hawk. She knew she had to be moreposed, but who gives a fuck aboutposure right now. This was ck bean noodle right here.


    Dan-Han almost chuckled out when he noticed the wanton look on Eun-Sun''s face, as she greedily stared at the te in his hands, like she was silently warning him not to take a bite out of it.


    An idea came through Dan-Han''s mind. Maybe he should eat this instead, and see what her reaction would be, since it was damn obvious that she had eyes only for that. He quickly adviced himself not to spite this littledy. He didn''t want to ruin his chance before he makes a move on her.


    Eun-Sun was surprised when Dan-Han dished a portion of the noodles on her te. She looked at him, but his face was revealing no expression as usual.


    "Eat" Dan-Han motioned as he dropped the te in his hands before picking out some other food from the table onto his te. Eun-Sun picked up a chopstick, she almost shamelessly licked her lip at the sight of the te, but thankfully


    she didn''t. She still had some sense of consciousness...for the time being.


    "Thank you" She told him, before lowering her head to eat. Eun-Sun took a mouth full of the noodles and her eyes flew wide open. Other than her mom''s ck bean noodles, this was the best she has ever eaten. She closed her eyes to savour the divine taste of the noodles. She took another bite and that was when she lost it. Eun-Sun pounced on the meal like her life depended on it, totally throwing all caution to the wind and forgetting the presence of her hellish boss. All she could see was the ck bean noodle.


    Eun-Sun waffled down the whole te, much to Dan-Han''s surprise. He had stopped eating a while ago as he watched her eat. This was more amusing than anything he has seen in his life. If there was a reason why he felt attracted to thisdy in the first ce then he just another one.


    He liked this girl.


    Eun-Sun nodded in satisfaction after seeing her beautiful creation of food consumption. She shamelessly used her tongue to lick her lips making Dan-Han''s lips curl up. Where has this little beast been all his life?


    Eun-Sun raised up her head for the first time since she attacked that te of food. She was stunned when she saw Dan-Han''s eyes intently focused on her. She cringed when she realized she had just openly embarrassed herself in front of her boss.


    "For a smalldy you sure do eat alot. But I like it" He said with a small smile etched on his face, a smile Eun-Sun had clearly seen, and was surprisingly taken by it. This was the first time she was seeing a smile on his face, and she must say it sure looked good him. He should try to smile more often and not carry his face around like a fellow with facial paralysis. She had almost believed the rumors going around the office that the boss had suffered some damage to his facial nerve, but after seeing that smile she knew better than to believe in corporate gossip.


    Eun-Sun was slightly embarrassed by Dan-Han''s statement, but she didn''t want to show it. So she said, "Mister Lee your food is getting cold" He should be focused on eating his own food instead of awkwardly staring at people. Nonsense.


    Dan-Han looked down at his te, he wasn''t so hungry anymore. Looking at the table he reached for a bottle of wine, he made sure it had low alcohol level. He poured them a ss before cing some deserts on her te too.


    Eun-Sun looked at the wine ced before her, she didn''t want to drink. She didn''t think it was wise to drink with her boss must especially when they were in a hotel, which of course belongs to him. Insurance aside, he could drug her and do something to her. Humans are not to be trusted most escpecially the male species.


    Author Note: No offense dear male readers. I love you all.


    "I''m sorry mister Lee, but I don''t drink" Did she really say that? Yes she did. She wasn''t a heavy drinker but she could do some justice to a bottle of wine...so she thought.


    "Miss Eun-Sun, a deal is a deal" He said lifting up the ss to her. "And I''m not a pervert who''d take advantage of a smalldy like you"


    A frown formed on Eun-Sun''s face. Who was he calling a smalldy? As a matter of fact she has noticed he has been calling her that, and she didn''t like it. Eun-Sun was unyielding. She stared at the ss in his hand but she didn''t move to receive it.


    "You''re not scared of wine are you?" Dan-Han asked purposely.


    "I''m not scared" She retorted.


    "Tsk, I hardly doubt that. So much for your little temper.What a scared cat" He muttered slowly, as he dropped the ss in front of her, silently daring her to pick it up if she could. He picked up his ss and took a long sip.


    Who was he calling a scared cat? If he wasn''t her boss or Mrs Lee''s son she would have pped him hard on his face.


    "I''m not scared, neither am I a scared cat" She refuted, trying to sound as polite as possible, even though she was seething.


    "Then prove it" Dan-Han dared. He was provoking her intentionally. Knowing the amount of pride amassed inside of her, he knew she''d take the bait. He had no ulterior motive, he just wanted to spend more time with her and maybe know a thing or two about her.


    Eun-Sun red at him, she was seething with anger. How dare he call her scared. Boss or not she was going to prove him wrong.


    And as expected Eun-Sun picked up the ss and gulped it down. mming the ss on the table but not to a point of breaking it.


    Dan-Han smirked. One thing was sure this girl''s was probably going to kill her.


    "Here, another one"

 Chapter 77 - Drinking Contest

    "Have another one" Dan-Han said shooting her a daring look. He was tempted to see to deep her pride ran. And again he wasn''t surprised when Eun-Sun picked up the ss and gobbled it down, but this time she let the wine linger in her mouth for a little longer. She had to admit that the wine tasted great.


    She hasn''t had much red wine, but this one sure tasted different and expensive.??


    Rich people are indeed able to afford only the best of things. She reasoned in her mind.


    Dan-Han''s daring gaze on her didn''t waver even though he didn''t show any interest on pouring her another ss. But Eun-Sun took that as a silent way of daring her to. She hissed and poured herself another ss, making hers three.


    As if it was a challenge she nced at Dan-Han with a evil smirk on her face, "President Lee you''regging behind" She said with a sardonic smile.


    A smile yed on Dan-Han''s lips. He liked this side of her too. How could one girl intrigue him this much. Even before the incident which took ce years ago, he has never had much interest in a woman and somehow this girl shows up and she catches all his fancy...why?


    "Miss Eun-Sun, you might want to go easy on that. Though it might have some low alcoholic level, it''s still an old wine and it can still knock you down" He told her.


    "So you''re scared?" Eun-Sun tilted a brow. It was her turn to make fun of him.


    Dan-Han simply looked at her quietly, amusement written all over his eyes. Eun-Sun tsked, "I guess it''s president Lee who''s scared after all" She said in a condescending tone.


    "So what if I''m scared what will you do?" Dan-Han decided to humor her.


    "Then I''ll know that my boss is all talk and no action" Eun-Sun dered boldly. She knew she shouldn''t be talking that way to her boss, but she couldn''t help it. There was something about this man that made her want to scratch his face with her fingers.


    Dan-Han slightly leaned forward "So what if I''m not scared and I drink up and we finish this whole bottle and then maybe we get another, what will you give me in return?" He asked, with his gaze intently fixed on her.


    Eun-Sun narrowed her brows in confusion. Why would she give him something in return? Wasn''t he the one who had started this?


    "What do you mean?" She asked back.


    "I''ll drink while you tell me something about yourself" He told her firmly.


    "With all due respect I won''t do that. why should I do that?" She cocked a brow at him. She wasn''t understanding this anymore.


    "Because I like to know my staff.." He paused and intensed his gaze on her face, "And see this as your wee party" He added.


    Eun-Sun continued to stare at him in confusion. This man always spoke so oddly. Before she could say something else Dan-Han had gulped down his wine.


    "You can start" He told her in a quiet yetmanding tone. Eun-Sun just kept staring at him, she didn''t like this attitude of his at all.


    Why does it feel like she was ying with fire. Dan-Han looked up at her and found her staring at him, unwilling to say a word.


    "Miss Eun-Sun?"


    "Mister Lee I think every information you need you can easily find in my file which I submitted to the HR department" She said almost in a polite tone. In as much as she wanted to say hiss at him right now, she still tried to hold her tongue. Dan-Han didn''t reply her and gulped down another ss of wine. Before returning his gaze back to her.


    "I want something that''s not in the file" Something that makes me know you better, he said thetter part in his mind.


    "Why?" Eun-Sun asked in annoyance.


    "Because I want to know. And miss Eun-Sun it''s your turn to drink" He told her raising his chin to her ss.


    Dan-Han had finished up his second ss, and it was Eun-Sun''s turn to take her third.


    Eun-Sun frowned slightly. What has this turned into? A game of shots? A drinking contest perhaps?


    Dan-Han tilted his head to the side in a way that told her he was waiting for him, and for a second she thought she saw a smug smile on his face.


    Eun-Sun furrowed her brows at Dan-Han. She didn''t appreciate the way he was looking at her like she was some frail woman of some sort with no balls.


    Eun-Sun picked up her ss and after gobbling it down she said reluntanctly, "I''m an only child" Her eyes squared at Dan-Han, who also drank his. Then he picked up the bottle and poured them another, his face has returned back to it''s inscrutable nature as he waited for her to continue.


    "I live with my friend, I''m not a serial killer but that doesn''t mean I''m nice"


    "Obviously" Dan-Han said under his breath.


    "What?" Eun-Sun thought she heard something.


    "Continue" He urged, not wanting to repeat himself, and he didn''t say that so she could hear it in the first ce.


    "That''s it" She said as she poured the next ss down her throat. That was indeed her life. Empty, was the word for it. Empty, boring, and maybe cursed like her mother called it.


    She thought about how great her life would have been if she has her father and mother in it, then maybe she would have been able to talk about them. She couldn''t even say she was living a happy life because she wasn''t.


    There was nothing happy about her life and it made her more sad. The alcohol was slowly seeping in, making her vulnerable and bringing out these taunting thoughts and pain which she had tried to bury. Eun-Sun''s eyes fell on Dan-Han''s ss and before he knew it she had picked it up and chugged it down her throat.


    The thought of her mother and theirst meet at the hospital came shing through her mind. She knew she had decided not to be bothered about her anymore, but that was still her mother.


    These thoughts just had toe now. No matter how she tried to shake them out of her head, they just kepting, making her want to bury herself in more alcohol.


    .....

 Chapter 78 - Make You Mine

    She couldn''t even call her mother to check up on her, because she has been banned not to. Not to check up on her, not to visit her and not to even think about her. It was like her mother had asked her to think she was dead.


    Eun-Sun felt like eyes were tearing up but she wouldn''t let a tear drop. She has vowed never shed a tear anymore, but sometimes after piling up so much emotions even the strongest of us breaks down. Eun-Sun told herself this wasn''t the ce or time to loosen up. This was one of the reasons why she stayed away from alcohol.??


    But what she really really needed right now was more alcohol, to numb her a bit,to numb her pain. She looked at Dan-Han with an inscrutable gaze, but Dan-Han could see the flicker of emotions she was trying so hard to hide. He was looking at a little scared and sad pet he''d love to pet andfort, but knowing the kind of person this pet was she was probably going to scratch him and leave with a chunk of his flesh for her trophy.


    "More wine perhaps" Dan-Han offered like he could read her thoughts, and she numbly nodded.


    And in a minute a new bottle of wine was opened on their table.


    "Maybe this time you can go a bit slower" Dan-Han adviced but the little woman was paying little to no attention to what he was saying, she was patiently waiting for him to finish pouring her some wine.


    Soon there was yet another empty bottle of red wine on the table. Dan-Han had tried to stop this pig headed woman but she wouldn''t oblige. She was going to have a serious hangover by morning, he was sure it.


    "President Lee stop staring at me like that" Eun-Sun said groggily. Her cheeks were flushed thanks to the alcohol.


    Dan-Han made a mental note to get rid of the alcohol in his house when they finally started dating. This girl was a chronic alcoholic.


    He was amused by the way she was staring and talking to him.


    "How am I looking at you?" He humored her.


    "Like you''re going to gobble me up"


    "Then maybe I should do that" He said, his lips curling up. He chuckled when Eun-Sun huped and shut him a pensive and warning look. He had to admit she looked really cute right now.


    "I should probably tell you I have a ck belt, and I can do to you what I did to your friend" She said warningly.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows when he thought about what she was talking about. He bellowed out inughter when he realized she was referring to In-Ha. That was his only friend she had seen. Though she has seen Jae-Hyun, he was sure she had no idea Jae-Hyun was his friend.


    ''So she did that to In-Ha? Interesting. And that idiot had lied to me''


    He looked at Eun-Sun with more interest.


    "Miss Eun-Sun I''ll keep that in mind" He told her like he was soothing a grumpy child.


    "President Lee you look.... good when you ...." Dan-Han was eagerly waiting to hear what he was good at, but the petite girl fell forward on the table.


    Dan-Han closed his eyes and sighed deeply before standing to his feet.


    What a girl..


    One of the staff who has been waiting in the shadows just in case Dan-Han needed anything, hurried up to the table to help Dan-Han with thedy. The demon boss shouldn''t be seen carrying a woman, right? Everyone knows how he hated women, it was already a surprise to have seen hims with one tonight.


    "President Lee let me ..."


    "Step aside" Dan-Han warned in a cold tone, far different from the one he had used while talking to thisdy. The guy drew back to hide himself before he faces this devil''s wrath.


    "I''ll make sure you never drink with anybody" most especially In-Ha, Dan-Han added in his mind as he picked up the littledy from her seat.


    Eun-Sun frowned deeply when she felt her body was being moved.


    "Shhh. I''ll bring you home" Dan-Han said softly, Eun-Sun still held that frown on her face, she slowly flickered her eyes open and saw a hazy figure that looked like that of the man she has just been drinking with.


    "Home?" She muttered slowly before closing her eyes again. In her subconscious she wondered when she''ll ever be home again. She hasn''t been there in a while and even when she was, it still didn''t feel like one.


    "So much for being at alert" Dan-Han scoffed, while carrying the littledy to the elevator. The staffs who witnessed this scene at the lobby almost died from shock.


    ''The president was carrying a woman?!! What was happening in hell today??''


    Dan-Han didn''t mind the stares he was receiving. He carried her to the car and ced her in it, before hopping inas well.


    He whipped out his phone and called Secretary Chang-Wok.


    "Get me miss Eun-Sun house address in three minutes" He said coldly before ending the call, not caring that he might have interrupted his secretary''s happy time.


    Dan-Han looked down at the petite woman who was sleeping beside him, with her face as red as a tomato. His brows creased when he noticed a tear roll down her cheek.


    He had no idea why she was crying, but he has an inkling it wasn''t a good reason. People cried in their sleep due to an unfortunate event right? Trauma? A painful past? He wondered what it was.


    He felt a pang in his chest. He leaned closer to her and with his finger he wiped the tear off her face, but another rolled down her cheek. Dan-Han lowered his face even more, he didn''t know what he was doing but the next minute he saw himself kissing her tears away. His eyes fell on her lips and like he was been pulled by a huge maic force he lowered his lips to hers and kissed her.


    He pulled away when Eun-Sun scrunched her face in her sleep.


    "I''ll make you mine soon" He said softly.


    As if on cue he received a message from Chang-Wok, poor guy was sure efficient.


    He passed his phone to his driver and said, "Drive".


    ....

 Chapter 79 - Order For Men

    The bright morning light streaming through the opening between the curtains of the room assaulted Eun-Sun''s eyes as she slowly stirred from sleep. A throbbbing headache made her groan in pain even with her eyes closed. Slowly she flickered her eyes open and the bright white light flooded into it making her flinch it shut, and a serious bang seered through her head. The headache was severe.


    She quickly rose up to sit on the bed when the memories ofst night shed through her head. Her eyes swiftly scanned the room and she heaved a deep sigh when she realized it was she and Hei-Ran''s room. But how....??


    There was no need asking who had brought her home. It had to be that evil, devilish, satanic...all evil word worth cussing boss.


    She had to admit that he might be as bad as he looked, given the fact that she had brought her home and didn''t take advantage of her in her vulnerable state like the others she had seen in time past.


    "Finally. It''s about time you woke up" Hei-Ran voice came as she walked out of the bathroom.


    "Hey.." Eun-Sun replied in a croaked and hoarse voice. She raised her hand to her head, it was so heavy and it looked like it was about to fall off.


    "Are you okay? You have a headache I suppose?" Hei-Ran asked with concern when she saw the way Eun-Sun was holding her head.


    "It seems so" Eun-Sun replied with a sigh. Her attention was more on her banging head than in Hei-Ran''s concern.


    "That''s what you get for drinking too much. How could you that? Why did you even do that?" Hei-Ran asked in incredulity. She knew Eun-Sun didn''t like taking alcohol because of what happened in back in school. So why did she do that?


    Eun-Sun wasn''t surprised by Hei-Ran''s nagging. She would have been surprised if Hei-Ran didn''t, she cared too much for her. If any one had showed her real love and care in thest ten years, then it was Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang, until he turned it into something romantic.


    "Here" Hei-Ran handed a her a pill and a ss of water which she didn''t notice had been lying on the bedside table. "There''s no hangover pill but this will help with the headache"


    Eun-Sun took the pill and gulped it down. "Thanks"


    "You have to get ready. We''ll bete for work" Hei-Ran said as she offered a hand to help her out of bed.


    "Okay" Eun-Sun replied as she let Hei-Ran slowly pull her up. It was sure going to be a hard day for.


    That evil man just had to get her drunk, now she was going to have a hard day at work.


    "And Eun-Sun you have to tell me where you met that handsome guy who brought you home. He said he was your boss though but I don''t believe him. Bosses these days are not as nice as yours who bring their employees home to their door step."


    Eun-Sun rolled her eyes at her, "Not every one is a maniac like your boss. And he wasn''t lying" Eun-Sun told her before walking into the bathroom.


    "He wasn''t?" Hei-Ran asked in disbelief. "That''s the psychpathic boss you''ve beenining about?" Hei-Ran asked in surprise. The man she had seen didn''t look like how Ehn had described him at all. Though there was this dark and dangerous aura around him that tend to scare people away and not to mention that stoic face of his, he still didn''t look like a psychopath to her.


    Eun-Sun poked her head out of the door. "I never said my boss is a psychopathic. He is just every thing evil and devilish, but definitely not a psychopath. If you''re looking for one, then I guess you should be talking about your boss" Eun-Sun said before closing the door.


    Hei-Ran fell quiet for a while, before awkwardly scratching the back of her neck. "I think you''re right" She muttered under her breath. Her boss was indeed the psychopath.


    Soon bothdies were ready for work and they both headed out.


    Eun-Sun was kneading her temples with her eyes closed at the back of the cab, Hei-Ran had forced her into taking on instead of a bus.


    "Please no" Hei-Ran cried when her phone started ringing. She sighed exasperatedly when she saw it was her mother calling.


    What a way to start the day?


    Should she ignore the call the call? Maybe she shouldn''t. Knowing her mother very well she was sure she might make her threat of visiting her at her work ce a bit sooner than expected. With that fear in mind Hei-Ran immediately picked up her phone.


    "Ha, my mother finally picks her call" Came Hei-Ran'' mother''s sarcastic voice as soon as Hei-Ran answered the call.


    "Good morning to you too mother" Hei-Ran greeted while rolling her eyes. She wondered why her mother always referred to her as her mother whenever she was angry.


    "Why have you been ignoring my calls" Mrs Su asked enragedly.


    "Mother I''ve not been ignoring your calls, I''ve just been busy..."


    "Busy looking for a man I suppose?" Mrs Su was sure not going to go easy on her daughter.


    "And I''ve not been close to my phone" Hei-Ran continued to exin herself, ignoring her mother''sst statement.


    "You''re definitely away from your phone because there''s no man calling it" Mrs Su snapped. Hei-Ran pulled the phone away from her ears, because her mother was ready to rupture her ear drums.


    "Did you receive my message?" Mrs Su asked.


    "Yes I did"


    "And?"


    "I''ll be busy by weekend" Hei-Ran replied.


    "You''ll be what?" Mrs Su asked angrily.


    "I''ll be bu..."


    "I dare you to repeat that Su Hei-Ran" Mrs Su dared, making Hei-Ran shut her mouth shut.


    "You had better bring a man this weekend or I''ll make a public show at your office"


    "What if I don''t have a man, do you want me to go and shop for one?" Hei-Ran snapped angrily, she was tired of all these marriage and men hounding from her mother.


    "Oh yes, by all means do. Shop for one, if possible order one from hell I don''t care, just bring a man this weekend" Mrs Su dered.


    "Mother am I really your daughter?" Hei-Ran asked incredulously. "How can you say that to me? Are you that desperate to get me married?" She asked angrily, but she tried to be as polite as possible.


    "Yes Hei-Ran I am. You''re getting old. Do you want your womb to grow cold. This is your most fertile age, and you have to make good use of it and produce good children"


    "For Christ sake, I''m just twenty six" Hei-Ran reminded her.


    "About to be twenty seven, and I had you at twenty one. So what are you doing with your time?" Mrs Su asked pointedly. Hei-Ran was going to kill her with stress and worry.


    "Mom I have a career and I want to pursue it to thetter, and you know my boss is already stressing me out, please let me be"


    "If your boss is still stressing you and won''t let you be then hump on your boss, get pregnant and I''ll beat him up till he marries you" Mrs Su said making Hei-Ran gasps in horror.


    "Mom!"


    "Hei-Ran I have been patient with you. You asked for time to work and I did, but you''re not keeping to your end of the bargain. Do you want toy a bad example for Seul-Bi?" Mrs Su asked as she tried lowering her voice a bit.


    "Mom I''mying any bad example for Seul-Bi, all I''m saying that I won''t be avail...." Hei-Ran didn''t finish her sentence when the familiar beep indicating the line has been disconnected came through the phone. She pulled the phone from her ear as she heaved out a deep breath.


    There was so much trouble hitting her from all side. The thought of the forting weekend which unfortunately was just hours awaypletely dreaded her.


    Eun-Sun let out a mockingugh as soon as Hei-Ran dropped the phone. She had heard some of their conversation since Hei-Ran was sitting next to her.


    "Laugh all you want, you can make a joke out of my predicament" Hei-Ran started talking but soon she joined Eun-Sun on theughing spree.


    "Happy shopping" Eun-Sun teased before letting out another round ofughter. "Poor you" She sighed.


    "Tell me about it" Hei-Ran hissed softly.


    "I guess you won''t be able to see grandma Mae tomorrow" Eun-Sun asked.


    "No I''m sorry, you''ll have to go alone"


    "But."


    "Eun-Sun you have to go, it''s been five years. You just have to. I promise to go with you after whenever I''m free we don''t have to wait for her anniversary again, okay" She tried convincing Eun-Sun. She knew it would be hard to get Eun-Sun to go alone, but she had to try.


    Eun-Sun kept quiet for a while, she sighed as she said "Okay"


    "Alright then, let''s just get past this awful weekend" Hei-Ran muttered.

 Chapter 80 - Summoned To The Presidents Office

    Eun-Sun could barely walk properly as she walked down the hallway to her office. She felt a little dizzy and the throbbing headache she had was growing worse by the minute. Every of her steps felt heavy.


    Can someone tell her why it was so bad to drink during the weekday???


    She had alot of stuff to do, not to mention her usual study session which she has been engaging on so as to improve her knowledge about thepany.


    "Hey, Eun-Sun why do you look like that?" Hye-Jin asked the moment Eun-Sun approached their work desk.


    "Are you sick or something?" She asked out of concern. Eun-Sun pulled a stiff smile and said, "No."


    Even smiling was making her head bang. It seems that fit ofughter back in the cab had made it worse.


    "No I''m fine, just a bit...tired" She told her.


    "Are you sure?" Hye-Jin didn''t believe her. She looked more than tired. Eun-Sun turned to look at the worried girl, she couldn''t help but sigh in her mind. Not many people had shown much concern for her in her life, and since she started working her, Hye-Jin was the one who talked to her often, so no matter her how bad she wanted to tell her to stop talking and bugging her, Eun-Sun nodded her head with an assuring smile and said, "Yes I am"


    "Okay. The supervisor dropped these files for you" Hye-Jin said handing a bunch of files to Eun-Sun.


    Eun-Sun was only about to start the job that has been assigned to her when the departmental supervisor came running in.


    He looked petrified, and was slightly panting. The beads of cold sweat breaking out on his forehead was evident to all, and they all knew who was capable of putting anybody into such a state so early in the morning.


    "Ms Eun-Sun, you''re being called to the president''s office now" He told her. Everyone who was within ear shot turned to look at Eun-Sun. Several pitiful eyes were suddenly gazing at her.


    "She''s dead meat" Someone said from behind her.


    "I heard the president is in a foul mood this morning. Icicles popping everywhere" Another irrelevant contribution came from another mouth.


    "What did she do to have the president''s attention? Such a pity. To think she only started working here"


    "Well that''s what you get when you try flirting with the boss'' secretary" A wicked hiss was heard from the mouth of a female staff, Kyung-Hu, as she sneered. For reasons only known to her she didn''t like Eun-Sun.


    "How would you know that?" Someone asked inquisitively.


    "Didn''t you see when Secretary Chang-Wok delivered a pack of food on her desk two days ago?" She asked, her eyes still staring daggers at Eun-Sun''s back from where she sat.


    "That''s their business. You should mind yours except you want to be next person who''s been summoned to the president''s office"


    kyung-Hu didn''t mind that person''s rebuttal. She was d Eun-Sun was going to get served. ''How could shee in and steal Secretary Chang-Wok''s attention from me? Now you''ll know how to stay away from people''s men'' Kyung-Hun snarled in her mind.


    Eun-Sun straightened herself as walked towards Dan-Han''s office. As she approached the door she thought about some of the stuff that happenedst night. She had tried not to think about it, because the embarrassment was too ''epic'' .


    How could she have gone out with her boss and gotten herself drunk in the process? Not only that he had carried her own. She cringed at the thought of being in Dan-Han''s arms.


    This was going to be embarrassing. So much for trying not to think about it, now she was going to see him, and she was sure he was going to taunt her with it.


    What has she gotten herself into? Why does she keeping engaging herself with this man? What sort of silliness was this?


    Eun-Sunposed her as she walked to Secretary Chang-Wok''s desk.


    "Good morning sir" She greeted with a slight bow.


    "He''s waiting for you" Chang-Wok informed her without replying her greetings. He didn''t know what was going between the boss and this smalldy, but whatever it was he wanted to stay far away from it as possible.


    Eun-Sun bowed before walking to Dan-Han''s door. She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    If he tries to say smack to her, she''ll turn the mes on him by saying he had brought her there and had made her drink, after all that was the truth. So he was supposed to take responsibility for her.


    With that in mind Eun-Sun knocked on Dan-Han''s door.


    "Come in" His voice came from inside the office.


    Slowly she pushed the door and weaved her way into the office. Dan-Han lifted his eyes to see her. She was looking pretty just as usual, but he could also see that slight hangover look she had.


    "Good morning sir" She bowed to greet.


    "Morning Ms Eun-Sun" He greeted back, his gaze holding hers.


    "Sir you asked to see me" She said lowering her eyes not to meet his. She didn''t like the way he was staring at her now.


    "Come closer" He spoke coldly, his eyes not leaving her for one second. When Eun-Sun slowly approached his desk, his eyes narrowed on her lips. He couldn''t forget how soft they felt just yesterday, and also how soft her body felt in his arms.


    She had cried in her sleep and at a time, she had started muttering something in her sleep.


    Something like ''Mother or Father'', he couldn''t really make sense of it. She had clung unto him like a ko and his heart had ached deeply for her. He wondered what kind of dream she had had at that moment and he was also sure she had no memory of all that either.


    "How do you feel?" He asked, as he lowered his head to the drawer of his desk.


    "I''m fine. Thank you sir" She replied. There was some brief seconds of silence that ensued after that.


    Dan-Han returned his gaze back to Eun-Sun again it made her really ufortable. She didn''t like it.


    Was he silently asking for an apology and for some sort of appreciation for taking her home. She scoffed in her mind.


    Who''s idea was it to drink?


    But it was still her fault for letting her emotions get overwhelm her and making her to drink so much.


    Eun-Sun lowered her head and bowed, "I''m sorry president Lee for causing you any form of stressst night. it wasn''t my intention. I''m sorry sir" She apologized, even though she didn''t want to.


    "And thank you for taking me home" She added, before bowing again to him. Dan-Han simply looked at her amusedly. He was sure she was having a headache yet she still moving her head up and down.


    He got up from his seat, and Eun-Sun''s body tensed up. He was going toe closer to her again, isn''t he?. She asked herself.


    She was surprised when Dan-Han walked past her. He walked to the refrigerator and picked a bottle of water. He walked closer to her, stopping just a two feet away from her.


    "Open your hand" He said in an authoritative tone. Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes to look at him, and Dan-Han furrowed his brows at her, silently ordering to do as she was told. Eun-Sun had the urge not to listen, but she found herself opening her hand. Dan-Han put a pill into her palm and said, "Swallow it"


    "Huh?" What does he mean swallow it? Wasn''t he going to tell her what he was giving her and why?


    Dan-Han sighed when she noticed her stubborn look. He had to tell her, or this smalldy was going to start a staring contest. He wondered where she got the will to defile his instructions.


    "It''s For the hangover" He exined, making Eun-Sun cock a brow. She was about to say something but Dan-Han spoke first.


    "If you want to walk around all day with that headache then by all means please do"


    Eun-Sun looked at him for a second before putting the pill in her mouth.


    "Here" He handed her the bottle of water which she received. She took a meaningful gulp ofvl water before capping it back.


    "Here" Dan-Han handed another cup, it was a cup of coffee.


    Eun-Sun Was hestitant but she still took it. She lifted her head up to him and just stared.


    ''Wh- why was he being nice?'' She asked herself.


    They both awkwardly looked at each other for a second, before Dan-Han broke the silence.


    "You should get back to work" He told her.


    Eun-Sun snapped herself back to reality. "Thank...you" She said with a little bit of difficulty. Dan-Han nodded before walking round his desk to his seat.


    Eun-Sun also walked to the door to leave.


    "Ms Eun-Sun" He called our halting her on her strides.


    "Thank you for keeping mepanyst night" He said.

 Chapter 81 - Angry Dan-Han

    Eun-Sun was a little worried when she got another call from Dan-Han''s office again. Twice in one day? What the heck was wrong with this man? What did he have to tell her again? This man must have a lot of time in his hands.


    Eun-Sun was about to cry in her mind. Maybe this was his new way of punishing her. Though all she had to do was take the elevator but she also had to walk right? Moreover it was lunch time, and all she needed at the moment was food. After been fed by Dan-Han twice yesterday, her stomach has been raging for more food. It''s as if the walls of her stomach were having some sort of dispute and only food could sort things out.??


    Eun-Sun hasn''t forgotten how her colleagues had looked at her when she returned back from Dan-Han''s earlier this morning. It was as if they were watching a heroine who had just walked of a dangerous cave full of venomous gartner snakes, unscathed. And Hye-Jin had bugged her with series of questions of why she had been called and how the president''s office looked like since none of them had been opportuned to go there.


    And the look they gave her when she got another call almost made her choke. She wouldn''t lie, President Lee was making her life unbearable. Who would have thought that the president ofa huge conglomerate such as this had a lot of spare time to torture a small staff like her?


    Eun-Sun bowed to Secretary Chang-Wok''s who directed towards Dan-Han''s door. Now he was sure something was going on with his boss. The man was acting strange.


    "Sir you called?" ''Again'' she remembered to add in her mind.


    "Hmmm. Wait a while" He said without even looking at her, his attention was buried deep in the documents on his table. With the way the pen in his hand was moving so fast one could tell in was in a hurry, but in a hurry to do what?If he was in such a hurry why then did he rewuet for her presence? Eun-Sun asked herself in her mind as she scowled at him.


    Damn, she was really hungry, and if she stayed any longer she might miss out on the good stuff at the cafeteria. The thought of throwing her shoe at him was currently going through her mind at the moment.He man was sure evil. Even the word ''evil'' doesn''t cover it.


    "Sit on the sofa" He said again still not looking at her.


    Eun-Sun wanted to open her mouth to ask him why he had asked her toe, but she mped mouth shut when she realized how immersed he was in the document on his desk. She couldn''t help but notice how attractive he looked in his intensed state. He was even looking more than attractive as he worked.


    From the way he was sitted behind his desk, he looked like he was in his own world, and was silently warning everybody not to disturb him.


    Dan-Han could tell she was staring at him, because he feel her gaze on him. He lifted his head up and cocked a brow at her in a questioning waypletely taking Eun-Sun unaware.


    "Uhmm.." She awkwardly turned to the sofa as she sauntered over, with an embarrassed look on her face.


    ''What were you doing Eun-Sun?'' She cringed in her mind.


    ''How can you be thinking about your boss looking attractive?That man is a maniac''


    Dan-Han''s gaze followed her as she plonked herself on the seat. He could tell she was thinking about something at the moment but he didn''t know what. He returned his attention back to his file. He had to finish things up quickly so he wouldn''t keep her waiting for long.


    Eun-Sun eyes wandered around theol office. She couldn''t help but acknowledge how neat andorganinzed eeverything in the office looked, it reminded her of his house. It was also very organized. The man must be very meticulous.


    She slowly looked over her shoulder the floor to ceiling Window. Behind it was the beautiful view of the city. PK Corps building was the tallest building in the city and with Dan-Han''s office been at the very top, one was graced with a perfect view of the city. Eun-Sun wanted a clearer view of it, just as she was about to turnaround to take a good look at it, the door was flung openpletely startling her. Her eyes flew to the door too see who must have grown some balls to make such a spectacr entrance into the presidents office, when her eyes flew wide open in surprise.


    "Pumpkin?" That familiar voice from that familiar face called out in surprise.


    ''Pumpkin?'' Eun-Sun arched a brow. Why would he call her that? Well she shouldn''t be surprise, this guy was a professional casanova, he must be used to such endearments. She stood up to her feet to greet him with a bow.


    "Good afternoon, sir In-Ha"She said with a small smile. She couldn''t say it was a pleasant surprise to see him, because she still wasn''t that close to him yet. Though she wasn''t as irritated as she used to be, she still wasn''t so hung up on the idea of being friends with him. But she must acknowledge the fact that he has been of good character since after the shoulder flip thingy.


    "Sir In-Ha? Are we still on that? I thought we were friends already?" In-Hained faking a pout, as he walked closer to her.


    "Ermm..I''m sorry" She said with an apologectic smile. She still wasn''t used to addressing him with his first name, as he so wanted her to. She wasn''t sure she''d ever get used to that.


    As In-Ha walked closer to where she was, his eyes lit up as they took a full look of her. Why hasn''t he noticed how curvy her petite body was?


    "What are you doing here?" He asked in surprise. He was surprised to see her in this office, knowing who actually owned it. Speaking of the devil, In-Ha nced at the demon looking guy who looked like he was about to explode any moment soon. The scowl on his face was enough to scare anybody but In-Ha wasn''t bothered.


    "Hey buddy" In-Ha greeted cheerfully as he waved at him, with a smile, which Dan-Han so wanted to wipe off his face.


    There was only one word ying th Dan-Han''s head at the moment, and it was the word ''pumpkin''.


    And why the hell was she smiling at In-Ha like that, when she hasn''t even smiled at him, not for once. All she does was frown, scowl and even scold him. Now she had the nerve to smile at another man, while he was there.


    "What are you doing here?" Dan-Han asked in an extremely cold tone. Why did this idiot choose toe now?


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''te here for you, I actually came here in search of my friend, princess Eun-Sun" In-Ha said slowly putting his hand across Eun-Sun''s shoulders. He was being careful, so he wouldn''t get another shoulder flip. Eun-Sun stiffened when his hands touched her shoulder. She wasn''t used to such proximity, and she suddenly had the urge to pull away but In-Ha held her close, and she also refrained herself because she was still standing before Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han felt his blood boil when In-Ha put his hand around her shoulders.


    "Anyway I''m here to take her out for lunch" He said before turning to Eun-Sun.


    "Will you go for lunch with me? My life is so bored without you. Please friend" He said pressing his hand together in a pleading manner, with a cute baby pout on his lips and his eyes flicking up and down.


    "I promise to be a good boy" In-Ha shamelessly added, still pulling a puppy face at her.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know what to say. She didn''t like when she was being begged, It usually yed on her conscience. And secondly she hated it when guys acted too cute. But right now she also needed to go out for lunch, but this devil was keeping her hostage in his office. She hissed in her mind.


    "But I''m supposed to wait for the Mr Lee. He asked me to wait" Eun-Sun told him.


    "Dan-Han?" In-Ha asked as he turned to nce at his friend who was timing with anger, but only God knows why.He looked back at Eun-Sun.


    "Don''t worry about him, he can get someone else to do that for him, right Dan-Han?" He turned to look at Dan-Han again who was staring a gazillon of daggers at him. How was he supposed to find anotber Eun-Sun to have lunch with?What the hell waswrong with In-Ha? He had called her for same purpose. He even asked his chef to prepare that ck bean noodle for her again, and now she was going to get snatched right under his nose? He wouldn''t let that happen!

 Chapter 82 - Invaded Lunch

    "She can''t go with you" Dan-Han said in an authoritative tone. He wasn''t going to allow In-Ha take his woman, right under his nose. He know the kind of person In-Ha, he was a yboy who always had his way with women and he wasn''t going to throw his little baby at him to devour. He hasn''t even made a move yet, and giving In-Ha more time with her was going to be dangerous for him.


    He wasn''t going to allow that.??


    "What do you mean she can''t go with me? There over a thousand staff working with you and you can get one to do whatever you want her to do for you. My tigress must be hungry, so I''m going to feed her and there''s nothing you can do about it" In-Ha said stubbornly.


    ''Tigress? Really? Was In-Ha pushing him to kill him right now? One more endearing word from his mouth and he was going to kill him'' Dan-Han growled inwardly.


    "Miss Eun-Sun and I have a business deal, so you can go have your lunch somewhere else" Dan-Han spoke in an irritated tone. He hated it when In-Ha tries to rile him up by being stubborn. He just wants to have dinner with Eun-Sun alone, was that too much to ask.


    "What kind of deal could that be?" In-Ha asked in confusion. He turned to Eun-Sun, but she was confused as he was.


    Eun-Sun looked at Dan-Han in confusion. Was he by chance referring to the money she owed him? If that was the case then why what they going to discuss right now?


    "A business deal that doesn''t concern you since you don''t work here"


    In-Ha was about to speak up when someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in" Dan-Han answered.


    Secretary Chang-Wok stepped into the office and bowed to them.


    "What is it?" Dan-Han spoke in an angry tone, scaring his secretary. It was his fault for letting In-Ha into his office before informing him. He had tried to hide this woman from this lecherous being, but yet here he was again.


    "Sir your lunch is ready" Secretary Chang-Wok announced.


    Dan-Han looked up at In-Ha who still haf his hand wrapped around Eun-Sun.


    "Tell Alex to add one more te, I''ve an unwanted guest" He spoke much to In-Ha''s hearing, making him to cock a brow at him.


    "Who are you calling an unwanted guest? Remember I didn''te to see you, and I''m not having lunch with you" In-Ha rebutted.


    "Then you can go back home, and then I''ll try to call your father about your return as well. Maybe then he can get you out of my house" Dan-Han seethed.


    He got up from his seat and picked up his suit Jacket from the hanger and slipped it on, before turning to Eun-Sun.


    "Ms Eun-Sune with me" He said as he walked ahead towards the door.


    Eun-Sun looked at In-Ha was looked like he was in shock after Dan-Han''s threat. She almost felt sorry for him, looking at his facial expression.


    "Master Lee, you''re indeed a bully" In-Ha yelled from behind Dan-Han.


    He nced at Eun-Sun who was awkwardly staring at him.


    "Be careful of this man tigress, he''s a big bully. He knows how to kick small flies like us. Let''s go before he toss us out of the window" In-Ha said to Eun-Sun, but Dan-Han heard him, causing him to scowl at In-Ha.


    They all took Dan-Han''s walked to the private cafeteria. In-Ha smiling sheepishly at Eun-Sun like a clown, and his attitude was clearly irking Dan-Han out.


    Secretary Chang-Wok who was paying a close attention to Dan-Han''s countenance finally came to the conclusion that his boss indeed like the petite woman. Because the look on his face right now looked like that of a jealous husband, who caught his wife flirting with his best friend.


    Secretary Chang-Wok couldn''t believe that he could see something like this in his life time.


    As they approached the table, Dan-Han pulled a seat for Eun-Sun and so did In-Ha.


    "Sit tigress" In-Ha said with a smile.


    Eun-Sun looked at both seats being pulled out for and felt her head spin for a minute. She could understand why In-Ha would pull a seat for her like a gentleman, the man was jovial and he was a certified womanizer, but Mr Lee?


    Now that was odd.


    This man only knows how to order and boss people around, why was he acting different today....no make thatst night.


    First he had brought her home, and this morning he had given her pills for her hangover, a hot cup of coffee, and now he was holding a seat for her?


    What the hell was going on?!


    In-Ha was also surprised when he saw Dan-Han holding a seat for Eun-Sun. That was a first.


    Eun-Sun looked at the both of them and she felt it was better is she took In-Ha''s seat. She didn''t want to sit so close to Mr Lee. That man was too strange for her. Not that she wasfortable with In-Ha either, but if one was to choose who to be close between the both of them, In-Ha would be the preferred choice....most definitely.


    Dan-Han frowned when Eun-Sun chose In-Ha over him. He couldn''t believe she could do that to him. Couldn''t she have been scared of him and picked his seat instead. He wasn''t only angry because she had chosen to sit close to In-Ha, but also because he felt like he had a made a fool of himself in their presence.


    He awkwardly looked around and lowered himself down on his seat. He signalled Secretary Chang-Wok to get his chef to bring the food.


    "Eun-Sun tell me about your work here? They haven''t been stressing you right?" In-Ha asked, while Eun-Sun shook her head and replied, "No"


    "That''s great. If any one tries to bully you, you shoulde to me okay. We''re friends and friends got each others back don''t they?" He said excitedly, but Eun-Sun forced a smile as she nodded.


    He was the one trying to be her friend. She wasn''t truly hung up on the idea of bing friends with him, but this guy was being too clingy. He doesn''t even give up.


    Maybe she should consider his hand of friendship right? She asked herself.


    In-Ha kept asking her series of questions and she kept answering. Dan-Han couldn''t be angry than he was right now. Why were they acting like old friends?


    Was she truly friends with In-Ha? Or was she getting attracted to In-Ha already?


    "Eat" Dan-Han said in a cold tone cutting into their question and answering session which was really pissing him off.


    Dan-Han noticed how Eun-Sun''s eyes lit up when she saw the ck bean noddles he had asked his chef to prepare for her. His heart lit up when he saw smile lit up her face.


    ''She must really like it alot'' He thought to himself.


    His happiness was short lived when In-Ha opened his mouth and spoke up.


    "Pumpkin, look it''s your favorite" He chirped, as he picked up her te and started serving her.


    Eun-Sun scrunched up her brows to look at him. ''How did he know that?''


    In-Ha noticed the confused look she was shooting at him and he understood her confusion.


    "Comeon you told me that. Don''t tell me you forgot?" He asked, dropping back her te. Eun-Sun couldn''t remember mentioning something like that to him, or did she?


    Still sensing her confusion, he went further. "On your first day, when I asked you what you''d like to eat. You said ck bean noddles, but even when I ordered it for you, you refused to eat it" He exined.


    Indeed that was true, but she never mentioned it was her favorite food.


    "But I never said..."


    "Well the thing is when you ask people such questions, the first thing thates out of their mouth is always the food they always enjoy eating the most" He said cutting her short.


    Eun-Sun didn''t understand his logic, but she just shrugged it off.


    She looked up at President Lee and said, "Thank you sir"


    Though she still wasn''tfortable around them, she was happy she had bowl of Jajangmyeon before her and for that she doesn''t mind eating with them. This was far better than anything she could have eaten at the cafeteria.


    "Mmm" He muttered under his breath.


    "Won''t you thank me too?" In-Ha asked in a jocr manner.


    Eun-Sun arched a brow, she didn''t know she was supposed to thank him for but she still said it anyway, "Thank you"


    "Good girl, now let''s eat" He said while Eun-Sun nodded.


    Looking at the way they were interacting Dan-Han didn''t know if he should continue sitting down at the table. He felt angry and out of ce.


    He didn''t even know if he was angry that his best friend has invaded his private time or if it was because Eun-Sun was being friendly to In-Ha, than she was to him.


    Does she hate him ?

 Chapter 83 - Learn To Live

    Hei-Ran And Eun-Sun''s ce.


    Hei-Ran and Eun-Sun both sat down at the dinning table, which only had two seats, as they had their breakfast.??


    Noticing the hesitant look on Eun-Sun''s face, Hei-Ran sighed.


    "You know you have to go" Hei-Ran said as she spread the butter over the bread. Eun-Sun nced at her briefly but didn''t respond. Hei-Ran continued. "Are you really sure you want to miss another one of granma Mae''s remembrance" Hei-Ran asked again, making Eun-Sun looked at her again, Hei-Ran could see she was struggling to make her decision about visiting her grandmother''s grave side.


    "I don''t know" Eun-Sun replied with a sigh. She really didn''t know if she should go to visit her grandmother. She was too embarrassed to do that. Yes her grandmother was dead, and has been dead for a very long time but that doesn''t change the fact that she had failed her. She had disappointed her own grandmother, so how could she show her face there.


    "Then the answer is, you should. That''s enough with all the hiding." Hei-Ran spoke firmly. She dropped the knife and bread in her hand and stretched out her hand to cover Eun-Sun''s hand.


    "I can''t say I know exactly how you feel, because pain is subjective, but I do understand you. Eun-Sun you have to let go of all the guilt, it''s eating you up. That woman took care of you when your father left and your mother couldn''t. I know you still haven''t epted her death but you have to. It''s been too long, you have to move on. You have to let go of all this self mes, it isn''t good for you" Hei-Ran told her, making Eun-Sun Sigh exasperatedly. When Eun-Sun didn''t say anything she continued.


    "Learn to stop killing yourself with guilts. Eun-Sun I know you. You have to stop ming yourself for her death. There was nothing you could have done for her. You barely graduated at the time and had no work to pay for her surgery, but you tried your best. You fought hard for her. As a teenager you''ve carrying too much responsibilities even the ones I wouldn''t shoulder in my entire life, you''ve been catering for everyone and always ming yourself for their misfortune but you should let go. I watched you cried and keep wake for three whole days when she died, to me that was enough to let go of any guilt you felt towards your grandma. Her son, your father didn''t look back when he left, neither did he feel guilty towards his own mother so stop beating yourself"


    "My father didn''t leave because he wants to, and I''m sure he doesn''t know about grandmother''s death" Eun-Sun said in her father''s defence. She didn''t like the was Hei-Ran talked about him.


    "Babe, you''ve got to stop defending him. He had no right to leave you with all the debts and responsibilities he left behind. Do you even know how terrible your life have been? You''re twenty five and would be twenty six soon, you haven''t had a boyfriend, you''ve never been to a party, you barely have good stuffs, you hardly let yourself to be happy, you take care of your mother who has countlessly brought you troubles, do you want to tell you how many times those mobsters from the game house had beaten you up because of your mother''s debt, do you want me to remind you how many jobs you had to work at the same time in school just so you could pay debts and take care of your home, which your father failed to look after..."


    "That''s enough!" Eun-Sun snapped.


    "No it isn''t. I have to tell how bad you''re treating yourself. I''m your friend, no you''re my sister so it''s my responsibility to tell you the right thing" Hei-Ran could no longer hold herself back. She had to tell Eun-Sun. The poor girl was trying so hard for people who didn''t appreciate her, and was slowly killing herself with guilt and responsibilities which aren''t hers to bear.


    "stop doing all this and just fucking live Eun-Sun. Live! That''s what most girls our age are doing out there. Stop ming yourself for things you didn''t do" Hei-Ran angrily stood up from her seat.


    "And better pay that woman a visit" She roared. She picked up her bag from the couch and stormed out of the sitting room. She hailed a cab down and hopped into it.


    She didn''t mean tosh out Eun-Sun, but she had no other choice. Eun-Sun needs to know the truth and begin to live her life properly.


    Hei-Ran looked out the window, she was already feeling bad forshing out on her best friend like that. But she wanted her friend back. The girl which she had met twenty years ago. Yes that''s how they''vee.


    The Eun-Sun she knew then was a girl who had the brightest smile, and the cutestugh. She could y with any care for the world, bringing smiles to people''s faces with her cute, funny antics. That was the girl she loved.


    But now, she had turned in to a working machine. Void of emotions andpletely filled with guilt. Now even she smiled orughed one could see theu never got to her eyes. She just wanted her girl back. It''s been far too long.


    Hei-Ran was jolted back to reality by her ringing phone. Her heart nearly stopped when she saw who was calling. It was the maniac boss.


    "Hello boss" She said the moment she answered the call.


    "Where are you?" He asked.


    "On my way to the office now"


    "You''re five minuteste. You know how I hate beingte" He said in an angry tone. Hei-Ran rolled her eyes thankfully he couldn''t see her.


    "I know sir, I''m sorry sir" Hell no she wasn''t sorry. If only she could make him wait a thousand more minutes.


    "Don''t be sorry bring your ass here now" He snapped before ending the call.


    Hei-Ran hissed when he ended the call.


    "Psycho" She cussed.


    She had only lowered her phone from her ears when message came into her phone. It was from her mother.


    It read...


    ''Don''t forget toe as promised. Or else''


    Hei-Ran groaned out in frustration. Her mom and boss were going to be the death of her.


    ......


    Hey Lovelies....I''m so sorry for posting a different book yesterday. I was sick and I could barely open my eyes, thus the mistake. I couldn''t rece itst night, because I still couldn''t edit till this morning. I''m super sorry.


    I hope you forgive me.


    Fixed date for mass release is Saturday..

 Chapter 84 - Visit

    [The previous chapter has been reced, but if you still can''t ess, then kindly clear your cache. I''m sorry for the inconveniences. It wasn''t intentional]


    Dan-Han''s Mansion??


    Private Study


    Dan-Han was restless when he thought about how close Eun-Sun was with In-Ha. He still hasn''t forgotten about it their close interaction during lunch yesterday. He didn''t like at all. He knew he was strongly attracted to her and he wanted her for himself he also didn''t like the strange feeling he was having at the moment.


    He was supposed to be focused on work at the moment but the thought of Eun-Sun had covered his thought. He couldn''t take her out of her mind. She was all he thought about these days.


    Dan-Han was still in his thoughts when In-Ha came strolling in. Dan-Han snapped his head towards him.


    "Learn to knock" Dan-Han said in a cold and warning tone.


    "You didn''t exactly lock the door" In-Ha retorted, making Dan-Han re at him. He knew there was no need arguing with In-Ha, the guy could be very irritating and annoying.


    Dan-Han picked up his pen and returned his attention on the file in front of him.


    "You''re ready to go?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Yeah" In-Ha nodded.


    "She''ll be happy" Dan-Han said, ncing back at In-Ha who looked not like his usual self.


    "Maybe a bit naggy, I haven''t visited her in a long time" He chuckled, but the sadness in his eyes was evident.


    "Not true. She''ll be happy to see you" Dan-Han assured him.


    "I hope she is" In-Ha sighed deeply.


    He wasn''t really sure his mother would be happy that this was the first he would be visiting her grave since he left the country. It was supposed to be her tenth year remembrance and he hasn''t seen her in five years. But home had to go. This was one of the reasons why he had returned back for the first time in six years.


    "I don''t think he''ll show up today either" Dan-Han told him when he noticed the pensive look appearing on In-Ha''s face. He could tell what he was thinking about.


    "Are you sure?" In-Ha asked doubtfully.


    "I did as you asked. I have people watching her grave side and he hasn''t shown up there since you left" Dan-Han informed him.


    "But don''t be so sure, because I think they must have heard that you''re back. They might want to approach you there. So you should still prepare yourself just incase" Dan-Han added.


    In-Ha sighed. "I''m not ready to face them now"


    Dan-Han looked at In-Ha intently. He knew he was having a hard time since his return. "I get some men ready. They''ll keep them off till you''re done" Dan-Han told him.


    "Thanks alot"


    "So what do you want to do next?" Dan-Han curiously asked. He knew In-Ha had not returned for no good reason. He was sure he had some ns in his heart.


    "Next?" He scoffed, looking at Dan-Han, his eyes looking intense and red.


    "Get my mother''spany from that murderer and his mistress. Then I''ll send them to jail" In-Ha said coldly. His tone was hard and dangerous.


    "He''s still your father" Dan-Han reminded him.


    "He stopped being that when he killed mother" In-Ha dered. Dan-Han nodded his head in understanding.


    "Tell me when you''re ready. I''ll help you" Dan-Han offered. He knew things were not going to be easy for his friend, and helping him was going to go a long way in helping In-Ha have his revenge.


    Don''t me him for supporting such a wicked thing. Dan-Han was supposed to talk him out of punishing his own father, and probably tell him the importance of forgiveness right? News sh, Dan-Han was not like that. He was cruel and ruthless. His training and business dealing over the years had turned him into devil. He would never go easy on people who did him or his loved ones, wrong.


    "Thanks man" In-Ha appreciated him.


    "I have to work" Dan-Han said dismissively. And that was In-Ha''s cue to leave.


    "Okay, ill be going now, but let''s call Jae-Hyun and hangoutter in the day. I''ll need some drinks after now" In-Ha told him as he stood up to his feet.


    "Hmm" Dan-Han mumbled out.


    ....


    Cemetery


    Eun-Sun stood on the road which demarcated the cemetery. She could very much remember the spot where her grandmother had been buried but she couldn''t move. She just stood there staring into space.


    Memories of the day Grandma Mae died, came shing through her mind.


    It was a raining day, and she was still tutoring herst student for the day when she got the call that her grandma was asking for her toe to the hospital.


    She had the urge to end the ss and hurry off to the hospital but she remembered the doctor had long adviced them to go for surgery but Eun-Sun was yet to raise the money. As a matter of fact she had promised to bring the money that day.


    Eun-Sun decided to finish tutoring herst student and receive her pay, then hurry up the restaurant where she waited on tables to also receive her pay check, before heading to the hospital.


    Eun-Sun almost died on the spot when she arrived the hospital and she found her grandmother struggling for life. Doctors and nurses were surrounding her, trying to resuscitate her. She tried to go into the room but she was helps back.


    Heavy tears rolled down her cheek as she watched from the thick ss doors. Her world shattered when they dered her dead. She had all her paychecks in hand, but she had arrivedte. She had failed to save her grandmother. The only one who consoled her when the family fell apart.


    No matter how much she called, pulled, shook and begged her, she didn''t wake up. Maybe if she had ran a little faster, if she had worked a little harder, then maybe she wouldn''t have died.


    Eun-Sun didn''t now how she had walked and appeared in front of the grave stone, which had her grandmother''s name on it.


    With her shoulders shaking terribly, and tears slipping down her face, she fell to her knees and sobbed,


    "Grandma I''m sorry"

 Chapter 85 - Penny For Your Thought

    Eun-Sun was so lost in her misery and tears that she didn''t notice it has started drizziling. She was still crouched down, staring at nothing in particr. Her mind was nk, as she kept staring and her tears kept falling.


    There were so many things she wanted to say to her grandmother but she just kept muttering, "Sorry"??


    "I guess you''re not trying to join her are you?" Came a voice from above her.


    The voice jolted her back to reality. She slowly lifted her head up to see a man towering over her with an umbre in hand.


    She stared at him silently for a minute, as she tried to bring up her voice.


    "Sir In-Ha?" She called out softly.


    "Really sir In-Ha again?" In-Ha scoffed. "I''ll let it slide right now because you''re in a bad shape. Come on it''s about to rain" He told her.


    It was at this Point that Eun-Sun took note of the weather and the fact that it was drizzling and it was about to rain heavily.


    "Yeah, wee back" In-Ha said with sarcasm hinted over his words.


    "Here let me help you" He offered stretching his hand to help her.


    Eun-Sun looked at his hand for some time before she epting it. In-Ha helped her up and covered her with the umbre.


    "Are you done?" In-Ha asked softly, when he noticed the pale and tired look on her face. ''She must have been crying alot'' He thought to himself. Eun-Sun responded by nodding her head.


    "Would you like to leave now?" He asked and she replied with another nod.


    "Okay let''s go" He said before leading them out.


    He slowly led them to his car and he opened the passenger seat door for her. Eun-Sun looked at the car before looking at him.


    "I''m sure you can''t get cab here, because ghost don''t order cabs. And secondly it''s going to rain heavily and you''re a bit wet already. So why don''t you step in and I''ll get us out of here. My car is definitely not going to bite you" He told her. Eun-Sun nodded her head before stepping into the car.


    In-Ha closed the door and rounded the car to the driver''s side before hopping in.


    He turned on the car and turned on the heater to keep Eun-Sun warm.


    She turned to him and offered her thanks. "Thank you"


    "You''re wee" He said to her.


    "You should take that jacket off it''s wet" He added.


    Eun-Sun looked down at the wet jacket she had on, and indeed it was quite wet, may in turn wet In-Ha''s car.


    Slowly she slipped the jacket off. And held it in her hand. In-Ha snatched it from her and dropped it on the back seat.


    "Your trousers might get wet. Let it be stay there" He exined when Eun-Sun looked at him. She looked back at her jacket and hoped in her mind that she does not forget it.


    "Thank you sir...." She paused when In-Ha scowled at her. "Thank you In-Ha" She corrected herself.


    "That''s more like it" He smiled at her.


    Eun-Sun looked her outside the window as In-Ha drove. She didn''t have anything to say, and what Hei-Ran had said to her this morning was now going through her head.


    Was she really not living her life? Yes she was feeling responsible for everybody mostly especially her mother, which of course she had currently let go, but wasn''t that what she was supposed to do as a child.


    Her mother had told her it was her responsibility, and she didn''t want to disappoint, most especially when her father returns home. She wanted him not to have a reason to leave them again. She was sure he had left because things were hard, so she always trying her best to fix things up before he returns home someday. Even if he doesn''t return on his own ord she was going to look for him and bring him home.


    But was Hei-Ran really right? Could her life feel better if she stopped carrying all the guilt in her heart. She also wanted to live freely. To love, feel happy,ugh when a joke was made, smile when she sees or hear something Pleasant. But for thest ten years she hasn''t been able to do all these things. Because whenever she tried to, she reminds herself that she wasn''t allowed to until all everything were back to normal.


    "Penny for your thought?" In-Ha asked when he noticed how lost in thought she was.


    Eun-Sun turned to him, when she heard him.


    "A penny won''t cover it" She replied as she slowly turned to look at him.


    "Then maybe a cup of instant noddles could" He said pouting his lips to her stomach which was loudly rumbling.


    Eun-Sun looked down at her stomach. And scoffed when she heard the loud noises her stomach was making.


    She had lost her appetite after she and Hei-Ran''s misunderstanding this morning.


    "Maybe" She said.


    "Then I guess we should stop for one" In-Ha smiled. He pulled over at the next retail store they got to, and purchased two cups of noddles and bottle water, which he brought to the car.


    "Thank you" Eun-Sun said as she received hers.


    "Eat up before we get worm issues at hand" He joked. He watched as Eun-Sun opened her food and slowly ate.


    "Now tell me those thoughts" In-Ha said as soon as they finished their meal.


    Eun-Sun looked at him and sighed under her breath. She wasn''t used to sharing her feelings and thoughts with people, especially those she wasn''t familiar with. But everything starts in one day right? Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad if she talked to someone.


    "I just miss thepeople who I used to have in my life" She said in a low tone, earning In-Ha''s attention.


    "I miss the life I had with them, I miss everything so badly. I miss my dad, his warm hugs and kisses" She let out a small dryugh. "I miss my mom and i miss granny and I''m going to miss my friend Ji-Sang who''s probably leaving because of me"

 Chapter 86 - Life Is Too Short

    In-Ha listened to her as she talked about the things she missed. He could tell she had a lot of things going on in her life and he couldn''t help but sympathize with her.


    "Sometimes I feel like a failure. I failed to keep my grandma alive, I failed to bring my father back, I failed in taking care of my mother and I failed in being a good friend to my friends. I want to do better, I mean I try, but it''s never good enough. I''m not good enough for any one. Maybe if I had tried harder made less demands maybe my father wouldn''t have left. Or my mother wouldn''t stay so happy without seeing me" Eun-Sun couldn''t hold herself back. These were the depressing thoughts that goes through her mind every day.??


    "You know when I was younger, I never thought I''d feel lonely in my life. I thought I''ll keep having everyone around me and continue to live like a princess." She let out a sardonic scoff. "Who was I kidding. There''s no such thing as happy ever after. Life is just so fucked up that it hates it when you''re happy. It''d be happy when you''re sad and miserable. I have people around me but I feel lonely. I feel so lonely at heart. Sometimes I feel like I''m depressed and maybe suicide might be the easy way out of my misery, but then i realize I don''t want to die. Because if I should no one would look after my mother. And then people will see me as a coward, as a failure who couldn''t survive the tough turns of this world" She paused and chuckled mirthlessly, before looking at In-Ha who was paying rapt attention to what she has been saying.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said too much" She apologized as she lowered her head in embarrassment. She has said too much and she was feeling quiet embarrassed because of it. She shouldn''t have said all those things.


    What hade over her? Was she that desperate to talk to someone that she''d pour out her heart to someone she wasn''t familiar with. She hasn''t truly had such a conversation before not even with Hei-Ran.


    In-Ha looked at her with an unreadable expresssion in his eyes. He felt a pang in his heart for her. There was something about her that made him want to hug right now, not out of pity but because he just wanted to. But as much as he wanted to, he also knew that Eun-Sun wasn''t one to ept such proximity.


    "You don''t have to be sorry or feel embarrassed. It''s good to get things out of your chest, because when you keep them to yourself it can be very depressing" He told her, but she still lowered her head. He sighed.


    "I also miss someone too" In-Ha said, he chuckled when he realized this was the first time he was using the word miss since his mother died.


    "Who?" He heard her ask.


    "My mother. She was the one I went to visit too. And today was the first time I''m visiting her in years"


    "Why?" Eun-Sun turned to look at him.


    In-Ha Sighed and lolled back on the head rest. "Because just like you I failed to protect her. And she died protecting me" Eun-Sun could hear the sadness in his voice.


    He turned to look at Eun-Sun who was also staring at him. "I do miss her and I feel guilty towards her, but that doesn''t mean I should let life go by right? I could have done a lot of things to harm self and continue to wallow in self pity but I didn''t do that. You see life is supposed to be enjoyed, you know why?" He asked, but he answered himself without waiting for her, "Because it''s too damn short. Too short not to be with people who love you, too short to waste your time and energy on the people who don''t, and too short not to love and let yourself be loved"


    "I don''t want to be a hypocrite, because I n on getting back on those who inflicted pain on me and my mother, but that doesn''t mean I would stop enjoying and experiencing the other part of life. So tigress, don''t poison yourself with so much guilt, because the people you might be feeling guilty about might really want you to, or worse might not deserve it. So loosen up and enjoy what life has to give. Believe it''s not really that bad" He said.


    Eun-Sun just kept staring at him in silence. She didn''t have anything to say.


    "So you do want to give it a try?" In-Ha raised a brow at her, but Eun-Sun kept staring at him without saying a word.


    Maybe him and Hei-Ran were right. She has been living her life with so much guilt. Life might indeed be too short, and if anything happens to her now then she''d miss out on all the things she had secretly wanted to do. Maybe she should learn to live just as Hei-Ran had said.


    After a while she nodded her head slowly, making In-Ha smile.


    "Now wee to the happy club, where all we do is try to stay happy. Since I''ve initiated you to this, you have to be less hostile to me" In-Ha stated, making Eun-Sun cock a brow at him. When has she been hostile?


    "Don''t act innocent. You sprained my wrist"


    "You tried to take advantage of me" She snapped.


    "You see? That''s what I''m saying. You''re still being hostile again. And FYI that was flirting. I was just flirting with you" He replied.


    "Then you were flirting too hard and you looked like a creep" Her tone was still as strong as usual. "Sorry" She apologized when she heard the way she sounded.


    "That''s more like it. Treat me more nicely. And tigress it''s so hard not to flirt with you when you look this beautiful and alluring" He said as he started looking her over in a way that Eun-Sun hated so badly.


    "Is that going to be a problem?" She tilted her brows at him. That she was trying to make changes to her life doesn''t mean she was going to drop her guards down towards people like him.


    "You want the truth?" He asked. "I might never stop flirting with you, because that''s how I have my fun. I''m not ashamed of my life style"


    "Then I guess we shouldn''t be talking in the first ce" She said, as she turned to open the door. The rain has stopped falling so hard.


    "Wait!" In-Ha held her hand and stopped her. "I''m not done. You''re really one hell of a woman. I have a feeling you might destroy my legendary weapon even if you give me chance" Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes at him in confusion. She didn''t understand what he just said.


    "What''s a legendary weapon?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Oh tigress you don''t want to know. It belongs to the gods. It''s a weapon of mass destruction. So don''t ruin your innocent mind with things like that" He adviced. Eun-Sun still understand what he meant so she just shrugged it off.


    "So what I was saying is, as much as I''d want to flirt with you, I promise not to. I will be in my best behavior and lets us catch fun, unless you want me to turn into a bad boy" He said with a wink, making Eun-Sun re at him.


    ''Still a pervert'' She told herself.


    "So what do you say pumpkin. You''re going to treat me nicely from henceforth?" He tilted brow at her.


    "Only if you keep to your words of being good" She stated.


    "Well I promise. But just so you know I''m still open for more negotiations. It''ll be an open deal" In-Ha said with a teasing smile.


    "Whatever" She rolled her eyes at him, before looking ahead.


    In-Ha couldn''t help but look at her. Was he really going to have a female friend and not have sex with her? He didn''t understand why he was making such promises and not outrightly trying to Pursue her like he did other girls.


    He hasn''t had a female friend before and the only rtionship he shared with women were only pleasurable. It was strictly sex or nothing.


    ....


    I want to take out time to wish you a happy new month and also appreciate you guys for all the support you''ve shown me all through the past month. For the privileges you purchased, the coins you spent, vote, gifts and all. I want to say a big thank you.


    Let''s do this again this month. Please keep supporting me by purchasing privilege, voting,menting and sending those lovely gifts, and I''m going to try my best to keep bringing you guys lovely chapters.


    Thank you so much, I love you and have a blessed month.


    *Muah* Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 87 - Hired Boyfriend

    "Boss that was a good deal. You''re great as always" Hei-Ran praised as she walked behind her boss who was leading them to his car.


    "I know. And that''s why I always bring you along with me every time" He replied as he kept walking ahead.??


    Hei-Ran didn''t understand what he meant, but she simply shrugged it off as one of her boss crazy statements.


    He unlocked the car and Hei-Ran opened the back seat to drop the few files in her hands. She bowed to him as soon as she closed the door.


    "Sir i guess we''re done, I''ll be on my way now" Hei-Ran said politely. She was grateful the meeting had been concluded earlier than expected. Now all she had to do now was handle her mother''s craziness.


    She had to rush home and talk to her mother to buy herself some more time, till she finally finds herself a boyfriend.


    Hei-Ran''s boss raised a brow at her when she said those words. Who said they were done for the day?


    "Ms Hei-Ran, get into the car" He said before stepping into the car, without any exnation.


    Hei-Ran''s eyes widened in confusion. Where they not done for the day? What else did he have nned? She was only aware of this meeting, so what else were they going to do?


    Hei-Ran snapped out of her thoughts when her boss honked the car.


    ''What a psycho'' She cussed in her mind, before grumpily stepping into the car.


    "Do you have anything nned out for the day?" He asked as he started driving.


    Hei-Ran looked at him, masking the anger lingering in her eyes. "No" She replied.


    "Then apany me somewhere" He said before driving off. Hei-Ran shoot him an angry look.


    "Where?" She asked.


    "Somewhere" He replied.


    Couldn''t he be a little more open about where he was taking her? ''This man is really mad. Maybe she should just resign already. He was frustrating her daily. She didn''t know how long her sanity wouldst, before she snaps at him.


    Hei-Ran was about to say something to him when her phone started ringing. Her heart started beating hard when she saw it her mother calling. She panicked inwardly. Her days of freedom were going to be over soon.


    What was she going to do? How on earth was she going to reactify this problem right now? If there were to be an agency that hired boyfriend she''d have gone to hire one for herself just for today.


    She''ll do anything just to hold onto her days of freedom. But what was she going to do now when her boss wasn''t going to let her go? Only if he could just let her off right now then she''d try to look for a solution to solve this problem.


    "Ms Hei-Ran" The boss called snapping her out of her thought. She turned to look at him.


    "Answer your phone" He said.


    "Oh I''m sorry" Hei-Ran apologized before rejecting the call.


    "Aren''t you going to take that?" He asked as he nced at her phone briefly.


    "Errmm...No" She replied.


    "Okay"


    Soon Hei-Ran''s phone started ringing again. She looked at her boss before putting the phone on silent. She didn''t want to upset him with her phone ringing off the hook. You can never tell when the fuse in his brain might blow off.


    "You should answer that. It might be an emergency" He said without looking at her. Hei-Ran hesitated. She didn''t think it was a safe decision to take her mother''s call right there ¡ª right in front of her boss. She didn''t want to let anybody know she was been pressured into getting married.


    "Hei-Ran pick that call" He said, his voice sounding a bit cold than usual.


    "Yes Mr Song" Hei-Ran said before picking up her call.


    She looked at her boss who looked like he was paying attention to the road, but was he?


    Author doesn''t know.


    "Hello, mom I''m busy" She said in a whisper, tightly pressing the phone against her right ear which was against the window, so that her boss wouldn''t hear.


    "Don''t you dare end the call youngdy, or else I''ll pay trackers to track your phone and I''ll pay you a public visit right this instant" Mrs Su roared over the phone. Hei-Ran felt like crying. Why did her mother have to be so smart.


    "So what do you want now?" Hei-Ran asked almost at the verge of tears. She kept pressing her phone hard against her ears while trying to reduce the volume of her phone but she identally puts the phone on loudspeaker.


    She panicked when the phone went on speaker mode. She hurriedly tried to remove it back to phone mode but the phone slipped off her hands and fell to the ground, and at that time her mother''s voice has filled the whole car.


    "You must be crazy. What did I tell you about bringing your boyfriend home for lunch? Why are you not here yet? And you dare say you''re busy? With who? That boss of yours? If he isn''t going to give you time to spend time with your man or make you have a boyfriend, then he should ask you out. I mean there''s nothing bad in having a office romance. Don''t tell me he doesn''t find you attractive? Maybe you''re not looking good enough these days.You''re not looking attractive enough right? Hei-Ran you must always look good enough to pique a man''s interest. When are you going to bring a man for me? When?"


    Hei-Ran cringed in embarrassment as her mom kept saying those things to her boss hearing. Hei-Ran slowly turned her head to look at her boss and it was then she realized he had stopped the car and was staring at her phone, listening to all her mother''s ramblings.


    Mother earth should please open up and swallow her now. This was too embarrassing for her. Why was her mother doing this to her right now? Was there any embarrassment that''s worse than this. This was the height of it all.


    "Tell him to date you ande marry you, since he''s always keeping you to his side. After all he seems like a nice man, and he does have a good facial mould. He should keep you if he doesn''t want to let you be. So tell that boss of yours to let you go and bring me a man or he should volunteer himself"


    "I will" Came a voice which not only startled Hei-Ran but also her mother.


    "Hei-Ran who is that?" Ms Su asked inquisitively. Hei-Ran tried to pick up the phone which she has been so embarrassed to pick, but before she could do that, it was already in her boss hands.


    "It''s me, Hei-Ran''s boss...and her boyfriend." He replied startling Hei-Ran to death. Her eyes flew open and she almost ran out of breath when she heard him say that.


    "Mr Song" She called out in mortification and confusion. What was he doing?


    "Really?" Mrs Su asked with suspicion and surprise. She was only saying those things due to the frustration of Hei-Ran''s nonchncy towards marriage.


    "Yes"


    "With all due respect Mrs Su, my girlfriend is always looking gorgeous to work and she has not just my interest but that of every colleague in the office. And Secondly She''s not in need of a boyfriend because she has me. So please don''t pressure into looking for other men" Mr Song said in a calm and convincing tone, as he watched Hei-Ran From the corner of his eyes. She looked like she was about to cry.


    Why was she looking like that? Was she really going to look for a boyfriend when he was there? Why the hell did he beg that client all week just to have that meeting today, especially after he heard the threats that Mrs Su had sent through Hei-Ran''s younger sister if it wasn''t to stop her from bringing a man other than him to her mom?


    Yes he was that shameless and he didn''t care. This was the only way he knew he could protect what belongs to him. Don''t be surprised!


    He couldn''t give her any free time. If he does then she''d go on dates and find a boyfriend. What about him? What was going to happen to him?


    "Are you really my baby''s boyfriend?" Mrs Su asked in disbelief.


    "N.."


    "Yes" Mr Song red at Hei-Ran who was trying to say NO.


    "Really that''s great" Mrs Su chirped. "Then are youing over for lunch? Tell me all your favorite food I''ll prepare them right away" Mrs Su said excitedly.


    "Mother!" Hei-Ran was about to cry. What the hell was going on? What kind of pit was her boss digging out for her?


    "As a matter of fact we are" He replied, as he kept looking at Hei-Ran was about to cry any moment now.


    "Perfect. I''ll be waiting. I''m sure you''ll be a good son inw" Mrs Su said excitedly.


    "I know" He said before mother Su ended the call.


    "Mr Song what was that?" Hei-Ran snapped the moment her boss got off the phone.


    "I just found you a hired boyfriend" He said indifferently as he passed her the phone.


    Hei-Ran was dumbfounded. What has this guy done?


    " Do you know what you''ve just done?" She asked in anger and disbelief.


    "I''ll get to help you y boyfriend till you have one" ''Which will never happen'' He added in his mind.


    "Mr..."


    "You should be thanking me, and stopining. And just so you know my services are not for free" He Interjected her words.


    Hei-Ran was bewildered by her boss attitude. Why was he doing this?

 Chapter 88 - Dont Fall For Me

    Hei-Ran was thunderstruck by what her boss had done. She didn''t understand why he would do something like this. His actions were going to put her in trouble.Though she had thought of doing something like this, but she really wasn''t going to do it! It was only a thought.


    Now how was she going to feelfortable lying to her mother that her boss which she so much hated wad her boyfriend. And for how long was she going to keep up such an act? How long and how far was her boss willing to take this???


    The main question was, why had he done something like this? He hated her just as much as she hated him, and no one should tell her he doesn''t. Because if he didn''t hate why was he always punishing her with the endless works like she was the only staff he had at thepany. He made her do work which could be done by junior staffs and he had a way of always sticking around to personally observe her progress, another way of punishing her. So why was he doing this? Why was he even helping her to save face from her mother even though it was going to be a lie?


    "Boss?" Hei-Ran called softly as they continued the drive.


    " You can no longer call me that" He said without looking at her.


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran blinked in confusion. Why was she no longer allowed to call him boss? She has always called him that, so what changed?


    Maybe she should address him as Mr Song. Sometimes she did address him like that.


    "Mr Song" She called again, but the man only nced at her before returning his eyes back to the road ahead.


    "Since I''ll be acting as your boyfriend, you should address me by my name" He told her. Hei-Ran was hit with another wave of confusion. Address him by his name he says?


    How was she supposed to do that.


    "I''m ¡ª sorry sir I can''t" There was no way in hell she was going to do that. Call him by his name? Like his first name? How could she do that? Even if she wanted to she couldn''t do that? She didn''t want to be close to this man at all, he seems like he''s mentally unstable. If not for the fact that she loved working as an interior decorator, and that she had an good and relevant position at thepany, and as much as she hated to say this, her boss was also the best at the job. As a matter of fact he had started from scratch, he wasn''t like those third generational chaboel heir, and she was among the first staff which had built thispany with him, hence her devotion to the job despite him being an ass.


    Addressing him by his first name was unsettling.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Be¡ªcause you''re my boss"


    "Who''s currently ying boyfriend. So address me that way if you don''t want your mom to be suspicious" He said turning to nce at her briefly.


    "But i-"


    "Just do it Hei-Ran" He said, in his ususal strict voice which made her extremely ufortable.


    "Yes sir"


    "That''s better"


    "But why are you doing this?" She couldn''t help but ask, making him look at her.


    "Why am I helping you?" He tilted a brow at her.


    "Yes" She nodded


    "That''s because I want to. And after hearing your mom, I feel guilty for making you single till now or do you have a boyfriend?" He asked turning to look at her.


    "Errmm.." Hei-Ran stuttered.


    "I''ll take that as a no. So why don''t you sit back and y along" He told her.


    Hei-Ran cringed in her mind as she nodded her head and lolled back on her seat.


    ....


    In-Ha''s car


    "So since were now friends, do you mind telling me about yourself?" In-Ha asked as theyid back on the chair watching another unexpected st of the heavy rain.


    "There''s nothing to tell" Eun-Sun responded.


    "I don''t believe that. In every nothing there''s definitely a something. Something we don''t want to share. And I thought you were going to start treating me like a real friend?" In-Ha snapped hid head towards her, with a mock frown sitted on his face.


    Eun-Sun closed her eyes and sighed. It wasn''t easy talking to people about herself. And what more was there to talk about when she just spilled her guts out to him.


    Eun-Sun looked at him, she sighed when she saw the expectant look on his face. He was indeed waiting for her to talk about herself.


    "I''m twenty five years, and an only child, I work with Pk Corps which of course you know. I have two friends and one would be leaving the country soon and I don''t even know when, while the other which I currently live with is currently angry with me. I dislike my boss who happened to be your friend..." She paused when In-Ha burst out inughter.


    "What''s funny?" She cocked a brow at him.


    "You dislike Dan-Han?" He asked amidughter.


    "I''m sorry" He apologized as he tried not tough when she red at him. "The truth is you''re the first person who''s using such a kind word like dislike in addressing him.


    "Really?" Eun-Sun tilted a brow at him.


    "Yes"


    "So what do they say?" She asked inquisitively.


    "Strong words like detest, despise, hate, loath, as a matter of fact the whole thesaurus of the hate word" He said. "I''m sure he''ll be pleased to hear someone used the word dislike for him" In-Ha said amusedly.


    "You can''t tell him I said that" She told him. "I wonder what mying days will look like if he heard I said that" She muttered under her breath.


    "What did you say?" In-Ha asked when he saw her mumbling something to herself.


    "Nothing"


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared of him, tigress?" In-Ha asked with a look of disbelief.


    "I''m not scared of him. He just gives a strange vibe, one I can''t really understand" She said as she reasoned out the awkward feeling she gets when Dan-Han was close to her. It was strange, and when he''s standing a feet away she feels an awkward feeling enveloping her, keeping her tongue tied and unable to refute his words or resist the aura emanating from him...it waspletely strange.


    "Dan-Han gives everyone that kind of feel. He had the most toughest kind of training as a child and that has made him unapproachable" In-Ha said in his friends defence.


    "What about me? What kind of vibe do I give you?" He winking at her.


    "You mean from the fact that I think you''re a full blooded pervert?"


    "What?" In-Ha couldn''t believe she just said that. She saw him as a pervert?


    Shrugging her shoulders, "That''s how you made me feel" She said in her defence. She was being truthful, he didn''t expect her to lie did he?


    "Okay apart from that" He pressed.


    "I think you''re a bit chatty...I mean friendly. And leaving the perverted vibe aside, you seem¡ª" She paused as she thought about the best word to use.


    fortable to be with" She thoughtfully added.


    "Hmm. I think that''s good. I think I have a better chance that Dan-Han, not that he''ll ever be interested in stuffs like this" He said with a smile. She saying it wasfortable being around him, kind if made his heart leap. And that was a really awkward feeling.


    "Stuff like what?" Eun-Sun asked. She didn''t understand him.


    "Don''t bother yourself with my strange friend." In-Ha said dismissively. It wasn''t really necessary saying stuffs like that. He was sure Dan-Han would never be interested in any woman, except a miracle happens.


    "So tell me tigress do you have a boyfriend?" In-Ha asked. He didn''t know why he asked but he felt like he really wanted to know.


    Eun-Sun brows creased when he asked her such a question.


    "And why do you ask?" She questioned in a cold tone.


    "Because I want to know and I don''t want any random punching me on the face because I''m hanging out with his girlfriend. So spare my beautiful face by telling me"


    Eun-Sun kept quiet for a while. She thought his question was too personal. She hasn''t really had this kind of conversation with anyone before. As a matter of fact the whole conversation was new to her. She silently looked at him for few more seconds.


    " No" Came her response.


    "Really?" He asked excitedly. He wondered why he was feeling excited over this discovery.


    "I said no"


    "So you''re saying there''s a tendency you might fall for meter?" He asked inching closer to her, making Eun-Sun re at him.


    "Easy pumpkin. You have to go easy with the res" He chuckled as heposed himself.


    "Sir In-Ha"


    "In-Ha!" He flicked her head slightly, making her re even more. He raosed his hands up to surrender.


    "Alright I''ll stop messing you. But I want to give you a heads up, don''t fall for meter okay, I have quite a charmI" He said with a wink before looking ahead.


    "Ha it finally stopped" He said referring to the rain.


    Eun-Sun looked at him and scoffed in her mind. Falling for someone like him, not a chance.

 Chapter 89 - Song Jinhai

    The Su''s Family House


    Still inside the car Hei-Ran and her boss were both staring at the door of her house. Hei-Ran could hear her beat loudly in her ears. She still didn''t think this was a good idea.??


    How was she going to stayfortable lying to her mother? And what happens when the truthes out? How was she going to look at her boss if he does something like this for her? Or how was she going to look at her mother and exin to her when the truthes to light?


    The warning rm ringing in Hei-Ran''s head at the moment where too loud to be ignored.


    "Mr Song¡ª" She paused when he red at her. Were they still on the name issue? She really had to address him by his name now? This was indeed a very horrible idea.


    "I''m sorry I can''t and I don''t want to" She didn''t want to call him by his first name and she didn''t want to carry on with the n.


    Calling him by his name would make their rtionship seem too casual, and she didn''t want that. Be casual with this maniac/psycopath? Hell no! That was never going to happen. It would be the death of her. They weren''t that close and he was already frustrating her, what was going go happen when ayer of their professional rtionship breaks down a bit, it would make things worse. She might as well move her bed to his office, and even on her wedding day ¡ª that''s only if she''s opportuned to find a husband¡ª her boss might still call her to attend a meeting with him. They might as well use the venue of the meeting for her reception.


    "Why?" He curiously asked.


    " Because I don''t want to be too casual and familiar with you" She replied.


    Mr Song kept quiet for a while as he closely studied her expression at the moment. Why wouldn''t she want to be familiar with him? Wait! He thought they were already familiar with each other? After spending time together all these years she still wasn''t familiar with him?


    "Is there something wrong with that?" He asked again.


    ''Was he seriously asking her that right now? Of course everything was wrong with been casual with him. That would be an open ticket for him to use her more than he already was. So yes it was a big problem''


    "I don''t t¡ª"


    "Just do it. Your mom would be suspicious if you keep being formal with me. Do you want her to know that you''re lying to her?" He said, making sure to use the word ''you'' instead if ''we''.


    He knew she was still skeptical about going on with this n so he had to do something about it.


    "Exactly! I don''t want to lie to my mother. Alright fine I admit for a tiny weeny moment I thought about this n, but I wasn''t going to push through with it. Just how do I lie to my mother''s face?" She freaked out. Beads of sweat were breaking out on her face.


    Mr Song looked at her intently as she kept rambling out due to fear.


    "But you''ve already started with the lies" He told her.


    "Me?" Hei-Ran asked in shock and surprise. "How is this my fault?" She asked in shock with her eyes widely opened.


    "Who was it that picked up the phone and told my mother all those stuffs? Huh? Boss you did that, don''t put it on me" She snapped. Why was this psycopath suddenly messing up her life? Was his life that boring that he was in need of someone''s life to ruin? And she just happened to be avable.


    "So are you saying it was wrong of me to help you?" He asked her, feigning a frown. Hei-Ran panicked when she saw the angry look he was shooting at her.


    God, she didn''t want to add an angry and highly vengeful boss on her list of worries right now. Why was her life slowly turning into that of one of the soap operas which she usually watched at night, where female lead hires a boyfriend or fiance to deceive her family.


    "Bo¨Css I''m not saying that" She tried to exin. Her nervousness slowly increasing.


    Mr Song looked at her and sighed. "It''s okay. Just do this, hopefully it would take her off your back for the time being" He said.


    Hei-Ran thought about what he had just said. Despite knowing how dangerous and decietful this was, she had to say that he was right. If she was to introduce her boss as her boyfriend to her mother, she might let her be for the time being, and then she''d stop hoading her phone with her endless calsl and text messages. Hei-Ran had to agree with him on this one.


    "Okay" She nodded.


    "Alright good. Then let''s go" He said before stepping out of the car. He walked to the trunk where he brought out the gifts they had dropped on the road to get for her mother. Well he bought it, and he had to convince Hei-Ran to let him do it.


    Hei-Ran took deep breaths to calm herself. If she looked too nervous her mother would see right through her and know this was all a scam to deceive her.


    "Don''t worry you''ll be good" Mr song assured her when he saw her slightly pacing as she took deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Okay boss" She nodded making him frown again.


    "Hm?" He scrunched up his brow. "What are you supposed to call me now?" He asked.


    Hei-Ran looked up at him, remnants of anxiety still lingering on her face.


    "Jinhai" She said. The word seemed heavy on her lips.


    "Good girl" He said, giving a satisfied nod. He took her hand in his making her stiffle, before pulling her along with him.


    Hei-Ran looked down at their intertwined hands, and unlike most single girls her age who''d be sqealing in their hearts when their handsome, rich and capable boss held their hands, she felt like snatching her hand away from his grip and rinising it with some holy water. She was about to protest and ask him to let go off her hand, when she caught sight of someone spying from the window.


    She didn''t need to guess to know who that was. There was only one person who was shamelessly capable of doing such and that was her mother.


    ''Lord please help me'' She prayed in her heart.

 Chapter 90 - Brownie Points*

    ...


    "Oh my God I can''t believe this! So it''s true!" Mrs Su squealed excitedly when she opened the door and saw the couple standing in front of her door. She looked at their intertwined hands and she couldn''t help the giddiness in her heart. Her daughter has finally done it.??


    "This is so good to be true" She added with a happy smile, as she excitedly clipped her hands together.


    "Good afternoon" Mr song greeted with a low and courteous bow, making Mother Su nod her head in approval. ''He''s a respectful one! One brownie point for him" She shrieked in her mind.


    "Afternoon my dear" Mother Su greeted back.


    "My name is Song Jinhai, and I must say you look prettier than I imagined. There''s no doubt Hei-Ran got all her looks for you" He said while Hei-Ran red at him surreptitiously. What was wrong with him? Why was he over doing things?


    "Really?" Mother Su shamelessly touched her face with a sheepish smile etched on it. "Oh my, you''re teasing me already?" She said trying to hide the blush warming up her face.


    Hei-Ran couldn''t help but roll her eyes at her mother''s shamelessness.


    "Mom can we go in now?" She asked in a stern voice, snapping her mom back to reality.


    "I''m sorry, pleasee in" She said when she realized she was blocking the door. She moved away from the door, so they could go in.


    "Thank you" Mr Song said as he walked into the living room. Mother Su nudged Hei-Ran on her side with a happy smile stered on her face, making Hei-Ran roll her eyes at her.


    "Take a seat. Feelfortable, this is also your home too. After all you''re now my Hei-Ran''s boyfriend" She said in an happy tone, as she walked ahead of Hei-Ran to direct Jinhai to a seat.


    "And these are for you" Mr song said handing the basket of gifts to her.


    "Oh my!" She eximed."Thank you" She said epting the gift.


    "You shouldn''t have done that" She added as she ced the basket to the ground.


    "I had to. I couldn''te empty handed" Mr Song told her.


    "That''s good" Mrs Su nodded. ''Another brownie point for him. What a nice boy'' She thought to herself. He sure has good home training.


    "You have a beautiful home ma" Mr Songplimented, as he sat down on one of the sofas in the sitting room.


    "Thank you. It''s all my husbands doing" She said as she looked around the sitting room like she hasn''t been living in it for decades.


    "And don''t call me ma, just call me mother" She said taking a seat opposite him. Though she was very happy ¨C and if Hei-Ran and her boss had special sses they could probably see the halo hovering over her head ¨C she still carried herself like the madam of the house.


    The Su family were a normal middle ss family. They were not very wealthy but they were quite significant to society. Father Su owned a small publishingpany that he had owned for more than 3 decades now. it wasn''t as big like the new publishingpanies popping up daily, but it had quite a reputation.


    "Okay mother" Mr Song said.


    Hei-Ran who was just watching from the side had a million thoughts running through her head.


    ''Why was Mr Song over doing things? Why all the extra efforts? And why the hell was he calling her mother, ''mother''?


    "Hei-Ran why are you standing there?" Mrs Su called out when Hei-Ran stood away, staring at them awkwardly.


    "Come sit down" Mrs Su beckoned on her. Hei-Ran slowly made her way to the sofa which her boss was sitting on, and sat beside him, ensuring there was a reasonable amount of space between them, which wouldn''t be too suspicious to her mother.


    "Well so tell me Jinhai, when did you guys start dating?" She inquisitively asked. Her question made Hei-Ran panic, even though she was not the one being asked. They had not made up a background story beforeing here. What were they supposed to do if her mother asked them a question together? Hei-Ran subconsciously bit her bottom lips in trepidation.


    Mr Song noticed how Hei-Ran was biting her lip. it was something he had noticed she does whenever she was nervous.


    He returned his gaze to Mrs Su to keep her attention focused on him, instead of Hei-Ran who looked like a bundle of nerve.


    "A month ago" He replied.


    "That''s good" She nodded. "And you like her alot right?" Mrs Su inquired.


    Taking another quick look at Hei-Ran who was still biting her lips but was now looking at him. He was sure she was more embarrassed now than nervous. Yeah he knew her so well. He has been paying attention to her all these years without her knowledge.


    "I do" He said in a intent and firm voice, but his gaze were soft and warm, as he looked at her, but that gaze didn''tst, as his eyes returned back to their cold nature.


    "Perfect" Mrs Su pped. Though Hei-Ran didn''t fully grasp the emotion In her boss'' eyes when he looked at her, but Mrs Su saw it. As a helpless romantic like herself she understood that kind of gaze, but there was also something suspicious with the way her daughter was staring at the man.


    ''Did she not like him?'' She asked herself reminding herself to ask her when the opportunity arises.


    "So do you have any intentions of getting married soon?" Mrs Su asked one of the most important question on her mind.


    "Mother!" Hei-Ran snapped.


    "What?" Mrs Su asked with a frown.


    "We''re here for lunch. And Mis...I mean Jinhai and I still have a meeting to attend in an hour time" She lied. Her mother was over doing it. Was she that desperate to marry her off?


    "Really?" She turned to look at Jinhai who also nodded in return.


    "Okay let''s hurry up to the dinning table, so you both can get back to work" Mrs Su announced, standing up to her feet and leading them to the table.


    "Stop acting nervous, she''s going to be suspicious" Mr Song whispered into Hei-Ran''s ear as they followed Mrs Su to the table.


    Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 91 - Beginning Of Change

    Hei-Ran still could not shake off the awkward feeling she had. All she wanted was for the so called lunch toe to an end, but from the look of things it wasn''t going to happen soon.


    Her mother kept looking at them, most especially her, even when she''s been avoiding her gaze she could still feel her stare.??


    "Honey here" Jinhai spoke as he ced a well peeled shrimp on Hei-Ran''s te, making Hei-Ran choke on the water she was about to gulp down.


    ''Honey?''


    Jinhai and Mrs Su panicked when she went into a coughing fit.


    "Are you okay?" Her mother who was sitting opposite her asked with concern.


    "Take it easy" Jinhai said while gently patting her back. Hei-Ran''s cough worsened with Jinhai''s hand patting her back.


    ''What was this guy doing? Trying to kill her? Where did the Honey thingy start? Is he mad?'' Hei-Ran thought to herself.


    "Is okay, Thanks" Hei-Ran said as she slightly arched her back forward to signal Jinhai to stop patting her, when she regained herself.


    "Are you sure?" Jinhai asked.


    "Yes thanks. Let''s finish up and leave for our meeting" She said emphasizing on the word ''Meeting''.


    Jinhai looked at her and nodded in agreement. Mrs Su smiled to herself when she observed how attentive Jinhai was to her daughter. This was good.


    No matter how she wanted her daughter to get married, she didn''t want her to get involved with the wrong partner.


    Jinhai was a good choice.


    Soon they finished lunch, more like Hei-Ran made them abandon it. The uneasiness in her heart kept increasing, and the guilt of lying to her mother was eating her up.


    "It was nice meeting you mother" Jinhai said as they walked to the door.


    "Oh my dear it was nice meeting you too. You shoulde visiting more. I''ll make your favorite dishes" Mrs Su said gleefully.


    "Yes mother" Jinhai nodded.


    Mrs Su turned to look at Hei-Ran who was walking behind them. She pulled her closer to herself, and whispered into her ears.


    "You better visit meter on, we have alot to talk about. This is your first rtionship after a long time, not that we can call that one a rtionship, so don''t ruin this one" She warned.


    "Hmmm" Hei-Ran nodded. She hated being reminded of the scumbag that duped her of her money. That was years ago, but her mother still hasn''t forgotten about it.


    "Ha, I''m sure the others will be happy to know you finally have a man. Most especially your aunt" Mr Su chirped excitedly, making Hei-Ran scrunch her brows.


    "Mother you can''t tell anyone about this" Hei-Ran hurriedly said.


    "Why?" Mrs Su frowned.


    "Because....because" Hei-Ran stuttered when she couldn''te up with something to say. She couldn''t spill out the truth right now. Her mother looked very happy that she has found a ''fake boyfriend'', so she couldn''t spoil her mood now right?


    But what scared her the most was the fact that her mom was having ns of telling others about this fake rtionship with her boss. That was going to be the death of her.


    Her heart thumped when she thought about her aunts and her cousins finding out about this, especially that nosy aunt of hers. She was probably going to die, because the probability of them hounding her to make another appearance with her boyfriend was super high.


    ''Lord!!'' She cried in her mind.


    "Mom you can''t..."


    "Honey you''ll bete for your meeting. Don''t keep him waiting" Mother Su said pointing towards Jinhai who was waiting by the door.


    "But mom¡ª" Hei-Ran wanted to beg her not to go about telling her family about her having a boyfriend.


    "Don''t worry honey, I''m not going to tell anyone. Don''t miss your meeting." Mrs Su said as she gently pushed Hei-Ran to the door.


    "You guys can go now" She smiled at them.


    "Take care of yourself" Hei-Ran said as she hugged her mother.


    "You too honey. And you guys should take care of each other"


    "Sure, we will" Jinhai said, grabbing Hei-Ran''s hand, as they walked away, while Mrs Su waved at them. But Hei-Ran was about to snatch her hand from Jinhai''s grip.


    Jinhai held the door for Hei-Ran, and rounded the car to his side and zoomed off.


    "That went well" Jinhai said as they drove off.


    "Thank you Mr Song, for helping me get past today. I promise to repay your kindness" Hei-Ran bowed briefly as she rendered her appreciation. Although she still didn''t like the whole fake boyfriend stunt which they pulled on her mother, she was also grateful he had helped her. Her mother would have given her a hard time had she not showed up today.


    "And how are you going to repay me?" Jinhai asked. He liked the idea of Hei-Ran being indebted to him.


    "Ermm" Hei-Ran paused to think about it. "Whenever you need my help I''ll render it, no questions asked" Hei-Ran said thoughtfully.


    Jinhai turned to look at her, he was satisfied with this. He was going use this once in a lifetime opportunity well.


    "I''ll hold on to that" He stated.


    They continued their drive in silence. It was minutester that Hei-Ran noticed that the route wasn''t a familiar one. ''Where were they heading to?''


    "Mr Song where are we going?" She asked in confusion.


    "Home"


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran blinked in confusion.


    "I''m going home and you can get a taxi from there" He replied nonchntly, his gaze focused on the road.


    "Home?"


    ''Why were they going home? Didn''t he ask her to apany him somewhere before her mother''s call came in earlier? Was he cancelling that? Does home mean his house? And even if it was, why was he taking her along with him? He could drop her by the nearest bus stop so she could get a taxi, so what was wrong with him now?''


    "Yes Ms Hei-Ran" He turned to see her confused look. "I''m driving home and I don''t want to stop till I get there because I''m too full and tired. So just get a taxi from there" He said, not minding that his reason was as dumb as shit.


    "But Mr Song¨C"


    "Ms Hei-Ran, just take a taxi there" He said in an authoritative tone, which made Hei-Ran mp her mouth shut, even though she wanted to retort.


    This was her psycho-maniac boss ¨Cif that word even existed ¨C he always get what he wants, so there was no need arguing with him. She looked out the window all through the remaining drive.


    The moment Jinhai parked the car in front of his house, Hei-Ran quickly bowed to him. "I''ll be on my way sir. Thanks again" She said before hopping out of the car. All she wanted was to go home and talk things out with Eun-Sun then have a good rest to unwind from all the day''s stress. And most importantly get away from her crazy boss.


    Jinhai wasn''t able to say anything, before Hei-Ran literally ran out of his car. ''Was she that eager to go home?'' He asked himself.


    He watched her from the side view mirror as she hurried away, while trying to g down a cab. He kept looking at her till she hopped into one.


    His lips twitched when he thought about how close he has been with Hei-Ran today. He lifted his hand up which he had used to hold hers and his smile broadened.


    This fake rtionship thing, he was going to turn it into a real one.


    ....


    Hei-Ran''s And Eun-Sun''s ce.


    Hei-Ran was shocked when she walked into her apartment. She wasn''t sure she had walked into the right apartment. Her eyes were fixed on the feast ced on the dining table.


    ''Who did this?'' She asked herself as she looked around.


    ''Did Eun-Sun do this?'' She shook her head in denial. There was no way Eun-Sun was capable of this. What was going on?


    Her heart skipped a beat when Eun-Sun walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of rice, and an apron tied around her waist.


    She was seeing things right? Eun-Sun cooked?


    "You cooked all this?" Hei-Ran asked in surprise and disbelief, her eyes trailing across the delicacies on the table.


    "Hmmm" Eun-Sun nodded with a small smile.


    "And they''re all..."


    "My favorites" Hei-Ranpleted her sentence. She turned to look at Eun-Sun, with a confusion expression on her face.


    "Wh..why?"


    "Because I want to apologize to you and...and I want to say you''re right for what you said to me today" Eun-Sun said.


    Hei-Ran walked closer to her.


    "Ohe on Eun-Sun, I''m supposed to apologize to you. I really shouldn''t have said those things to you, knowing how hard things has been for you all this years. I''m sorry" Hei-Ran apologized as she held her hand.


    "I''m not angry over what you said, okay I was a while earlier, but then I talked to someone and I thought things through and I reealized you were right. I have indeed lost myself overthe years...and now I want to try my best and do better and not let all my troubles affect me so deeply, because it affects you and others who still care for me. And that''s why I cooked to say sorry for how I''ve been acting these past years. I promise to make our friendship better" Eun-Sun said.


    "Awwnn..." Hei-Ran was speechless. She couldn''t believe this was her baby girl, and she was actually giving a lengthy and emotional speech. Hei-Ran happily pulled her into her arms and hugged her tightly.


    "I''m so happy Eun-Sun. I''m so happy I''m getting my best friend back" Hei-Ran said, her eyes slowly turning red.


    "He-i-Ran, you''re squee-zing me" Eun-Sun mumbled out.


    "Oh sorry" Hei-Ran quickly let go. "I''m just excited" she cheered.


    "I know. Let''s eat" Eun-Sun pointed to the food.


    Hei-Ran rubbed her hands together, before sliding into a seat. She took a spoon full of food and cried out in joy, with her eyes closed.


    "I''ve almost forgotten you''re such a great cook. I was almost getting cocky about my cooking when you keep asking for my food. Henceforth please cook allthe food okay?" Hei-Ran said. She was going to enjoy eating this. Thankfully she wasn''t able to eat much at her mother''s ce, thanks to her being nervous.


    "I''ll try" Eun-Sun smiled when Hei-Ran started waffling down the food.


    Hopefully this decision would bring a lot good change to her life. She wasn''t sure, but henceforth she was going to do her best to stay happy, not just for herself but for the people who cared about her.

 Chapter 92 - Suggestion

    Eun-Sun made her way into thepany with a small smile etched on her face. She had a nice breakfast with Hei-Ran and the poor girl had told her all about what happened with her and her boss. Eun-Sun couldn''t believe it. She didn''t know if she should be grateful her mother despised her so much, at least that has saved her from having the boyfriend and husband hoading conversation with her mother.


    Speaking about her, Eun-Sun realized she hasn''t spoker to or seen her mother in a while now.??


    She had to send her some feeding money and also pay those mobsters who her mother was indebted to. Though she had made a resolution not to be overly bothered or affected by her mother''s attitude towards her, she still had to provide for her. That was what a child was expected to do.


    Eun-Sun had only walked past the security check in when she heard someone call her name. She turned to see secretary Chang-Wok beckoning on her.


    This doesn''t mean well. Seeing this guy only meant there was a message from that evil boss. Was he going to call her toe to his office now? What was wrong with that man? Couldn''t he just let her be?


    Eun-Sun walked up to him, and bowed. "Good morning sir"


    "Good morning. The president would like to see you" He informed her, Eun-Sun narrowed her brows when she heard him.


    Again? And so early? Why? That man must sure have a lot of free time on his hands. As the president wasn''t he supposed to be busy with some work or something? Why was he calling her so early in the morning?


    "Sorry to ask, but do you know why he''s calling me? I''m about to clock in..."


    "I''m sure you can ask him that when you see him" Chang-Wok curtly replied.


    Eun-Sun looked at him, and sighed. This guy was another mini version of that devil.


    "Okay"


    "This way" Secretary Chang-Wok said directing her towards the president''s private elevator, while Eun-Sun followed behind closely.


    Eun-Sun walked behind him as they alighted the elevator. Chang-Wok asked her to go in after he had informed Dan-Han about her presence.


    .....


    Inside the office


    "Good morning sir" Eun-Sun greeted the moment she walked into his office. Dan-Han was already going through some files as early as it was. With the intense and bored look he had on, he must have been working for a while now. She reasoned to herself. But why had he requested her presence so early in the morning if he was this busy? What new trick was he going to y on her again? He''d rather mess with her than focus on all the issues thepany had?


    "Good morning" Dan-Han lifted his head and greeted back. He gulped when he saw how beautiful she was looked. He continued to gaze at her for some very long minutes and Eun-Sun became ufortable.


    She awkwardly cleared her throat when Dan-Han stared for too long without saying anything.


    Dan-Han snapped himself back to reality when he realized he has been staring for way too long. It wasn''t his fault, she was the one who was stirring up alot of emotions inside of him.


    "Take a seat" Dan-Han said and Eun-Sun obediently walked towards the seat in front of his desk, even though she''d rather be at her office right now, burying herself with whatever work she could find. Just as she was about to sit her eyes caught sight of the document and blueprint on his desk, which he has been looking out.


    It looked familiar. As a matter of fact it was more than familiar, she recognized it. It was the document of the Centenary project which was been built in country A. She has been studying the various ongoing projects at thepany and she has discovered this was one of thepany biggest ongoing project which thepany was investing on.


    Dan-Han caught her interest on the blue print and file. And he stared at her quietly, not disturbing her.


    Eun-Sun felt the gaze on her and she realized what she has been doing. She felt embarrassed for doing something like that.


    She cleared her throat and said, "I''m sorry" It was wrong of her to look at stuffs she wasn''t supposed to look at, mostly her boss'' files. She wasn''t supposed to look at the president''s files but she just couldn''t help it, the details on it caught her attention.


    "Have any interest in this?" Dan-Han asked her.


    "Huh?" Eun-Sun was confused. She had heard him clearly but she didn''t understand why he was asking her that. Was he going to let her have a look if she agreed? No, she didn''t think so. This man was not that kind, and this was outside her work description.


    "Do you want to take a proper look?" Dan-Han asked surprising her.


    Sincerely, Dan-Han didn''t really have a good reason for calling her into his office, he simply wanted to see her this morning and that''s why he had called for her. He would have found a silly reason to tell her why he requested her presence this morning. But seeing her showing interest in his work he''d as well use it to keep her for the time being, at least before the time for his outsite inspection.


    "Can I?" Eun-Sun asked with uncertainty. She wouldn''t lie, she found the details of the n intriguing. Even while she was studying the avable documents which she has been able toy her hands on during her personal research, she had always wanted to see more. And now there was a great opportunity to feed her curiosity.


    "Sure" Dan-Han replied as he turned the n towards her, since that was what she had her attention more focused on.


    Eun-Sun hungrily focused her attention on the n ced before her, while Dan-Han looked at her. He observed her every reaction and he could tell that each expression held an opinion. After several minutes of intent study of the n has psed, she looked at Dan-Han with a inscrutable gaze.


    "Mister Lee, can i ask you something?" She cautiously asked. She didn''t want to say anything but she couldn''t hold herself back from asking.


    "Sure" Dan-Han replied as he lolled back on his seat. This was the first time she was talking to him without sounding forced or pissed, and her eyes looked calm than usual. He liked it.


    Eun-Sun looked at him for a while before asking anyway. "Why are the hills being marked off from the original plots designated for the project?" This has been a question on her mind since she first came across this project.


    "Because the designers and engineers had said that it was not usuable and unsafe" He replied.


    "So they are trying to chuck away that piece ofnd?" Eun-Sun asked in horror, surprising Dan-Han.


    "Not really, they''re still trying toe up with something to do with it. But if there isn''t, we''ll have to let it go" Dan-Han informed her.


    "Let it go?" Eun-Sun could not believe it. "But this is the main center of attraction in the project. It''s what makes the scenery perfect for the project"


    "Well I do think so too. But I haven''t been able toe out with something tangible for it, and that''s why it''s here" He said pointing his chin at the document.


    "So can I give a suggestion?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "You have a suggestion for this?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Yeah" She nodded, she knew she wasn''t supposed to say something about this, her input might be insignificant but she wasn''t going to let that piece of beautiful nature go to waste, simply because some bunch of people couldn''t find a use for it. "But it''s only a suggestion" Eun-Sun pointed out. It was up to him to consider it or leave it.


    "Okay let''s hear it" Dan-Han said, intently looking at her.


    "So I was thinking since the topography of the mountain isn''t that t and it''s a bit precarious. Maybe we could dig in a channel for all the streams, and some cliff houses could be built on these hills. Because they''re what makes the scenery look perfect. I Know including a cliff house isn''t part of the n, but we must agree that it would put these hills into use and it would attract more people" Eun-Sun exined, while Dan-Han paid rapt attention to her. He looked up at her with admiration in his eyes. It was this moment he remembered when she had told him that she was more capable than all his staffs in hispany and that she was an invaluable asset. He couldn''t agree with her more.


    Now he understood her words, because what she just said was a brilliant idea which didn''t even ur to him.


    Eun-Sun paused when she noticed how Dan-Han was staring at her.


    "I''m sorry Mr Lee, pardon me if I''ve said too much" She apologized. She shouldn''t have said too much.


    Dan-Han didn''t say a word and just continued to look at her.


    "Ms Eun-Sun how much would you like to go on a trip with me?"

 Chapter 93 - Keep Me Company

    Eun-Sun blinked her eyes in confusion. Why was he asking her such a question? And why would she want to go on a trip with him?


    "Mr Lee I don''t understand you" She said.??


    Dan-Han noticed the confused look on her face.


    "I''m about leaving to country A to the site, and I wanted to know how much you''d like to share your brilliant idea with the engineers" He exined.


    "Really? You think it''s a good idea?" Eun-Sun didn''t expect Dan-Han to hold her suggestion at any regard. It was a sort of surprising. And he was taking her with her?


    Eun-Sun couldn''t believe it. She continued to look at Dan-Han without saying anything. She didn''t know if she should be very excited about this.


    "So what do you say Ms Eun-Sun?" Dan-Han asked. He frowned when he saw the hesitation on her face. Why was she even thinking about this? She should be happy and squealing excitedly but her reaction was simply normal.


    This girl was really strange.


    Eun-Sun had to admit that she liked the idea of visiting the site, and the thought of getting to share her idea with some brilliant mind like hers was very exciting and thrilling.


    But what about her work? She knew Dan-Han owned thepany and he could whatever he liked, but she still didn''t like the idea. And most importantly she didn''t like the idea of travel together with this man. He was a definition of everything dark and mysterious. Being alone with him was going to be dangerous. No one could guarantee her safety, it''s not like he was going to murder her something, but what if he tortures her mentally just like he always does? And how long was this trip supposed tost? Hours? A day? Two day or more?


    Wait why was she even thinking about this? She had told him her idea, he could as well tell the engineers what she had just said. Her presence wasn''t really needed.


    Dan-Han didn''t like the fact that she was hesitating. Couldn''t she just agree ande with him? Wasn''t she about to have lunch with In-Ha just yesterday? So what was so wrong with going on a trip with him?


    He turned to the inte and buzzed his secretary.


    "When are we leaving for Country A?" He asked.


    "In about half an hour sir" Secretary Chang-Wok replied.


    "Then Inform Ms Park office and tell them she has been assigned witga different task and won''t be working from her desk today"


    "What?" Eun-Sun''s eyes widened.


    "Yes sir"


    "And call the tarmac to get the ne ready. We''re leaving now" Dan-Han ordered.


    "Yes sir" Secretary Chang-Wok answered, before Dan-Han disconnected the call.


    "President Lee what are you doing?" Eun-Sun asked.


    Dan-Han ignored her and picked up his jacket. "Getting to work and you''reing with"


    "But I don''t want to" She retorted, making Dan-Han halt his actions of wearing his suit jacket.


    "Why?" He asked, his gaze boring at her.


    "Be-cause i-" Eun-Sun found it difficult to think under his intense gaze.


    Dan-Han walked around the table and stopped right beside her, making Eun-Sun jump to her feet.


    "If you don''t have a reason to decline thene along. And just so you know I don''t take no for an answer" He said before walking to the door. He turned to look at her when she remained rooted to the ground, she was also looking at him.


    They both stared at each other, their gaze holding different emotions.


    "Could you tell me why you''re taking me there? Because I believe you can easily rte this idea with your people over there. Are you trying to punish me again?" Eun-Sun asked.


    ''Wait! Back up! When has he ever punished her?'' Well he didn''t have time to ask her that right now.


    "Are you sure you really want to know why I want you toe with?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Yes sir" She replied.


    Dan-Han hissed as he stared at her. This girl was too adamant. He took long strides and stopped right in front of her.


    He looked her from up to down. He noticed a lock of hair trailing down her face, it was out of ce and he didn''t like it when something mess up with ger face, not even her hair. He raised his hand and tucked the stray of hand behind her ear making Eun-Sun hitch, her eyes firmly locked on his. This wasn''t the first time he had done something like this, touching her face without her permission, and what was odd about it was the fact that she dididn''t even try to stop him.


    "So what if I say i just want you around me. Would youe?" He asked in a calm and gentle voice which he found himself using only when she was around.


    "Huh?"


    "I want you toe with me, because I want you there by my side" He told her.


    "So don''t say no and juste with me"


    Eun-Sun brain juices instantly dried up, or so it would seem because she couldn''t say anything but could only stare at him.


    ''Why was he saying stuffs like that to her?''


    Dan-Han took Eun-Sun silent as her way of saying yes, so he picked up her bag and took her hand in his and led them out. Eun-Sun looked at her hand in his as he led her out.


    She didn''t understand what was going on in his head?


    Secretary Chang-Wok was shocked out of his mind when Dan-Han walked out of his office with his hand holding Eun-Sun and the other carrying her bag. Eun-Sun jolted back to reality when she heard Secretary Chang-Wok''s voice.


    "President Lee all preparations has been made. We can go now"


    "Hmm" He nodded as he headed for the elevator with Secretary Chang-Wok trailing behind.


    "Mr Lee can you let go of my hand" Eun-Sun spoke. She wasn''tfortable with them holding hands.


    Dan-Han stopped on his strides and briefly nced at her small hand in his big strong palm, before letting go of her hand. For a moment there he had forgotten that he was holding her small hand. Her petite hand felt soft and now that he was no longer holding on to her his palm was craving for it.


    "My bags?" She asked looking at her hand bag and lunch bag resting in his hands. Dan-Han passed her the bag before continuing on his stride to the elevator.


    Dan-Han''s driver was already waiting for them by the time they arrived the underground park.


    Secretary Chang-Wok almost fainted when Dan-Han opened the door for Eun-Sun to step into the car. He couldn''t believe it.


    His boss who has always acted like a demon god and that was one of the reasons why he admired him, was now acting out of character. He couldn''t believe it.


    Having lunch together, holding hands, carrying her bag, and now he was holding doors for her.


    Who was this woman? What has she done to their boss?


    "Mr Lee what am I supposed to do when I get there?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "Discuss your idea, and keep mepany till we get back"


    *********


    Dan-Han''s Mansion


    In-Ha frowned when his phone started ringing, and the caller was the person he despised most in this world. He hissed as he reluntanctly picked the call.


    "I heard you returned back for your mother''s death anniversary" Came the voice the moment he answered the call.


    "It''s good to know you still keep tabs on me Chairman Kang" In-Ha replied with nonchnce.


    Chairman Kang ignored his son annoying tone. "Don''t you think it''s time you return home?" He asked.


    "Thest I checked I don''t have a home" In-Ha replied his father indifferently.


    "What do you mean you don''t have a home? Isn''t this supposed to be your home?" He asked angrily as he raised his voice.


    "Well I''m sorry chairman Kang if I don''t see it as my home and I hope you didn''t call me for this?" In-Ha asked, his voice slightly raised and his tone was very disrespectful. As a matter of fact he had no regard for this man who was supposed to be his father.


    "You''d bettere home or I''ll ask Dan-Han to kick you out" Father kang warned coldly.


    "You can always try. And if I should return, you and your slut must move out" In-Ha threatened which made Father Kang angry but he held himself back.


    "You don''t have to be disrespectful to your mother, even if you are to me" Father Kang said calmly because he knew being angry will only put him on In-Ha''s bad side, and he didn''t need that right now.


    "Mother? You should be careful of what you say Chairman Kang, I don''t want to be angry and kick you out of my house andpany by morning"


    "You..."


    "Next time you want to call, don''t mention anything about homeing or about that piece of thrash you kept at your side. It should be about getting out of my mother''s property" In-Ha snapped before disconnecting the call.


    "So what did he say? Will he return?" The woman sitting beside Chairman Kang anxiously asked, while he shook his head in response. He felt bad when he observed her change of countenance.


    "Honey, you don''t have to feel bad about it. He''ll definitely acknowledge you soon" Chairman Kang consoled her, which made her sigh.

 Chapter 94 - Interested In His Mother Not Him

    Country A; PK Company Car


    Eun-Sun couldn''t hide the surprised look in her eyes when they arrived Country A. She has always heard tales of the beautiful city and it''s amazing people, and she has always wished to go there, but now here she was in that very same city, which had a different air to it. It was so beautiful.??


    Dan-Han''s lips curled up when he saw the amused look on her face. No matter how tough she tried to be, she was still a normal girl who''s eyes lit up in the presence of beautiful things and sceneries. She also had this look when she saw his private ne at the airport. Even though she had tried to hide it, he had seen it. Her expressions made him feel happy and light at heart.He wanted to do more of these kind of things for her, as long as he saw those beautiful eyes of hers lit up just the way they are now.


    He made a mental note to take her on her tour before they head back home.


    "President Lee, your mother is calling" Secretary Chang-Wok spoke from the passenger''s seat. Hearing that Mrs Lee was calling Eun-Sun suddenly felt a pang of guilt in her heart. She had promised to go visit Mrs Lee during the weekend but she was yet to fulfill her promise. The woman has been good to her and she wanted to show her appreciation.


    Dan-Han reluntanctly received the phone from his secretary and answered the call.


    "Hello mother" He spoke in his usual casual tone.


    "Hello son, how are you?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "I''m fine, and you?"


    "I''m okay. I just dropped by at your office to check up on you and my sweet girl Eun-Sun but i heard you traveled, and she is also not around. I can''t even reach her phone. They said you assigned her a new task. So I decided to call you and ask, since no one knows where you''ve kept her. Dan-Han hope you''re not maltreating her? " Mrs Lee asked with a deep frown.


    Why would he maltreat her? She was the one bullying him with her fierce attitude.


    Dan-Han looked at Eun-Sun who was also staring at him, more like she was staring at his phone. She was interested in his mother and not him? What a silly girl.


    "Ms Eun-Sun is here with me. We''re going for some work out of town, but she''ll be back in the evening"


    "Really?" Mrs Lee eximed. She was surprised to hear that. Dan-Han took a woman on one of his field trip? And it was her sweet little girl. This was great news.


    Dan-Han could hear the excitement in his mother''s voice, but he didn''t understand what she was being happy about. Was she that happy because Eun-Sun was with him? Does she by chance have some hidden agenda for them?


    "Yes mother" Dan-Han replied.


    "Can I talk to her?" Mrs Lee chirped.


    Dan-Han stared at Eun-Sun for a couple of seconds before handing the phone to Eun-Sun, who looked like she was about to rob him of his phone just to speak with his mother.


    "Here" He said handing her the phone.


    Eun-Sun quickly reached for the phone and pressed it close to her ears.


    "Auntie?"


    "Eun-Sun dear, how are you?" Mrs Lee asked, excitement hinting all over her voice.


    "I''m fine and you? Are you taking good care of yourself?" Eun-Sun asked with concern. She was feeling guilty for not calling her earlier to check up on her even though she hasn''t kept to her promise of visiting her and hanging out with her. Mrs Lee had asked her toe visit so they could go out and spend time together, and Eun-Sun had willingly agreed. She couldn''t say no to the woman who had made her dreamse true, and who unfortunately was about to be snatched by the cold hands of death.


    The smile in her eyes dimmed when she thought about it. Life was indeed cruel. It always took the nice people leaving the bad ones behind to wreckmore evil in this world.


    She took a quick look at the son who was oblivious about his mother''s death sentence and she felt sorry for him.


    "Stop nagging me. You''re just like my son. But I can assure you that I''m doing fine, even more than fine" Mrs Lee chirped. She was excited that for the first time in a very long time, her son has a woman by his side. And did she noticed he addressed her by her first name? Of course she did! Though he still used the honorifics, like his typical self, this was the first time in five years he called a woman by her first name.


    That must mean something right? Is he showing some interest in her? Mrs Lee giggled to herself when she thought about Dan-Han having some sort of interest for Eun-Sun, who was such a sweet girl.


    "That''s good" Eun-Sun replied.


    "Eun-Sun dear, is my son being nice to you? Is he giving you a hard time?" Mrs Lee had to ask. Her son might have some interest but he can be a little stucked up. Maybe she should help him right? She could sow some seeds of love in their hearts right? She squealed inwardly.


    Eun-Sun nced at Dan-Han briefly. She felt ufortable with her question. How was she supposed to tell her that her son was a devil, and that he was always tormenting her. Okay fine, maybe not always he has been good to her too, like that time when he took her home, and the other day when he had given her some hangover pills which were very effective and had saved her head from falling off, and this morning when he ¡­


    Eun-Sun shook head when she realized she was thinking too much about his good will. She wasn''t supposed to do that at all.


    "Yes" She nodded.

 Chapter 95 - Are You Going To Feed Me?

    "Okay that''s great. When youe back call me okay. And I also want to invite you for dinner tomorrow, I''ll ask Dan-Han to bring you, then we can have girl talk and also make ns on when to go out together" Mrs Lee told her. She was bubbling with joy and excitement and Eun-Sun could feel it. She didn''t have the heart to turn the woman down so she agreed and said, "Yes"


    "That''s perfect. Text me your favorite food I want to cook all of them" Mrs Lee said in a happy tone.??


    "But Auntie there''s no need for that, whatever you make is fine by me"


    "Nonsense! You''reing to my house for the first time and I have to do my best. You''re like my daughter who I must do my best for. Don''t be stubborn and send them to me okay?" She scolded her.


    "Okay I will" Eun-Sun agreed


    "Such a good girl. By the way have you had breakfast? I brought food for you and my son. I wanted you to taste my cooking, but guys are not here" She said looking at the basket in her hand with a sad pout on her face.


    "I''m sorry about that. But I''ve had breakfast"


    "What about Dan-Han? I''m sure he hasn''t eaten something. Though he has a chef, he still skips meal sometimes. Can you help me check if he has eaten? And if he hasn''t, can you make him eat, that child is so stubborn, his worries might bring me to an early grave. Can you please help me take care of him?" Mrs Lee pleaded, though she had a n.


    Take care of who? Him? This devil?


    ''Auntie, are you trying to kill me?'' She cringed in her mind.


    How was she going to take care of such a man? For Christ sake he was a grown ass man. Why does he need to be taken care of? And why her?


    Eun-Sun stole a quick nce at Dan-Han who was now looking at file in his hand. How was she even going to ask him if he has eaten? She didn''t want to cross her boundaries with this guy. Taking care of such a man was going to be a very difficult task, even close to impossible. But saying no to Mrs Lee was more difficult.


    ''What is she supposed to do now?''


    "Okay" She reluntanctly agreed.


    "Thanks alot dear, you''re such a darling. I''ll be expecting your call and text" Mrs Lee chirped. Her ns were going to work. She was just going to help her son from the sidelines...Hehehe.


    "Okay"


    "Can I speak to him again?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "Sure" Eun-Sun replied before handing the phone back to Dan-Han. "She wants to speak to you"


    "Hmmm" Dan-Han said into the phone the moment he ced it by his ears.


    "Dan-Han you better not bully her, and also take good care of her. And bring her for dinner tomorrow okay?" Mrs Lee warned. Dan-Han frowned when his mother warned him.


    He didn''t need anybody to tell him how to take care of his woman.


    "Okay, bye mother" Dan-Han said before hanging up. His mother was once again doing what she knows how to do best.


    But why was Eun-Sun going to the manor for dinner? Did she already agree to go to the manor for dinner? He thought as he looked at her.


    Eun-Sun sat still for a while as she contemted how to ask Dan-Han if he had had his breakfast. God this was going to be hard, so hard! She cried in her mind.


    Dan-Han noticed the contemtive look on her face, and he couldn''t stop himself from asking,"Is something wrong?"


    "Have you had breakfast?" She blurted out.


    Dan-Han''s brows furrowed when he heard her question. ''Why was she asking?''


    He didn''t want to think much about it so he simply answered, "No"


    "Why?" So his mother was right after all. Who better to know a child other than the mother? Well it was different in her case.


    "Because I had toe to the office early. But why do you ask?" He raised a brow at her.


    "Would you eat a sandwich and some egg roll?" She asked, instead of replying his question.


    "You want me to feed me?" Dan-Han couldn''t help but ask. "Are you going to give me food?" He turned fully to look at her, his eyes focused on her lips.


    It would be great if he could feed from there. He remembered how soft and lupcious her lips felt the day he stole a kill from them.


    "Yes" She replied.


    "Why? Did my mother put you up to this?" He asked.


    Did he even need to ask? This was after all her specialty. He could smell her hand all over it. But if this was going to get him her attention then he wouldn''t mind.


    "Don''t get angry at her she was only worried about you" She hurriedly came to Mrs Lee defence.


    ''She wouldn''t need to worry about you if you were a bit nice'' She added in her mind.


    "I thought as much. So you''re going to make sure I eat from henceforth?" He inquired. Eun-Sun looked at him intensely, before nodding her head slowly as she picked up her lunch bag. Thank God she had made lunch for herself this morning.


    "As long as it makes her happy" She nodded.


    "Hmmm, interesting. That means you''ll be responsible for me from henceforth?" Dan-Han asked again, as he leaned forward.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes narrowed. ''Take responsibility of him? What does he mean?''


    "What do you mean?" Eun-Sun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry you''ll find out soon" He said as he pulled away. This was another point for his mother. He was sure going to reward her soon.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know what to say. It was sure going to be difficult keeping up with her new assigned task. God!! She cried in her mouth.


    "So are you eating the sandwich?"


    "Who made it?" He asked. He was cautious of the kind of food he ate, but one made by her wouldn''t be a bad idea. He could eat that.


    "Yes"


    "Then I will"

 Chapter 96 - Eun-Suns Brilliance

    Dan-Han chewed on the sandwich which Eun-Sun had given him, and he had to admit that it was the best sandwich he has eaten. And the egg rolls were fantastic.


    So she was good cook. He didn''t see her as one. If skipping breakfast would get him this sandwiches everyday, then he''ll skip breakfast his whole life.??


    "So will you make these again tomorrow?" Dan-Han said receiving the tissue she was handing to him.


    "Hmm?" Eun-Sun''s eyes flew to his face.


    "You intend on skipping your breakfast tomorrow?" Eun-Sun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes and as matter of fact all week" Dan-Han shamelessly dered, startling everyone in the car. Chang-Wok choked on his saliva.


    ''My boss has gone mad!!'' He cried in his heart.


    "Okay?" Dan-Han looked at Chang-Wok and asked.


    "Yes boss" Chang-Wok replied as he tried to calm himself.


    He turned to see Eun-Sun looking at him with an incredulous look.


    He was kidding right? He was going to skip breakfast all week? Why? Because of work or what?


    "Mr Lee, why would you want to do that? That would make your mother worried" She told him.


    "Lucky enough I now have you to feed me. So henceforth you''re now responsible for my wellbeing" He replied. Eun-Sun couldn''t believe her ears right now. Why this man suddenly acting like a big baby.


    He''d skip meals just to have her feed him? Something was indeed wrong with this man''s head.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know how to reply to that. She just packed up her lunch pack and looked outside the window.


    Dan-Han chuckled inwardly as he looked at Eun-Sun. ''This was going to be fun''


    He shook his head before picking up his file to look at.


    Minutester, they arrived at the project site. Eun-Sun marvelled at the line of people waiting for him at the site. it looked as if an entire vige had been emptied to wait for him there. The man was always treated like a king and the way he carried himself was indeed kingly, even his aura was no less than that of royalty.


    "Wee Presideny Lee" The chief engineer greeted with a low bow as well as everyone present.


    "Mm" Was all he muttered in response. Eun-sun looked at him from the corner of her eyes. Was that all he had to say in response to someone''s greeting? She asked herself. Little did she know that the cold and aloof president Lee Dan-Han was only chatty when ites to her. A fact she''de to realize soon enough.


    "Progress?" Dan-Han said looking at the chief engineer who began to sweat the moment Dan-Han said that word.


    "Sir we''re yet toe up with a lucrative n for the hills. We still think they should st it off. Because the in grounds would be of more use to use in respect to this project" The chief engineer said and his little minions concurred by nodding their head affirmatively.


    Dan-Han looked at them with an inscrutable look making them break out in cold sweat. He couldn''t believe they were being useless to him right now.


    "Since you guys can''t find a solution to this problem" He paused, he was indirectly calling them ipetent. "I brought a more capable mind with me" He added turning to Eun-sun, who was having a good view of the area. Thend which they were standing on was at the rural part of country A. It was hectares and hectares ofnd. The scenery, clean air and clean vegetation of the environment was going to make this project a huge sess, because most people who lived in the bustling cities are always in need of some peaceful ce to visit for vacations and what better ce to do that than a ce like try this. This project was going to create some exposure to this part of the country.


    Eun-sun couldn''t help but admire Dan-Han''s intelligence.


    "Ms Park" Eun-sun turned around to see Dan-Han beckoning on her. The other pair of eyes looking at her like she was some sort of alien didn''t miss her eyes either. The most confused person there was Secretary Chang-Wok, who was looking at his boss like he just said something strange and wrong.


    Eun-sun walked closer to Dan-Han, and bowed to the people in front of her.


    "Ms Park here has an idea for the problem all of you have not been able to fix" He spoke in a very cold tone.


    ''You included'' Eun-sun said in her mind.


    "Ms Park" Dan-Han said softly. He could have easily shared her idea with them, but he didn''t want to do that. He didn''t want the to seem like his own, and he also had a personal reason for doing this.


    Eun-sun felt nervous and shy, she hasn''t spoken in front of such people before. Looking at the them, one could tell they were all professionals on their own field. She took deep breaths and calmed herself. She wasn''t a shy and weak girl, she was strong, bold and fearless. And this was a good opportunity to show how capable of was.


    "I know you guys have said the site isn''t good for construction because of the precipitous cliffs, and because it''s too high and has deep ravines." She paused and the men nodded.


    "But you all most agree with me that despite the cliffs, these hills and mountains are what makes this scenery perfect for the project"


    "Of course, but we still can''t work on it" One of the Engineers said from the back and the others nodded in agreement.


    "But what if we can actually build on it?" She paused to pique their interest. They looked at her like she was saying something crazy. They were the experts and what does she know? Where did the president even bring such a small girl from toe lecture them about their job, which they have been doing for years. They all had different opinions from her''s but they couldn''t voice out because of Dan-Han''s presence. Thus they could ask, "How?"


    "By building cliff houses" She announced in a firm voice. They all turned to look at each other and started whispering to one another.


    Dan-Han cleared his voice so they''ll all know he was still standing there. Peace and quiet returned back to the ce, the men shooting an apologetic look to the stoic man who was ring at them for interrupting his woman.


    When they all gave Eun-sun a look that urged her to continue, Eun-sun cleared her throat and continued.


    "I know the measure problem is about the mountain streams, so what of we dig a ditch and channel those streams. Then we can build those cliff houses" Eun-sun concluded.


    When the men kept looking at her, she added, "That''s all"


    The men fell quiet as they contemted on her idea. Eun-sun nervously turned back to look at Dan-Han, and she didn''t expect to see what he did next. He gave her a thumps up, while shing a small smile at her whichsted for seconds. Eun-sun''s heart skidded when she saw the smile on his face, and also the approving thumbs up from him. She felt proud of herself. Being acknowledged by the insatiable and hardcore boss of PK Corps felt great.


    She looked up to his face to see if his smile was still there, but of course not, it was long gone. It was almost as if it was all her imagination. But only her shared that thought, because secretary Chang-Wok was still thinking if he had also imagined his boss smile


    After some moments of silence the chief engineer spoke up.


    "I must say your idea is novel but it is also beautiful. That was good one Ms Park" He said while the others spoke up.


    "If I must ask, do you work with thepany?" The man was curious where such a brilliant young girl came from. She had just solved a long standing problem with a very simple yet unique solution, which they couldn''t think of.


    "Yes" Eun-sun replied.


    "That''s great. It''s good to have an innovative mind working in thepany" The man praised. Eun-sun wouldn''t like she was feeling great about herself at the moment. She couldn''t remember thest time she had such words of acknowledgement from anybody. It felt good and sweet. And she felt grateful to Dan-Han for giving such an opportunity.


    "President Lee this indeed a brilliant idea and I believe it would would work perfectly" The chief engineer said with a smile while Dan-Han nodded.


    "Then make the proper arrangements, and send then proper documents to my office by Friday" Dan-Han said, while the others nodded in unison.


    Dan-Han looked at Eun-sun who had a happy look on her face. He liked when she was like that.


    "Wait for me in the car" He said to her and she bowed to the engineers and they all nodded appreciatively to her.


    "Sir she''s such a brilliant girl." The Chief engineer said when he saw Dan-Han look at her as she walked away. He knew that look. It seems the big devilish boss has taking liken to the girl. That was good. Which man doesn''t like a smart woman, mostly one as beautiful as she was.


    "Yes she is" Dan-Han replied subconsciously.

 Chapter 97 - Youre Hot

    CHOI MANSION


    Mi-Ok rudely walked into her father''s private study with a scowl on her face. Chairman Choi snapped his head towards her, his look was grim. It was obvious he was in bad mood and his daughter rude entrance into his office just made him livid.??


    "What sort of manner is this?" He asked in an angry tone.


    "I should be the one asking you, what are you doing to get me my man?" Mi-Ok asked back, her tone was sharp and disrespectful, her gaze holding that of her father''s with a burning fury zing inside of it.


    Chairman Choi''s lips twitched in anger. He was patting himself down so as not to lose his angerpletely.


    "Father it''s been weeks! Weeks, and I''m yet to get a response from you. You''ve asked me to stay indoors and not move a muscle outside. My life is currently on hold and you''re yet to do anything meaningful in helping the situation. Can''t you just talk to Chairman Lee and convince them already? Are you being ipetent father? What sort of manner is this?!" Mi-Ok yelled angrily. She was mad and frustrated with her father''s decision to keep her locked up. She had a life! She hasn''t gone shopping, neither has she done her facials, and most importantly she was dying to see that handsome hunk again. Theck of the sight of him was making her lose her mind. Yes, she has only seen him once, but that was enough to make her obsessed with him.


    Mi-Ok was yet to close her mouth shut after spewing such words to her father when a lightening bolt struck in her eyes, making Imaginary stars suddenly appear before her eyes, and she felt the world spin. The deafening sound echoing in her ears and the hotness emanating from her cheeks made her realized she has just been pped by her father. The force of his hand sent shock and heat waves across her entire body.


    Her body shook, her eyes slowly turned red, but not as much as her cheek which was now as red as a tomato, with hotness burning through it, and was gradually swelling.


    "What insolence!" Chairman Choi roared, his eyes shing red with anger, and it made Mi-Ok shudder with trepidation.


    "Fa-Fa -ther" She stuttered, hot tears streaming down her cheek as she stood rooted in shock. Never in her life did she ever think that her father would hit her.


    "If you were not as ipetent as your mother whozies about spending my money, maybe you''d know how to get a man. Your stupid reputation of creating a mess is the main reason why I have this challenge. Do you know how long I have been patiently waiting for this n to work?" He roared angrily.


    "Thirty years!" He told her. "And you have the nerve to walk in here and talk to me? Am I your father?" He demanded angrily. The look in his eyes scared Mi-Ok. She regretted her decision of being rude to her father, but she was still angry. He has promised her that he''d do something to convince the Lee''s into marrying into their son, but what has he done? Absolutely Nothing! His silence was beginning to irk her out, and the fact that he kept her on home arrest while he did nothing made her livid.


    Father Choi wanted to say more stuffs to her right now, but he knew that would only rile him up more. "Just get out and stay in your room till I say otherwise" He dered as he stared at her murderously. Mi-Ok stiffly nodded her head. Her hands were clenched tightly into a fist as she tried to pipe down her anger.


    She watched with murderous intent as her father walked back to his swiveling chair behind his desk. He looked at her from his seat, her presence was vexing him madly. He was having a hard time pursuing his dream of acquiring the Lee''s wealth, but she wasn''t helping matters at all. None of them were!


    Mi-Ok red at him one more time before storming out of his office. Her arms rose to touch her cheek as soon as she closed the door behind her.


    Her mother who was rushing up the stairs due to themotion she hearding of her husband''s study, gasped when she saw Mi-Ok''s swollen cheek.


    "Honey what happened to you?" She asked with concern as she moved closer to her.


    "Ask your husband" She sneered as she walked away, her mother tailing behind her as she kept calling her name.


    Mi-Ok was enraged at this point. She was all alone when they came hounding her endlessly, and they even threw threats at her when she refused to go on the date. Even when that thwart, that nobody had pped her parents did nothing to get justice for her, and now that she liked President Dan-Han, they were still staying mute.


    If her father wasn''t going to help her, and would rather cave away in his office while an opportunity passes her by, then she''d have to do something about it.


    Who said she couldn''t get herself a man? They should watch her do her thing as she finally gets Lee Dan-Han crawling and begging her to be with him. She was going to go after him, till he bes her''s. Damn the stupid house arrest, she was Choi Mi-Ok, and what ever she wanted she''d get.


    Her mother was still calling her and following behind her, but she ignored her. Henceforth she was going to do things her way.


    *******


    Hei-Ran''s Office


    Hei-Ran''s heart skipped beats when she saw her boss through the ss transparent windows of her office, as he knocked on her door.


    "Come in" She said, even though all she wanted right now was for him to go back to whatever hole he crawled out from.


    "Good morning Hei-Ran" He said as he strolled in her office with his hands buried in his pocket.


    ''Hei-Ran? He was now addresssing her by her name now? What happened? Wasn''t that supposed to be just for yesterday? Was he still ying boyfriend?'' Hei-Ran had all these thoughts running through her mind at the moment. That was not the only thing stressing her right now. His presence was also stressing her out. She has never liked it wherever he came into her office, it made her scared and jumpy.


    "Good mor-ning sir" Hei-Ran greeted back as she stood. Her heart suddenly began to race as he walked closer to her.


    She panicked and threw her head to the side when he raised his hand towards her.


    "Sir ¡ª wh-at are you¡ªdoing?" Hei-Ran asked as she alertly watched his hand raise towards her face. What was he doing now? Was he going to pinch her? Flick her head or hit her? Should she duck or receive whatever he wanted to do with her?


    Hei-Ran held her breath when she felt his cold palm touch her forehead. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She slowly turned her face back to him and she noticed the frown forming on his face.


    Hei-Ran couldn''t stay still anymore and she instinctively took a step back, but unfortunately missed her footing because she had forgotten about her swivelling chair behind her. Thanks to her boss who was taunting her with his presence.


    And just like it happens in every romance movie and novel, Hei-Ran felt a herself fall into someone''s arm instead of probably hitting her head or ass against her chair and finally kissing the flow with her ass and head.


    "Now I''ve confirmed you''re indeed sick" Came her boss voice, as he held her steady with his hand.


    ''Huh?'' Hei-Ran eximed in her mind, even though she was yet to release the breath which she has been holding. Jinhai slowly helped her to her feet, he adjusted her seat back to it''s original position and said "Sit"


    Hei-Ran whose brain was yet to recover from all the muddling going on, due to Mr Song proximity, obediently sat down as instructed.


    "You''re hot" He said in a bold tone, making Hei-Ran''s eyes widen in shock. '' What did he just say?''


    She heard him, she just wasn''t sure she heard him right. Did he just say she looked hot?


    Jinhai almost chuckled when he saw her surprised expression. What was she thinking? Well it wasn''t entirely her fault for thinking that way. His words did seem ambiguous.


    "Your body feels hot. It seems like you''re having a fever" He exined. Hei-Ran felt relieved when she heard him say that. She didn''t know why she felt relieved knowing it wasn''t what she had thought.


    Maybe it was because she wouldn''t know how to face her psychopathic boss if he started showing interest in her, or stats saying mushy stuffs to her. That would be the end of her time here in thepany.


    "It''s nothing" Hei-Ran replied. She had felt a bit feverish when she woke up this morning. She had thought it would wear offter, but it seems it isn''t.


    "You can''t work sick"


    "I can manage sir, I''m not that sick"


    "Stand up now, and I''m taking you home"


    "Huh??"


    "Close your mouth Hei-Ran, before a fly get in. And yes I''m taking you home. So move!" Hemanded.


    Hei-Ran had no choice but to nod her head in agreement. This man was going to be the death of her, even the deities were sure of it. She cried in her mind.

 Chapter 98 - Spend Time With You

    "Make a detour to the city center" Dan-Han ordered on their way back from the project site. They were supposed to return airport but he wanted to take his small woman for a tour before leaving.


    Secretary Chang-Wok was surprised the president would give such an order. They had another meeting to attend as soon as they returned to country C, so what the hell was he going to do at the city center.??


    "But sir we have another meeting with SK groups in two hours'' Secretary Chang-Wok decided to remind him just incase he has forgotten about it.


    "It can wait" He curtly replied. Eun-Sun was equally surprised about his sudden announcement. She also wondered what the cold and aloof president would want from the city center.


    ''Don''t tell ne he''s like those people who''d get a sourvenir during a trip right?'' She thought to herself as she took a quick nce at him. She was yet to thank him for the opportunity he had given her earlier. She had not expected him to do something like that for her. He might not know it, but that has been the best five minutes of her life. Being relevant in her field and getting to share ideas with people and also being acknowledged had always been her dream.


    She was about to say something when Dan-Han started dishing out more orders.


    "Chang-Wok call the tarmac and tell them to dy the flight by two hours, and inform the people from SK that the meeting has been rescheduled for 9am tomorrow, but every other thing remains the same"


    "Yes boss" Chang-Wok replied as he whipped out his phone andptop to get to work.


    Eun-Sun couldn''t help but admire how the man handled everything. He was efficient and capable. He ruled and governed like a king, who words couldn''t be disputed, like who would even dare disregard the words of the man wnho controlled the economy of nations. Thinking about this right now Eun-Sun realized how far and high this man was from usual folks like herself.


    "Don''t stare too much" Dan-Han said, taking her unaware. Eun-Sun blinked her eyes in embarrassement and lowered her eyes. "You shouldn''t openly ogle at man like that, Ms Eun-Sun" He teased, his face still as stoic as ever.


    "Mr Lee I wasn''t ogling" She defended herself, as she surreptitiously eyed him. How could she have forgotten how annoying this man could be.


    "Hmm" Dan-Han muttered out in agreement as if he didn''t want to argue with her and he was sure that she was indeed ogling. Eun-Sun red at him before turning to look outside the window. This man was the most annoying man she has ever met, no doubt.


    They continued the rest of their journey to the city center in silence. When they arrived there, Eun-sun couldn''t help but gape at the beautiful scenery which was before her. The ce looked magnificent. Dan-Han felt proud of himself when he observed her reaction. He was exactly the reaction he was aiming for.


    "Wait an hour" Dan-Han said as he buttoned up his suit jacket before turning to Eun-sun and he said, "Let''s go".


    "Me?" Eun-sun pointed a finger to herself. She was surprised because he had said that while looking at her. She thought she was among those who had to wait for his return.


    "Now" He said as he stepped out of the car. Eun-sun stared at his back as he alighted the car, as she remained sitted.


    "Ms Park, i think he meant right now" Secretary Chang-Wok said when he noticed Eun-sun was still sitted. It seems she hasn''t heard of the man shrewd ways of handling things and people, or how demonic he behaves when his orders are not being promptly obeyed.


    Eun-sun nced at him again before stepping out of the car to join him. She didn''t know what he was doing there or why he had decided to take her along, but for the beautiful sight she could see made her feel grateful.


    "This city Square was personally designed by me" He said as they walked ahead. Eun-sun didn''t say anything but she was surprised that he was the one who had designed it.


    "It''s the bestndmark of country A. And I guess you haven''t been here before" He said looking over his shoulder to look at her.


    "And how would know that?" Eun-sun asked in a defiant tone. She didn''t want to lie, but the way he sounded, he made it seem like she was some naive girl who hasn''t seen the world. Well she hasn''t but she wasn''t a country side bumpkin.


    "It would be disappointing if you have, because I personally came here for you" He said before grabbing her hand. She was walking too slow, and the slow pace was making his long legsin.


    Eun-sun was stunned. She didn''t know what was wrong with this man, but he keeps saying stuff that have some weird effect on her. Like right now, her heart was having some sort of weird feeling, one she couldn''t exin because she hasn''t felt it before.


    She looked down at her hand in his, and she couldn''t even try to wriggle it free from his hold. Why was Mr Lee doing these things to her?


    Dan-Han led them to the huge amusement park Eun-sun had to admit that this was the biggest and grandest park she had seen. Even the one at country C didn''t even measure up to it.


    "Did you build this too?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask. The ce was so grand and beautiful.


    "Yes. It''s a shame I didn''t know you then. I''m sure you would have provided easy solutions to the problems we faced then" He said.


    Eun-sun felt an awkward warm feeling creeping through her. It was the feeling of being acknowledged and held in high esteem by the big boss.


    "Mr Lee...." Eun-sun called, halting Dan-Han on his strides. He looked at her with attentive eyes. He could tell she had something to say.


    Eun-sun tried not to look directly into his eyes, she bit her lips in embarrassment. She had called his name to tell him that those words he had said were kind words and they had uplifted her morale to work hard. It was nice having someone see you in a different, far from what people have been saying about you. it made her feel good about herself and it made her want to study more just to prove herself and show him that she could more.


    But having Dan-Han focus his eyes on her like that, she couldn''t bring those words out of her lips. Rather she said, "Thank you for the opportunity you gave me earlier"


    Dan-Han looked at her for some second, before he replied. "Don''t thank me" He said as he fully turned to her, he covered the space between them in a two steps. "I should thank you for helping thepany and me" He said his gaze locked on hers. "So Ms Eun-sun don''t thank me. You deserved it" He told her.


    Eun-sun couldn''t believe this was the same man she had met weeks ago, and the same person who scared everyone. He was a very strange man.


    Eun-sun nodded her head before looking around the park which was bustling with people most especially couples and kids, "Mr Lee what are we here for?" She asked. She remembered he had said he hade here for her, but she was yet to understand what he meant.


    Dan-Han didn''t look around like her but rather his eyes was still fixated in her. "To spend time with you" He bluntly replied without hesitation. He didn''t see the need to beat around the bush. He was attracted to her and he wanted her for himself, and has thus decided to pursue her, so she should know he was being pursued by him, that way he could take bolder steps.


    Eun-sun''s eyes almost fell out of it''s socket because they were fully widened. "Sp-end time with¡ª me?" She didn''t understand that. Why would he want to spend time her? He was her boss, so why ....


    Eun-sun''s heart began to race when she started to catch a glimpse of what was going on.


    He was trying to make advances at her right? Eun-sun shook her head in denial. She didn''t want to believe that the evil boss which she was indebted to and she would admit that he sometimes scared her was having interest in her. No way! That wasn''t possible. She slowly looked up at Dan-Han and she wasn''t surprised to see him still staring at her.


    Were her thoughts real? Was Dan-Han really showing interest in her? Though she wasn''t experienced in romantic stuffs, but she wasn''t naive and stupid.


    The kind of words which Dan-Han had been saying to her and the way he stared at her most especially now, was just the same way those movie characters did in those annoying romance movies.


    Did president Lee Dan-Han like her??

 Chapter 99 - Plans Gone Wrong

    Hey lovelies, I''m sorry for updating a wrong book here. I had a terrible mood swing yesterday, and I didn''t want to do anything other than update my books and sleep. So i didn''t notice I posted the wrong book and when my attention was called to it, I got the worse shock of my life, the chapter was lost from my phone. I had to rewrite another from scratch today. I''m super sorry about it. But I want to take permission to also post this as chapter 100, so please don''t open it for now. I''m yet to write today''s chap, I''m currently on it, it''llbe up in a few hours. I promise to make proper recement as soon as I''m done writing it. I''m super sorry.


    ...??


    Dan-Han observed the way Eun-Sun wad staring at him like he was an alien with a hidden identity which she had just discovered. He understood the look in her eyes. It seems she was slowly understanding the fact that he was slowly pursuing her. Because that look on her face was that of unbelief.


    "Yes, I want to spend time with you" Dan-Han replied in a firm tone. "Why do you look like it''s such a bad thing to do?" He said as he continued to hold her gaze.


    Eun-sun didn''t want to ept the fact that what she was thinking was true, that her evil boss was taking a liking to her. No she didn''t think that was true. She must be imagining things. Yes, her imagination was running wild. This man hated her and he has been showing her in so many ways Since the day she had seen him at his house he had always tortured her, because of that debt. He loathed just as much as she did him, because he was overbearing, domineering, dangerous and prudent and that was only a few of the plethora of reasons why she hated him.


    Wait! Did she forget to mention that the fact that he was con artist, who was trying the to swindle her out of money? Because that was exactly what had started her dislike for him.


    Eun-sun jolted back to reality. She intensed her gaze on him. "Isn''t it a bad thing? Isn''t it obvious that you''re trying to keep me at your side so you can mentally torture me because of the that money and topell me to do things for you in the name of that debt?" She asked in a defiant manner, her chin tilted up at him.


    Dan-Han''s countenance changed when he heard her reply. Was that all she thought of him? That he was a trickster of some sort?


    "Is that what you really think of me?" Dan-Han spoke in a t tone which was slightly hinted with a bit of sadness. Eun-sun felt a sudden prick in her heart when he asked spoke in that tone and with that dissapointed look on his face. To be honest she didn''t really think that way of him, at least not all the time. There were those few times when he had acted different towards her and at those moments she had questioned if the man''s true nature in her heart.


    "Mr Lee¡ª"


    "It''s okay. I think I just have to work hard to change the kind of thoughts you have about me" He said in a determined tone.


    "Huh?" She blinked at him in confusion.


    "Come let''s take a look around" He said suddenly grabbing her hand and pulling her behind him. Eun-sun didn''t understand what was going on with her recently. She was always in a state of stupefaction whenever Dan-Han was around her or whenever he says something to her. And now he was holding her hands again and she couldn''t do anything about it. It was like whenever Dan-Han was around she became a spineless and witless girl. ''How is he doing this?'' She asked herself.


    Dan-Han who was dragging her did not know what they were supposed to do at the park. He knew people dide here for fun and stuff, but he had no idea what they were supposed to do right now. He simply wanted to spend time with her, and give a memorable view of the city and that''s why he had brought them there.


    He paused to look at Eun-sun, maybe he should ask her what she''d like to do. Whatever she said that was what they were going to do. He turned to look at her and that was when he noticed she had her gaze fixed on something.


    He followed her line of sight and found out she was looking at the sky ride. He looked back at her and asked, "Do you want to try that?" He asked pointing at machine which was high up in the sky.


    Eun-sun stayed quiet for a while without answering him. She had heard his question, but she didn''t have an answer for him. She didn''t even have an answer for herself. Seeing it brought back memories of her childhood. She remembered how her father had encouraged her and apanied her to take the ride back then. She remembered how she had clung on his arms like a ko and had said, "You don''t have to be scared Eun-Sun, daddy is a knight in shining armor and he''ll keep you safe. If the wind tries to take my baby I''m going to fight it ande out victorious. Rx honey, daddy''s not going to leave your side" He had assured her.


    Those were the words he had said to her and she had believed him. Believed that he was her knight in shining armor, and that he was never going to leave her. But did he keep to his words? No! He didn''t. He left her without looking back, breaking every promise he ever made to her.


    She looked away from the ride and replied, "No"


    Dan-Han looked at her suspiciously. He noticed the sad look which flickered in her eyes and he knew she must have a relived a bad memory.


    He looked around the park and his eyes fell at the arcade arena. "Do you want to go there?" He asked pointing at it.


    Eun-Sun nced at what he was pointing at. She couldn''t believe that was the suggestion he could make. What were they? Five?


    What kind of games would they y in there? DDR dance game, or they''d shoot some hoops or bawl. She scoffed in her mind. Did he miss out on his child hood or what?


    Before Eun-Sun could voice out her opinion or reject his idea, Dan-Han had started dragging her there. He wasn''t even going to wait for her reply? So what was the need of asking her anyway?


    She hade to the realization that was how Dan-Han worked. He was an impulsive man. He made the decisions without seeking your opinion about things. This was why she liked flying solo, because humans would always put themselves first.


    She let him lead them into the game house. She looked around while Dan-Han purchased some tokens. Looking at the token in his hands, it was then it dawned on her that they were really going to do this. Like some ten year old kids.


    "So where should we start first?" Dan-Han asked as he looked around.


    " It''s your call" Eun-Sun casually replied. She wasn''t interested in any of these. She couldn''t remember thest time she had been here...okay she could. It was after her father left. She hasn''t allowed herself to go close to a park since then and even if she wanted to, that was a luxury she couldn''t afford.


    "Alright let''s start with that" Dan-Han said pointing at the arcade hoop. "You know how to right?" Dan-Han asked with tilted brows. Eun-Sun just rolled her eyes and started walking towards it. If that was what he wanted, why not. Thankfully she had an idea about basketball so this should be easy, and also hoop wasn''t as high as high as the normal ones in a basketball court, bringing it to her advantage.


    Soon they both started to y and everyone passing by could see the disappointed look on Dan-Han''s face. This wasn''t what he had nned out. He had picked this game because he had thought that Eun-Sun Wouldn''t be good at it and then he''d have the opportunity of teaching her and also be close to her. He wasn''t a pervert who''d take advantage of getting close to her body under the pretence of teaching her. He just wanted to score himself some brownie points in her heart, and try to bond with her. But unfortunately the statistics that revealed that women had little to no interest in shooting hoops had failed him sorely.


    Eun-Sun smirked in her mind when she saw the dissatisfied look on Dan-Han''s face. Even though she had started this game with no interest in heart, she was beginning to enjoy the game, especially when as she kept seeing that disgruntled look on his face. Although she didn''t know why he was looking that way, she had a feeling it had to do with the game and she liked that he was unhappy. This would give him a feel of how she felt when he keptmanding her around. He was going to have a test of his own medicine.


    What ever she was doing that was making him unhappy, she was going to continue doing it. Hehehe.


    .....


    Happy new week to you all. I wish you have a great and stressless week ahead.

 Chapter 100 - I Like You

    Dan-Han had a gloomy look on his face as he secretly red at Eun-Sun. She was doing this on purpose. She was ignoring him, and was perfectly earning some apud from some on lookers which she had gathered for herself. He didn''t like the fact that other guys were now staring at her. He was deeply regretting his decision of bringing her there.


    He couldn''t stay for one more minute.??


    "Ms Eun-Sun" He called out in a t and cold tone. Eun-Sun snapped her head towards him, the intensity of his voice had slightly startled her making her to miss the hoop.


    She almost red at Dan-Han for making her miss such a perfect score, but her re disappeared when she saw the grim look on his face.


    Was he angry? Why was he angry now? Well she didn''t care. He has always acted oddly towards her, so she was no longer surprised with his actions and dark mood. He was the one who had brought her here, so he shouldn''t give her any attitude.


    Eun-Sun grabbed the redemption tickets she had won for herself and hurried after Dan-Han who was now walking ahead in long strides. She knew she had to hurry after him, before he leaves her behind in a country where she knew no one and had no way of reaching home. She had intentions of iming the gift with the redemption tickets which she had won, and she''d give the gift to Hei-Ran as a souvenir. She knew the gift wouldn''t be more than a plushie, and that''s why she had wanted to give it to Hei-Ran, she likes stuff like that.But it seems President Lee wasn''t going to let her im it now. She saw a young child standing with her mother. The girl was hungrily staring at a stuffed toy in the w machine.


    She bent down towards the small girl. "Want a toy?" She asked, while the baby nodded.


    "Here consider it your lucky day" She said passing the tickets to her, before sprinting after her devilish boss.


    "President Lee" she called out when she finally cut up with him. She was panting and that caught Dan-Han''s attention.


    "Why were you running?" He asked in an annoyed tone, his eyes trailing the beads of sweat on her head. Eun-Sun looked at him like he had just said something stupid.


    Didn''t he know why she had to run? What sort of man was he? Why was he always acting strange? Just when she was about enjoying the game that was when he just had to get back into his dark mode again.


    "You were leaving" She replied rhetorically, making sure Dan-Han caught the stink eye she was shooting at him.


    Dan-Han took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. "Wipe your face, you''re sweating" He said in a cold tone. Eun-Sun looked at the handkerchief he was offering her and she hesitated taking it. She had one in her bag, if only he hadn''t hurried her up back in the car, then she would have carried it.


    Dan-Han hissed when he saw that she was refusing his handkerchief. What''s with her and being stubborn? Must she always be this defiant? If it were to be others, by now they''d probably be living a hard life for their stubnorness, he would have ensured it. But with her he waspletely helpless. He couldn''t help but deal it with, and if he had to be honest her stubborness was one of the reasons he was attracted to her.


    Taking her by surprise he reached for her hand and pulled her close almost mming her body against his rock hard body. Eun-Sun let out a loud gasp when he did that. She wasn''t expecting that at all.


    She tried to wriggle free, but Dan-Han''s hold on her was strong, but not hard enough to hurt her.


    "Stay still, or I might do something you won''t like" He threatened in a low and dangerous voice making Eun-Sun stiffle. She didn''tlike being threatened, but there was something about Dan-Han''s threats that makes her spineless.


    "B¡ªbut Mr Lee, you''re ¡ª too close" She stuttered.


    They were too close, overly too close. From the awkward position Dan-Han had put her in, she had a clear view of his handsome face, his jaw line looked perfect, his pointed nose.


    ''Was his jaw carved with a chisel?'' She asked herself in her head. She had to admit, her evil boss was truly handsome.


    Despite all her toughness, she was a girl afterall. A girl who was also attracted to gorgeous looking men...not that she was attracted to her boss.


    His music scent was wafting strongly into her nostrils and her heart was beating irregrly, she didn''t know why.


    "Don''t you like it?" Dan-Han heard himself ask, as he began to damp her sweat with his handkerchief. His actions made her ufortable and she couldn''t stop blinking her eyes, her heart was thumping harder than before.


    ''What was wrong with him now? Why would she like such proximity between them? Why was he even asking such a question?''


    "You should learn to always look pretty and keep your hair in ce" He said, as he picked the hairs that weresweat stucked to her face, behind her ear.


    "Hmm?" Eun-Sun was about to faint now. Dan-Han was messing with her. Was he trying to punish with all these things that he was doing? Her heart was beating too fast and she didn''t know why it was. All she knew that it might probably explode soon if she didn''t get away from his hold.


    She gathered her strength from and snatched her hand from Dan-Han''s hold. She took a step back as she looked at him.


    "President Lee why are you doing this?" She asked in a stern and t tone. "Is this your way of messing with me because of the money I owe you? What right do you have to always do stuffs like this¡­."


    "Stuffs like what?" Dan-Han interjected.


    "Closing in on me, touching me, my hair, everything" Eun-Sun snapped. She has never appreciated those kind of close contacts, but Dan-Han was always doing it. And she couldn''t even do anything about it.


    "And you don''t like it?" Dan-Han asked back.


    "No, like hell I don''t" She snapped.


    "Then tell me what you like" He said to her, making Eun-Sun narrow her eyes at him.


    "What for?" She asked back.


    "So I can do them for you" He replied, his tone was now slightlygentle and warm. His response made Eun-Sun speechless. She rubbed her hand over her face frustratedly. She looked at him squarely and asked, "Why?"


    Why would he want to do the things she liked for her? Why was he acting strange towards her?!


    Dan-Han looked at her intently. His gaze was piercing and and intense. He stayed quiet for a couple of seconds, as he hesitated his response. For the first time in his life he was hesitating because of a girl. Eun-Sun was also staring at him, her heart was racing fast as she waited for his reply.


    "Because I like you"


    Those words came as a shock to Eun-Sun, She didn''t believe that Dan-Han had just said he liked her. Was this supposed to be a prank? Okay fine she had thought about this just a while back, but she had concluded it was all her imagination. He was probably doing all the things he did just to frustrate her, because he knew he was her boss, and that she knew he was a dangerous who couldn''t be triffled with.


    "Preside¡­"


    "I Like you and I''m serious"Dan-Han said in a serious tone, when he noticed the disbeliving look on her face.


    From the look on his face she had a feeling he wasn''t joking. ''He was serious?! This wasn''t another one of his ploy to mess with me?'' Eun-Sun couldn''t believe what was going on right now. So she was right after all. She wasn''t imagining things. Her gaze was glued to his face, but her mind nk and void of any thoughts at the moment.


    Dan-Han saying something like that to her was unexpected. Why her? She was bewildered. She closed her eyes slowlyshook her to get her head straight. She couldn''t understand what she was feeling at the moment. She was overwhelmed by Dan-Han''s confession.


    "Eun-Sun¡­." He called out softly when he saw the confused look on her face. ''I must have startled her'' He said to himself. Maybe he shouldn''t have said that yet. He should have stuck to his initial n of slowly pursuing her.


    Eun-Sun took a step back, and with an intense gaze fixed on Dan-Han, she said, "President Lee don''t"

 Chapter 101 - Awkward Atmosphere

    Hey lovelies, I''m sorry about the mistake yesterday. All chapters have been rightly reced. If you can''t ess the corrected chapters, please clear out your cache. I''m sure it would work. Thanks for you understanding.


    .....??


    Eun-Sun''s heart was still beating hard as she sat beside Dan-Han in his private Jet as they headed back for home. She couldn''t bear to look at him right now.His look wasn''t gloomy, but rather it was inscrutable.


    She couldn''t tell what he was thinking at the moment. Was he angry or sad? She didn''t know. She shouldn''t be bothered about his feelings right now, she should be thinking of how to get herself out of this situation especially when she has just made a promise to his mother. But she couldn''t stop herself from thinking about the possible thoughts that could be going through his mind at the moment and how he was going to act towards her after this.


    Was he going to be cruel towards her because she had turned him down? Would he urge her to pay up her debt and maybe go back to his old ways of taunting her with her director.


    Thest few hours with him has been totally ufortable, the atmosphere was awkward. She didn''t know how to behave around him anymore, or what to expect.


    She had wished this had happened back in country C, then she''d have ran out and boarded a cab home afterwards, and not wait for him to drop her home.


    But right now that was not the case, because even after running away from Dan-Han after rejecting him, she was here still seated by his side. For some reason it seemed the flight back was taking longer than expected. She wanted the ne tond already. So she could run away from there.


    Dan-Han had not uttered a word to her or anyone since they returned back from the park. He didn''t n on making a confession during this trip, but everything had just happened that way. He knew getting her to be his woman wouldn''t be easy but he wasn''t expecting an outright rejection.


    She had just said those words and had hurried out on him. What did she mean by ''don''t''?" He shouldn''t like her? Or he should stop liking her? Was that even possible? She was the first girl he was responding to and he liked her personality ¡ª fiesty and all¡ª so what was she saying?


    Dan-Han turned to look at her, but she had her face turned to the side, probably to hide away from him. He sighed inwardly, as he picked up his tab to look through some mails.


    ....


    Soon the nended and the moment the door was opened Eun-Sun picked up her handbag and rushed for it.


    Dan-Han watched from his seat as she hurried away with out a look at him. He didn''t know what to feel at the moment. He thought about calling after her but he just couldn''t do it. He didn''t know how things were goingto be after now. Maybe he shouldn''t have told her that he liked her. He must have overwhelmed her with his outright confession. He must have been to brash.


    He sighed exaperatedly as he stepped out of the ne. He continued to watch as she ran out of sight.


    For a moment he wished she was like other girls, then maybe she would have behaved differently. But the thing was, if she was like the other girls who''d freely throw themselves at him, then he wouldn''t be attracted to her in the first ce. It was the person she was that he found intriguing.


    "Sir the car is ready" Secretary Chang-Wok informed him.


    "Mmm" He grumbled out in response. Secretary Chang-Wok looked behind Dan-Han to find his littlepanion but he was surprised when he didn''t find her. He had stepped out of the ne first to go prepare the car, so he didn''t notice she had gone until now.


    "She''s gone" Dan-Han said when he noticed the odd way his secretary was looking at him.


    "Okay" Chang-Wok nodded in understanding.


    Dan-Han made his way to the car which was now parked in front of him, with Chang-Wok''l trailing behind. He suddenly stopped and turned to Chang-Wok.


    "I''ll ask you be good and provide a suitable answer"He said in a cold tone, making Chang-Wok bob his head up and down in understanding, as he took note of the word, ''Suitable answer''.


    He suddenly felt like Dan-Han shouldn''t ask him the question. What if the answer he has was an suitable one. He didn''t want to face this man''s wrath and fury right now. But he also didn''t have the nerve to tell him not to ask.


    "Okay sir" He replied.


    Dan-Han looked at him for a couple of seconds, as he contemted the best way to ask Chang-Wok the question he has in mind.


    He decided to ask anyway."What reasons do you think would make a girl turn you down?" Dan-Han asked, his eyes fixed on Chang-Wok as he waited for a favourable answer.


    "Huh?" Secretary Chang-Wok did not if he had heard right or if he didn''t understand his question. When he met the re in Dan-Han''s eyes, he finally realized that he had heard well.


    But why was the boss asking him that? Was he truly interested in that girl?And did he just say she turned him down? His eyes widened involuntarily. That girl really turned the big boss down?Was she tired of living or something? Who would dare turn the big boss down?There were thousands of girls who were dying to just have Dan-Han look at them or wave at them.


    if he so much as winked at them, they''d happily hop on to his bed and glue themselves there.And this one turned him down? Was she mentally derailed or does her destiny have a problem with sess? Having Lee Dan-Han show even the slightest interest in you was more than a lifetime sess.


    Chang-Wok cleared his throat and apologized to Dan-Han when he realized he has been lost in his thoughts for too long. "I''m sorry boss"


    Dan-Han shot a lethal re at him. "Do you have a answer or not?" He spoke in an angry tone, making Chang-Wok shudder.


    "Yes I do" He nodded his head in trepidation.


    "So why? Do you think it''s because she might not like me?" Dan-Han asked.


    "No, of course not" Chang-Wok hurriedly answered. The truth was that was also an option and he was sure that was the case for Ms Eun-Sun. He had noticed the way she looked at Dan-Han, like if she was given a choice, she''d rather be on the north pole, nning a trip with Santa us than be close to her boss. There was that time at the cafeteria when she had lookedwith murderous intent, like if she was given a chance she''d kill him with a knife. But could he tell his boss this? HELL NO!!


    "Then tell me your theory?" Dan-Han pressed.


    Clearing his throat, Chang-Wok started. "Sir women are precarious and delicate beings. When ites to them one can not be so sure of thr knowledge they have of them. One minute you think you have them all figured out and the next all you think you know can''t even help in your smallest of problem"


    "In other words you''re saying you don''t know?" Dan-Han asked, dourly.


    "Yes- no. I mean that we can''t be a hundred sure on the reason why you''ll be rejected. Sometimes they may say they don''t when they acactually do. Women Kind of like the chase, but then again it depends on the type of woman she is" Chang-Wok rambled on. At this point he was sweating in his ass. He wasn''t sure he knew exactly what he was saying right now.


    "So you''re saying she might like me but might actually be pretending about it?" He asked with uncertainty.


    "Ermm, not¡­.really" Chang-Wok stuttered. Why has his boss decided to punish him with such delicate and unanswerable question? If it had been work rted he''d have been able to contribute efficiently, but definitely not women problem.


    He hasn''t even had a girlfriend in his life. He was gynophobic for Pete''s sake so why him?! This was torture.


    Dan-Han thought about what Chang-Wok was trying to say. He didn''t agree with his answer. Maybe the women Chang-Wok knew were all pretentious, but his Eun-Sun wasn''t like that. She was like an open book, her emotions were always reflected in her eyes. She wasn''t the type who''d loved to be chased. If she was interested she''d say it, but it seems right now she wasn''t and it was up to him to put more efforts into wooing her.


    He looked and Chang-Wok and he didn''t even know what to say to him. He was even more clueless than he was. Nobody In their right senses should ever ask him for rtionshop advice, or else they wanted their rtionship to end I''m shambles.


    "Get in, you''re clueless" He hissed.

 Chapter 102 - A Good Way To Earn Brownie Point

    Eun-sun hopped into the first taxi she saw themoment she stepped out of the airport. she didn''t want to think about what Dan-Han had said to her, it was messing up with her head.


    How could he even say he liked her? What did he see in her that he liked? Was he trying mess with her by saying that? No, she didn''t think so. He had said he was serious about things.??


    "Ahhh" She eximed as she aggressively pulled on her hair. "What is wrong with him?"


    Eun-sun was still very much lost in her thoughts when her phone started ringing. she sighed out loud when she realized it was In-Ha calling. Reluctantly, she picked up the call.


    "Hey Pumpkin" In-Ha chirped excitedly the moment Eun-sun picked the call.


    "Good evening" She greeted.


    "Good evening shuga. Did you miss me?" He asked teasingly, making Eun-sun roll her eyes. Here was another weirdo, who she also didn''t understand, and would very much love to hit right now so she could vent the anger and awkwardness in her heart. But thankfully In-Ha wasn''t asking her out, rather he wanted to be a friend, and this was a better arrangement than dating.


    "I hope you didn''t call to ask me that?" Eun-sun asked in a Curt tone.


    "Ha, you don''t to be so hard on me? You promised to act nice, so be nice, and I already know you miss me like crazy" He said in a confident tone. The confidence in his voiceade Eun-sun cringe and she had the urge to p him.


    "In-Ha" She called his name with a deadpan tone, telling him she wasn''t ready for his antics. In-Ha shuddered when she called his name in that tone. He knew she had quite a temper, and it was safe not to mess with her especially now that she was slowly opening up herself to him.


    And did he just miss the fact that she had just called him by his name, with no ''Sir'' added to it. Not all.


    He liked the way his name rolled off her tongue. It sounded differently, even though she had called him in a menacing tone he still liked it.


    "Eun-sun you''re a darling" He chirped excitedly making Eun-sun pull the phone from her ears. ''This guy was even more crazy than his friend'' She said in her heart.


    "Are you going to say why you called or should I drop the call?" She asked.


    "Okay i will, don''t drop the call. Well I was missing you, and I wanted us to hangout together for lunch. You know how boring and lonely my life is right? I''m always alone with no one to talk to. I wish you didn''t have to stop working here then I''ll still have yourpany here" Heined, trailing off the point.


    "So I should have remained a housekeeper just to keep youpany?" She asked in an angry tone. In-Ha was startled when he heard her reply. That''s wasn''t what he meant. Did she take things the wrong way? How could he forget that the girl still had a lot of walls surrounding her, and thus didn''t see thing the way others from over her fence saw it. He was only trying to talk to¡­.never mind.


    "That''s what I''m saying" He hurriedly exined. "I like the fact that you''re now a staff of PK corps. Did you know corporate wear suits you more than your casual" He paused after thinking about it. "Okay no, I take that back. I think I like you more in your casual clothes. You always look as if you''re in the mood to hurt someone" He told her. Eun-sun couldn''t help but shake her head. In-Ha was not only crazy but stupid, maybe even worse than his friend.


    "Alright I''ve heard you. Now tell me why you called" She said in a more casual tone.


    "Yeah, what I was saying was, i wanted us to have lunch together, but I couldn''t reach you. I got a bit worried and that''s why I decided to call again, just to check that everything was fine" He finally said what he wanted to say. He also didn''t know he has been bbering and spewing all the things he has been saying. Maybe it was because he knew she''d hang up the moment he told her why he had called. But he didn''t want that, he wanted to hear more of her voice.


    "Oh!" She eximed. "I went on a field trip with my boss. I had to put off my phone" Eun-sun exined.


    "Oh that''s was the case. And there I was thinking some guy must have harassed you and i was getting ready toe to the rescue"


    "Well now you know there won''t be any need for that" Eun-sun rolled her eyes, not that he could see her anyway.


    "Yeah I know. And I''m disappointed. That would have been a good way to earn some brownie points from you" He said feigning a deted sigh.


    Eun-sun scoffed in her mind. ''Not like he can even save himself from me'' She hissed inwardly.


    "Well sorry to disappoint you" She said, her words heaving with sarcasm.


    "Maybe I''ll be lucky some other time. But are you back now?"


    "Yeah" She replied. He wondered why her answers were always monotonous.Either that or they were always t with a Stern and curt tone attached to it.


    "So can we hang out? Like go out for dinner and y games, maybe cards" He inquired. For some very weird reason he badly wanted to see her. To him she was like a breath of fresh air. His time with her was different from all the others girls he has been with. Thest conversation they had in his car was one that he didn''t think he''d forget in a hurry. He has never seen a girl act the way she does.


    Those prima Donna princesses, and spoilt rich brats which he sees were nothing like her. She had something around that keeps pricking his heart, wanting him to know her, talk to her and just be around her. At first he thought it was because she was ying the hard to get game with him, but now he hase to realize there was more to that.


    "I''m sorry I can''t hang out" She replied.


    "Why?" He asked in a sad voice.


    "Because I''m tired. And unlike you who is rich and can afford to sit at home and do nothing, I have to work all day"


    "And who says I don''t work?" In-Ha asked back.


    "Do you? You must be busy watching TV and calling me" Eun-sun said sarcastically.


    "Eun-sun you are mean" In-Ha yelled over the phone.


    "Wee to my world" She hissed.


    "Your mean world sucks, but don''t worry, I''ll warm it up with my charms and sweetness" He said with a mischievous smile etched in his face.


    "Whatever. So I guess I can hang up now right, since I''m not avable to entertain you tonight" Eun-sun said. She really is wanted to get off the phone already. The call was getting too lengthy, and she hated such calls. This was the longest call she had ever received, and right now she was regretting the fact that she had given him her number.


    "Why are you threatening me with you hanging up the call? Please don''t do that. What about lunch tomorrow? I can pick up for lunch" He told her.


    "Anything special going on?" Eun-sun asked cocking a brow.


    "No. Must something happen before I eat lunch?" He asked back.


    "Then why will youe all that way that way Just to eat lunch?" She didn''t understand In-Ha at all.


    In-Ha sighed when he heard her question. Was she even listening at all? Didn''t she hear him say he wanted to eat lunch with her. "Because I want to have lunch with you" He told her, in a clear and firm tone, just in case she didn''t hear well.


    Eun-sun kept quiet for a while without answering him.


    "Why are you quiet?" He asked her when he didn''t get a reply from her.


    "Are that bored with yourself?" Eun-sun finally spoke up.


    "Yes, very bored" He answered taking a sobbing voice.


    "Then go out and meet with your friends"


    "But they''re all busy. And it''s just you, Hyun and that taciturn boss of yours president Dan-Han. You don''t expect me to have lunch with him do you? The food will go down the wrong pipe, and I''ll choke to death"He said dramatically, making Eun-sun roll her eyes. Hearing Dan-Han''s name her mind flew back to what he said.


    ''Because I like you'' Eun-sun felt her heart thump hard just at that thought. That was crazy!!


    "Fine lunch tomorrow. And don''t bring those sneaky smile of yours whening" She told him before ending the call, because if she didn''t, that guy would find something unreasonable to keep on the phone. All she wanted right now was to go home and sleep and wake up in the morning, with no memories of her boss silly confession.


    Can that be possible?


    In-Ha gasped dramatically when he heard that familiar beep indicating that the line hads been disconnected. He chuckled amusedly.


    That was a first.


    Eun-sun was the first girl ending a call on him. She was making a lot of first in his life and he wouldn''t lie, he was liking every bit of it.


    In-Ha raked his hair over his hand as he looked back on the seat as he thought about her fiesty little face. That girl was a bundle of sweet trouble, one he was willing to indulge in.

 Chapter 103 - Looking After Hei-Ran

    Eun-sun was shocked when she came into the apartment and saw a man sitting at the dinning table, shooting warning darts at her friend, and Hei-Ran looked like she was about to cry.


    She was dumbfounded. She recognized him as Hei-Ran''s boss, but the problem was, what was he doing there, in their house? And why was he staring at her friend like he was going to kill her? Was he going to bully her here too???


    She sauntered towards the dinning table with a menacing look on her face, one that was just on par with Jinhai''s.


    "What''s going on?" Eun-sun asked dourly, her eyes narrowed on Hei-Ran''s boss. They were both shocked when they heard her voice. They both didn''t notice when she walked into the apartment. Jinhai was too busy ring at Hei-Ran who was too stubborn and had refused to finish the congee he had made for her. Also Hei-Ran was too lost in thought as she was yet to bring herself to eat the food which her boss had personally made for her. How was she expected to eat something made by him? How was her throat suppose to swallow down the food made by the psychopathic boss, who had made her loss her voice on several asions.


    He had invaded her kitchen, after he had forcefully brought her home. He even made her take pills and had forced her to sleep. When she woke up, she was relieved to find her sitting room empty, but she received the biggest shock of her life when she saw him in her kitchen with an apron tied to his waist.


    "Mr¡ªSong, you ¡ªare still here?" She asked in surprise. She looked at the time and she realized she slept for six hours and he was still there, and the worst of it all was that, he was cooking!. Hei-Ran felt like fainting when she saw him.


    "Hmm" He nodded his head as he raised his head to look at her.


    "Why?" She asked in confusion. She didn''t understand why he was still there, and the most annoying thing what was why was he cooking in her kitchen?! She looked at her pot and tes with sad eyes, they must be crying from the way he must have mishandled then. Observing his tight grip over the spoon he had in hand, she felt like the spoon was about to break and from where she stood, it looked like a potential murder weapon.


    He was likely going to murder her.


    Jinhai didn''t bother to look at her, he dropped the spoon in his hand, wiped his hand clean and started walking towards her.


    With every step she took Hei-Ran responded by taking a step back. She was scared out of her mind. Normally she was scared of him because he always acted awkwardly, and now having him in her house, she couldn''t help but feel more scared.


    "Mr Song, I''m¨Csorry for sleeping fo¨Cor too long" She exined as she took another step back.


    "Stop" Jinhai ordered sternly, his eyes and tone fixating her to the ground. Hei-Ran stopped and looked at him, her palms suddenly turned sweaty. she saw Jinhai take a step towards her and she wanted to move her again, when his cold voice came chilling into her ears. "If you take one more step" He menanced. Hei-Ran knew that was a threat and she instinctively nodded her head, as she watched in trepidation, her boss slowly approaching her.


    Jinhai stopped right in front of her and ced a hand on her forehead. He touched his before touching hers again. He gave an approving nod when he was satisfied with her temperature. He had almost lost his cool when she kept burning up and wincing in her sleep. She didn''t know he had tried regting her temperature with cold water while she slept. He didn''t stop until her temperature was a bit normal. He watched her sleep for a while before he decided to make her cognee (rice porridge).


    "Your temperature seems normal" He said cing his hand in his pocket as he stared at a stupified and terrified Hei-Ran who was staring at him with scared eyes.


    "As your boss I''ll nag youter, but not right now. Just sit while I get the porridge ready" He instructed her.


    "Po-rri-dge?" She stuttered. He was going to cook porridge for her? Hei-Ran didn''t know if she was to cry or scream for help. Why was he cooking for her in the first ce? What punishment would she receive for eating the food cooked and served by her boss.


    "Yes" He nodded.


    "Boss can you please not do that" Hei-Ran pleaded in a small voice.


    "What do you mean?" Jinhai furrowed his brows as he asked.


    Scratching the back of her head, Hei-Ran said, "You''re my boss - so you can''t cook for me" She reasoned.


    Jinhai tilted his head to the side and asked, "Is there a rule that supports that school of thought?"


    "Huh??" Hei-Ran didn''t understand this man at all. As a matter of fact she has never understood him since day one, he has always behaved oddly since she met him. He was unpredictable. Whenever he was expected to act in a certain way, he suddenly behaves in the opposite manner.


    Mr Song had always made life unbearable for her, making her work fifteen hours a day, six days a week; if not more. She would have long left thepany if not for the fact that she actually loved her job, and she had a sess story with thepany and most importantly she admires her boss working ethics and zeal for sess.


    But now that same man who has always scared her, made her life miserable by swarming her with work, was now making her dinner? Hell no!


    How could she ept that?


    "Sir you can''t cook for me" Hei-Ran said in a firm voice.


    "And why?"


    "Because you''re my boss" She replied. "You''ve done enough by bringing me home and staying behind to look after me and that''s enough. And I''ll ry this kindness by working harder in the future"


    Jinhai gazed at her for minutes without saying anything. He nodded his head after a while.


    "Then I think adding a bowl of cognee would make you work even harder. Now sit" He said in amanding tone.


    "Yes boss" Hei-Ran replied impulsively, before walking to sit on the sofa with a grudgy look on her face.


    Even in her house she was still being bullied. Would she ever be free from this crazy man''s hold?


    Few minutester Jinhai ced a bowl of vegetable cognee on the dinning table. He looked at Hei-Ran was looking anywhere else but at him.


    "Come eat" Jinhai said, since it was obvious she wasn''t ready to move on her own ord. Hei-Ran looked at him, she was about to protest but the menancing look sitting on his face.


    He pulled a seat for her and ordered her to seat with her eyes. Hei-Ran had no choice but toply with his instructions. She lowered herself to the chair and sat stiffly.


    "Just be a good girl and eat. And you have to finish it all"


    "What?" Hei-Ran eximed. She''s to what? Finish this? Was he trying to kill her?


    She didn''t ask for any of this, so why was he treating this way?


    "I''m not joking. I''ll go when you''re done with this" He spoke firmly, letting her know that there was no room of consideration.


    Hei-Ran slowly picked up a spoon and slowly took a spoonful of the food. Maybe. It was because she hasn''t eaten the whole day, but she found the food incredibly delicious. She didn''t want to believe that her crazy boss can cook.


    ¡­...


    "Eun-sun?" Hei-Ran called like she had seen her saviour. Her eyes lit up when she saw Eun-sun standing at the front of the table. The happiness grooming in her heart right now was enough to heal whatever fever she had. She happily jumped from her seat to go hug Eun-sun. She was like a baby who had missed it''s mother.


    Hugging Eun-sun she whispered into her ears, "Please save me" Eun-sun was her Chance of sending her crazy boss away.


    "Good evening, I''m Song Jinhai, Hei-Ran''s boss" Jinhai stood up and introduced himself when it looked like Hei-Ran wasn''t going to do that.


    "I''m Eun-sun, her friend and roommate" She said emphasizing on the word roommate. That should be enough to let him know that it was time to leave. She didn''t like bullies and this guy has been bullying her friend for too long, but definitely not when she''s around.


    Jinhai could feel the hostility in Eun-sun'' eyes and that was enough to know she didn''t like him.


    Ms Hei-Ran was sick and I brought her home" Eun-sun snapped her neck towards Hei-Ran who was clinging to her like a ko, but she didn''t say anything "Maybe now you can look after her" He added as he walked closer to the pair of friends. He stretched his hand for a hand shake which Eun-sun unwillingly epted.


    "It was nice meeting you" He said.


    "Same here" She replied curtly.

 Chapter 104 - Perfect News (unedited)

    Jinhai turned to Hei-Ran, "Take good care of yourself Ms Hei-Ran, thepany only epts healthy staffs, so make yourself healthy soon as possible" He said, while Hei-Ran nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you sir. Thank you for bringing me home and staying around. I''ll work harder when I get better" She said with a bow.??


    "I''ll be on my way now. And take a few days off" He said as he picked up his suit jacket.


    "Thank you sir" Hei-Ran said appreciatively, she couldn''t believe he was giving her some days off. This was the true definition of generosity. He should have done this instead of putting her through the pain of enduring his presence for hours.


    Days without seeing Mr Song Jinhai was a dreame true


    Maybe she should have fallen sick earlier than now. How did she not think of this?


    "Thanks for looking after her" Eun-sun said like a grateful mother.


    "It''s okay" He said as they walked him to the door. He looked at Hei-Ran onest time before leaving the apartment.


    Hei-Ran heaved a deep sigh when he finally left. "Finally, I can breath" She gasped dramatically, but Eun-sun was staring daggers at her.


    "You are sick at work?" She asked in an angry tone. She had noticed the pale look on Hei-Rana this morning and when she had asked her, Hei-Ran had casually blown her off, iming she was fine and only tired.


    Who gets tired from bed?


    "I was, Eun-sun. The key word here is ''was''. And don''t mind my crazy boss, he was only making a fuss of a minor fever. But it''s gone now" She said, cing Eun-sun''s has on her forehead so she could feel her temperature.


    "I told you I''m fine" She added in a convincing tone, but Eun-sun didn''t believe her.


    "You should quit that job. That man keeps stressing you out. At least if you have the weekends to yourself, you''d be able to look after your health, and he doesn''t want to approve a leave for you. You just have to quit" Eun-sun told her.


    "Well I can''t. I love my job and as crazy as Mr Song is, he''s still the best in the decor business, and everything I know today he taught me. And the benefits are good" Hei-Ran said, as she walked back to the dining table. With Jinhai gone, she can now enjoy her meal. She couldn''t swallow properly with him looking at her like that, like a predator feeding it''s prey before it''s in.


    Eun-sun looked at her for sometime before shrugging her shoulder. She joined her at the table. "You cooked?" Eun-sun asked, as she looked at the bowl of cognee on the table.


    "You wish, Mr Song cooked" Hei-Ran replied in a disbelieving tone. She still couldn''t it.


    "Seriously?" Eun-sun asked in disbelief. She didn''t want to believe what she just heard was true.


    "Hmm. It''s surprising right?"


    "More than surprising. This is a major shock. I wonder why he''d do that for you? And he even brought you home too" Eun-sun reasoned. She found it to be suspicious. Who knows what he was up to.


    "Don''t ask me, I also don''t know. Maybe he''s trying to ease his guilty conscience of overworking me" She replied scooping a spoon of the porridge into her mouth. Eun-sun didn''t know what to think of his sudden nice gesture. Knowing how Hei-Ran had keptining about her, she didn''t think he was bothered by his conscience. Because if he was, why now? To her it didn''t make sense, but she kept her thoughts to herself.


    *********


    The next morning Mrs Su couldn''t wait to visit her sister, she needed a new hairdo. She elegantly donned herself and made her way to her beauty parlor. But the main reason why she was heading there was to share the beautiful news of their Hei-Ran finding a boyfriend. She knew she had promised Hei-Ran to keep the news to herself but she was too excited to do so. She could hear wedding bells ringing soon, and she would be needing her sister''s help in nning it.


    The moment she stepped into her sister''s office, a happy smile split her face.


    "Sist, you''re here?" Mrs Su, younger sister Woo-mi asked with excitement when she saw her sister walk in. She stood up to her feet and walked around her desk to hug her.


    "Yes I am" Mr Su hugged her back. "How do you keep looking prettier?" She teased.


    "Noona, stop teasing me, I think we''re too old for that already" Woo-mi replied with a smile. "Why is your hair so out of style?" She asked in surprise. She was a hair stylist and also a personal fashonista. Woo-mi loved fashion and everything thates with it. Even in herte thirties she looked twenty. Because she loved to look wless and always on point, she also wanted same for all her family and friends.


    "Is that what I''m here?" Mrs Su replied with a smile.


    "Of course" Woo-mi nodded. "Come let''s go, I''ll do it for you, there''s this new style I think will look perfectly on you" She chirped excitedly, making Mrs Su chuckle. Though her sister was married and has children, she still behaved like the little girl who has lived with since their parents death.


    Woo-Mi led her sister to the VIP area to personally make her sister''s hair. She wouldn''t let anyoney a hand on her sister''s precious hair which she has personally groomed over the years.


    Woo-Mi had one of the biggest saloon in the city. Her clientele were the best of the best. She had married into a rich home, and her saloon was a gift from her husband''s parents who loved her and her kids and were fully in support of her hair making skill. ording to her mother inw, such a gift was a gift from God, and shouldn''t be hidden.


    "How''s Hei-Ran? That girl has forgotten about her aunty isn''t it?" Woo-Mi asked as she started working on her sister''s hair.


    "She forgets about her mother, so don''t feel bad about that. We all spoilt to the core" Mrs Su replied, making her sister sigh.


    "I guess we''re to me after all. Now she''s so independent she hasn''t even found a man for herself. More like she has refused to" She said with a sad countenance. she truly loved Hei-Ran like her own child. As a matter of fact when her sister had given birth to Hei-Ran she had carried her more, and they had grown together even like sisters despite the fact that she was her aunt.


    As both women were talking, one of her staffs led in a woman into the VIP area of the saloon. Woo-Mi and Mrs Su exchanged pleasantries with her. Woo-Mi asked her best staff to give the customer the best of their services, before returning her attention back to her sister.


    "Sist I think it''s time I invite Hei-Ran again for some of those parties I attend. There''s this one some of my friends are having this weekend they''ll be bringing their children there, I should take Hei-Ran with me and introduce to some potential suitors and also her Eun-sun too. I like that girl too, most especially, her fiesty attitude" Woo-Mi suggested. Woo-Mi was quite fond


    With a sweet smile etched on her lips, Mr Su shook her head. "There''ll be no need for that" Mrs Su told her, making Woo-Mi to pause her hand.


    "Why? Did something happen?" She asked interestedly.


    "Mmmm" Mrs Su nodded her head, still smiling happily.


    "Really? Did she finally have a boyfriend?" Woo-Mi asked, her eyes fully litted up. She walked over to the table in front of her sister and leaned her back on it. She had to see her eyes as she talked.


    "Yes" Mrs chirped making Woo-Mi exim excitedly, earning the attention of the other customer and the staff attending to her.


    "I''m sorry" Woo-Mi apologized to them, but she was too excited to move elsewhere to have this gist. Her Hei-Ran finally has a boyfriend. She wanted to do a happy dance right now. This was great news, as a matter of fact it was the best news she has heard all year. Her baby niece was finally dating. Excellent news.


    "Sist I''m so happy. Have you seen him? Is he from a good home? What about his character? Wait should I hire a private investigator to check his background?" Woo-Mi was all fired up, she was more excited than her sister was.


    "Wait is he handsome? My Hei-Ran must have a good looking so she can bring some cute grand kids" She pped her hands excitedly. Mrs Su shook her head when she saw her sister still acting like her younger self, but who cares? She was also happy.


    "Woo-Mi calm down. I have seen him and he''s very handsome and rich too" She said lowering her voice. "He''s a good boy" Mrs Su said, normalizing her voice.


    "Really? Who is he? Tell me his name, maybe he''s from her cycle" Woo-Mi pressed.


    "It''s her boss" Mrs Su told her.


    "Her boss?" She asked in shock, while her sister nodded affirmatively. "You mean her boss boss?" She asked again just to be sure.


    "You mean the boss of herpany, Song Jinhai? She''s dating Song Jinhai" Woo-Mi couldn''t keep her voice down anymore.She was too excited that she didn''t notice the change in contenance on the customer''s face, who was now looking at them with interest.


    "Yes, she''s dating him" Mrs Su answered happily.


    "This is perfect news"

 Chapter 105 - Small World

    The sisters continued to talk about Hei-Ran''s rtionship with her boss, Jinhai. They were too engrossed in it that they didn''t notice the woman sitted beside them was staring at them, listening to the conversation they were both having. She had a smile on her face as she finally turned away from them.


    "I can''t wait to see them both. Sist, what do you think about inviting them for dinner at my ce. I''ve got to see them with my own two eyes" Woo-Mi chirped excitedly as she gave the fininshing touches to her sister''s hair.??


    "That''s not a bad idea, maybe we can ask them when they want to get married" Mrs Su added gleefully.


    "Then let''s do that" Woo-Mi said. She was more than happy for her niece.


    ¡­..


    Outside the beauty parlor, a middle age woman walked out with a gleeful smile on her face. She was practically grinning from ear to ear.


    The chaffeur held the door for her and she stepped in. She whipped out her phone from her bag and immediately dialed a number, but there was no response. After several rings there was still no response.


    "Where to madam?" The chaffeur asked.


    "To my son''s office" She instructed.


    "Yes ma"


    She couldn''t stop herself smiling all the way till they got to their destination, she kept mumbling the name she had heard at the saloon in her mins. As soon as they arrived thepany building she made her way straight towards the elevator and headed towards the hightest floor.


    She gracefully made her way into the CEO''s office without knocking.


    "Mother?"


    "What happened to your phone?" She asked in a cold tone.


    "You were calling?" He asked as he picked up his phone to check.


    "Yes i was you punk, and when were you going to tell me?" She asked feigning an angry tone as she lolled herself on the seat opposite the huge mahogany desk.


    "As much as I''d love to know what you''re talking about, I''m still no psychic, I don''t read minds" He said, leaning back on this seat to look at his mother who was looking at him with stink eyes.


    "Really? Here i was thinking we were a family with superpowers" She said with sarcasm. "Jinhai, am I really your mother? You now have a girlfriend and I don''t know? I have to find out from the salon? It''s that how I raised you?" She asked faking a ring at him.


    Jinhai was confused when he heard his mother. When did he have a girlfriend?


    "Mother I don''t know what you''re talking about I don''t have a girlfriend. Who told you that?" He asked with knitted brows.


    She eyed him when he tried to deny it. What does he mean by he doesn''t have a girlfriend? Was he trying to say she heard wrong? Or there was another Song Jinhai else where?


    She looked at him suspiciously, the look on his face was quite convincing. But she knew what she heard.


    "Jinhai you''re not going to y with your mother. Where''s she? I heard she works here. Jinhai don''t tell you''re trying to hide your girlfriend from me?" She cocked her brows at him.


    "Mom, I don''t know what you heard but i don''t have a girlfriend" He told her firmly. He didn''t know who was feeding her with such rumours. He had a soon to be girlfriend who he was working hard to woo, but for now she wasn''t his girlfriend yet.


    "Then who is Hei-Ran?" She demanded in a fierce tone. Jinhai was astounded when he heard her question.


    "How¡ª I mean where did you hear that" He stuttered. He didn''t expect his mother to know Hei-Ran''s name.


    "So it''s true huh?" Mrs Song asked when she saw his expression.


    "Who told you about her?" Jinhai inquisitively asked. He hasn''t talked about Hei-Ran to anyone, since he saw her.


    Mrs Song eyed him, she picked up a pen from the pen holder and threw it at him but he ducked. "You idiot. So you have a girlfriend and you hid her from me? After I''ve begged you to get a girlfriend and when you finally do, you try to hide it from your mother?" Mrs Song asked in an angry tone as she attempted throwing another pen at him, "Mother can you stop throwing things at me, you''re in my office" He told her.


    Mrs Song paused her hand from throwing the pen, she looked at him with a mock-re, before putting the pen back in the holder.


    "Where is she? Is she your secretary?" She inquisitively asked, a happy and gossipy smile curving her lips.


    "Mom, I don''t have a female secretary" He told her. Hasn''t she been here before? When has she ever seen him with a female secretary?


    Mrs Walker realized that was true. "So where is she? I want to see her" She said.


    "Why?" Jinhai asked.


    His question made his mother angry. "What do you mean by why? I want to see her, I saw her mother and her aunt and I think they look like good people" She reasoned.


    Jinhai couldn''t believe what she just said. "You - you met with Hei-Ran''s mother? How? Where?" He asked in shock. So it Hei-Ran''s mother who had told his mom? Or rather she had heard it from him. He couldn''t believe it. The world was indeed small. Who would believe that his mother would see Hei-Ran''s mother in a saloon. What a coincidence!


    "Why do you look so surprised?" She cocked a brow at him and sighed. "At the salon. You don''t want to know how I felt hearing about my son''s rtionship at the saloon. Imagine if I haven''t gone there at the time I did" She hissed.


    "Mother I''m not in a rtionship. We''re just colleagues"


    "You own thepany so you don''t have colleagues, only employees" she corrected.


    "Then she''s my employee" He said firmly.


    "But what about¡ª"


    "Mother I don''t know what they told you, but I''m not in any rtionship. You should stop listening to gossips" He interjected.


    Mrs Song shook her head, she didn''t think what she heard was a lie. Why would those two women lie? They even looked excited while they talked about it.


    It had to be Jinhai who was lying to her. He was trying to hide his girlfriend from her, but why? She asked herself. Except¡ª


    "Jinhai, she''s not pregnant is she? Is that why you''re bidding her?" Mrs Song asked, making Jinhai suddenly choke on his saliva.


    He looked at his mother with widened eyes. How did she arrive at that conclusion? Why would she even think if such a thing? Well he shouldn''t be surprised, his mother''s hrious imagination was something beyond humanprehension. She thought about the silliest of things.


    "Mother she''s not pregnant" How could she be pregnant when the girl in question always avoided him like a que. She didn''t even like him from day one, and that was why he had resulted into acting the way he did with her. Hei-Ran was one hell of a girl who he didn''t understand.


    He has tried ying the nice guy card with her but itpletely back fired on him, he tried a tonic approach but she even kept her distance the more. No matter what he tried, no matter the approach he took to get close to her, she''d take five steps away from him and that was what prompted him into taking the forceful and weird challenge. Because that girl only came running towards him when he dish out orders and acts cold towards her.


    So how the hell did he impregnate her. Or do people get pregnant these days by just looking at each other? And Hei-Ran also wouldn''t even look at him in the eye. She always avoided his gaze. The closes he has been with her was holding her hand.


    So his mother can stop with her wild imagination.


    "So that means you guys are dating?" She asked expectantly.


    Jinhai sighed exasperatedly. She wasn''t going to give up would She. He heaved a sigh to calm himself down. He closed his eyes for a while before looking at her.


    "She''s not my girlfriend yet" He finally admitted.


    "Yet?" Mrs Song asked uncertainly, making Jinhai nod.


    "That means you like her" she asked, and he nodded again. "Let me guess you haven''t told her?" She said, she wasn''t asking. She knew her son well.


    He scratched the back of his head as he slowly shook it, making her frown.


    "And why is that? Are you gynophobic?"

 Chapter 106 - Caught

    Eun-sun sat down on her desk, her eyes fixed on the data disying on her screen but it was obvious that her attention wasn''t focused on it. Her mind had wandered else where, for example to the conversation she just had with Mrs Lee over the phone.


    Reminding her to check up on her grown ass son if he has eaten. She liked Mrs Lee, but not her son, who was a sick demon. Why was she been asked to take of Dan-Han like she was his sister or nanny. As much as she''d like to do this for Mrs Lee, she still didn''t know how to go about it. Just yesterday Dan-Han had told her he liked her and she was yet to get past that.??


    And not just that, she still had to go for dinner at his house, and he''d be the one to take her. What was happening to her life recently? And the most importantly why was Dan-Han''s confession still on her mind.


    She really tried to think of a solution. She badly wanted to avoid Dan-Han. She didn''t want to see his face at all. Only the thought of his name was making her body react in a weird way. That guy must have used those words he said to cast a spell on her. She has lost her some peace of mind since he said those words to her. She has heard it a few times from guys like Ji-Sang, but she had easily brushed it off, but now, she couldn''t do same. It was as if his words were on a in her mind.


    She bit her lips when an idea came into her mind. She picked up the lunch pack she had prepared for him, and headed for his office. All she had to do was deliver the food to Dan-Han right? Then she''d do just that, there wasn''t any mandatory rule that said she had to do it by herself.


    She took the elevator to the president''s office. She cautiously walked towards secretary Chang-wok''s desk.


    "Good morning sir" she greeted politely. Her voice was low and almost in a whisper, as she kept looking towards the door just in case the devil decides to walk of his office or hear her voice. Chang-wok narrowed his eyes at her when he observed how strange she was behaving.


    "Morning" He replied back, not knowing if he should join her in the whispering thingy which she was doing.


    "I came to drop this off" She said cing the box on his desk. Chang-wok looked at the box and he remembered all that happened yesterday at country A, and also the fact that this petite woman had rejected his boss.


    Secretary Chang-wok continued to look at the box and her thoughtfully.


    ''Why was she giving it him?'' She should go give it to him by herself. Knowing what how his boss liked her, and how he had shamelessly told her that he would be skipping meals just to have her meals, he''d be stupid to deliver this to the boss himself.


    He''d only do that if he was tired of leaving. That Dan-Han hasn''t been on a rampage for a while now does not mean that the beast in him was asleep. On this issue he''d thread in caution.


    He looked at Eun-sun with a stoic look on his face and "Miss Eun-sun as much as I''d like to help you, I''m currently busy. But you can drop it in the president''s office, he''d find it when he''s back"


    Eun-sun snapped her head towards Dan-Han''s door.


    "Does that mean he''s not around?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, he''s having a private meeting" Chang-wok said when he noticed the distrusting look Eun-sun was shooting at him. It was to everyone''s knowledge that Chang-wok was always with the president at every meeting.


    Eun-sun looked back at the door again. Her heart suddenly started to beat when she thought about going into that room. She didn''t want to.


    Eun-sun thought about her promise to Mrs Lee and she cringed inwardly. she didn''t have the heart to turn that woman down or disappoint her. Mrs Lee has been nice to her and above all she was a dying woman who needs to have her heart at rest, not bothering about anything, so she could enjoy her remaining days in peace and happiness. She''d do this for Mrs Lee.


    She calmed herself, squared her shoulders and picked up the lunch pack which she had made. She still knocked on the door just to be sure that what Chang-wok had said was the truth. She felt relieved when she didn''t hear anything from inside the office. She opened the door and peeked her head. She heaved a sigh when she saw that his seat was empty.


    Opening the fully, she walked into the office. She walked towards his desk and dropped the pack on it. She turned to look around the office, and her eyes took in the modern beauty that the office had. Just as she was about to take a step forward, her eyes caught the view outside the window. She had wanted to have a clear view of it the other day, before In-Ha made a disturbing entrance.


    Eun-sun was torn between moving closer to the window and walking away from the office. But her curiosity got the best of her. Her legs subconsciously moved towards the floor to roof ss window. She was amazed by how far Dan-Han''s office was from the ground. Pk Corps building was the tallest building in the city, it gave a clear view of everything. It seemed like the everything down there were very small.


    She wondered just how beautiful the night view would be. Realizing how amazing the architectural work of the building is, she couldn''t help but wonder if Dan-Han was the brain behind it.


    The moment his name came into bhwr mind she finally snapped back to reality. She was still in his office, how could she be so foolish?


    Eun-sun received the biggest shock of her life when she turned around and she bumped into hard body, one which wasn''t there a while ago.


    Her body jolted backward making her to miss a step but Dan-Han was quick enough to hold her steady with his hand which Suddenly appeared around her waist.


    "Are you getting clumsy?" He asked in his strong tone which kind of warmed her ears. Her heart was suddenly racing fast. Her eyes was fully widened and she was staring at him unblinkingly.


    When did he even appear there? Why didn''t she hear the door or his foot steps. She tried to turn away and that was when she realized Dan-Han still had his hand around her. Eun-sun felt like running away, disappearing, anything other than standing there in her bosses arm, totally embarrassed. He had caught her in his office and she didn''t know how to get out of this embarrassing situation. But the main issue was, why wasn''t he letting her go, and why was he looking at her like that. Like he was just seeing her for the first time?


    Eun-sun tried to not look at his face, as she tried to wriggle away from his hand but Dan-Han''s hold over tightened a little.


    "Don''t think you can run away like you did yesterday" He said in a low tone. Eun-sun stiffened at the word yesterday. It brought the memories of what had happened at country shing through her brain. This was going to be the death of her. Lee Dan-Han was going to be the death of her and the rest of her generation left.


    This close proximity was making her heart go wild, beating like a drumming box. She was sure Dan-Han could hear it, but he was ignoring it just to make her miserable.


    "Pres¡ª"


    "Do you want to continue your view?" He interjected her, his brow cocked at her.


    What was he even saying? If she wanted to continue the view? Was she mad? Only a mad person would want to continue doing that after being caught, and being held against their will.


    Eun-sun shook her head responsively, making Dan-Han sigh retedly.


    "What a shame I''d love to have you here, I really don''t mind"


    "President Lee" She managed to call out, she didn''t like the fact that he was holding her like that and wasn''t ready to let go.


    "Do you really not like me or you''re pretending not to like me" Dan-Han asked ignoring the threatening re now forming in her eyes. he tsked in his head. It seems like she couldn''t be scared for too long. What a girl.


    Eun-sun''s heartalmost fell into her stomach when she heard him. Her heart rate was now increasing drastically. Why was he saying this again? Couldn''t he just leave her be.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the struggle in her eyes.


    He lowered his head towards her so much that they were only a breath way, making her hitch.


    He brushed his free hand through her hair and said, "You don''t need to answer that now. Even if you don''t, I''m going to make sure you will"

 Chapter 107 - Celebration Dinner

    Eun-sun was yet to regain herself from what had happened back in Dan-Han''s office. Who knew his office had a lounge attached to it. How foolish was she not to have noticed there was another door in his office. Damn that stupid secretary that had lied to her. Dan-Han wasn''t inside his office, but he was in the lounge and that was where he had walked out from.


    That secretary Chang-Wok should watch his back while walking, else she might just murder him unexpectedly.??


    What a sleaze bag!.


    ''You don''t to have answer that. Whether you like me or not, I''ll make you like me''


    She had blinked her eyes rapidly when she heard those words from him. She couldn''t find any words to say to him, making her stare at him stupidly. She kept looking into his eyes and he locked eyes with her as well. She couldn''t help the way her body kept reacting to his words and proximity between them. From the look in his eyes and the way he stared at her and said those words, Eun-sun had a feeling that Dan-Han was being honest with his words. Did he really like her? But why?


    That was the one question on her mind which she''d like to ask him; ''Why her?''


    There were more than a million girls he could like but there he was saying those kind of words to her. Why was it her? Why was he doing these things to her? Saying these things to her? And why was she responding this way?


    The sweaty hands, racing heart, nk brains, dry mouth....every other that she has been experiencing since Dan-Han started saying all these things to her. They were all kind of new stuff. Why were they happening to her?


    And what does he mean by he was going to make her like him? Who was going to like him? Her? He must be dreaming.


    There was no way in hell she was ever going to like someone like him. He was a dangerous man, a scam, a villian, he was wicked, and most importantly he was a fraud. She was never going to like him, she was sure of that. As a matter of fact she wasn''t going to like anybody, at least not until she has achieved her goals.


    She wondered how she was going to get past each day of giving him breakfast. Her life was slowly getting messed up by the day. First it was a debt, now she''s returning a favour of feeding the devil she was indebted to, just because he had a loving mother she couldn''t say no to.


    How horrible could her life get? She missed the old days when she didn''t have to think about all this.


    She jolted when her phone started ringing. She looked at it, and it was In-Ha calling. She looked at the time and realized it was almost time to close fron work. She had promised to have lunch with him, but he hadter called to inform her that they should cancel and have dinner together. Ah, it was better to have dinner with In-Ha than to spend a minute that cold looking boss of hers. Though In-Ha was a bit crazy, but he was still better than her boss who kept having this weird effect on her.


    She picked up the phone and answered. "Hello, let me guess you''re on your way here already" She spoke the moment she answered the phone.


    "Yeah sugar, I''m on my way. I''ll be there in twenty minutes" He replied as he walked towards the car, pressing the unlock button, which didn''t escape Eun-sun''s hearing.


    "But you''re still at the residence?" She asked, raising a brow.


    "Ha, you heard that. Well I am, but I''m about to leave"


    "In-Ha you should learn the difference between I''m about to leave, and I''m on my way. You just lied" She lectured, while In-Haughed amusedly.


    "Pumpkin there is no difference between those. Whether I''ve driven out of the residence or I''ve only just walked out of my room, that''s the same thing. What matters is that I have taken the first step towardsing over to you. And did I tell you that the bill is on you, consider this as the celebration dinner you promised me. You promised me that you''ll treat me to good food when you get your job remember?" He said as he hoped into the car.


    Eun-sun''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard him. Did she promise him that? She couldn''t remember making such a promise.


    "When did I promise that?" She asked suspiciously. This guy and his friend were both trying to swindle her out of money. Did they know that money was hard to work for?She wasn''t rich like them, so how was she supposed to buy him some fancy food from some fancy restaurant? She was sure rich people like him don''t eat from the kind if restaurants she can afford.


    "Baby Eun-sun, you can''t get out of this. You promised and you''ll fulfill it. Just so you know, I''m really hungry tonight and I can probably eat a whole cow" He said with a smile.


    "Then go buy yourself a cow" She retorted. He was the rich one, and could definitely afford it.


    "Why should I buy when I have you. You just have to give me a piece of yourself to eat" He said with a teasing smile. He chuckled when he heard her groan in anger. He could imagine her face right now, most especially her eyes which would be ring fiery darts at him. That was one thing he liked about her.


    "In-Ha are you by chance calling me a cow?" Eun-sun asked through gritted teeth, and just like In-Ha was thinking, she was actually shooting lethal res with her eyes. Thankfully he wasn''t there yet, or else she''d probably kill him with her res.


    "Come-on sweetheart calling you a cow is too exaggerative, you don''t even make up for calf you''re too lean¡ª"


    "In-Ha!!" Eun-sun roared over the phone, her tone was threatening, making In-Ha rupt out inughter. He missed this part of her, she and her fiesty little nature were slowly growing on him.


    "I''m sorry baby. I just like it when you snap like that, I wish I can see your face now"


    With her eyes narrowed into slits, she asked, "Do you miss my shoulder flips? Do you want me to break your bones in a lot of ces?" She asked defiantly, almost as if she''d do it right now, if only he could just conjure himself and appear right in front of her at this moment.


    "Eun-sun are you threatening me now?" He asked in surprise. He tsked and shook his head. "I thought we were bing fast friends, but it seems you''re only going to bully me till the day I die" He hissed.


    "Maybe, I might really just kill you, before you eat that meal"


    "Pumpkin, I can''t die on an empty stomach, just let me eat first then I can die. I''d rather die in the hand of a beauty like you than meet with an ident. And maybe you can kiss me before I totally give up, what about that?" He teased.


    "You know what? Just forget about dinner" She said. She wasn''t ready to deal with his craziness. He always have a way of making her talk and wearing her out, so much she wants to kill him. How did she even agree into bing friends with him? He was too flirty with words. Though she has told herself to ept the fact this was his nature, but she still wasn''t used to this like this.


    "Ha, you can''t get back out of this. I''ll be at your office soon, I''ll call you the moment I get there. Don''t miss me baby" He teased before ending the call. Heughed when he heard her grunt in annoyance. She was just something else.


    He turned on the ignition and started to drive out. In-Ha had only just driven out from the security check point when a car parked right in front of him, blocking his path. His face instantly turned dark and his eyes cold when that happened. He didn''t even need to guess who was behind this. There was only one person who had a knack for blocking his path. What temerity!


    His eyes were glistening with anger. He wanted to get down out if his and throw a p across that face, but he held himself back. He wasn''t that kind of a person. He shouldn''t let his anger get the best of him.


    He lolled back on his seat, he wasn''t going to step a foot outside his to go meet uninvited guest who didn''t know when to show their uphurling faces. He scoffed derisively when he saw the person stepped out the car. The moment he saw that face, his felt his stomach churn and his blood boil. People barely change, and especially this vixen standing right in front of him.


    Watching the way she swayed herself towards him, made him more livid. Everything about her right now annoyed him to the core. Just did him and his family get entangled with such a girl in the first ce.


    He closed his eyes shut when she finally approached his car and knocked on his window, thank God, it was tinted.


    "I know it''s you In-Ha, wind down or I''m not leaving"

 Chapter 108 - Masochist

    [Hey lovely readers, sorry for the mistake yesterday. The chapter has been corrected. If you still can''t ess it, please clear out your cache, but if the problem persist, remove the book from your library and re-add it back. Thanks for you understanding as well as you love and support. Author loves and appreciate you guys]


    ...??


    In-Ha looked at the annoying being knocking on the window like she owned the car. He couldn''t find the urge to roll down the window and look at the nauseating face. He was in a good mood a while ago, but now he was having a foul mood thanks to her.


    "In-Ha open up,e on" She kept knocking, when he didn''t budge she still kept on knocking, each knock harder than the first.


    "In-Ha this no way to treat your mother" She said, and as that was all it took to trigger In-Ha into a state of earth shaking anger. Her lips curved up when In-Ha suddenly opened the door, but the look in his eyes made her smile quiver. She knew him well enough to know that he was enraged at the moment.


    "Say what you Said again" In-Ha dared in a murderous tone.


    "In-Ha¡ª"


    "Say it" He snapped.


    "No" She shook her head, it would be stupid if her to repeat the same mistake twice. "I''m sorry" She apologized softly. This wasn''t how she had nned her meeting with him. She had made so much effort into seeing him, she has been waiting out here for hours hoping he''d drive out, and luckily he did. It wasn''t so hard Identifying one of Dan-Han''s car, the man owned the most expensive cars in the city, and seeing this one drive out of the residence she was sure it was In-Ha, because the famous President Lee would never be home at this hour.


    In-Ha looked at her with murderous intent. It was by the grace of God and all the other deities that were on earth that are withholding him from wriggling her neck right now. He turned around to walk back into the car when he felt her hand suddenly wrapped around his waist.


    "In-Ha I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry" She said as she began to sob.


    "If you know what''s for you and your generations yet unborn, you''ll unhand me this second" He growled lividly, as he shook her off his body, making her stagger some feet back.


    "In-Ha, why are you doing this to me? I''ve apologized a hundred times, please forgive me ande back home" She said with a sad voice.


    Her words made In-Ha scoff, as he slowly turned to look at her. "You amuse me. I thought you were smart but it seems you''re still foolish as ever" He cussed, hissing under his breath.


    "In-Ha, I''m sorry. I agree to whatever you say" She said, slowly approaching him. "I miss you," she added softly, while In-Ha rupt in a round of mockingughter.


    "Miss me?" He looked at her squarely. "As your ex fiance, or as your step son, which is it?" In-Ha asked in anger, halting her from taking another step closer to him.


    In-Ha chuckled derisively when she couldn''t


    reply him. "It seems you don''t know who you should be missing, that should be my father and not me" He told her, just in case she had some problem with her brain, and she didn''t remember her position currently.


    "In-"


    "Ji-A get lost" He snapped, startling her. She knew he was angry but she also didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to leave him.


    "You loved me, was that all a lie?" She asked in an using tone, making In-Haugh. "Love? Did you say love? Mrs Kang you should be asking your husband that and not his son" He told her. She attemoted taking a step towards him, but his re fixated her to the ground. He turned to open his car, but he looked at her again, "And make sure, you never appear in front of me again, else I might do something that you wouldn''t leave to tell the tale, and your husband wouldn''t be enough to save you" He warned. His eyes looked over her from head to toes before he hissed.


    "And that''s not how a married woman should dress, you look like a whore" He sneered before hopping into his car, leavingpletely embarrassed. She looked herself over and she didn''t even know what to say. She had dressed like this for him, but he just called her a whore.


    She looked at the car, but she couldn''t make out what he was doing. If he was staring at her or not. Before seeing her dressed like this, he wouldn''t be able to take his eyes off her, neither could he take his hands off her body. She was always irresistible to him, but now he wouldn''t even look at her. He acted like he was irritated by her.


    She wouldn''t lie, that she wasn''t embarrassed by how he acted towards he. She kept looking at his window, and she jolted when he honked his car. That was a cue that he''d ram her car over if she didn''t move her car the next minute.


    She clenched her hand into a fist as she made a resolution in her mind. She was going to get him back. She was going to captivate his heart all over again, and she was going to be all he thinks about all day, just like they were before.


    With that resolution in her heart she made her way back to her car and moved out of his way. In-Ha immediately drove past at full speed, she was lucky there wasn''t any pool of water around, with his foul mood he''d sure had sshed it all over her car.


    In-Ha''s grip over the steering tightened as he drove ahead. He wasn''t expecting her to show her face at the moment, and seeing her made him remember all he was trying so hard to forget.


    A heartbreak.


    Not just that; betrayal, hurt, pain, regret, suffering and every other thing he has experienced in time past in the hand of the people he thought he loved.


    In-Ha pulled over by the road side to calm himself. He didn''t want to go over to see Eun-sun in this mood, she might probably get scared. He chuckled at that thought. That girl was some fearless being. He doubted if she knew the meaning of the word, ''fear''.


    She was one of the most fearless people he had seen in his life, other than Dan-Han. Thinking about her and her tenacious attitude made his mood liven, and he didn''t understand why. His mind has been straying towards hertely. The thought of her would always make his heart merry and his lips break into an helpless smile. And he didn''t understand why that was.


    Thinking about her right, he just wanted to race down to her office and see her little heart shaped face, with those beautiful hazel eyes of hers.


    That girl Eun-sun doing alot to him.


    In-Ha immediately revved the engine back to life and zoomed off in the direction of PK corps. With the anticipation brooding in his heart, In-Ha floored the gas pedal and drove as fast as he could. He arrived there in less than twenty minutes. It was supposed to be twenty minutes drive from the residence to thepany, and thanks to that crazy woman, he had taken longer than expected.


    He dialled her number the moment he arrived there. He had the urge to call Dan-Han and probably go into his office to tease him a bit, but he decided not to. They''ll eventually meet at him, so there was no need, and he was sure Eun-sun was going to get down soon.


    And just as he thought, he saw her walking out through the door of thepany. Just the mere sight to her and he was already smiling. The frown sitted on her face he knew she was still fuming over the fact that he had called her a cow. She was probably going to grill him with her eyes and words, and he could feel his heart anticipating already.


    ''What is wrong with you, Kang In-Ha?'' He asked himself. But that question was yet to have a satisfactory answer. He didn''t know, but one thing he knew was he has be a masochist for this girl.


    He would dly ept whatever word, re or physical pain she inflicted on him.


    He stepped out of the car to meet her.


    "My sweet pumpk¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh"


    In-Ha was yet toplete his sentence when he yelped out in pain. This evil girl has just stepped on his toes.


    "That''s for calling me a cow!" she seethed.


    "Yes ma" He nodded amid the pain, as he hopped on one foot.


    What a dangerous girl. She never fails to disappoint you.

 Chapter 109 - Dan-Han Is Angry

    With a lethal re in his eyes, In-Ha hissed at Eun-sun.


    "Damn you, you brute" In-Ha cussed as he winced in pain, but Eun-sun wasn''t bothered by his whimpering. To her, he deserved it and more. ??


    How dare he call her a cow?


    "I don''t mind stepping on the other" She threatened as she made an attempt to step on his other toes.


    "Ah, Ah, Ah, Please don''t. Mighty goddess I''m at your mercy" He hopped backward, pleading with her. Eun-sun rolled her eyes at him, as she snorted. She kept eyeing as he foddled with his hurting foot. When he wouldn''t stop whining, she snapped. "Stop whining, or else I might hurt more than just your toes" She snarled.


    In-Ha snapped his head towards her in disbelief. He scoffed with disbelief as he looked at her. "Eun-sun are you tout? Do you know you''re such a bully? How can you bully a man like this?" He said pointing an using finger at her.


    "You''re just a softie" She hissed, while In-Ha eyed her wickedly. Why was he always being bullied by her. Last time she had flipped over her shoulders and had hurt his wrist, not he was sure his metatarsals and phnges have all been fractured.


    Looking her up from head to toes, he wondered what sort of strength, she had.


    ''Deceitful body size"


    She was what they called, small but mighty.


    Eun-sun frowned slightly when she noticed the way he kept wincing in pain, while trying to flex his feet. She must have really hurt a lot. She started to feel regretful for stepping to hard on his feet. Maybe a smack on the arm would have served same purpose. She opened her mouth to say sorry but she mped it shut again. This wasn''t entirely her fault, if he hadn''t insulted her by calling her a cow, then she wouldn''t have been violent towards him.


    He should be lucky if he only breaks a toe or two. If this was to be some other guy, he or she would probably be in the theater having a lot of reconstructing surgeries by now.


    After some minutes of wincing, whining and crying ¡ªof not literally¡ª In-Ha finally stood upright to look at her, but not without ring of course.


    "Eun-sun remind me to never fall in love with you or anyone like you" ''If only he could, but he was sure that wouldn''t be possible'' He added in his mind.


    "I think that would be the best decision you''ll ever made in your life" She replied.


    "So what are you treating me to?" He asked. "And I''ll be eating more aspensation for the pain you inflicted on me"


    "Just say you''re glutton, and you want to live off me even though you''re rich" Eun-sun shot him a mock-re.


    "Of course, I''m a glutton. How do you think I got my healthy looks from, from gluttonous eating of course" He replied making Eun-sun scoff.


    "I have been saying this alot in my mind, but I''ll say it to your face now. You''re CRAZY" She hissed as she rolled her eyes.


    In-Ha scoffed in disbelief when he heard that. "So you''ve been calling me crazy behind my back?" He asked with surprised eyes. Well he shouldn''t be surprised, she wasn''t like other girls. She had no filter, she was real to herself says what''s on her mind, behave the way she likes and only her could bully him or cuss him like this. So he shouldn''t be surprised at all that she cuss him behind his back or even in front of him.


    "Of course I''ve been cussing you here" She pointed a finger to her head, making In-Ha look at her with incredulity. He didn''t know what to say to her anymore.


    "Come on, let''s just go" He said. He didn''t have what it takes to banter with this girl, she doesn''t y fair at all.


    "I''m not taking you to a fancy restaurant just so you know. I do¡ª" Her words trailed off when her eyes caught sight of the person staring at them.


    It was Dan-Han. Her body stiffened when she met his gaze. Even though he was standing feets away from her, she could feel the cold re in his eyes. W¨Cwhy was he staring at her like that. Her heart started to race frantically.


    "Eun-sun, what''s wrong?" In-Ha asked when he noticed how she has suddenly stiffened and was no longer speaking. He followed her line of sight and he also saw the demonized man who was walking up to them with his strong gaits.


    He looked from Dan-Han back to Eun-sun and he couldn''t believe it. ''No way!'' He screamed in his mind.


    His pumpkin was scared?! In-Ha couldn''t believe it. From the way she was stiff, and how she has pursed her lip, he was tempted tough, but be he knew he shouldn''t.


    He watched as Dan-Han walked closer to them and stopped right in front of Eun-sun and she involuntarily stiffened even more. In-Ha immediately ced his hand over Eun-sun''s shoulder and pulled her closer in a protective way. He was going to protect his little pumpkin from reapers like his friend.


    "Hey bro?" He greeted with a chirpy smile, but Dan-Han didn''t look at him, but rather his eyes were focused on the hand ced on Eun-sun''s shoulder.


    "Pres¨Cident Lee?" Eun-sun called out softly. Her voice turning hoarse and dry. But Dan-Han did not say anything. He looked from In-Ha''s hand wrapped around her shoulders to Eun-sun who wasfortably allowing it. She wasn''t making any effort of wriggling herself out from his arm. And if he were to be the one she''d always want to be a thousand feet far away from him.


    Was she morefortable with In-Ha than with him? She doesn''t like In-Ha right? The thought of Eun-sun liking In-Ha made him angry, and his eyes turned dark.


    Eun-sun noticed the way Dan-Han was. staring at her, his gaze was chilling and piercing, making her look away. Her actions made Dan-Han even more livid.


    "Hey Ice King, stop scaring my baby" In-Ha said to Dan-Han earning him a re from him.


    Dan-Han looked back at Eun-sun, "You forgot your lunch pack" He said coldly, stretching out his hand which was holding her lunch box.


    Eun-sun looked down at it without trying to receive it. It was all his fault she had forgotten to take her lunch pack back. If he hadn''t done the things he did back in his office, maybe she''d have gone back to take it.


    "Ms Park?" Dan-Han called out, when she kept staring at the box without making an attempt to receive it.


    Eun-sun snapped back to reality and slowly reached for the lunch pack.


    "Thank you" She muttered.


    "Mmm" Dan-Han nodded.


    He looked back at In-Ha who still had his hand wrapped around Eun-sun''s shoulder. Only God knows how much he wanted to chop his hand off right now, but he withheld himself from doing so.


    "Why are you here?" Dan-Han finally asked him.


    "Tigress here is taking me out for dinner" In-Ha beamed. He was excited about having dinner with Eun-sun, more than anyone he had ever had in his life.


    Dan-Han snapped his head to look at Eun-sun who was trying her very best not to look at him. Everytime she looked at his face, she remembers just how close they had been at his office. And the way he had said those words into her ears, with his warm breath caressing her face and ears. Thinking about it now, her heart began to beat even more haphazardly, and her cheek began to feel warm.


    "Dinner?" He asked looking at Eun-sun but she was still not looking at him.


    "Yeah, dinner. And no you can''t join us. Don''t want you scaring off my baby with your stoic attitude" In-Ha told him with a firm tone. He didn''t want Dan-Han making a repeat of what he did at the lunch they had together. It was obvious his presence made Eun-sun ufortable. And secondly he wanted it to be just them.


    Dan-Han couldn''t hide the frown forming between his brows. He looked at Eun-sun and the fact that she wasn''t looking at him was making him angry. Just a while ago she was freely talking to In-Ha, and now she wouldn''t dare to look at him.


    Dan-Han was about to say something when Chang-wok made an appearance.


    "Sir the car is here" He told him. But Dan-Han kept his gaze fixed at Eun-sun.


    "There''s no need" He said in a very cold tone before turning around to leave. Secretary Chang-wok was surprised by his boss abrupt change of mind. Just now he had hurried him to get the car and had hurriedly walked out of a meeting like he had an emergency, but now what?

 Chapter 110 - Crazy Thought

    Dan-Han was fuming with anger when he walked back into his office. Not just anger of Eun-sun avoiding his gaze andfortably being with In-Ha, but also that of just letting her go like that. He felt regretful for doing that. He should have done something to prevent her from going with In-Ha.


    He knew his friend well and that friend of his, was a Casanova and a chronic one at that. He loved chasing after women most especially the types that weren''t easy to get. The man loves the chase, he practically lived for it. And he had just let his woman go with him just like that.??


    In-Ha''s conquest were innumerable and he wasn''t going to allow his woman to be among those number. He really hated himself for letting his anger get to him.


    He looked at Secretary Chang-wok who was trying to be invincible from where he stood. This mood of his boss was the kind of mood that would get him killed if he as much as breathe aloud. He has never seen Dan-Han in such a mood before. There were times where he was angry, but he still kept a stoic look on his face, but now he was deeply frowning like he could murder someone and he didn''t want to be a scape goat.


    "Trace his number" Dan-Han said to Secretary Chang-wok who was suddenly stupified by his boss'' order.


    "Master¡ª Kang?" Secretary Chang-wok asked with uncertainty. He wasn''t sure if he heard right. Was his boss going to trail his friend now?


    Dan-Han''s death re on him immediately got him bobbing his head vigorously. He quickly rushed out of the office to carry out his new assignment. He''d be condemned to death if he as much as dally for three seconds.


    ...


    In-Ha''s car


    Eun-sun was ring at the man who wasughing non-stop like he has just heard the world''s most funniest joke. He has beenughing really hard since they left thepany.


    "Laugh one more time and I will throw out of the window, I promise you" Eun-sun sneered, her eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Oh please, don''t even begin to threaten me now. You were all shaken the moment you saw Dan-Han just now. Now you have the guts to threaten me?" In-Ha asked before bellowing out into another round ofughter, making Eun-sun scowl even more intensely.


    "You should have seen your face. You looked like you have been drained of blood" In-Ha threw his head back andughed even more. His shoulders shaking as hisughter vibrated through them.


    "In-Ha!!" Eun-sun called angrily. Hisughter was riling her up.


    "Fine I won''tugh anymore" He hissed, as he tried to stiffle hisughter. " You can''t say a word before Dan-Han but you go all Mike Tyson on me?" He muttered under his breath, but she still heard him anyway.


    Eun-sun eyed him evilly before looking outside the window,pletely ignoring him. Thoughts of Dan-Han suddenly shed through her mind. She remembered the way he had looked at her just outside the building, like he had caught her cheating on him, like he was vexed with her for cheating.


    She closed her eyes and slowly shook her head when she started to feel like she might just have done that.


    ''What are you thinking Eun-sun!'' She cringed inside her mind.


    In-Ha briefly took his eyes from the road and nced at her. The side view of her face was just as beautiful as her whole face. She looked pretty even with her face bare and with her fiesty and aggressive attitude coupled with her awesome personality, he couldn''t help but like her. Gosh he liked this petitedy!


    "What??!!"


    Eun-sun snapped her head towards him when she suddenly heard the screeching sound of the tyres and In-Ha yelling ''What?''.


    "What?" She asked in shock.


    Eun-sun looked outside through the windscreen, her heart was beating frantically. "Did you hit someone?" She asked as she craned her neck to look outside, but there was nothing there.


    She turned look back at In-Ha who was looking at nothing ahead like he just found the world greatest treasure. She followed his line of sight but she couldn''t see what was so intriguing to him. His eyes were fully widened and he had an incredulous look on his face. Like a deep secret has just be unearthed.


    "In-Ha are you okay?" She asked in concern. He looked too shocked and surprised.


    She watched as he slowly turned his head to look at her. He was literally gawking at with wide eyes and his mouth agape. His eyelids were fluttering as he stared at her in bewilderment.


    "What? What did you see? What''s wrong?" She asked with concern even though his gaze on her was making conscious and ufortable. He was behaving strange and it was beginning to irk her out. She had the urge to p his head and jolt him back to reality, but she was also concerned. There must be a reason for him acting this way, so she decided to keep her cool.


    In-Ha couldn''t believe the nonsense that just came out of his mind. Did he just say ''like''? Where the hell was thating from? From which abyss did he just pick up that world?


    There was no way that was possible. He didn''t like her, he has never liked anyone since.....well you know when. There was no way that''s possible. His libertine attitude was what prompted him to start this chase, and the fact that she kept pushing him away unlike the other girls which he has been with, intrigued him even more. Her aloof attitude towards him had heightened everything, but not once did he think he liked her.


    He didn''t! There was no way he was capable of liking anybody ¨C any woman to be more specific. He was all about pleasure and nothing else. He shook his head in disbelief. There was no way that was possible.


    Eun-sun turned to the back when she heard cars honking behind them and that was enough to jolt In-Ha back to his senses. He also turned around to see cars waiting behind them, honking angrily.


    He immediately revved up the car and started driving.


    "I''m sorry" He apologized without looking at her, his gaze fixed on the road. He was yet to rpose himself.


    "So can you tell me what dropped into your mind that made you act like that?" Eun-sun asked inquisitively. She didn''t see the reason why In-Ha would endanger their lives by abruptly stopping in the middle of the road. What if they met with an ident?


    In-Ha turned to look at her, but he quickly turned away, before letting out an awkwardugh. "Ha, I just thought about something crazy" He said in a jocr manner, stillughing awkwardly. Eun-sun felt like smashing his head against the wheel. She scoffed inwardly. He thought about something crazy and he thought of killing her with his craziness??


    "Next time you want to have your crazy thoughts make sure I''m not sitted in your car" She snarled, as she looked at him with stink eyes.


    "And take the next turn" She ordered before looking out the windows again, while In-Ha nodded obediently. Her mind was already preupied with alot of things which she didn''t even want to think about.


    Soon they arrived the restaurant. It was a low key restaurant and it was no where close to the swanky ones which In-Ha had been. There were seats set outside and some few customers were happily enjoying their meal.


    Eun-sun snickered when she observed the incredulous look on In-Ha''s face.


    "I told you I can''t afford a fancy restaurant. But believe me you''ll love their food. They serve the best sweet and sour ribs in town" She told him before walking ahead, leaving him behind.


    It was left for him to join her and stay there.


    He asked for food and she''s providing it.


    ......


    Not far from where they were sitted was a ck sedan parked just across the road. A pair of eyes glued to the couple''s which were sitted at a table in front of the restaurant. The cold glint in his eyes was enough to make icicles pop from underneath the table, throwing away what every food they were enjoying.


    Looking at the pleasurable look on Eun-sun''s face as she ate the ck bean noodle, Dan-Han felt like murdering someone. She was doing the things she was supposed to do with him with some other guy, although it was his friend, Dan-Han still didn''t care.


    When ites to her, his friends, his father were like every other man. He didn''t want them sharing a meal with her, or doing the things he hasn''t done with her.


    But here she was doing that with In-Ha.

 Chapter 111 - Running Away From Him

    Eun-sun was standing in front of Dan-Han''s door of Dan-Han''s door the next morning. She didn''t knowing how to deliver the food his breakfast to him.


    She was yet to understand why he had said he would be skipping his breakfast every morning. If she decides not to bring him the food, his mother might just call and ask her, and what should she do then? Lie???


    No! she shook her head. she didn''t want to lie to her.


    "Are you going in?" She heard Secretary Chang-wok''s voice from behind her. She turned to him and red daggers at him. He was the reason why she was caught yesterday, and why Dan-Han had done those things to her.


    She turned away from him and returned her focus back to the door. Only God knew what would happen today.


    She didn''t want to be harassed like she was yesterday. She pursed her lips tightly as she tried toe up with an escape n, just in case Dan-Han tried to do anything funny with her today.


    After calming herself by taking deep breaths - which has be something which has doestely, thanks to Dan-Han¨C she slowly knocked on the door.


    "Come in" She heard him say from behind the door. She closed her eyes tightly to muster more courage before opening the door.


    She slowly stepped into the office, and she saw him deeply engrossed in his work.


    "Good morning President Lee" She greeted from where she stood.


    "Hmm" He muttered back, without raising his head to look at her.


    "I brought¨C"


    "Drop it on the table" Dan-Han interjected her. He knew the reason why she was there in his office.


    "Okay sir" She nodded. She looked at him one more time before walking towards the center table in the office. She set up the food on the table as quickly as she could. She wanted to get out of the office as soon as possible, most especially now when he was so engrossed with his work.


    She lifted up her gaze to look at him, when she was done and she noticed he was still looking at whatever was sitting inside hisptop. Seeing him like that, she had to admit there was something different about him. Maybe it was because he was so buried in his work that made him look ...captivating.


    ''What are you thinking? Get your head straight Park Eun-sun'' She chided herself.


    ''Define the term Captivating?'' She asked herself in her mind in a stern tone.


    "Mr Lee¨C"


    "Sit" Came his voice in a cold tone.


    "Huh?"


    For the first time Dan-Han lifted his eyes to look at her, and he saw her staring at her with a confused expression. He stood up from his seat and walked round it his eyes not leaving her for a minute. He slowly made his way closer to where she was standing. With every step he took, Eun-sun''s heart skidded a beat.


    Stopping right in front of her, he said "Sit" He told in a firm tone, but she slowly shook her head, without looking at him.


    Dan-Han was surprised when he saw her shake her head, rejecting his orders.


    "Eun-sun" He called out in a low and dangerous tone, but Eun-sun still shook her head. She didn''t want to. Who knew what he was going to do her if she sat down. Would he hold her again?


    No!, she didn''t want that. What he did yesterday, putting his hand around her waist like he did had tortured her all day. She was yet to take it out of her mind. And the words he said had been on a loop in her mind. Her brain had refused to delete it out of her memory space, despite all her plea to forget.


    Dan-Han cocked a brow at her when she adamantly kept shaking her head.


    "Look at me" He told her, and again she shook her head.


    Dan-Han chuckled inaudibly. ''Was she going to shake her head day?'' He asked himself.


    He took a step towards her, and she instinctively took a step back.


    "It''s that how you''re going to do it now?" He asked her, but she diy reply. Eun-sun could feel her heart beat haphazardly. It was beatong without control and at the rate it was beating, her rib cage might fracture soon.


    Dan-Han took another step towards her and again she responded by taking another step backward. Dan-Han''s lips curved upward when she did that. He looked behind her and he chuckled out, making Eun-sun lift her gaze to him, wondering what was amusing him.


    Her skipped a beat when she caught sight of the smile on his face. Did she just see something like a dimple?


    Wh-hy was he looking like that? Like he had a fine- face. She slightly shook her head to get those awkward thoughts out of her head.


    Dan-Han yet took another step towards and she took another backward, but this time she finally muttered something, "Pres-ident Lee"


    "Mmm" He replied as he took again another step, making respond as usual with a backward step of her one, but this time she snapped her head back when her back touched a hard t surface. It was the wall....A fucking wall!!


    Eun-sun snapped her head towards him, ansd again her heart skipped not just one but several beats because this time Dan-Han was smiling at her, but more like he was shing a gorgeous smirk at her.


    Why was he lo-oking so handsome? Was something wrong with her eyes now?


    "Are you going to say something or should I?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at her.


    She tried opening her mouth to say something but nothing came out.


    "Then that''s a no I suppose?" He said as he slowly covered the space between them.


    He noticed the way her eyes kept darting to and fro, in an attempt not to look at him.


    "Look at me" He said again and yet again she shook her hand. He lifted his hand up and gently yet firmly held her chin in ce. She stiffened the moment his hand came in contact with her face.


    "Why do you keep running away from me?" Dan-Han said as he used his free hand to pin her against the wall.


    "I¡ª I''m - not running" Eun-sun replied avoiding his gaze that seemed to scorch her skin. Her response made him chuckle amusedly.


    "I don''t think so, are you scared of me? or maybe your little heart can''t stop thumping at the sight of me" he asked with a smirk as he tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ears.


    "I..My heart doesn''t.." she stuttered as she subconsciously touched her chest.


    "Then let me make it" he said in a husky voice as he leaned closer and nibbled on the sensitive part of her ear.


    "Pres.."


    "Dan-Han. Just Dan-Han" He said cutting her off as he slipped his hands around her waist making her swallow hard and her breath hitched. She felt her body stiffen when he snaked his hand around her like that. Her heart began to drum like crazy, when he started inching closer towards her lips.


    Wh- hat was he about to do? She asked herself in trepidation. She tried to move head but his gaze looked her down.


    "Just be still and let me, after all you still owe me" He said with a smirk before his lips slowly covered her''s.


    Her eyes flew wide open the moment his lips touched hers. She felt all the blood in her body rush to her brain. Her heart stopped beating and her knees went numb. She felt like was drowning and was running out of air.


    "Eun-sun, wake up" She heard someone yell her name and just like someone who had ran out of air, Eun-sun gasped the moment her eyes flew wide open. She immediately sat up right the moment she opened her eyes. She looked around the room and she couldn''t believe it.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Hei-Ran asked with concern as she sat close to her. She had noticed she was trying hard to breathe in her sleep and that had scared her, prompting her to wake her up.


    Eun-sun was still in shock, looked around the room once more and then back at Hei-Ran who was looking at her with concerned eyes.


    "It was a dream" She muttered out, much to her own relief. But it felt so real.


    "You had a night mare?" Hei-Ran curiosly inquired. She had to admit she was scared when she saw her like that.


    "It was more than a night mare" ''I have just been harassed in dream'' she added in her head.


    Hei-Ran hugged her and slowly patted her back, but Eun-sun was no where relieved by this kind gesture.


    How the hell did that man find his way into her dream?! Just how the hell was she going to face the real night mare by the time she got to work?!


    She was so dead!

 Chapter 112 - Denial

    In-Ha sat dazed in his room, his back against the headboard as her stared at nothing in particr. But his mind was clouded with thoughts of Eun-sun, or rather thoughts of him liking her.


    He was still in denial. He didn''t want to believe there was an actual possibility that he liked the girl.??


    He didn''t want to. He didn''t have the heart to like another human being. He was damaged goods, far too broken corrupt and bad for any girl like Eun-sun who was naive and innocent even though her fiesty character wouldn''t let you see that. But he knows, because he has been with countless number of women and her kind was always different to spot out.


    There were points in his life when he thought about forgetting the betrayal he had endued in the hands of the people he loved but he couldn''t. There was a time when he was a sunny and loving guy, but not anymore. He still had the sunny part of him, which has turned flirty but he didn''t have the space on his heart to love someone, most especially someone like her. He didn''t want that. He didn''t want to love anymore, all he wanted to do was have pleasure and wreck hearts of all the gender that made him into this man he was right now.


    But why was he feeling different for her.


    His mind shed back to their time back at the restaurant. He couldn''t lie he was more than amused by the way she gobbled down those food. He had been too lost in his thoughts that he couldn''t get himself to eat much, but that gluttonous monster in the shape of a petite girl had done Justice to everything, much to his amusement.


    She ate with no care in the world, and there was this one time when he saw her smile with thedy who owned the restaurant he swore he felt something in his heart at that moment.


    In-Ha was still thinking when he heard the door creak open. There was only one person in this house with him at the moment, and it was Dan-Han.


    He snapped his head towards the door and he saw Dan-Han standing by the door, his hand buried in his pocket.


    "Hey bro" In-Ha greeted in a less usual tone, which Dan-Han noticed. He knew In-Ha like the back of his hand, and that worried look and dull tone was not something that usually came from him.


    "Who do you want dead now?" Dan-Han asked as he walked into the room. He took a look around and he cringed in his head. The room was messier as usual. The guy just knew how to throw things around. For instance the clothes and shoes which he had wornst. night were lying on the different parts of the room. Dan-Han walked to the sofa but he saw briefs there, he hissed and decided to stand. The man was never going to change. Not that he was a dirty person, he was just azy mind which has somehow manifested in the physical.


    "I don''t want anybody dead. Not everyone is as evil like you, your wickedness" In-Ha said dramatically as he rolled off the bed.


    "At least that''s why I don''t have enemies lurking around" Dan-Han replied as he picked up one of the throw pillows from the floor.


    His words made In-Ha scoff, "You mean that''s why you have more enemies than you can count" In-Ha said sarcastically as he walked towards the bathroom. "And by the way, why are you here?" He paused and asked.


    "Nothing" He replied nonchntly, but In-Ha didn''t believe him. Dan-Han was a great friend but he was never the type to pay mindless visits or check up on anyone. The only thing he knows how to do was to run the Lee empire and keep to himself like the social recluse he is. So he didn''t believe Lee Dan-Han had juste to check up on him.


    "I don''t believe you" In-Ha said walking back to where Dan-Han was standing. He crossed his hand and looked at him, with his brows cocked.


    Dan-Han looked like at In-Ha silently. He didn''t know how he was supposed to ask the question he had in mind. There was something he had noticed about In-Ha from yesterday little spying scene and that has stucked in his mind. He had seen the way he looked at Eun-sun when she wasn''t looking, and it wasn''t one he had seen in him since Ji-A. He didn''t want to think it was what he was his mind was insinuating. But he''d undoubtedly say there was something different about In-Ha.


    "President Lee?" In-Ha called him like he usually used to.


    "Nothing I just wanted to check up on you" Dan-Han said casually said, even though that sounded very awkward.


    "Hmm?" In-Ha''s lips slowly curled up as he leaped towards Dan-Han and yfully hooked his hand around his neck. "You''re now how valuable I am right?" In-Ha teased as he Dan-Han who suddenly let a low growl, with his eyes ring daggers at him. In-Ha swiftly removed his hand from his neck and retrieved his steps backwards.


    "Damn it Dan-Han, you''re not an animal. I''ve told you so many times man stop doing that. You''d never get woman at this rate" He hissed. Dan-Han red at him as he fixed his suit back. This was the reason one shouldn''t be too nice with words to others.


    "Anyway, can we hang out today? I''ll Jae-Hyun so we can meet at the club" In-Ha suggested as he anxiously looked at Dan-Han to give him a response.


    "Okay" Came his response, as he turned around to leave.


    "Don''t miss me too much" In-Ha didn''t forget to tease him onest time but Dan-Han ignored him as he walked towards the door, while In-Ha chuckled.


    Dan-Han suddenly paused by the door, his eyes scanned across the room one more time before he looked up at In-Ha again.


    "Do clean the room yourself" Dan-Han said coldly before shutting the door.


    "Why me? There''s an house keeper" In-Ha yelled across the room, but Dan-Han was already gone.


    "Always acting like an old man" In-Ha hissed as he picked up his shoe which was lying on the floor.


    .....


    Mi-Ok had several frown lines on her face as sheid in front of herptop.


    "Mi-Ok, you haven''t been to the spa recently" Came a voice from herptop. Yeah, she was making a conference call.


    "Not just the spa, she hasn''t gone shopping nor clubbing either" Another voiceined.


    "You should say she hasn''t been on the tabloids recently" Another scoffed. Mi-Ok red at the girl who just said so, while the other girls tried not to chuckle.


    That was Mi-Ok least valuable friend. They knew they hated each other''s guts but they still hung around each other. Each throwing the weight of their family''s wealth around.


    "I guess being on a tabloids is better than having a debauched and lousy brother who soils your family name in mood. Did I hear he would be jailed soon? How''s your family coping with that? Do you want the Choi''s to loan you some money?" Mi-Ok asked back tauntingly, while the others tried to stiffle theirugh real hard.


    "Mi-Ok-" The girl roared.


    "That''s enough" The first girl chided. She was tired of them always at each other''s throat, cussing and fighting at every opportunity. As much as she found their feud entertaining it was still tiring.


    "Mi-Ok tell us what''s wrong? Why haven''t you been out ofte?" The girl asked with concern, while the girl Mi-Ok had quarelled with rolled her eyes.


    "Nothing is wrong, I have just been taking some time away from the limelight" She lied. She couldn''t bring herself to tell them that she has been on house arrest by her father, most especially when she had an evil wisher among her friends.


    "Lime light indeed" The angry girl snorted, but Mi-Ok ignored her.


    "Then you need to step back on the spotlight honey, cause we miss you. Come on let''s hang out tonight. Let''s go paint the town red tonight" The second girl chipped.


    "Yese on, let''s go clubbing tonight. What do you say" The first girl added, making Mi-Ok go silent for a while.


    "What do you say?"


    "It seems baby princess isn''t allowed to go out" The other taunted, snapping Mi-Ok from her thoughts, before ring at her.


    "Sure let''s go clubbing tonight" She said .

 Chapter 113 - A Day With No Dan-Han

    Eun-sun stood outside the PK Corporation building for a quite a while, her eyes staring at the door. For some reason she didn''t like the idea ofing to work today. She didn''t want to see her boss'' face after he had just harassed her in her dreams. How was she even supposed toe to go to his office to give him food? What if her dreams bes a reality.


    No, she wasn''t going to do that today. She was going to avoid him as much as she could. That man was making her lose her mind.??


    Eun-sun jolted out of shock when someone suddenly tapped her shoulders. She turned around to find Hye-Jin smiling at her, making her let go of the breath she has been holding.


    "Good morning" The girl greeted with a sunny smile. "Sorry I startled you" She quickly apologized.


    "Good morning. It''s okay" Eun-sun replied.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s go in" The girl said, while Eun-sun nodded and they both walked in together.


    "Did you hear the rumours going?" Hye-Jin asked in a full gossipy tone. Eun-sun looked at her from the corner of her eyes before shaking her head. She wasn''t interested in hearing any rumours right now, her eyes were roaming around the lobby, as they watched out for the tyrant - Lee Dan-Han.


    Hye-Jin moved closer to her and lowered her voice. "I heard that the president was seen with ady at country A. That he had taken her to the project site there and she had ridden in his car too. Do you believe that?" She said moving her eyes theatrically.


    Eun-sun abruptly stopped on her feet. She was surprised by the girl had said. Who could they have known about that? That happened in country A, so howe the news had suddenly reached here.


    "How did you hear that?" Eun-sun asked Hye-Jin who was also standing now.


    "I heard people talking about it. I think it''s legit news, because they said it was some eye witness from the scene who had said it" She paused and moved closer to Eun-sun, inching closer to her ears.


    "I heard that he''s slowly oveing his Illness" She added. Eun-sun furrowed her brows when she heard her.


    "Illness?" Was Dan-Han Ill? What kind of illness could he have. She was looking at the girl with expectant eyes waiting for her to reconfirm what she had just said.


    "Look director Gi-Hye ising" Hye-Jin said pulling Eun-sun by the hand as they hurried towards the elevator. Eun-sun turned around to catch a glimpse of the woman who her colleague had just spotted. Her eyes met with the woman''s eyes which were ring at her. She was the director who Dan-Han had used to punish Eun-sun during her first week of work. Since Dan-Han moved her to HR, she has be cold and cranky, thus scaring the junior colleagues to work.


    Eun-sun noticed the way the woman was staring at her, even after giving a quick bow despite the fact that Hye-Jin was pulling her into the elevator.


    "That woman has suddenly turned Anabelle since her transfer to another department. I wonder what happened to her" Hye-Jin said patting her chest which was pounding heavily due to the sight of the director.


    "I wish she I could get to see less of her face every day" She continued to speak to Eun-sun, or so she thought. But Eun-sun was now to lost in her own thoughts.


    Soon the elevator chimed on arrival and they both walked out of the elevator. They headed straight to their desk, but Eun-sun was shocked by what she saw waiting for her.


    It was a rose, waiting on her desk. She was stunned when she saw it. She looked at Hye-Jin who was smiling and grinning at her, while making funny noises by her ears.


    "Aww....seems somebody has an admirer huh?" Hye-Jin teased before walking to her seat. Eun-sun was too stunned and embarrassed especially when she saw the gaze of some of her colleagues who had just resumed work, on her.


    Slowly she dropped her bag on her desk and lowered herself to her seat, her eyes fixed on the red rose staring at her, without reaching for it.


    For some awkward reason her heart was thumping loud and hard against her chest. She kept staring at the rose. Who could have sent her this? Was the question running through her head, but unfortunately there was an already made up answer waiting for her.


    Lee Dan-Han.


    She didn''t want to believe he was the one behind this. It could also be In-Ha, he had sent her flowers before too? But why would he send her flowers now? Thest time he sent her flowers was to congratte her right? So what could his reason be?


    Maybe it could be someone else? It should be anybody other than Lee Dan-Han, that way she could exert her the stress she was facing right now by beating up that person. It should be anyone, anyone other than that crazy boss.


    But the more she thought about the possibility of it being someone else, the more she was convinced that this was Dan-Han''s handiwork. Seeing the flower she got that uneasy feeling she gets whenever he''s close to her. And didn''t he promise her he was going to chase after her and make her like him? Was this the strategy for his pursuit?


    First he appeared in her dreams and kissed her; harassing her and now he was delivering flowers to her?


    Eun-sun could feel her pound like it was about to explode.


    Her eyes fell on the trash can beside and her and as if a muscle memory has just been triggered, she hastily grabbed the flower from her desk and attempted throwing it in the bin, but her hand froze midair when a thought came into her head.


    What if it''s truly from him, and he finds out she has thrown it away. What would she do then? That would anger him right? What would she do to then?


    She knew fully well that Dan-Han wasn''t someone to be angered. The memory of how he had tortured her with work during her first week was still fresh in her memory.


    Before she takes any rash decision that might get her in trouble with Dan-Han and might result in him doing the kind of things she doesn''t like to her, she should maybe call In-Ha and confirm with him.


    If he was responsible for this, God help his entire generation.


    Eun-sun picked up her phone and dialled his number but In-Ha doesn''t pick. She tried two more times but he still didn''t respond.


    She looked at the flower one more time before quickly put it away. She''d know what to do after talking with In-Ha. But for now all she has to do was avoid Dan-Han, and the first step towards doing that was by not going to his office today.


    She''d order him some food. Mrs Lee never mentioned anything about her personally delivering food to her son. The major task was to get him food. With that in mind, Eun-sun ordered him some healthy breakfast which would be delivered to the reception. She had dropped Secretary Chang-wok''s name with the restaurant, so they request for him upon delivery.


    After doing that she delved herselfpletely to work. Hopefully today would pass by without seeing President Lee.


    .......


    Dan-Han was looking at the time, it was 10am already, far past the time Eun-sun was supposed toe with his breakfast.


    Why wasn''t she here already?


    He wasn''t really about that, more about seeing her face every morning. He was about to call Secretary Chang-wok when he heard a knock on his door.


    "Come in" He said coldly.


    He looked at the man who just walked in to the office with several worried lines on his face and a bag in his hands, but that wasn''t his problem right now. He''de to thatter.


    "Did she get it?" He inquired, his mood was obviously foul.


    "Yes sir" Secretary Chang-wok nodded responsively.


    ''Then why isn''t she here yet. Was she angry because he had sent just one rose?'' He tsked, as he shoved that thought out of his mind. That was a very stupid thought, he chided himself.


    "What''s that?" Dan-Han pointed his chin to the bag in Chang-wok''s hand. Secretary Chang-wok looked down at the bag in his hand and cold sweat began to break out from his back.


    How was he to tell him that Eun-sun had decided not to personally bring him breakfast as usual, and had rather ordered some for him.


    "S-ir it''s break-fast" He answered with a stutter.


    "Then why is it in my office?" Dan-Han snapped angrily. Secretary Chang-wok had the effrontery toe unt his breakfast when he hasn''t had one himself, or rather his real breakfast which was a form of a girl was yet to make an appearance.


    "Sir, it''s - for you"

 Chapter 114 - I Want You For Breakfast

    "Sir, it''s - for you" Chang-wok replied in trepidation. Dan-Han''s eye''s narrowed when he heard that. What was the meaning of this nonsense. He hasn''t eaten anything not made by his chef, or ofte, by Eun-sun and Chang-wok knew that, so what was he saying.


    Or wait did Eun-sun drop that off without seeing him???


    He raised his eyes to Chang-wok and red at him. It seems his secretary was bing stupid and has obviously stopped using his brain.


    Secretary Chang-wok who perfectly understood his boss'' look, started sweating profusely.


    "No, sir I didn''t take it from her, she ordered it and I received it" He hurriedly exined before he bes the target of problems that weren''t supposed to concern him. He was busy working on his desk when when he received a call that he was to receive the food ordered by miss Park Eun-sun. He had been skeptical about it knowing his boss doesn''t eat take outs or food made by anyone else apart from his chef and recently by Ms Park. But he had decided to receive it anyway not knowing the arrangement between Ms Eun-sun and his boss regarding his breakfast. He had thought his boss was slowly changing, little did he know he would be in this condition right now.


    Dan-Han''s eye''s darkened when he heard that. Eun-sun did what?


    She wasn''t going toe to him? He looked at the bag of food in Chang-wok''s hand and his mood turned livid.


    "Get it out" He growled, his eyes shed red in anger, as he shot up to his feet.


    If this was how she was going to be then so be it. If Muhammed wouldn''te to the mountain then the mountain would go to Muhammed.


    But in her case it wasn''t going to be easy on her.


    Meanwhile back at Eun-sun''s office she kept feeling uneasy as she tried to bury herself with work. Her eyes kept darting back to the rose which she had buried under a number of files, and each time she stared at it her hea r t would skid a beat. And whenever the possibility of Dan-Han being the one behind the mysterious flower her heart would skid even more beat as it also brought back the memories of her dream.


    She shook her head light for what seemed like the hundredth time, so as push all these thoughts out of her head.


    "Ms Park?" Eun-sun heard someone call her name. She snapped her head up to see the director of her department beckoning on her.


    "Sir" She answered standing to her feet.


    "In my office now" He told her, drawing a lot of attention towards Eun-sun. It was obvious she has been getting a lot of attentiontely, due to the several summons she has been receiving either from their bosses. She looked like as though she was always attracting trouble to herself. Some of them had thought she''d had been sacked by now since she was always being called by their higher ups.


    They wondered what the problem was this time around.


    "Yes sir" Eun-sun replied, as she made her way towards his office. She had a contemtive look on her face as she followed behind the man. She had no idea why she was being called into the director''s office. It was the first time she was being called time, and it made her anxious.


    "Go in" The man said the moment they approached the door of his office. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at him. He didn''t look like he was going in with her. Then why had he called her? Was someone in there to meet her?


    "Come on, go in" The man urged. He had been given three minutes to get her into the office, and he was nearly running out of time.


    Eun-sun looked at the door knob, she had some sense of foreboding about this. She calmed herself and opened the door. She was startled when the man suddenly closed it behind her. She looked back at the door with narrowed eyes. She didn''t understand what was happening right now.


    "So that''s how it is now" She hard a cold and deadpan tone speak from behind her,pletely startling her making her snap her head backwards to look for the source of the voice.


    She was stunned when she saw the man standing there with his hand buried inside his pocket, his eyes holding a cold glint and she could swear he was ring at her with a murderous intent.


    "M-Mr Lee" She called out in a low voice, very low voice. She could see the dark look in his eyes and it wasn''t nice at all. Was he angry right now? He looked really angry.


    "I asked you a question Park Eun-sun. Is that how it is now?" He asked taking a step forward, his eyes looked on her.


    Eun-sun opened her mouth to speak but she mped it back shut. What was he talking about?


    Dan-Han''s frown deepened when she remained mute, not making an attempt to answer his question. He bent down slightly and picked up bag from the swivelling seat of the owner of the office. Eun-sun''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the bag. At first nce she knew it was the for she had ordered for him. This was the reason why he was angry?


    "What''s the meaning of this?" He asked, since she wasn''t able to answer his first question she should be able to answer this one. He kept looking at her, impatiently waiting for her.


    She kept staring at the bag on the table. She didn''t know how to respond to him. Slowly she lifted her eyes from the bag to his face. The look on his face made her swallow hard.


    "Pres-ident Lee, that''s break-fast" She answered stutteringly.


    Dan-Han looked down at the bag one more time, his eyes lingered on it for a while before he nced back at her, as he took a step closer.


    "That was breakfast?" He asked in a cold tone, his brows cocked to the side as he took another step towards her. Eun-sun felt her heart skid a thousand beats, only if that was possible. A feeling of deja Vu suddenly swept through her, and she felt her breath caught short when she remembered when she had experienced something like this. Her dreams.


    She had seen this in her dreams. Her eyes widen at that thought. Her heart began to race and she subconsciously took a step back.


    "Park Eun-sun was that supposed to be my breakfast " He asked again, this time his voice was more graven than before, as he slowly continued to approach her, while Eun-sun just like her dream took a step back from him while slowly nodding her head, which suddenly became frozen when Dan-Han said, "Or you were?"


    That hadpletely frozen in space. She was his breakfast? Eun-sun didn''t think she heard him clearly.


    "President Lee" Eun-sun called in shaky tone. She knew she was suppose to go all defensive right now, and probably re at him, and send him a warning not to take one more step close to her, but she just like her dream she couldn''t form one word from her head. She looked behind her and she noticed how close she was to the cold wall.


    A memory of him pinning her to the wall, before kissing her shed through her mind. And she quickly said, "Stop!"


    And just as if she had just cast a spell or worked some magic, Dan-Han stopped on his strides. His face darkened a little more when she spat out that word forcefully. He noticed the way her eyes were ncing at the door knob, he could tell what she was about to do.


    "Don''t you dare" He seethed, halting her hand which were about to make for the door. She turned to look at him, but the gaze at which he was looking at her was inscrutable.


    "Preside-"


    "So when you sent that, you thought you could avoid me?" He asked cocking a brow at her.


    "Park Eun-sun you try avoiding me but not my friend?" He asked, his tone sounding slightly hurt.


    Eun-sun was looking at him with flickering eyes. Still not able to utter a word.


    "Mr Lee I - wasn''t trying to avoid-"


    "Then tell me why you brought that instead of bringing yourself? Do you really not know what I want for breakfast?" He asked in a cold and low tone, and Eun-sun stupidly found herself shaking her head.


    "Really?" He asked while looking her over. " Then let me tell you" He said suddenly covering the space between them in onerge stride, his hand holding her and pushing her to the wall, startling the poor girl who had not expected him to do that.


    "P-president Lee?" She called out in trepidation. Her heart beating hard and wild against her chest wall, her palms were beginning to sweat profusely.


    "Shh.. I''ll tell you what I want and you must provide it." He said in a low yet dangerous tone, as he slowly leaned closer to her ears, making her hitch.


    "For breakfast -" He paused, as he let his warm breath seer through ears. "I want you"

 Chapter 115 - A Kiss For A Punishment

    Eun-sun almost felt her heart seize when he said that into her ears. His piercing gaze on her made her ufortable and the his hot breath grazing her skin and ears was making her have goosebumps, and her throat dry.


    "Park Eun-sun you''re doing a lot of things to me and i want to punish you" He said as he tugged a lock of her hair behind her ears. Eun-sun eyes grew wide, even wide enough to nearly fall out of it''s sockets. She hasn''t done anything wrong to him. He was the one who was doing everything wrong. If only he knew how she badly she wanted to wriggle herself from there and probably jab him on his side with elbow, give him a shoulder flip and smack that pretty face of his till it''s all crimson red. But as much as she thought of it the more she didn''t have the guts to do it. Dan-Han was no ordinary man, and she knew she couldn''t do such to him, and there was also that effect he had on her that makes her numb and nk, not able to do it say anything to him except mutter his name stutteringly which of course has be the new ''normal'' when he was around.??


    "Mr Le-" She tried to speak, her eyes darting from one ce to another, refusing to keep her gaze on his face. And why was he looking more handsome when he was standing this close to her?


    ''Park Eun-sun!! I cuss you, what are you even thinking at a time like this?" She chided herself in her head. He''s taunting you and probably about to make your dreame true and you''re thinking he''s handsome??


    She facepalmed herself inwardly.


    Don''t me her. She might be a strong,plicated and difficult character but she was still a girl after all. A girl who''ll always acknowledge and appreciate the beauty of a man if he truly deserves it.


    "Shh" He hushed her as he leaned in a bit closer. "First you let In-Ha touch you, and you share a meal with him, and now you don''t want to see me too. Park Eun-sun are you trying to make me jealous? Because if that''s what you''re trying to do, then you''re doing a good job at it"


    "I -i''m not ¨C"


    "Then is this how you treat a man that likes you?" He asked in a very cold tone. Dan-Han didn''t know what hase over him. It seems like he couldn''t pull away from her anymore, and he just wanted to tell her how angry he was at her. She has neglected him yesterday, when he had intentions of taking her home. Not only did she leave with In-Ha, she had shared a meal with him,ughed at whatever jokes he told her, when she hasn''t even offered as much as a smile at him. Wasn''t she being too cruel towards him?


    Eun-sun didn''t know what has suddenlye over him. She couldn''t keep cool anymore. She couldn''t even turn her face because if she did, then her lips might touch his, yeah there were that close.


    She knew Dan-Han was aware that their position was toopromising and that she wasn''tfortable with the way he was close to her. He was just trying to punish her, toil with her? And what''s with the like thing again?


    If he really liked her then why was he treating her like this? Was he deriving some pleasure he punishing her like this? Did he even know his grip over her hand was so tight? Getting a grip over herself, she said.


    "President Lee can you let go?"


    "Why, because you''re notfortable with me?" He asked, his tone slightly changing as he asked that question.


    "No" She replied. Her voice sounding a bit normal than the usual shaky and anxious one. She wasn''tfortable and she wasn''t going to lie about that.


    "Because you don''t like me" He wasn''t even sure if he was asking or telling her. Eun-sun opened her mouth to say something, something she wasn''t even sure of saying, but before she could spill it out, Dan-Han pulled away from her.


    "Don''t answer, I don''t want to hear it" He said, his eyes looking at hers which were fluttering.


    He didn''t want to hear what he didn''t like. And he was sure if she said one negative word to him right now, he might lose his sense of rationality.


    "I''ll let this slide, but listen I''m not a really patient man. When I said I like you, I meant it and that means I''ll make you mine"


    "You don''t have -"


    "Let me finish" He interjected making her mp her mouth shut.


    "Till you fully agree to be mine, and willingly admit to it. You''ll keep bringing me that breakfast only made by you, you''re only allowed to have lunch with me, and I''m the only one allowed to bring you home" He dered authoritatively. His words and tone made Eun-sun frown.


    Was he trying to own and control her? Why was he giving such orders.


    Was this what he meant by he liked her? This was damn ownership and not like or love? What was wrong with him? She squared her gaze at him in a defiant manner.


    "What if I don''t want to? This is ownership" She snapped. She was getting really angry over what he had said.


    "Then I''ll punish you"


    "What?" Eun-sun snapped. Her eyes ring at him and silently daring him to try.


    Dan-Han tsked as he returned his stoic and cold gaze at her. He took a step and leaned closer to her, his eyes lingering on her lips.


    "I won''t lie, I want to kiss right now but i won''t. But push me one more time like this and I will. For every defilement from you, I''ll kiss you, and that''s a promise" He said in a low and dangerous voice sending shivers than her spine, making her gulp in fear.


    Dan-Han took a step back from her before he actually kisses her. His eyes were lingering on her lips for too long, and if he doubts if he would be able to refrain himself if he continues looking at them.


    Eun-sun was way beyond shocked by Dan-Han''s threat. Did he say he was going to kiss her if she did something wrong?


    He was really actually going to kiss her? Looking at him still staring at her, even though he was no longer within her breathing space she could tell that he wasn''t joking with his words. He was actually going to do it.


    She felt like cussing her lock for meeting such a man. How did things be like this? Which of her ancestors did she offend that was punishing her like this?


    This was bing unbearable?


    1. She''s to bring him his breakfast, which ording to him was her every morning.


    2. She was to have lunch with him everyday...was weekend included?


    3. He was the only one allowed to take her home?


    What kind of conditions were these? He should as well employ her to be his personal assistant and nanny.


    Dan-Han could see the way her brows and eyes kept furrowing. He knew she was deep in thought. At this point he really had to question himself, why?


    Why her? Of all the girls he could finally react to, why this stubborn, tenacious, and tough girl? Couldn''t she be a little gentle and willing? A little more epting of his feeling?


    But on a second thought, these were the reasons why he liked her, and can''t stop thinking about her, nor get her out of his head. He badly wanted her to be his, but she wasn''t going to make things easy for him. And neither was he going to make things easy for her. She didn''t know in this pursuit of his, she didn''t have no other choice but toply and be his.


    "Mr Lee can I ask a question?" She asked him.


    "Be careful not to forget the punishment" He warned, making Eun-sun subconsciously nod her head. This man had her wrapped around this finger.


    Despite his warning she asked anyway.


    "Mr Lee in this rtionship of yours, do I have a say" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask, even though she had the answer to it.


    "Only till you''re mine" He replied firmly.


    Just as she thought.


    "Anymore questions?" He asked her, and she nodded, making him cock a brow at her, telling her to ask.


    "Did- you send me t-that flower?" She asked.


    "I did, and expect one everyday" He replied making Eun-sun look at him with an inscrutable gaze.


    President Lee Dan-Han was sure satan''s incarnate sent to torment her.

 Chapter 116 - Damned To Make You Mine

    "Come on just say yes" Ji-Sang pleaded with Hei-Ran over the phone.


    "No, for Christ sake that''s too impromptu. You can''t just do that" Hei-Ran said in a firm tone. Ji-Sang had just called to inform her about his send-off party which was to be held tonight. She didn''t see how he could just invite them with no prior notice, they were his best friends for Christ sake.??


    "I know it''s impromptu, but I swear I didn''t n it out like this. I thought I''d leave in two weeks, but I just got a call to resume in two days, so my colleagues decided to do a rushed party. That''s why it became like this. Please you guys are my only family here and I can''t go away without seeing you guys. I''ve booked my tickets for tomorrow, I leave by morning." He exined.


    What he had said was no other than the truth. He had no ns for having an imprompt party. If his boss hadn''t informed him about the sudden change in ns he''d never want to do something like this. He still wanted more time to talk to Eun-sun. He had nned on asking her out this weekend and probably try his luck with her one more time, but it seems he wouldn''t be able to do so. And he had just tonight to see her face for onest time, before he leaves.


    Hearing the word ''family'', Hei-Ran couldn''t say anything to refute him anymore. She wouldn''t lie she was sad that Ji-Sang had to leave. They had grown up together, all three of them. They were the best of friends and kept each otherpany till things changed for Eun-sun, and she became a bit withdrawn or rather too withdrawn. And Ji-Sang''s unrequited love for Eun-sun had made things a bit more worse, because she made sure to avoid him at all times, and that has driven them further apart. She was sure Eun-sun was also bothered about Ji-Sang leaving, but her personality would never make her admit it or say anything, after all it would be for her own good.


    "So where are you having the party? At your ce?" Hei-Ran inquired.


    "Errm...no at one of the clubs in town" He said, awkwardly scratching the back of his neck.


    "Club??!" Hei-Ran asked in surprise, and widen eyes.


    "Mmm" Ji-Sang nodded awkwardly. "But before you say anything and cut my head off, it''s a private room. I booked a private room, is it will just be my colleagues, and you guys" He quickly exined. He knew fully we that both his best friends weren''t into clubbing. They''ve practically haven''t been to one. He also wouldn''t have picked there for the venue if the guys at work had not suggested it and made him book a room.


    "Ji-Sang you know how those ces are, and you know how Eun-sun doesn''t like noisy ces, neither do I. I don''t really know¨C"


    "Come on Hei-Ran, it''ll be safe. Nothing is going to happen, and I heard it''s a bit private" He assured her.


    "I don''t know. What about Eun-sun, have you called her?" She was more curious about that. If Eun-sun agreed to go then she would go too.


    "I called her already"


    "And" She impatiently asked.


    "Well she agreed" He announced.


    "Huh?? She agreed?" Hei-Ran asked in surprise. Her eyes were fully widened. She was a bit suspicious.


    "Yeah, I''m as surprised as you too. I called her first and I was really ready for her to reject the idea, and I had banked my hope on you to help me convince her, but she surprised me and said yes" Ji-Sang exined in a happy tone, which was very obvious from the phone.


    Hei-Ran narrowed her eyes. It''s not like she wasn''t happy that Eun-sun agreed to go, but she knew her well enough to know that something was wrong. That girl would not easily agree to such a thing.


    "What exactly did you ask her? And what exactly did she say?" Hei-Ran asked.


    "Well I told her I''ll be having a little send forth party tonight and I''d love her toe and she said okay"


    "What exactly was her response?" Hei-Ran sti wasn''t satisfied. She had a feeling, Eun-sun might not have heard Ji-Sang correctly. There was no way that girl would easily agree to something like that.


    Ji-Sang kept quiet "She didn''t really say yes" He paused. Now that he thought about it, he realized that her response actually seemed off. Unlike her response which were usually blunt, "she gave a disgruntled answer. Like an okay" He finally said. His countenance dulled when he realized Eun-sun might not have been listening to him, and had only mumbled out an answer.


    He interrupted Hei-Ran who was about to say something. "Hei-Ran you have to make here please" He begged.


    "But you know that is going to be difficult"


    "I know" He said, sighing exasperatedly. "But please this is myst time to see her. I don''t want to leave without saying goodbye to her. I''ll keep thinking about her if i leave without seeing her" Hei-Ran felt a pang in heart for him. She knew how hard it had been for him loving a girl who didn''t love him back for years, and it was just a pity that both parties were her friend.


    She didn''t know what to say to him. Turning him down was difficult, and convincing Eun-sun to go to such a ce for a party was going to be more difficult than anything else, but nheless she said, "Okay" This was going to be her parting gift to him.


    Her response brought a happy smile to his. "Hei-Ran thank you. I''ll be expecting you guys. I''ll send the details to your phone okay"


    "Okay" She replied. "And Ji-Sang, we''re going to miss you" She said sadly.


    "I''m going to miss you too" He replied with a sad voice, before ending the call.


    It was going to be difficult leaving the people he had grown-up with,e to love and cherish, and move to another part of the world. But as hard as it was, he had no choice. If he keeps living here, he was never going to get past the woman he loves, but doesn''t love him back, and this was why when the offer for the promotion came he had jumped at it. This was the best arrangement he coulde up with.


    And that was leaving.


    ...


    Back At PK Corps


    Eun-sun was sure she hadn''t heard a th I ng which Ji-Sang or Hye-Jin had spoken to her. It was time to leave work, and she badly wanted to go home. But Dan-Han''s threat had held her bound. She didn''t know if the condition he gave was applicable today.


    She cussed herself a thousand times over. She wouldn''t have been in such a problem if she has just gone to give him that food.


    Trying avoid that silly dream from bing a reality had brought even more trouble. Wasn''t it obvious that avoiding Lee Dan-Han was going to be q difficult task.


    Whenever she tries to avoid, something happens and bring her five steps closer to him.


    First she had just wanted to get a job to pay back the money she owed, and had somehow found herself in his house as his housekeeper. And just when she wanted to get away from that she got a job in hispany and became friends with his mother. And he still didn''t end there, when she wanted to give him some space, she ends up delivering him breakfast, and now another attempt to avoid making that horrendous dream from bing a reality, he suddenly gets to take her home, have her deliver him breakfast, eat lunch with him, and also get flowers from him everyday.


    How did her life end up like this?


    And the worst of it all was that, she can''t even do anything about it.


    Eun-sun lolled back on her seat, her head facing up as she looked at the non-intriguing ceiling. Her thought was all over the ce.


    Only if she could miraculously pay up her debt. Maybe that was the reason why she was helpless around him, because she knew she was still indebted to him.


    But what was the possibility that that man would let her be even after she has settled her debt. Reasoning with him was even out of it. He might just go back to his crazy mood of increasing her debt with that devilish mood of his.. The man''s mood was even worse than that of a menopausal woman.


    His attitude was intrusive, not bothering about anybody.


    "Damn you Lee Dan-Han" She hissed and cussed, without noticing the presence of the person that had walked in.


    "I''m only damned to make you mine"


    Eun-sun''s eyes widened when she heard that voice, her head still ced up.


    ''Son of the devil''


    ...


    Hello lovelies, happy new month. I pray you have a blessed and fulfilled month ahead of you.


    Don''t forget to keep supporting this book with your votes,ments, reviews, and gifts.


    And also buy a privilege today and be a privilege reader.


    I coin for two chapters. Cheap huh!


    Let''s buy buy buy!!!

 Chapter 117 - Blowing Up

    Eun-sun didn''t have to think if she had imagined hearing that voice, because it was so loud and clear.


    It was official; the universe was definitely against her.??


    Slowly she lowered her head and looked towards the door where the devil was standing.


    "President Lee?" She called out with a small voice, her ass still rooted to the seat. She couldn''t get herself to stand up at the moment.


    "It''s good to know that you cuss me behind my back" He said to her in a calm voice as he stepped into the office, but Eun-sun didn''t think that there was anything calm about him. He was just going to do somethingter, she was sure of it. Another reason to keep herself fixed on her seat and keep a reasonable distance between them.


    "I wasn''t cussing behind you" She managed to say in her defence. Hell ya, she was cussing behind his back, and she''d do a lot more if not for the fact that he wasn''t a simple man.


    If he wasn''t who he was, she''d definitely do more than just cuss....she''ll beat him up.


    "No you weren''t. I guess being call damned is the new way to sending your heart felt wishes?" He asked. His voice was cool but Eun-sun could hear the sarcasm dripping in it. How she wanted to scream, ''Exactly'' and ''Go fuck yourself''.


    She simply stared at him without saying anything. This man was draining her mentally, and right now she doesn''t have the strength to fight him or argue with him - not that she has been capable of doing such before. He has been controlling her, towering over her like a beast which crawled out from hell or whatsoever abyss one could think of.


    Dan-Han didn''t know what else to say to her, especially when she decided not to say anything. And from the look on her face, he could tell she was tired. Seeing her like that he said, "Let''s go"


    Eun-sun looked at him silently after he said that. This man was a really a controlling maniac. He only cares about himself and gets whatever he wants. How she wish he was Just like every ordinary guy out there. She rolled her eyes inwardly and tsked, before standing to her feet.


    In this game of being pursued by the Satanic CEO she was indeed helpless, and that helplessness was making her angry. She just have to look for a suitable target to vent all her anger on. Maybe she might go to spar at the training center by weekend.


    With that in mind Eun-sun picked up her bag and started for the door. She walked past him and walked ahead with Dan-Han looking at her back before joining her.


    She walked in to the elevator and walked to the back to stay invisible. Since he has chosen to clip her to himself like this, she''d learn to stay quiet and give him the silent treatment. She''d make sure not to say anything...this was the only way she could be rebellious.


    Dan-Han strolled into the elevator, he nced at her before pressing the floor button. They arrived their floor and Eun-sun strolled out without looking at him. She saw Chang-wok by the exit door and she bowed to him, and


    he bowed back. One look at her and he could tell his boss was doing everything wrong.


    He doubts if he''ll ever be able to win her heart.


    She didn''t say a word to him also and just simply walked out of the building and sauntered towards the car which was already packed in front of thepany doors. she was grateful that the building was empty and only the security guys were around, except she knew rumours would begin to fly when people saw her with him.


    She didn''t even want to think of what people would think or how they would react if they did see her with the big boss.


    Eun-sun stepped into the car, going through the side which Dan-Han normally sat and pinned the lock from within. If he wanted to seat he should go round the car and sit on the other side.


    He wasn''t the only one who could control her life. Since she isn''t supposed to piss him off, it didn''t mean she could''t frustrate him.


    Dan-Han tried opening the door and he realized it was locked. He couldn''t see her through the tinted windows but he was sure she was ring at him. He deserved it. He also didn''t want to do things this way, but she wasn''t making things easy for him, and he wasn''t skilled in this department like In-Ha. He walked round the car and stepped on from the other side.


    He looked at her and he noticed the gloomy look on her face. It was obvious if she had a knife she''d kill him without spilling any of his blood. He shook his head and ordered the driver to drive, after Secretary Chang-wok dropped his stuff in the passenger seat and left.


    After few minutes of driving, Dan-Han brought out a bag from his side, and handed it to her. Due to her anger Eun-sun didn''t even notice a bag was there all along.


    "I got this for you" Dan-Han said in a calm voice, but that didn''t have any effect of her.


    She looked at the bag from the corner of her eyes and she saw a fur like kind of thing.


    ''Is that a plushie?'' She asked herself. She wasn''t sure and she wasn''t interested in looking at it. She remained unmoved even after hearing Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han could see through all her rebellious acts, and the more she does them, the more interest he has in her.


    "Don''t you want to look at it?" He asked gently, pushing it forward towards her, but the stubborndy didn''t care.


    "I don''t want it" She coldly replied, still without looking at it.


    "But I want you to have it" He pressed. She was just too stubborn for her own good. If it were to be otherdies, they''d be squealing and cheering by now. Throwing themselves at him, trying to nt kisses on him as well as hug him, but not her. Damn her stubbornness.


    But who cares about otherdies. He only cared for one and she was sitted beside him.


    Eun-sun was really fuming with anger. Pent up anger and frustration were about to seep out of her. Frustration of being pursued and cornered by a man like him....even by any man at all.


    Anger from being told what to do, from being helpless around him. All these anger were about to break through her. He had given her a long list of conditions and she was trying so hard toply to them now he wants to force a gift on her too? She doesn''t want it...she doesn''t want anything from him, is that too hard to understand. What in the devil''s name was wrong with him?!


    With an angry tone and red angered eyes, she turned to him and said, "And I said I don''t want it" She snapped. Enough of all this tortures she has to go through.


    First she had to live a life that was pleasing to her mother, who didn''t want her. She had to work hard,promise and be a filial child. And just when she finally has her freedom and peace of mind and want to live a life that has just her in it, he shows up and wants to control her again. Couldn''t she have her own peace, her own space....love at her own time? Huh? What sort of madness was this.


    Dan-Han was surprised when she blew up like that. He knew she has been trying to pin down her anger, but he also didn''t expect her to blow up so soon.


    "I just wanted to make up for the redeem ticket you lost at the park" He tried to exin. His voice dropping so low almost as if he was murmuring startling both himself and his driver, who was looking at the angrydy through the rear view mirror.


    He was shocked out of his mind when he heard her scold the boss like that. For a second there, he thought she was going to be dead meat for yelling at the demon boss, but what shocked him most was the tone at which the boss spoke back.


    "I didn''t ask for it. So keep it" She sneered. She couldn''t believe him. Whose fault was it that she had to give away her tickets. If he had not gone into his mood swing mode, then she would have redeemed that ticket....it''s not like she regretted giving it away either.


    Dan-Han had no response, he simply stared at her with nothing to say.


    Eun-sun looked outside the window but she couldn''t stay still anymore. She snapped her head back to face Dan-Han who was still staring at her.


    "I really don''t know what you want from me. I don''t want to be chased, I don''t want any of these things.... it''s making me go crazy. You keep imposing on me, making me do all your every wish. You''re... you''re" She paused as she couldn''t find the right word to use.


    "You''re suffocating me. You threatened andpelled me with a debt, now you''re being authoritative and bossy, ordering me like you own me. You might as well put a ring on my finger and drag me to the altar ¨C" Eun-sun was still venting when Dan-Han shocked her with a world destroyingment.


    "Should I?" He asked with an innocent expression, like he was asking for her opinion.


    Eun-sun cringed in her mind....What is wrong with this man??!!!!

 Chapter 118 - Complex Attitude

    Eun-sun looked at him with incredulity. Here she was trying to vent and there he was spewing another nonsense from his mouth.


    Was he really considering forcefully engaging or marrying her???


    He wouldn''t dare! That would only happen after her dead body. Was there a blown fuse in his head? Or probably a gic mental issue that must have mutated in his brain?


    Eun-sun red at him and seethed, "You wouldn''t dare" before turning her face away to look outside the window. It was obvious there was no need talking or trying to vent at him. She should stick to her n of going to spar.


    She would vent more when she was hitting something or rather someone. This wasn''t going to work.


    Dan-Han kept gazing at her, and he knew he shouldn''t say anything to her for now. If only she had not provoked him by doing all the things she did yesterday and this morning, he definitely wouldn''t have done all he did this morning. He paid her onest look before turning away to look outside the window too.


    The chaffeur couldn''t help but look at the two frustrated beings seated at the back seat.


    It was obvious his boss was going to have a hard time with this girl.


    Soon they arrived Eun-sun''s apartment, or rather the ce which she lived with Hei-Ran. Arriving home she suddenly felt guilty for not calling Hei-Ran all day to check up on her since was at home and was still sick. Thanks to this evil brute who had kept her mind upied with all the stupid thing she had pondered about all day.


    She looked at him and sighed inwardly before turning to open the door. Just as she was about to step out Dan-Han held her hand, making her snap her head to look at him again, with her eyes screaming, ''What is it now?!''


    Dan-Han looked at her hand which was tightly clenched into a fist, almost ready to pounce on him. He chuckled in his mind and looked away from it, he used his free hand to push the bag closer to her.


    "This is yours, I can''t take it back" He told her gently. Eun-sun was about to say something obviously to refute him when he suddenly said, "Please," like he was some reasonable person, when even all the deities knows he was nothing to being reasonable.


    Eun-sun lifted her eyes to look at his, and if she could be sincere she had to admit that she couldn''t find that irritating, annoying andmanding look he has always shot at her. His eyes looked different, but this still wasn''t going to have any effect to her. She would never forget not even for a milli-millisecond that he was a crazy and wicked man.


    In all honesty, Dan-Han''s attitude sometimes surprises her and leaves her perplexed, because one minute he would try to act like a reasonable man, and the next he was acting like a big bad wolf with mental problems, cursed with a paralysed face.


    His attitude wasplex, she was sure even patients with bipr didn''t behave like this.


    She lowered her eyes to look at the bag, and this was the first time she was having a clear look at it. It was a white medium sized teddy with huge fluffy ears. She hasn''t really had a full look of it, but from the fluffy ears she could make out what animal it was. It was obviously a bear.


    She nced back at the man with enraged eyes. She knew she had to take it, else he wouldn''t mind keeping her there till she epted his gift orpensation, as that was actually what it was.


    Eun-sun grabbed the bag from him and stepped out from the car without saying ''thank you'' or ''good night'' to Dan-Han, but rather she said, "Good night" to the chaffeur, who almost gave up his ghost when he saw Dan-Han''s gloomy eyes gazed at him. The chaffeur couldn''t bring himself to reply her, since he wasn''t seeking death.


    ''Why was she talking to him?? She should talk to the boss and not him,'' the man cried in his heart.


    Eun-sun noticed the awkward way at which the chaffeur was acting and there was no need to guess why he was acting like he had suddenly gone dumb...it was definitely this tyrant. Does he have to bully everyone? Even his own people? Eun-sun didn''t pay anymore attention to the evil boss and his employee. They knew how they managed themselves. All she needed right now, was to get away from him and get some quiet time to herself without any intrusion from an evil being, that was tall and huge, with a perfect godlike face and horrible attitude in the form of Lee Dan-Han.That was all she wanted tonight.


    But was that even possible?


    Dan-Han continued to watch her disappearing silhouette till she waspletely out of sight. And as if they had right timing, Dan-Han received a conference call from the two knock heads he called friends.


    He picked up the call and he saw their faces smiling at him like they were cows being grilled, most especially Kang In-Ha.


    "President Lee, when are youing?" In-Ha asked with glee.


    "Yeah, we''re waiting for you, young master Lee" Jae-Hyun added. It was obvious they were in the same room and they still chose to make a video conference call, and from the music ying in the background it was obvious they were already at the bar.


    "Is that why you both decided to make a conference call?" His tone was back to his usual cold one. It seems he could only talk in a gentle tone when he was talking to her. He scoffed in his mind at that realization.


    "Yeah, we miss you already" In-Ha chipped.


    "It was all In-Ha''s idea" Jae-Hyun exined, making In-Ha re at him. He didn''t want to face the crazy CEO''s wrath. In-Ha should face all the consequences alone. He was the only one who could wear the cold man out, and after all it was his idea to call Dan-Han when he knows how the guy behaved towards call. He knew since Dan-Han had promised toe, he''ll definitely keep to his words. So there was no need to call him, but In-Ha wouldn''t hear of it.


    "What a chicken" In-Ha sneered as he eyed the spineless Jae-Hyun. He turned to the phone again to look at Dan-Han who had a very obvious bored look on his face. "When are youing, Mr Lee?" He asked.


    "Stop bothering me" Dan-Han said before ending the call. With Eun-sun gone, he was already feeling bored. If not for the fact that he had promised to hang out with the guys tonight, he''d would have gone home and spent the night thinking about hisdy and more possible ways to win her heart, because he was obviouslycking in some many areas right now. No matter the effort he makes towards winning her, the more angry and distant she became.


    His eyes met with that of the driver through the rear view mirror, "To the club" he ordered, before looking outside the window with bored eyes.


    He was already missing her. Even though she doesn''t say much when she was around, her presence makes everything clear.


    ....


    Eun-sun and Hei-Ran''s Apartment


    Eun-sun was startled when Hei-Ran pounced on her the moment she walked into the house.


    "You scared me" Eun-sun frowned at her.


    "Really?" Hei-Ran asked feigning a surprised look like she wasn''t expecting her to be scared.


    "Wow that''s news to me. I thought superwoman isn''t supposed to be scared. I guess they had that thought wrong. I would have sworn you had no iota of fear in you, but who could have known?" She spoke with a contemtive look on her face.


    Eun-sun furrowed her brows, "What do you mean?" She asked still standing at the entrance of the door with Hei-Ran standing right in front of her.


    "Hmm, nothing" She shrugged, while Eun-sun narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "I see you''re getting better? Else you wouldn''t be this energetic" Eun-sun stated as she took off her shoes.


    "Of course I''m better, I wasn''t really sick, that boss of mine is just to dramatic" She hissed when the thought of Jinhai came to mind. Weirdo!


    "That''s better" Eun-sun replied, but she still ced her hand on Hei-Ran''s forehead to check her temperature. And it was indeed normal. She was a bit warm when she left for work this morning.


    "I told you" Hei-Ran drawled.


    Tilting her head to give side, she noticed Hei-Ran was wearing a dangling ear ring and that was when she noticed her make up.


    "Going somewhere?" She asked.


    "Yes we are" Hei-Ran chipped as she jumped to hook her hand around Eun-sun''s arm.


    "We?" Eun-sun asked in surprise. She wasn''t going anywhere, she never had it made ns to go out.


    "Yes we" She replied. "And before you ask we''re going for Ji-Sang''s send-off party" She announced.

 Chapter 119 - Adopted Boyfriend

    "No!" Eun-sun dered authoritatively. Hearing that she had subconsciously agreed to Ji-Sang''s invite was surprising. She remembered she had received a call from him earlier, but she couldn''t remember what they had talked about. Her brain had been so preupied with a lot of thoughts ¨C make that alot of the thoughts of her boss ¨C that she couldn''t even pay attention to what he had said to her.


    Hei-Ran wasn''t do surprised when Eun-sun had said, no. As a matter of fact, she wasn''t surprised at all. She''d probably would have been surprised had she agreed to it.??


    "Come-on, don''t be that way. it''s just a party, and this could be our veryst time of seeing him. Don''t forget he''s our friend. Will you really feelfortable if he leaves and you don''t get a chance to say goodbye?" She asked, her eyes focused on Eun-sun, silently daring her to say yes.


    Eun-sun gazed at her, but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Would she really feelfortable if Ji-Sang leaves without her saying goodbye? They have been friends for two decades, and even though Ji-Sang had jinxed things up between them by confessing his feelings to her on several asions, she still regarded him like a friend, and that hasn''t changed.


    When Eun-sun couldn''t say anything, Hei-Ran saw it as a window to press further.


    "Eun-sun, I''m sure you know Ji-Sang''s deserves better than being ignored by the only he has known all his life. It''s just a party, and nothing can go wrong there." ''As far as trouble doesn''te lurking'' she said to herself.


    Eun-sun signed after hearing Hei-Ran preach. She had to admit that Hei-Ran was right. This was annoying. She really wanted to rest most especially after having a long and hard day with that monsterous man taking the whole of her time.


    "So where is this party?" Eun-sun finally asked, as shepromised. For true and real friends we can always go the extra mile, and leave ourfort zone for them just to please them.


    "Erm, it''s a surprise" Hei-Ran nervously dered when she noticed Eun-sun was finally showing interest. Eun-sun cocked a brow at her.


    "A surprise?" She asked, while Hei-Ran who was already excited started pulling towards the bedroom.


    "Yes it''s a surprise. You can get to see it when we get there, but for now let''s get you dressed up and ready to attend it" Hei-Ran as she sessfully pulled her into the bedroom. She didn''t dare tell Eun-sun that''s Ji-Sang''s send-off party was actually been held in a club. She was certain this stubborn girl would definitely change her mind.


    "You know I don''t like surprises, why don''t you just tell me" Eun-sun insisted, but Hei-Ran shook her head.


    "No i can''t"


    "I have a feeling I won''t like where we''re going to, but I can assure if I don''t, I won''t stay more than an hour. I need to rest properly before morning" She told her.


    "One hour is enough. Now go take a quick bath, so I can do your make" Hei-Ran informed her, as she nudged her towards the direction of the bathroom.


    "Makeup?" Eun-sun paused on her track and turned to Hei-Ran with questioning eyes.


    "Yes makeup. Don''t worry it''s going to moderate. You can''t go to a party without one, even if it''s just a send-off party. So hurry up" She said, pushing the stubborndy into the bathroom and shutting the door after her. She heaved a sigh of relief the moment she closed the door.


    She couldn''t believe that worked. She had almost doubted herself if she''d be able to convince Eun-sun into going with her. The girl was not an easy girl to convince into doing anything. But luckily for her she was able to.


    Pheww!


    She moved towards the dressing table to finish getting herself ready so she could help Eun-sun. If she left her to attend to herself they might never leave there, and Eun-sun might just end up dabbing some powder on her face and probably pack her hair in a ponytail, stuff herself in a baggy Jean and big polo, and end it with a sneaker. She had to do better than that. They might just use this party as an escape for fun, and she might just use the opportunity to find herself a guy....a good guy.


    Soon Eun-sun stepped out of the bathroom, she was surprised to see Hei-Ran really dressed up.


    "I thought it was just Ji-Sang''s send-off party, so why are you dressed like that?" Eun-sun pointed her chin to the dress she was wearing.


    The dress was a lovely but daunting. It was a form fitting, blue off shoulder number. It showed off her elegant shoulders and neck and the t ne of her figure. Her brown hair was brushed into a loose top-knot, letting a few tendrils frame her face. Her make was ethereal, suiting her round face just perfectly.


    "Too much?" Hei-Ran cocked a brow at her, as she slowly twirled around.


    Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at her. ''Too much?'' Eun-sun scoffed in her mind.


    "What do you think?" She asked, her hands folded across her chest.


    Hei-Ran gave a casual shrug, "I don''t know that''s why I asked you"


    "Firstly it''s only a party for Ji-Sang which we won''t be spending than an hour. We have toe back on time, because I still have to go to work tomorrow. Well you don''t have to go, because thankfully your boss gave you a few days off so you can stay at home, but not me"


    "Exactly" Hei-Ran chipped as she hopped closer to her. "That is the main reason why I have to look good and have fun. You know this is the first time I''m having some time to myself since I started working with that man. So I was thinking why not use this opportunity to look for a good guy. You know how my mother is always hounding me for a man right? Maybe I can use this opportunity and see someone good, what do you think?" Hei-Ran asked. Her eyes were lit up as she waited for Eun-sun''s answer. Intially, she wasn''t really looking forward to this party because it was impromptu, but now she now has a new vibe for it.


    Eun-sun kept looking at her without saying anything. "Well it that''s what you want" She replied. She didn''t have any thought about it. Finding a guy didn''t fit into any of her ns for the now, but she understood the case of Hei-Ran. If she had a mother like Mrs Su, she wouldn''t know what to do either.


    She was about walking to grab the dryer to dry her hair when she remembered something. "So what about your adopted boyfriend?" She asked, while Hei-Ran frowned, not because of the fact that she reminded her of the ordeal of having her boss pose as her boyfriend, but because she could see the teasing smile in Eun-sun''s eyes.


    "Say it one more time, and I''ll murder you right now!" Hei-Ran snapped, making Eun-sunugh. Hei-Ran rubbed on her arm when the memory of that day brought goosebumps to her arms.


    ''I really need to find a man, ASAP'' she said in her mind.


    With that in mind, Hei-Ran hurried over to Eun-sun and nted her on the seat in front of the dinning table. Looking at her through the mirror Eun-sun said, "I''m not an invalid, I can manage myself" She tried reaching for the dryer, but Hei-Ran moved her hand away.


    "I don''t trust you to make yourself look pretty enough. I''ll do it. Even though you''re not interested in finding a man, you still have to keep mepany till I see one, and as such you must look good too" Hei-Ran preached, making Eun-sun sign in resignation. When ites to stuffs like this, she knew it was better not to banter with the girl, because it would be a fruitless engagement. She let her do whatever she wanted but not without consistent warning to not over do it.


    After a half an hour of doing her make-up,bing her hair and going through Eun-sun''s wardrobe, Hei-Ran finally found the perfect piece for the night.


    The moment Eun-sun saw the dress in her hand she said, "No" prompting Hei-Ran to frown.


    "Do you have a knack for always saying no?" She asked sternly.


    "All I know is, I''m not wearing that" She dered.


    "This is what you have to wear" Hei-Ran refuted.


    "I''m not going to a club, so why would I wear that? I''ll settle for a jean and a top, that''s what I''m wearing"


    "Well you don''t know where the party is. And aren''t you tired of all the jeans and tops you''ve been wearing. It''s getting redundant" She snapped.


    "But I have not been wearing them for a while now" Eun-sun said.


    "Because you now have a proper job. But tonight you''re wearing this, and that''s final" She dered.

 Chapter 120 - She Hates Me

    Stepping out of the taxi, Eun-sun kept adjusting the gown she had on. She wasn''t in the slightestfortable in it. There was a reason why she hasn''t worn the gown since the first time she had tried it out during the fresher''s bonfire back in her University days. And of course, Hei-Ran had been the brain behind that choice of clothing. And now here she was again wearing that same gown....thanks again to best friend.


    "I really hate this. I believe I would have been morefortable in one of myfy clothes" Sheined as she kept pulling the gown down. "And it''s just Ji-Sang''s party, nothing else" She hissed, but Hei-Ran simply ignored her as she paid the taxi driver.??


    The silver gown Eun-sun had on, had a short-sleeved, round cored design, and part of the body consisted of a partially transparent chiffon. It was a beautiful gown that stopped an inch or two above her knee and made Eun-sun appears pure and elegant but still exuded the sexiness which was appropriate for the night.


    Hei-Ran couldn''t decide what to do with Eun-sun''s hair so she had let the hair flow freely to her shoulders.


    She looked herself over for the upteempth time, her brows narrowed together and a light frown settled on her face. She was about toin again that she was overly dressed but Hei-Ran stood in front of her and ferociously red at her as if silently daring her to say something really stupid. Eun-sun mped her mouth shut and didn''t say a word despite the fact that she really wasn''tfortable with her outfit.


    "You look beautiful and you should wear things like this more often, I mean you look really hot and sexy. No one would know you have these curves underneath you, if you keep wearing baggy clothes" Hei-Ran tutted.


    "Like you do them yourself, and no one is supposed to know either" Eun-sun said sarcastically, as she rolled her eyes. Hei-Ran didn''t wear such clothes like this despite the fact that she had a lot lying dorman in her wardrobe.


    "me Song Jinhai for that" Hei-Ran growled, while Eun-sun hissed and looked away from the girl''s face to the building behind her. It was at this point that she realized what kind of building they were standing in front of.


    Eun-sun furrowed her brows and nced at Hei-Ran who was now aware that Eun-sun had realized the ce they were going for the party.


    "Su Hei-Ran" Eun-sun called out in a stern voice as she stared at thedy who was trying not to look at her face.


    "Hmm" She mumbled out.


    "Why are we standing in front of a club?" She asked. She had been so focused on her gown that she didn''t observe her environment well. How could she have missed the songs sting from inside the club? Or the people hanging around?


    "A club?" Hei-Ran faked a gasp as she turned her head to look at the structure Eun-sun was referring to. Her eyes fluttering innocently like she really had no idea.


    "I didn''t know it was ¨C"


    "Lie one more time and I''ll kick your butt to space" Eun-sun threatened. She could see past Hei-Ran''s pretence. Maybe she could fool others but definitely not her.


    "I''m not ly¨C" Her words trailed when Eun-sun stared at her wickedly. "Okay fine I knew okay. I knew you weren''t going to agree toing to a club and that''s why i didn''t tell you" She finally admitted. There was no need for lying.


    "And you think I still want to go?" Eun-sun cocked her brows at her.


    "Common we''re already here and it would be a waste of time and effort if we leave now, and don''t forget it''s just to say goodbye to Ji-Sang" Hei-Ran tried to convince her, but Eun-sun didn''t look like she was getting swayed anytime soon.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. It was the only way to get you toe" Hei-Ran apologized.


    "Is this really to send our well wishes to Ji-Sang or an opportunity for you to hunt for a boyfriend and get your mother off your back?" Eun-sun looked at her suspiciously.


    Hei-Ran awkwardly scratched the back of her head. "Well it was entirely about Ji-Sang at first, but then I decided what''s wrong with a little fun too. Why not make lemonade out of a lemon huh??" she shed an awkward smile to Eun-sun who hissed at her.


    Eun-sun kept looking at the girl, she was about to say something, when Hei-Ran gasped dramatically.


    "Holy bloody Mary!! Eun-sun hide me" She gasped when her gaze fell on something or rather someone behind Eun-sun''s back. She immediately bent down to hide herself.


    "What is it?" Eun-sun asked with concern when Hei-Ran behaved like that.


    "I think Satan just opened my records in hell. Please don''t back" She cried out making Eun-sun really confused. She quickly grabbed Eun-sun''s hand as she tried to run away, maybe hopefully she hasn''t been spotted. Why wasdy luck always against her like this.


    "Stop right there, Su Hei-Ran!"


    ......


    Private Room


    "Jae-Hyun you''re such a stupid boy. It doesn''t ur to you to ever call ore visit us Right? Such a useless thing" In-Ha cussed while ring at him.


    "Visit you? I have a job remember? Not everyone has the luxury of leaving their ce of work toe for a vacation" Jae-Hyun replied him.


    "But here you are" In-Ha pointed out sarcastically.


    "Well that''s because the great master Lee is here. Why should Ie hangout with the man who owns the cash, when I can hang out with the man who owns the money te. Kang In-Ha you''re still a small fly, don''t overestimate yourself" Jae-Hyun said.


    "Me?" In-Ha was shocked by Jae-Hyun''s insult. The guy has grown some balls.


    Dan-Han who was slowly sipping on his wine chuckled lightly at their exchange. They''ll never grow up.


    "Jae-Hyun youe visiting sometimes, maybe you can save In-Ha from being bored at home" ''And froming to mypany for lunch and dinner dates'' He added in his mind.


    "Is that really a request from you?" Jae-Hyun asked Dan-Han curiously. "Because if it is, then you know this is a great opportunity to ask for something in return" Jae-Hyun shamelessly said with expectant eyes. In-Ha couldn''t believe his ears when he heard Jae-Hyun.


    "You''re not a true friend Mo Jae-Hyun. You''re worse than a traitor. Asking for a reward just to visit me" In-Ha hissed, but Jae-Hyun tsked at him and returned his attention back to Dan-Han.


    "If it''s a request, then maybe you can help redo my office, and operating room 4. I think-"


    "Forget it. I think In-Ha can manage very well" Dan-Han interjected him, without even looking at him. In-Ha stared at Dan-Han in stupefaction. He couldn''t believe Dan-Han had just backed out on asking Jae-Hyun toe over to his house because he didn''t want to spend money.


    "Do I mean so little to you guys?" In-Ha cringed, while Jae-Hyun scoffed.


    "Not just little master Kang, but meaningless"


    "You''re the one who is meaningless. In fact all your past girlfriend''s and your current girlfriend are all meaningless" In-Ha refuted as he red at Jae-Hyun.


    "I hate the both of you. But I won''t mind you, I know both are Just jealous because I''m the handsome hunk among the three of us. I know that causes a whole lot of low self esteem and that''s where all this venoms areing from" In-Ha said boastfully, while Jae-Hyun threw his head back andughed.


    "Why are youughing?" In-Ha asked, his brow tilted to the side.


    "Do you even need to ask? Don''t you know the reason why?"Jae-Hyun asked amidughter.


    "I wouldn''t beughing if I knew right?" In-Ha asked back irritably, eyeing him wickedly. Jae-Hyun''s cynicalughter was really annoying and his frown deepened when Jae-Hyunughed harder.


    "Kang In-Ha you''re really delusional. Even if I do 10 surgeries on you, you still wouldn''t look half as handsome as president Lee. Don''t deceive yourself" His words almost made In-Ha kill him on the spot. Seeing the contorted look on In-Ha''s face made Jae-Hyunughed even more and it sort of affected Dan-Han who let out a big chuckle. And that was it took for In-Ha to pick up his ss of wine and stand up angrily, ready to leave theirpany.


    "You guys are horrible and you''ll rot in hell" He red at the pair of friends before walking away.


    "Where are you going to?" Jae-Hyun asked as he tried to stiffle hisughter, but that was really difficult, especially with In-Ha acting like that.


    "Somewhere other than being with you monsters" He hissed as he walked away.


    "Did you really have to do that?" Dan-Han asked as he tried not to show his amused expression.


    "What you mean, tease In-Ha?" Jae-Hyun asked, while Dan-Han nodded.


    "Of course, he needs to have a taste of his own medicine. He should know I''m not an easy target all the time and I''m pretty sure he just used this as an excuse to go look for a girl. That dude is thick skinned, even hides don''t measure up to the thickness of his skin" He said as he gulped up his ss. He dropped his ss on the table before shifting closer to Dan-Han.


    "So tell me, how''s your womaning along?" Jae-Hyun curiously asked, making Dan-Han to cock his brow at him. "What woman?" Dan-Han asked in confusion.


    "The one we talked about in my office?" Dan-Han sighed exasperatedly when he realized who Jae-Hyun was referring to. He had mentioned somethings about her to Jae-Hyun when he went to the hospital for a test thest time.


    Jae-Hyun frowned when Dan-Han sighed detedly, and sunk deep into the sofa.


    "That girl hates me, and she doesn''t even try to hide it. If I give her a loaded gun, she''ll shoot at me with missing one bullet" He hissed.


    Jae-Hyun was surprised. This was the longest and emotion filled sentence Dan-Han had ever shared with him, even if it was a feeling of frustration. He was almost tempted tough but he dared not to. Dan-Han was not In-Ha. This one will drain his blood and drink it for wine, so instead ofughing or chuckling like he wanted to he asked, "What did you do to her?"


    Dan-Han hissed, "Nothing. That woman is just too difficult. But I''m not giving up" He replied.


    Jae-Hyun kind of found it hard to believe that Dan-Han did nothing wrong. When has he never done something wrong. He even talks and smiles the wrong way.


    To be honest, he was sure only a crazy woman with a weird passion for scary men would agree to him.


    So whoever this girl was, he''ll probably offer a word of prayer because she was in for a tough one.

 Chapter 121 - Chaperone

    Few Minutes ago


    "Thank bro for dropping me off" A girl said to her brother who was dropping her off the club where was supposed to hang out with her friends tonight.??


    "Don''t thank me, be home before 1am, and not even a minuteter" Song Jinhai warned sternly as he pulled over, across the road.


    "I heard you already. You don''t have to recount it over and over. I can look after myself, so stop treating me like a child" The girl hissed irritably. She hated how her mother and brother kept her under lock and key. Dictating every move of her life, she was an adult and she found it to be very annoying.


    Girls her age weren''t being policed by their parents and siblings, but her brother who she thinks was too stiff and needs a woman in his life to shaken him up, has been on her case since forever. Their mother was right he really needs a girlfriend, that way she have him off her case, and he''d focus his attention on his girlfriend instead of her.


    She was sure going to help her mother find a boyfriend for this rigid brother of hers.


    "Credit card?" She asked stretching her hand towards him. Jinhai looked at her hand before cing the card in it.


    "Thanks bro. You''re the best" She chipped excitedly and ced a quick kiss on his cheek before stepping out of the car. Jinhai wasn''t reallyfortable letting here to a club to hang out with friends. If the decision was his to make he''d rather have her at home, entertaining her friends there, than at a club, where vile andscivious men are.


    Jinhai''s eyes followed her till she crossed the road and met her friends who were waiting for her.


    He was about to drive off when his eyes caught sight of a dainty woman who sort of looks familiar. Though it was dark, he could still make out the face of thedy, thanks to the street lights which were on at the moment.


    He rapidly blinked his eyes, so he''d be sure he wasn''t hallucinating and was actually seeing the right person. And the more he looked at her the more convinced he was that he wasn''t mistaken. A deep frown appeared on his face as he stepped out of the car. His eyes shooting fiery darts at her as she talked with somedy who had her back to him.


    Hei-Ran thought she could feel an awkward cold gaze on her, and as soon as she lifted her gaze to look ahead of her, she caught sight of her least favorite person in the world staring coldly at her.


    Her heart race suddenly increased and she could feel her heart beat all over the ce, making her gasp.


    "Holy bloody Mary!! Eun-sun please hide me" She cried out. Those were the only words that she could form at the moment.


    ''What was he doing there? What was this crazy fellow doing here? Has he seen her?'' She asked herself, as she became frantic.


    ''Hide'', she needed to hide herself. Though the possibility of Jinhai not seeing her was very slim, she was still willing to try her luck. Maybe, just maybe he hasn''t seen her. She bent down and used Eun-sun''s body as a shield.


    "What is it?" Eun-sun asked with concern when she saw Hei-Ran behave like that.


    "I think Satan just opened my records in hell! Please don''t look back" She cried out, her cry made Eun-sun really confused. She quickly grabbed Eun-sun''s hand as she tried to run away, maybe hopefully she hasn''t been spotted by him.


    Hei-Ran was about to make a run for it, when she heard his voice.


    "Stop right there, Su Hei-Ran!" He growled.


    Hei-Ran froze in space when she heard him. She didn''t dare to look back at him. She was supposed to run ahead right, but rather she stayed glued to the ground.


    This was supposed to be an opportunity for her to have fun and find someone, if she was lucky enough. But it seems luck wasn''t on her side. Lady luck must be very angry at her or must have gone for a vacation.


    ''How did the night turn bad so soon?'' She cringed in her head, almost at the point of tears.


    Eun-sun who was closely observing Hei-Ran''s reaction, finally came to realise what was going on. There was only one person who could make Hei-Ran act this way and that was her boss.


    She turned back to confirm her suspicions and indeed it was Song Jinhai approaching them, with a stoic face.


    Her eyes followed him till he stopped in front of them. He bowed to her, and she responded back with a bow of her own, before he focused his eyes on Hei-Ran who had her head lowered as she stared at the floor, too afraid to look at him. Standing close to her now he realized how different she looked. He hasn''t seen her in such an outfit before, and he was stunned to see her looking beautiful.


    He would have loved everything about her look, if not for the fact that she was showing too much skin. Her shoulders were exposed, almost making him want to drape his jacket around her.


    Hei-Ran had a feeling that not a only was her night ruined, her holiday was over!


    She felt Eun-sun nudge her by the side and she bit her tongue hard, before lifting up her head with a fake and nervous smile.


    "Ah, Mr Song it is you" She called in a surprised tone. Eun-sun shook her head when Hei-Ran did that. Poor girl didn''t know how to lie or pretend. It makes her wonder why she always tried to, when she was so bad at it.


    Eun-sun saw the way Jinhai was staring at her friend, but she didn''t understand the expression on his face. His expression was inscrutable, but he didn''t look like he was going to hurt or something.


    "I''ll be waiting right there" She said pointing some feets just away from where they were standing, she saw Hei-Ran shake her head slightly, indicating for her not to leave, but Eun-sun gave her a reassuring look that she was keeping an eye on them, and shouldn''t be scared.


    She remembered how Jinhai had taken care of Hei-Ran few days ago and he had given her a few days to nurse herself back to health, and that had improved her impression about him. He was definitely better than her own boss. She thought about the possibility of bumping into him but she quickly discarded that thought as it came. That was a migraine inducing thought, she''d rather not think of it.


    Lee Dan-Han didn''t look like the type toe to a ce like this. Maybe a cemetery but definitely not here. A cemetery seemed like more of his style. She hissed when she realized she was thinking about him again. Recently, thoughts of him had been upying her mind too much, and that wasn''t healthy. She might die of high blood pressure before her time.


    "Mr Song what are you doing here?" Hei-Ran asked, a nervous smile still hanging on her face. Jinhai didn''t bother to reply her, he looked over from head to toe, and a frown appeared on his face. His frown made Hei-Ran more nervous, making her shift from foot to foot.


    "It seems you''re doing better now" Jinhai said. His tone was by no way friendly.


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran was stunned, her brain juices was almost drying out. It took her few more minutes before she understood what he had said, and she bobbed her head up and down, "Yes" She hissed when she realized what she had said. She shouldn''t say yes, saying yes meant she was fine, and he might ask her to return back to work tomorrow.


    "I mean no, no. I''m not better yet" she immediately began to shake her head. Jinhai narrowed his brows at her, he knew she was lying. ''But why was she lying to him?''


    ''If she wasn''t better then why was she visiting a club?'' He asked himself.


    He looked towards the building and his eyes narrowed into slits. ''Was she here perhaps to meet with guys?'' His frown deepened till a disgruntled look appeared on his face.


    "Why are you here?" He asked coldly. He didn''t want to ask, but he couldn''t help it. If she was here to meet with a guy didn''t that mean all his effort would go to waste? He wasn''t going to let that happen.


    Hei-Ran looked up at him, she opened her mouth to say she was there for one of her best friend''s send-off party - at least that was what she was intended to say but rather she found herself saying something else. Something different like...


    "I''m on a date".


    She gulped when she heard what had juste out of her mouth. But who was more surprised was the man standing in front of her, but his expression did not reflect on his face. But heaven knew how he had turned ck on his inside. He had been keeping her to his side for years so things like that wouldn''t happen and now she was actually here on a date? In a club? What sort of guy would ask her on a date to a club? He didn''t even want to think about it.


    Hei-Ran on the other hand was yet toprehend what had made her to say such a lie, but she still couldn''t understand it. Maybe if he knew she was on a date he would let her be so she wouldn''t keep her date waiting, but that was only if she had one. But what Jinhai said next almost made her almost faint.


    "Then I''ll go with you" He said coldly.


    "Huh?" Did he hear her well at all? He was going toe with her for her date?


    "Mr Song I said was...."


    "I heard you" He cut in.


    ''Then if you heard me, why are youing with me?'' She cried in her head.


    "As...as what?" An assistant date? or what?


    "As your chaperone"

 Chapter 122 - Party 1

    Hei-Ran''s jaw dropped when she heard what Jinhai said. She didn''t hear wrong did she? He was going to be her what?!


    Hei-Ran couldn''t help but blink her eyes as she kept staring at him stupidly.??


    Jinhai saw the confused look on her face, but he wasn''t going to repeat himself. He was going to see how she''s going to have this so called date of hers. Whoever that guy was, he was going to sabotage this stupid date.


    "Let''s go" He said, making Hei-Ran more dumbfounded than how she was earlier. She snapped herself back to reality and spoke.


    "Mr Song you can''t go with me" She hurriedly said. Though she wasn''t going on a date with anybody as she has lied, but the fact was she has lied and he was going to find out about it....well she really didn''t care. And secondly, she didn''t want any creature around her in the form of a psychopathic boss, tonight was for her to find a guy, a real guy, a boyfriend who she''ll call her man and put her end to her mother''s craziness.


    Jinhai cocked a brow at her and asked, "Why?" his eyes were locked on her face, he watched as her eyes kept dating back and forth. He also didn''t know why he had said such a thing as being a ''chaperone?''...like how the could hee up with that, but he didn''t mind. What he most certain about was the fact that he wasn''t going to let her have a date, and he doesn''t mind if he means being a chaperone to a twenty eight year olddy.


    "But you can''t go with me. Is a date and you can''t be my chaperone. Mr Song I''m an adult and your employee not your -"


    "But I''m supposed to be your boyfriend?" He said with a straight face. Hei-Ran''s eyes widen in shock and surprise. "Huh?" What she wanted to say was employee, and not ''Boyfriend''. When did he be her boyfriend? Was he bing delusional too? Here she was thinking he was only a maniac.


    Jinhai sighed when she looked at him that way, "Your mother still thinks I''m your boyfriend, And here you are in a club about to on a date with a guy. Which I''m still yet to understand why a club. So for security sake, I''ll chaperone you to this date and see if this ''date'', is a good person to leave you it. I''m sorry to do this Mr Eun-sun but I gave your mother my word to look after yourself" he told her.


    "But that was a lie" She snapped. Their little rtionship fascade was a lie, so why was he taking it serious? It wasn''t supposed to turn out this way, she cringed in her head.


    "I know, but your mother doesn''t. So let''s go if you don''t want to keep your date waiting." He said. This was going to be his excuse for protecting his love. He wasn''t going to lose her even before he tried. Without waiting for Hei-Ran to say anything he started to walk ahead.


    Hei-Ran looked at his back in stupefaction. What was happening to her right now?


    She snapped her to look at Eun-sun who was still standing a few feet away from where she was, ying with her phone. As if Eun-sun knew she was being looked at, she raised her gaze to look at Hei-Ran''s direction and their eyes met. She cocked her brows in a questioning manner when she observed how Hei-Ran was looking at her. Her eyes noticed Jinhai was slowly walking towards the club, it was obvious he was waiting for Hei-Ran to join him.


    She moved closer to her and asked, "What''s happened? Did he say something?" her eyes were fixed on the man who had suddenly stopped to look at them. She nced at Hei-Ran again.


    "Eun-sun I want to quit my Job" She announced firmly. Eun-sun arched her brow at her. She wanted to quit her job? Why?


    "Did he ask you to quit?" She asked again, her eyes already staring at Jinhai suspiciously. She knew how Hei-Ran loved her job at Jinhai''spany. Hei-Ran was about to reply her when Jinhai called out to them.


    "Ms Su let''s go" Hei-Ran snapped her head towards Eun-sun and said, "I''m going tomit murder before I quit that job" She dered making Eun-sun chuckle amusedly.


    She linked her hands with Eun-sun''s and started for the club. Eun-sun kept her gaze on her friend who was now had a grim look on her face and from the way her eyes were narrowed she could swear that she was definitely thinking up something crazy in her head.


    Eun-sun reconfirmed her reason for hating clubs the moment they stepped in. Her eyes scanned through the whole room of a different species of people, some who looked and behaved lucid and others who were absolutely out of it. It was obvious they were under the influence of either alcohol and one of those hard substances that they always ingest into their systems. Very loud music was sting through the speakers and bodies were dancing to the rhythm.


    She turned to look at Hei-Ran who was ring at her boss who was also looking at him.


    "Please stop ring and show the way to Ji-Sang''s party" Eun-sun told her pulling her from whatever thought she was having at the moment. Hei-Ran looked at Eun-sun and also red at her. She was concerned about herself and not her, Hei-Ran used her in her mind. She knew what she said wasn''t true but she was having a mood right now. She sighed and brought out her phone from her purse. She looked at the message which Ji-Sang had sent her earlier. She grudgingly passed the phone to Eun-sun, who in turn asked for directions from someone. They were directed to go to the next floor.


    The duo were about to make their way to the second floor where the private rooms were, with the third wheel tailing behind of course, a frown settled on his face.


    Hei-Ran really didn''t like the fact that the man was following them. So she tried to talk to him one more time. Maybe he''d listen to her now and just go away. Right he was being a nuisance and she didn''t like it.


    "Mr Song I don''t think there''s any reason for you being here, as you can see my friend is here with me, and your presence would make ufortable. I can handle myself and there''s no need worrying about her mother, I''m capable of handling her too, so if you don''t mind I''ll take my leave" She said in the most polite tone she could muster but there was nothing polite within her.


    Meanwhile at the VIP lounge not far from where they were standing, some group of girls were happily giggling and cheering at the arrival of tonight''s money bag.


    "Ga-Yeon, is that really your brother''s card?" One of the girls asked in glee, while the others looked at the girl waiting for her answer. They all reacted happily when Ga-Yeon nodded her head happily.


    "Wow what a generous guy. I think I love your brother" Another of the girl cooed, while the othersughed except Ga-Yeon, who was ring at the girl.


    "Just say you like my brother because he''s generous, mini gold digger" Ga-Yeon said with a mock-re, while the girl smiled broadly, as she shamelessly nodded her head.


    "She''s a proud and bonified gold digger, but who doesn''t like a man with money and of course one who is willing to spend it. I mean I''m also in love with your brother, we all are" Another of the girl said while the others nodded.


    "Simply say he''s the nation''s husband, especially when he smiles so beautifully" The first girl said as she drooled, making Ga-Yeon shake her head at them.


    "Unfortunately for all you, my mother says he''s likes someone already so you all have no chance with him" She announced as she took a sip from her ss, while surreptitiously watching their reaction from the side of ss. Her lips curved upward when she saw their surprised expression.


    "He has?" They all chorused, and she nodded. Sincerely she wasn''t really sure of it, but she had heard her mom talking about it with her best friend. She also remembered her mom saying the girl might not like her brother, but they didn''t have to know that part. As much as she liked her friends she''d never let him date anyone of them...they were all crazy.


    But thinking about the girl her brother likes, she suddenly began to wonder why anyone who wouldn''t like her brother? He is a caring and loving person, and a bit flirty too....in his own way of course.


    Hmm...she wouldn''t mind seeing that mysterious girl, and maybe convince her into taking her brother. The hassle of finding him a girl who he wouldn''t like was going to be hectic, so why not go for the one he already like?


    "Oh no! That''s bad. We just lost a good man" One of the girl''s purred, same as the others.


    "Well you can enjoy his money" Ga-Yeon said as she waved the card at them.


    "Hold on isn''t that your brother?"

 Chapter 123 - Match-maker

    "Isn''t that your brother?" One of the girls asked, her eyes gazing ahead to the couple standing not too far off. Ga-Yeon looked towards the direction the girl was pointing at, and so did all the girls.


    They were all stunned to realize it was truly Jinhai, and what was more surprising was that he was standing with a girl.??


    One of the girl snapped her neck towards Ga-Yeon and asked, "I thought you said he went home? What is sunbae doing here?" They were all surprised to see him there. It was an unimaginable sight.


    Ga-Yeon was equally as surprised as they were. "I don''t know" She replied absentmindedly, her eyes still locked to the couple standing in front of each other. Jinhai had just dropped her off a whole ago, and he hadn''t mentioned anything about clubbing or meeting someone either. But who was that girl? Is she the girl he likes? Her eyes widened at that thought.


    She watched as Jinhai grabbed the hand of the girl who was about to walk away. She was gazing at them with scrutiny.


    "Ga-Yeon is she his girlfriend?" Another of the girl asked in a full gossipy tone, when she noticed how Jinhai held the girl''s hand, and also the way she was frowning at him.


    "Are they fighting?" The girl asked again, while another replied. "It seems so. But they are in a club so why should they fight here? That''s so not Cool" She pointed out, while the others nodded concurrently. Ga-Yeon rolled her eyes inwardly when she heard them. Did she mention why she didn''t want any of her friends for her brother? This was it, they were all gossip...but it was cool hanging out with them.


    Her eyes gazed back at her brother and the mysteriousdy beside him. Her brows creased when she noticed the way he was looking at her. Looking at her brother she noticed he looked far from his usual self. Right now he had a cold and weird look on his face. What''s with the stoic look on his face? Was he trying to scare at the girl? She wasn''t imagining things right? Ga-Yeon didn''t understand what was going on.


    But thinking about her n of getting him a girlfriend and putting him off her back, a sly smile appeared on her face as a light bulb flicked in her head. Her friends looked up at her when she suddenly stood to her feet.


    "Are you going there?" They asked.


    "Hmm, and none of you must follow me, or forget about me paying the bills" She threatened before they could ask if they could tag along....yeah, they were that crazy, but she still loved them. She knew they had a knack for intruding into issues that didn''t concern them, just like she was about to do. But he was her brother, and there was nothing wrong in helping him get his girl.


    She always knew she''d be a matchmaker so why not now?....hehehe


    She once again red at them threateningly before walking away.


    ....


    Hei-Ran was shocked when Jinhai grabbed her hand and stopped her from walking away. She had to admit that her boss'' attitude was getting out of hand. She had let him do whatever he wanted with her, letting him over work her, but it seems that has gotten into his head and he must now be assuming that he could now lord over her life.


    "Mr Song-" She tried speaking when Jinhai spoke up, "Don''t go on a date" He said out those words almost in a pleading and desperate voice. He couldn''t bear it anymore. Who was he kidding with the ''chaperone'' nonsense. He knew if he continued with his dumb and stupid charade, he wouldn''t be able to stop her and he''d definitely get her angry, but the worst of it all was that he was going to lose her.


    Hei-Ran scrunched up her face in confusion as she looked up at him. Why did he just say? He was going to stop her from going on a date too?, okay not that she really had one, she still didn''t know why she had said that in the first ce.


    She had thought he''d go away and not stall her by asking about her health, that''s why she had lied, but who knew it was going to be the other way round. Him sticking to her and wanting to tag along.


    Jinhai noticed the way she was looking at him with annoyance and he felt his heart skip a beat. His heart was racing frantically and he couldn''t calm it down.


    It was hard keeping his feelings from her all these years. He had tried all he could to prevent her from going on a date, and keeping her to his side without telling her how he felt about her. He couldn''t count how many times he had moved his business meetings to weekends just so he could keep her upied during the weekends and now this? She was finally going out on a date with another guy, so what happens to him? He has been having a hard time trying to keep his feelings cool and not scare her or overwhelm her with them, but he was still going to lose anyway. So what was the essence of all he had done?


    "Mr Song-"


    "Please don''t go" He said again, this time his was a bit firm than it was before. Though the music in the club was loud but she could hear him perfectly. She looked at him with fluttering eyes. Why was he suddenly acting weird? Fine, he has always acted weird, but right now this was a different kind of weird.


    Did her boss just say ''Please? And why the hell was he looking at her like that? Why was he asking her not to go on a date?


    Hei-Ran was feeling creeped out. Her eyes darted towards Eun-sun who''s patient was thinning out. If not for the fact that Hei-Ran has always been weary of her boss, she''d have walked away and left them there lone ago. She was tired of standing and having differentscivious eyes of men checking her out.


    She returned her gaze back to Jinhai who was still holding to her hand and was still looking at her in a very ufortable way.


    Hei-Ran opened her mouth to say something, but only one word coulde out, "Why?" She asked confusedly, but her tone was soft. If Jinhai wasn''t paying rapt attention to her he wouldn''t have heard her.


    ''Why?''


    Jinhai didn''t know if he should tell her why. Why he didn''t want her to go on a date, or why he has been acting like a weird guy and pretending like he wasn''t in the least attracted to her when he had madly been in love with her since the first day he interviewed her for a


    her job, or why he has been clinging onto her since that day till now?


    Which why was she referring to, because he had the answer for all of them, but he just was too scared to say it out. He was scared because she might quit her job and leave him, just like had heard her say to her colleagues at work a month after she started working with them.


    He remembered when he had overheard her say, "If my boss likes me and he tells me about it, I swear I''ll quit my job and run away. I can''t have a corporate romance, it destroys the work ethics and nobody gives you the due acknowledgement you deserve. They always see you as the boss'' woman and I''m d boss Song isn''t like that'' Those were the exact words which had driven him into this madness. Those words had made him sheath his feelings for her.


    Right now he doesn''t feel like he can keep up anymore. He wanted to say it out, so she''d know how he felt about her and why he doesn''t want her on a date. Slowly he opened up his mouth to say, "Be-because I like ¨C"


    "Hey bro" Ga-Yeon chipped as she suddenly appeared in front of them, interjecting Jinhai''s words. Hei-Ran who was trying not imagine what she thought he was about to say, snapped her head towards the chirpy voice.


    Jinhai was surprised to see his sister standing in front of them. Wasn''t she supposed to be with her friends? How could she have spotted him in such a ce? Jinhai couldn''t help but notice the mischievous look on his sister''s face, but before he could say something, Ga-Yeon was already standing in front of Hei-Ran with an excited smile.


    "Ah, you must be my brother''s girlfriend" She said with a fake excited voice, but the smile on her face was very much geninue. "I knew you were going to be so pretty" she added before turning to look at Jinhai, "Bro you really made a good choice" She praised giving him thumbs up.


    Hei-Ran was beyond startled, her eyes were fully widened and her eyeballs were ready to fall off, while her eyelids kept fluttering. Eun-sun who was standing by the side couldn''t help but chuckle when she noticed Hei-Ran''s expression.


    Jinhai cringed in embarrassment when he heard what his sister just said. "Ga-Yeon!" He growled but the girl didn''t mind him, rather she took Hei-Ran''s hand from Jinhai''s and held both her hands. Hei-Ran was dumbfounded, she didn''t understand what was going on. How and when did she be his girlfriend? Did he lie with her to his family too? She lowered her eyes to her hands in the girls hand.


    "Tell me what''s your name?" Ga-Yeon asked.


    "Hei-Ran" Hei-Ran replied absentmindedly before realizing what she had done.


    "That''s beautiful" Sheplimented. "Hei-Ran we''ve been dying to meet you, and now that I have I can tell the whole family that you''re indeed real and not my brother''s imagination-"


    "What?" She snapped when Jinhai pulled her hand but she stubbornly moved her hand away. "Sister Hei-Ran, I can call you sister right?" She asked with expectant eyes but continued before Hei-Ran could give her response.


    "We''re going to be close I know it. That''s why I want to invite you for grandfather''s birthday next Weekend. You''lle right?" She asked, but again she continued without waiting for Hei-Ran''s answer. "Hei-Ran can I take your picture?" She asked. Hei-Ran''s mouth hung open as she stared at the girl in front of her confusedly. What''s going on??? And before she would know it, the girl had let go of her hand and a white light shed on her face, with a chuttering camera sound.


    ''What just happened?'' She asked herself. ''Did she just have her picture taken?


    "What''s did you do?" Jinhai was the one to ask first, in an angry tone. The girl turned to him defiantly and said, "I just took a pics of Hei-Ran for the family, since you won''t bring her"


    "Give me that?" he demanded. Ga-Yeon was embarrassing him.


    "No!" She dered before looking at the speechless Hei-Ran. "Sister Hei-Ran promise toe to Grandpa''s party okay. he''d be happy to see you" She said, before Jinhai manhandledly pulled away, leaving the stupified Hei-Ran.


    Eun-sun who has been treated to a family drama, couldn''t help but burst out inughter, as she walked closer to Hei-Ran.


    "Little Ran, you''re finished" She said before bellowing out another round ofughter.

 Chapter 124 - Wrong Room

    Hei-Ran couldn''t believe what just happened. She scowled at Eun-sun who found humour in what just happened and was deriving pleasure from her mystery.


    "Stopughing" Hei-Ran growled, but that only Eun-sunugh at more. She was surprised when Hei-Ran pulled her the hand and started dragging her off to the stairs, as she kept looking back to ensure that Jinhai wasn''t looking at them. She took this chance to escape from that crazy fellow and his pretty sister, who - no offense- was very much crazy like him too.??


    "Running away from your future family huh?" Eun-sun teased.


    "Eun-sun one more word from you and I''ll toss you down this stairs" She warned, her eyes staring daggers at her.


    "Mmm" Eun-sun nodded as she tried to stiffle herughter.


    Meanwhile at the main floor of the club, Jinhai was intensely ring at his sister.


    "Hey bro, you''re hurting me" Ga-Yeon cried as she tried wriggling her hand from his hold.


    "You darein?" He asked angrily, as he let go of her hand. Ga-Yeon hissed at him, while she rubbed softly on her hurt wrist.


    "What was the meaning of that? Why did you embarrass me like that?" Jinhai demanded angrily.


    Ga-Yeon eyed him from head to toes and gravely hissed. "I didn''t embarrass you, I helped you. And what''s with the paralysed expression you had on your face a while ago?" She asked him, making him narrow his eyes at her.


    "What paralysed look?" He asked confusedly.


    "The one you had like this," She tried making a replica of the look he had on his face on hers. "while you talking to her" Her expression made Jinhai chuckle.


    "I had no such look on my face. Right now you look like an imbecile" Jinhai said amusedly while he tried not to chuckle again while Ga-Yeon smacked him. "Bro I would I have refuted your words back and called you an imbecile, but I can''t because you''re my elder brother but this I can say, you''re the brother to a beautiful imbecile" She said, while


    Jinhai scoffed, hasn''t she indirectly addressed him as an imbecile?


    "Don''t try to change the topic. Do you know you just embarrassed her. Hei-Ran doesn''t like things like that, you must have scared her" And probably destroyed all my efforts, he added in his head.


    "You''ll have to apologize to her, delete that picture of her from your phone and un-inivite her from granpa''s party, go do that right now" He ordered. Ga-Yeon folded her hand across her chest as she looked at him pitiably, while she shook her head. Has her brother always been this stupid? Couldn''t he see she was doing that to him? What a noob.


    Jinhai creased his brows when he noticed the way she was looking at him. "Ga-Yeon go apologize to her, and do as I''ve said" He ordered again.


    She hissed and looked to the pce where they had Just been standing a while ago, "To who exactly?" She asked as she turned and tilted her head to the side, gesturing him to take a look.


    Jinhai understood her gesture and looked. He was shocked to see that she was gone. He craned his neck to look around but he couldn''t see her, the ce was crowded with people and it would be difficult to find her in such a ce. A worried and disappointed look appeared on his face.


    "I don''t want to believe, you''re looking like this because she''s gone. She''s in a club, she didn''t step into a field ofnd mines" She irritably rolled her eyes at him. Jinhai hissed as he turned to her, "She''s going on a date" He said with a pained expression, his face looking like a baby crying over it''s mother''s disappearance.


    Ga-Yeon kept quiet for a moment before bursting out inughter. "That''s why you want to cry?" She asked amidughter, making Jinhai re at him.


    "Just shut up" He growled as he tried looking around again.


    "You wouldn''t be so worried if you have marked her yours already" She told him, as she tried to stiffle herugh, before Jinhai pounce on her.


    "And you think I haven''t tried?" He asked, as he looked at her with stink eyes.


    "Hey, don''t look at me that way" She raised her chin to him defiantly. She turned towards the direction of her friends, to see them signalling her toe over. She turned to look at her brother and sighed exasperatedly, he lookedpletely helpless.


    "See I don''t know what''s going on between you and the girl you like but I think you haven''t made the right effort. And I don''t think she''s on a date either." Her words made Jinhai snap her neck towards her and ask, "Why would you say that?" his tone was inquisitive and desperate for anything that would convince him right now.


    Ga-Yeon tsked when she heard her brother. "Well I don''t see any girl taking a friend with her on a date have you?" She asked cocking a brow at him.


    Jinhai kept quiet as he pondered about it. "But what¨C" He tried to say, but Ga-Yeon interjected him.


    "See I don''t have the time to lecture a matured man like you right now. My girls are waiting for me," she tilted her head to the direction of the VIP where her friends were waiting.


    "But I can help you, but know my services are not free. So because I''m a good and loving sister who''s willing to help you with the love of your life, I''ll keep your card for a week"


    "No way" Jinhai hurriedly refused. One card of his card being in her possession was equal to him being broke.


    "You''re trying to be stingy? Okay fine I guess we can let her go on her dates then, while you watch?" She said tauntingly.


    "I don''t need your help. I can get her myself" He pronounce, making her snicker.


    "Yeah, good luck with that" She was being sarcastic.


    Jinhai squinted his eyes as he looked at her. He had really tried his best to stay by Hei-Ran''s side for a very long time, but the more he tries the more she distance herself from him. If he only he could be more open about his feelings without being scared of her leaving him, and quitting her job.


    "Do you think you can help me?" He finally asked. Since he hasn''t been able to help himself, maybe she could.


    "Sure" She nodded her head as she tried to hide the malicious smile threatening to appear on her face.


    "Fine, but three days. My card can only be with you for 3 days and no more" He told her.


    Ga-Yeon pouted her lips to the side in a contemtive way before saying, "Deal"


    "I''ll help you win yourdy in no time" She dered bold. Jinhai wasn''t sure if he was making the right decision, but he replied, "Deal"


    "Okay fine you go home, while I go spend your money" She chipped excitedly, as she turned to walk away.


    "Don''t over do it" He called behind her, but he doubted if she heard him, because she was dancing away happily. He hissed frustratedly as he looked around the club onest time.


    ...


    While Eun-sun kept on teasing Hei-Ran about her potential boyfriend, and the potential love he might have for her, Hei-Ran tried her best to ignore her.


    But the more she ignored her by not saying anything, the more Eun-sun kept on going with her words. For a moment there she was beginning to miss the cold and expressionless Eun-sun who wouldn''t mind or react to any of the things that just happened down there.


    "Just so you know I officially hate you" Hei-Ran said with a serious expression, while her and eyes sent daggers to her friend.


    "Pfft you can never hate me. Even if I hate you, you''ll can never hate me, that''s your nature little Ran" Eun-sun said teasingly.


    "Keep deceiving yourself" She snarled at her. "Instead of making fun of me why don''t act useful and help me look for the room number" Hei-Ran told her.


    "No I won''t. You''re the one who brought us here, so that''s your responsibility. And why don''t you call Ji-Sang toe outside, that''ll be alot easier"


    "Well you have his number why don''t you do it?" Hei-Ran rolled her eyes at her.


    "Okay fine" Eun-sun was about to whip out her phone from her bag when Hei-Ran said, "I think I have seen it" she announced.


    "Oh" Eun-sun replied as she slipped out her phone. She was looking at the door number, ''Wasn''t the number supposed to be 9? so why was she opening the door to 6?'' Eun-sun thought to herself. But before she could say anything Hei-Ran had already opened the door and had pulled her with her.


    "He-ll" Hei-Ran''s voice trailed off when she met two pairs of cold cold eyes staring at them.


    "Ha, wrong room"

 Chapter 125 - Narrow Escape

    Dan-Han was still talking to Jae-Hyun as they waited for In-Ha to return when the door was suddenly flung open from outside. They had both thought that it was Jae-Hyun who had returned from frolicking with women, that was above all his forte. But they were both surprised when they saw two beautifuldies standing by the door.


    "He-ll-o" They had heard one of them say before she apologized with a quick bow and awkwardly said, "Ha , wrong room"??


    Dan-Han had first seen thedy in front who was apologizing, he had already given a dismissal nod, when his eyes fell on thedy behind her. His eyes squinted reflexively and his heart skipped when he realized who it was. He was utterly surprised to see her there, his eyes scanned her from head to toe and he also noticed the way her eyes widened in both shock and surprise.


    He had thought she was going to say something when her mouth moved open, but rather she pulled thedy in front of her out and mmed the door.


    If Dan-Han was shocked, his face didn''t show it. He looked at Jae-Hyun who was also looking at him, like as if he was secretly asking him if he had seen thedy that just walked in here.


    "You know her?" Jae-Hyun asked when he saw the look on his face, it showed that he knew the women or maybe one of them. And he noticed the way Dan-Han had reacted when he saw them. He had known Dan-Han for a very long time and he could swear he had never seen that look on his face, especially after he meant a woman.


    Dan-Han stood up from his seat without answering Jae-Hyun''s question. His eyes were dark as he strolled towards the door with long strides. There was only one picture in his head and that''s was the picture of his girl in a very hot and sexy gown, which revealed her the fair skin of her legs.


    ''What was she thinking wearing that? Why was she even in a club in the first ce? Didn''t he just drop her off?'' These were the questions going through Dan-Han''s head at the moment.


    "Hey, where are you going? You''re leaving me too?" Jae-Hyun called out to Dan-Han in disbelief.


    "I''ll be back" He replied without even looking back at him.


    ...


    "Eun-sun you''re pulling me?" Hei-Ran cried as Eun-sun grip over her hand was too tight. She was pulling her, and they were practically running.


    "You better keep shut and hurry those legs of yours" Eun-sun warned, as she kept pulling Hei-Ran behind her without slowing down for a bit.


    "Didn''t you see it was the wrong room? why would you open the wrong door? Why did you even walk in without looking properly. Now he has seen me, I can''t even begin to imagine what will happen if he finds me" Eun-sun said theter part of her words in trepidation. ''What kind of luck was this?'' She cringed in her head. Hei-Ran was confused by what Eun-sun was saying. She barely heard thest part of her words, she was practically mumbling to herself.


    Eun-sun sighed in relief when she spotted the door with a sign of 9 on it. She hurried her steps making Hei-Ran to increase her pace too. Hei-Ran didn''t know what was wrong or why Eun-sun was behaving this way, but she also increased her pace, because she had never Eun-sun acting this way before. So whatever they were running from must be troublesome.


    Eun-sun pushed the door and dragged Hei-Ran in, before letting her hand go. They made quite a grand entrance which attracted the attention of the people in the room who turned to look at them.


    Eun-sun closed her eyes in embarrassment, while Hei-Ran tried to sh an awkward smile.


    Maybe they really should have stayed at home and sent their well wishes to Ji-Sang via text.


    But thankfully for them Ji-Sang had also spotted them the moment they stepped into the room. He was stupified, his eyes widen in surprise when he saw them standing by the door.


    "Hei-Ran, Eun-sun?" He called out in a surprised tone, as he walked closer to them. The rest of the guest returned their attention back to what they had been doing, before the two prettydies came running like they were being chased.


    Ji-Sang couldn''t help but look them over, from head to toe when he stopped right in front of them. He wasn''t really surprised to see Hei-Ran dressed like this, they had always known she had a thing for skimpy and tight fitted clothes, but not Eun-sun. His eyes stayed on Eun-sun for a while longer, different emotions flickering through his eyes. Admiration, love, surprise, regret, pain and sadness were all the emotions he was feeling right now. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Admiration, love and surprise, because this was the first time he was seeing the girl he had loved forever looking very hot and sexy.


    Regret, pain and sadness, because this was the beauty he could never have. And because this was not the first time he would be treated to such a sight but also thest.


    Eun-sun had a knack for tormenting him, didn''t she?


    He jolted back to reality when Hei-Ran smacked his head with her purse.


    "You''re behaving like a pervert" She noted to him, making him burst out in a round of awkwardughter, as he looked at Eun-sun in the eye but like always she had those indifferent look she has always looked at him with.


    "Come on, you guys surprised me. You both look beautiful and ¨C" He tried saying to move away the awkward atmosphere when Hei-Ran interjected him.


    "Enchanting" she added jokingly. Eun-sun looked at the both of them and shook her head, she wasn''t really listening to what they were saying because she was still thinking about that narrow escape she just had. She turned her head to look around for where she could get a zip of alcohol. Her heart was yet to regain it''sposure. It was still racing hard against her chest after seeing that guy in the other room. The thought of him made her heart beat quicken again.


    ''Why was he even here?'' She hissed.


    "I''ll get us a drink first" she said before walking away. Ji-Sang''s eyes followed her, rather they both looked at her in surprise. They both knew she has been trying to avoid consuming alcohol, so why was she looking for some?


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ji-Sang asked with concern, his eyes following the girl as she pushed past the crowd. Hei-Ran shrugged and replied, "I don''t know." She turned and looked at Ji-Sang.


    "So you''re really leaving huh?" She asked with a sad smile.


    "Yeah" Ji-Sang replied with a smile which was by no means happy. It was a sad and hurt smile.


    "We''re going to miss you Ji-Sang" She said sadly as she pulled him in for a hug, while Ji-Sang hugged her back.


    "I''m going to miss you guys too" He replied, as he pulled away from the hug.


    "Are you really sure you want to go?" Hei-Ran asked with a serious face, her eyes intently gazing at him. She was sure Ji-Sang didn''t like the idea of leaving, but he was making himself to.


    He sighed softly and looked towards the side Eun-sun had walked to, before turning to Hei-Ran again. "Would you believe me if I say I don''t want to"


    "No I wouldn''t" She replied firmly, while he scoffed.


    "Ji-Sang don''t leave if you don''t want to. You have your life here, and your friends and family too" She told him.


    "Hei-Ran I don''t want to but I can''t stay either. It''s hard seeing the one thing that you want but you can''t have. It''s been over ten years and each year it keeps getting hard. I want to move on, and find what I need, but I can''t have it here. It''s difficult being with her when she keeps acting like I''m being a burden and I''m pushing too hard. It''s my fault for falling in love with my best friend, but the thing is nothing will change if I keep hanging around. I''ll keep making her ufortable because I can''t change how I feel. So I think is for the best" He sighed detedly.


    Hei-Ran didn''t know what to say. She understood how he felt and she couldn''t help but feel bad for him. She sighed inwardly.


    No matter how sorry she felt, she couldn''t help the situation. Eun-sun had made her intentions of wanting to be in a rtionship and she wasn''t at all attracted to him.


    "I''m sorry"


    "What are you sorry about?" Eun-sun asked from behind them. She has returned with two sses of cocktails. she passed one to Hei-Ran.


    "What were you sorry about?" She asked again, when none of them answered."Nothing, just apologizing for noting with a gift" Hei-Ran lied, while Eun-sun turned to look at Ji-Sang for the first time.


    "I''m sorry we didn''te with a gift Ji-Sang, it was really impromptu. But we can help make yourst day with us blissful. We can try right?" She turned to look at Hei-Ran who bobbed her head up and down. She was relieved Eun-sun had bought her lie, and not discovered they had actually been talking about her.


    The trio of friends decided to enjoy the party despite the awkwardness between them. But Eun-sun had no idea what was going on the hall way of the club.

 Chapter 126 - Rummy-gummies

    While Eun-sun was trying to have fun with her friends and say goodbye to her best friend who had unrequitedly loved her for years, she still couldn''t get the thought of seeing Dan-Han out of her mind. Whenever she remembered how she had seen him and how he had looked at her, and also how he treated and threatened her earlier today her heart would always skip a beat causing her to feel light headed.


    She still hasn''t forgotten how he had harrased her and kissed in her dreams. The man was slowly taking up her life. There isn''t a thought going through her mind that he wasn''t present these days. She''s either thinking of a way to pay her debt or a way to avoid him or take care of him as per his mother request. These thoughts were driving her crazy. She frustratedly gulped down the remaining wine in her ss.??


    "Eun-sun what are you doing? That''s the fourth one, and stop eating that" Hei-Ran reprimanded as she took away the ss from her as well as the bowl of rummy-gummies which she has been munching on. They were both siting on one of the sofas in the room. They had asked Ji-Sang to go mingle with his colleagues while they wait there.


    "Give it back" Eun-sun demanded, as she grumpily tried to take back her bowl and ss which has been snatched away.


    "No, that''s enough. What''s wrong with you? You''ve been acting weird since we bumped into that room. Did you know any of those men?" Hei-Ran asked as she moved the ss further away from her, she didn''t recognize Eun-sun''s boss back at the room. Her actions made Eun-sun sigh deeply. She would kill her if she wasn''t her friend.


    "I''m not acting weird, I''m just freaked out" She said.


    "Why?"


    "Hei-Ran my nerves are about to blow off, please don''t bother me now. Just give that back, I''ll be fine. And go find some pretty boy, and ask him out to be your boyfriend and leave me alone" Eun-sun hissed and leaned forward to snatch her drink from Hei-Ran. Hei-Ran didn''t argue with her, she let her take back her drink, and sighed herself. She knew the kind of person Eun-sun was. If she was like this, it only meant she''s been bothered in her mind, and will definitelye around. Maybe she really shouldn''t have made here. She sighed and poured herself a ss too.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine?" Hei-Ran asked once again.


    "I''ll be, just go find your man already" Eun-sun told her as she put a rummy-gummy into her mouth. Hei-Ran lolled back and sighed out audibly.


    "I don''t want to anymore" She turned her head around to look at the guys around and sighed again, for the upteempth time.


    "They are all boys. I don''t think any of them is within my age group. Let me just die single" She hissed frustratedly and poured herself another ss. This wasn''t the n she had in mind, when she left the house. She had thought of eligible young and matured mening for the party, but who would have thought that they''ll all be youngsters, who were probably in their early or mid twenties. There''s no way she''d find a date here.


    Eun-sun chuckled out at her friend''s expression. She definitely wasn''t the only one having it hard.


    "Maybe you can be a sugar momma" Eun-sun teased, making Hei-Ran to smack her arm.


    "Get out you evil girl. My mother will drain the poor boy''s and use it to make puree for pizza" She said, making them bothugh.


    "If only any of them was like Mr Song, I would definitely throw in my ace card and charm a pretty one. Ah, Eun-sun I''m going to die single. Maybe then you and your kids cane bury me but please make sure it''s not close to my mother''s grave, she might taunt my ghost too" She said dramatically, cing her head on Eun-sun''s shoulder, while Eun-sunughed.


    "Like your psychopathic boss?" Eun-sun cocked a brow at her.


    "Yes...i mean no" Hei-Ran said out confusedly. "Not the psychopathic version of him, the manly, and handsome part of him. Mr Song is actually eye catching, but the man is crazy, he''s probably demented and after seeing his sister I think it runs in their family" She said thest part in a whisper. Eun-sun couldn''t help bellow out inughter.


    "Maybe you can try seducing your psychopathic boss, he seems good and your sister inw already loves you" Eun-sun said teasingly. Hei-Ran snapped her head away from her, and red at her friend who was obviously looking high, either from too much alcohol or from consuming too many rummy-gummies.


    "Eun-sun you''re mad. Seduce Mr Song Jinhai?! That man is crazy, I''d rather be single and die single and have my mother curse me from her grave when she dies, than be with that man. He''s a devil" She said in horror. Eun-sun looked at her and scoffed.


    "Wait till you meet Lee Dan-Han. I''m sure he has a personal Lair in hell and your boss is his maleservant" She hissed as she gulped down her drink. Hei-Ran looked at her, she sighed and also followed her lead. Bothdies sunk deep in to the sofa, with Eun-sun monopolizing the rummy-gummies to herself, with Hei-Ran feeding from it.


    "We''re both cursed with evil bosses. I think we''ll both die, single and lonely" Hei-Ran dered, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    "That will be just you. Because my boss he likes me, and he might to forcefully marry me, I think." She said sluggishly, while Hei-Ran who was slowly getting tipsy tilted her head towards her with wide eyes and asked, "He does? You mean your tall, handsome, cold faced evil boss likes you?"


    "Mmm" Eun-sun nodded her head as she continued to feed on the gummies, same as Hei-Ran.


    "Oh, then maybe I''m the only one who will die single afterall" She said with a deted sigh.


    "Don''t worry, with Lee Dan-Han we might just die on the same day, the only difference is, I''ll die in my wedding dress" Eun-sun said, making the twodies burst out inughter. Unknowingly to them they were attracting attention to themselves.


    "Dude, I think your friends are high on gummies" One of Ji-Sang''s colleagues points out, making the others who were around chuckle amusedly.


    Ji-Sang looked at the twodies chatting andughing to themselves, while feeding on gummies which have been soaked in rum. He sighed inwardly, before excusing himself to go meet them.


    "You stupid fools, stop eating that" He took the bowl from them.


    "Hey give that back" Eun-sun growled at him.


    "Eun-sun let him be, he''s feeling grumpy because he''s going to leave us. Here I have some" She passed some of the gummies she had in her palm to Eun-sun to cate her.


    "I can see you both are high" Ji-Sang noted as he lowered himself on the sofa opposite them, his eyes looking from one to the other.


    When exactly did they get there that they were already this wasted? He looked over at Hei-Ran, that one was the lightest weight between both girls yet she had joined Eun-sun who was a drinking champion.


    He turned to Eun-sun who was still ring at him, for taking away her gummies.


    "Don''t give me that look, It might worsen your ulcer already. Stupid girl"


    "Stop cussing us, you spoilt brat. We''re sad single women with evil bosses who are bent on making our lives miserable" Hei-Ran barked at him, before snuggling closer to Eun-sun.


    "I told you, we shouldn''t havee, we should have let him travel to wherever he''s going. What a spoilsport" Eun-sun snorted.


    "How much of these did you exactly eat?" Ji-Sang asked as he looked at the almost empty bowl.


    "A few" She casually shrugged. Ji-Sang looked at her suspiciously, he didn''t think it was only a few. Her cheeks were too flustered and she was far from her usual self.


    Ji-Sang was about to say something when Eun-sun beat him to it, "Please just go away, stop bothering us. We came to your party, now we have to think of ways to escape our boss by morning" Eun-sun sneered.


    "Oh oh, you mean escape him right now right?" Hei-Ran asked.


    "What do you mean?" Eun-sun asked. She didn''t understand what she meant.


    Hei-Ran craned her neck forward, her eyes blinking rapidly like she was struggling to have a clear view of something or rather someone, "There, isn''t that your handsome boss?" Hei-Ran asked pointing her hand towards the man who was standing by the door, with a gloomy look on his face. She had noticed him the moment he walked in, he was craning his head to look around.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun turned to look towards the direction Hei-Ran was pointing, and so did Ji-Sang. Eun-sun felt her heart fall down into her stomach when she saw who Hei-Ran was pointing to. Her jaw dropped to the ground when she caught sight of Dan-Han standing in the room.


    "Please kill me" Eun-sun cried out. "I''m dead, what should I do?" She looked at Hei-Ran.


    "Maybe you should hide" Hei-Ran drunkily suggested.


    "Where?" She asked almost in tears.


    "Over there" Hei-Ran pointed towards the back of one sofa not to far away from them.


    "I don''t think you should bother, because he''s looking at you" Ji-Sang told them, even though he had no clear what was going on.

 Chapter 127 - Her Boyfriend

    Dan-Han felt a sigh of relief wash through him when he finally found her. One wouldn''t believe the amount of stress he had endured and themotion he had created in the other private rooms since he started looking for in thest half hour.


    After she left the room he had been in with Jae-Hyun, he had rushed out to find her but he couldn''t. She had suddenly disappeared. He looked at both side of the hall way, but there was no sign of her. And that''s how he had started his search for her,bing through every room on the floor till he arrived here.??


    His eyes locked on herzily lolled self on the sofa. His face was void of any positive expression as he slowly approached her.


    Eun-sun remained seated as she stared at him unblinkingly, her heart racing uncontrobly till he finally appeared before her. She closed her eyes for a split second and opened them again.


    "Helloo, Mr Lee" Drunk Eun-sun called out with an almost excited smile on her face, when inwardly she was cringing.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes towards her, he noticed her flushed cheeks and the back and forth movement of her eyes and how she was trying to stabilize her body from swaying to the side. Was she drunk? His eyes darkened at the realization of her being drunk.


    "You''re drunk" He wasn''t asking, he was telling her. His anger was slowly rising.


    "I''m not drunk, just tipsy" Eun-sun managed to say back, making Dan-Han to re at her. He had the urge to p that small face of hers till her head was clear of the alcohol she had consumed, but then he couldn''t do that to her.


    "Good evening Mr Lee" Hei-Ran greeted with a bow. Dan-Han''s eyes darted towards her little partner in crime who was seated beside her, he responded to her greeting with a slight bow. Looking at her slightly red cheeks, it was obvious she has also been drinking, but she was definitely better than this ''drunkard''.


    What did he tell her about drinking with others? He''ll teach her a lesson after now.


    Looking at the two women hurdled close to each, he didn''t even know what to do. AHe couldn''t take Eun-sun and leave Hei-Ran there. He knew she was Eun-sun''s roommate, and it would be improper to take Eun-sun without her. Eun-sun should be ready for him when she''s more sober.


    He was still staring at them, practically ring at the petite girl who was about to say something.


    "Mr Lee stop staring at me that way, you''ll scare my little Ran. Tsk what a bully" She said ring at him.


    Dan-Han hissed out in frustration, he was really going to scold herter. He was about to respond to this nutcase girl, when someone cleared his throat beside him, to make his or her presence known.


    It was at this moment that Dan-Han noticed the man seated on the sofa by his side. He had been to concerned about the drunken girls that he hadn''t noticed the person behind him.


    He turned to the side to find Ji-Sang looking at him at with a scrutinizing look. Dan-Han''s eyes darkened at the realization that Eun-sun had been drinking with another man. She was really going to get it from him.


    Ji-Sang shuddered under the man''s intense gaze. He could feel the hair on his skin stand. He wondered why the man was looking at him with a murderous intent. Ji-Sang managed topose himself and stood to his feet.


    He greeted with a bow, but before he open his mouth say something like he intended to, Dan-Han asked first.


    "Who are you?" Dan-Han asked with a cold and demanding tone.


    "My name is Ji-Sang, and they''re my friends" Ji-Sang found himself answering even when he didn''t intend to. He was supposed to ask the man that question and not the other way round.


    "Hmm" Dan-Han mumbled, giving him a scrutinizing gaze.


    "I''ll take them home" ''Party''s over'' he added in his mind before turning to the girls who were whispering into each other''s ears while staring at him drunkily.


    "But who are you?" Ji-Sang finally asked. Looking at Dan-Han, from his stature, to how expensive he was clothed Ji-Sang could tell he was not an ordinary man. But that wasn''t his concern, he wanted to know his rtionship with his friends.


    Without looking at him, he replied, "Her boyfriend" Dan-Han didn''t think twice before spitting out those words. He knew he had to give a valuable Identity to himself, if he really wanted to take her home. Saying he was her boss was nothingpared to being her friend, which was something he wasn''t entirely sure of.


    Ji-Sang didn''t need a soothsayer to tell him who the ''her'' meant. From the moment he had walked in he had noticed the way he has been staring at Eun-sun, and seeing the way she and Hei-Ran were currently giggling to themselves while staring at him, he didn''t know what to believe.


    ''Was really her boyfriend?'' Ji-Sang couldn''t help but feel hurt. He felt a pang on his chest.


    ''Her boyfriend,'' that was the title he had dying to hold for over a decade, but she had constantly denied him, under the pretence of not being ready, and now she was finally ready and dating someone.


    Ji-Sang was lost in his thought that he didn''t notice the Dan-Han was now staring at him murderously for staring at his woman.


    "I''ll be taking them" He announced with a tone of finality.


    "No, no I''m not going home. Take her home. I''m staying with Ji-Sang" Hei-Ran protested, making all of them to look at her.


    "You traitor" Eun-sun red at her.


    "I''m not going too" Eun-sun also dered. She also didn''t want to go, most especially with Dan-Han. "I''ll sta-" She swallowed back her words when Dan-Han''s eyes narrowed into slits.


    "I will go" She mumbled out subconsciously. She was getting used toplying with Dan-Han''s demands without realizing it.


    "Sure?" Dan-Han asked. He wasn''t really concerned about anyone else other than his woman, but she was still Eun-sun''s friend.


    "Yes I''m sure" She nodded her head. She really didn''t want to home. Maybe she could consume more alcohol and try to bury her problems of being single at twenty-eight in it.


    Dan-Han nodded before turning to Eun-sun. He took a step closer, making her tense up immediately. She became alert when he bent down.


    She yelped when Dan-Han scooped her from the sofa, "Put me down you brute" Eun-sun tried to wriggle herself from his arms.


    "One more word and I''ll punish you" Dan-Han warned sternly. Eun-sun''s eyes flew open and she instinctively covered her lips. This devil was going to kiss her wasn''t he?


    Dan-Han scoffed in his mind when she covered her lips and shot him a warning gaze, as if daring him to try. He looked from Ji-Sang to Hei-Ran and muttered, "Good night" before walking away.


    Eun-sun''s heart was racing frantically as Dan-Han held tightly in his arms. His musky smell was wafting into her nose and it was making her dreamy and her eyes feeling heavy. She had to admit that he smelt nice.


    ''What are you thinking now, Park Eun-sun'' She shook her head to take away such thoughts from her head and to prevent herself from giving into the effect of the alcohol in her system.


    She had to stay awake, and guard herself from this cold and evil man.


    She wanted to wriggle away from his hold and run for her dear life, but she knew she was too wasted for that, and also Dan-Han would really kiss her as punishment.


    She kept looking at Dan-Han''s stoic face as he carried her, thest piece of rationality in her head was telling her Dan-Han was going to grill her after now, it was written all over her face.


    Whenever ites to this man, she always seem to run out of luck. Eun-sun felt happy when she his phone started ringing. She was hopeful that he''ll drop her and pick his call, but that never happened.


    "Mr Lee your phone is ringing" Eun-sun pointed out when his phone started to vibrate in his pocket but he didn''t show any sign of taking it, maybe because his hands were upied.


    "Let it be" Dan-Han replied. He could see through her n. He had noticed the excited look in her eyes seconds ago.


    She frowned and huffed at him. She decided to stay calm and let him do what he wants. Even when she was sober, she was always helpless around him.


    Meanwhile in the another room, In-Ha was dialing Dan-Han''s number, while he Jae-Hyun yed with his phone.


    "That bastard left us here?" In-Ha snapped when Dan-Han still didn''t take his call.


    "Well you left first. If anyone should be angry, it should be me. I used my precious night off toe spend time with you, but you both left me to chase women. So keep quiet" Jae-Hyun said without looking at him.


    "I didn''t go to chase women, I just wanted to feed my eyes. And did you say Dan-Han went after a women too?" He asked with surprised eyes. He had ate reaction to that.


    Jae-Hyun paused and looked at him. "Why are you acting so surprised? He''s a man after all" Jae-Hyun hissed at him before standing up.


    "Where are you going?" In-Ha inquired but Jae-Hyun just walked out on him, left with no choice he followed after him out.


    He had bumped his shoulder against Jae-Hyun who suddenly stopped on his strides, his eyes gazing at a particr direction. In-Ha looked at him and noticed the surprised look on his face.


    In-Ha followed his gaze and saw the unbelievable sight of Dan-Han holding, no scratch that! Carrying a woman.


    "I''m I seeing clearly?" In-Ha asked in stupefaction.


    "I think we are. The brat is really getting better" Jae-Hyun replied in a small voice, almost audible.


    In-Ha blinked his eye twice as he stared at the man approaching them. "Is that really a girl?" In-Ha stupidly asked, making Jae-Hyun re at him.


    "No it''s an animal" He replied sarcastically, while In-Ha rolled his eyes at him.


    In-Ha squinted his eyes at thedy in Dan-Han''s arms as he closed in them


    "Tigress?" He called out softly. His voice made the petite girl snap her neck towards his


    direction. She heavy eyes flew wide open she spotted him.


    "Pumpkin!" She chipped with excited eyes.

 Chapter 128 - Permission

    ''Pumpkin?''


    Dan-Han frowned and his expression again turned gloomy. He was carrying her in his arms and she was sweet calling another guy???


    In-Ha took a few steps towards them and stopped right in front of them.


    "Tigress, are you drunk?" In-Ha asked with curious eyes, when he noticed her red cheeks and her awkward behavior.


    ''Did she just call me at pumpkin?''


    "Not drunk, just tipsy" She warned sternly as she tried to wriggle away from Dan-Han''s arms but the man tightened his hold around her while he red at In-Ha who had all his attention on Eun-sun.


    In-Ha chuckled when he heard her reply. She really lookedpletely wasted, yet she says she''s ''just'' tipsy?


    "I think you''re more than just tipsy" In-Ha stated, not minding the awkwardness of talking to her in Dan-Han''s arms. "Your cheeks are beet red and I''m sure you can''t even stand on your own. How vulnerable have you be" He teased as he tried touching her cheek, but before Dan-Han could even take a step back to prevent him from touching her, Eun-sun had smacked his hand away, a daring re seated in her eyes.


    "Tell this brute to put me down, and I''ll show you I''m strong enough to flip you and him over my shoulder" Eun-sun dered.


    Dan-Han looked down at her face which had crease lines over it but he didn''t say anything. Who was she calling a brute again? And who was she going to flip over her shoulders?


    In-Ha scoffed audibly when Eun-sun said those words. Eun-sun frown deepened when In-Ha mockingly scoffed at her. Was he trying to condescend her capability of beating him to pulp just because president Lee was being a bully and forcefully keeping her in his arms.


    Eun-sun looked at In-Ha with narrowed eyes, and just like a sh she jumped out of Dan-Han''s arms, making a perfectnding on the floor, startling both Dan-Han, In-Ha and Jae-Hyun who had been trying to catch a glimpse of the woman''s face. They were still looking at her with widen eyes when the unexpected happened.


    Because the very next second a loud banging sound erupted across the hall way, with a bodynding against the floor, earning the attention of the few people on the hallway.


    Jae-Hyun was dumbstruck same as In-Ha as who was wailing from pain. Dan-Han wasn''t exactly surprised like the rest of them, he had always known that she was a ferocious being always looking for a prey, but for some reasons she always seem to act ordingly with him. But In-Ha was on different level, how dare he provoke his own tigress.


    ''Wait did he just call her In-Ha''s tigress?''


    He discarded the thought and looked at the man lying face t on the floor, with a petite figure sitting over him twisting his hand to the back. Jae-Hyun on the other hand was watching with awestruck eyes.


    Who was this girl?


    "Who were you calling a drunk? I said I am tipsy, tipsy" She angrily and ''tipsily'' corrected In-Ha, as she smacked him on his head, while he screamed from the floor.


    "Ahh, I agree. You''re just tipsy. Please let me go, it hurts." In-Ha pleaded for his dear life, but Eun-sun twisted his hand once more.


    "Ahhhhh"


    "Shut up" She hit him again before trying to stand to her feet, but at that minute she lost her bnce and swayed backward, and if not for Dan-Han''s reflectiveness she would have kissed her ass on the floor.


    He held her steady with her hands but the stubborn girl was quick to push his hand off.


    "Let go, you cold man. You look like a grim reaper" She cussed as she tried to hit his hand off again, but Dan-Han caught her hand. She tried struggling with him, but he overpowered her and pulled her closer.


    "Behave" He warned coldly. She opened her mouth to say something but she mped it back shut as he was staring dangerously at her. Although she was now quiet Dan-Han could still see the ferociousness burning in her eyes. She was cussing and threatening him with her eyes, eyeing him wickedly in the process.


    Jae-Hyun quickly helped In-Ha to his feet.


    "Sorry" Jae-Hyun apologized but In-Ha didn''t miss the amused sound in his voice. He hit his hand off him, and red at him. He should simply justugh at him and not pretend about it. He turned to look at Eun-sun who was having a serious staring contest with Dan-Han, and was really spoiling for a arm wrestle with him.


    Was she really thinking of fighting Dan-Han? He scoffed in his mind. She must be courting death.


    But that wasn''t his problem right now. Right now he was going to scold her.


    "Eun-sun are you a hooligan? I thought you promised to be nice to me" In-Hained usingly, making her turn towards him and growl at him. She was about to take a step towards him when Dan-Han scooped her up again. This time holding her very tightly.


    "Put me down"


    "Put her down"


    They both said simultaneously.


    "Shut up and attend to yourself" Dan-Han said, pointing his chin at In-Ha arm, before striding away, while Eun-sun who kept struggling tirelessly. Dan-Han looked at the petite girl, he wondered what exactly she had consumed.


    Her actions convinced him of the fact that alcohol indeed was both a stimnt and a depressant, depending on the consumption.


    "Where are you taking her?" In-Ha asked from behind them, halting Dan-Han.


    "Home" He replied.


    "Wait, I''ll bring her home" In-Ha offered as he started walking towards them. Dan-Han narrowed his brows and looked at him.


    "Why?"


    "Why? Because I''m her friend" He replied.


    "And I am?" Dan-Han raised a brow at him.


    "We-well you''re her boss" In-Ha told him, making Dan-Han frown. In-Ha wouldn''t deny the fact that Dan-Han''s look was scary, making him goosebumps crawl his skin. This was the reason why it was better he took Eun-sun home, she was already drunk and this man might scare her. She might be gutsy, tenacious and a bit scary, but she was still match for Lee Dan-Han.


    "Tch, he looks like a grim reaper" Eun-sun thought she whispered to herself as she looked his angry face.


    Dan-Han ignored the drunkendy, as well as In-Ha who was waiting for Eun-sun to be handled over to him. He looked over to Jae-Hyun and said, "Look at his arm, and get him home" before trying to leave again, but once again In-Ha stopped him, by calling his name.


    "Dan-Han?"


    The cold man who was slowly losing his patience nced at In-Ha coldly, "She''s my responsibility. Get your arm checked" He said in a cold and authoritative tone, before strolling away.


    In-Ha was about to say something else when Jae-Hyun held his shoulder, making him grunt.


    "Let''s look at your arm, and let him take her. Dan-Han won''t hurt her"


    "What makes you think so?" In-Ha turned to look at him. They knew Dan-Han had never been nice to women, he always chased them off with his cold aura, and terrifying look.


    "Because i think he likes her" Jae-Hyun reasoned. He had a feeling she was the girl he had mentioned. Didn''t she say she was one difficult girl? From the stunt this girl just pulled in front of him, he was certain she was the girl.


    In-Ha threw his head back andughed incredulously.


    "Dan-Han likes her?" He asked amusedly. "Dan-Han doesn''t even like himself, how can he like anyone. He''s just a cold bully" In-Ha said amidstughter.


    "Then do you like her?" Jae-Hyun surprisingly asked. His question immediately made stop tough.


    "No" He replied, as he looked away in embarrassment.


    "Are you sure?" Jae-Hyun inquisitively asked. He knew both his friends, and both of them were acting strangely. They were both paying attention to a woman. It wasn''t so rare on In-Ha''s side, the guy was always involved in. a woman, but he had never addressed one as his friend since Ji-A.


    In-Ha looked away from his face and said "Let''s look at my hand" before he started walking ahead.


    Meanwhile Dan-Han had sessfully carried Eun-sun out of the club, but not without much difficulty.


    He furrowed his brow at her as he ordered, "Get into the car or I''ll really punish you" He has been trying to get her into the car but she was being stubborn. Couldn''t she just be obedient for a whole hour? Fine he had missed this fiery side of her, but this her was also very tiring to deal with.


    "By kissing me?" Eun-sun asked back as she stared back at him.


    "Yes" Dan-Han boldly replied.


    "Without my permission?" She asked him.


    "I don''t need it" He told her. His reply got her angry. She pushed him backward with her hand, but the man didn''t budge.


    "Mr Lee you''re too impulsive and, and intrusive. Nobody does like''s that. How dare you pursue me and without my permission, and make me do things without asking me" Sheined angrily.


    Dan-Han looked at her quietly, "So you want me to take permission before pursuing you?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Hmm" She nodded. He sighed softly and took a step closer to her. His eyes looking deep in to hers which were darting back and forth.


    "So can I take permission now?" He asked. and again she slowly bobbed her head up and down. Dan-Han knew she was drunk and was only acting under the influence of alcohol, but he still wanted to indulge her.


    "Park Eun-sun can I officially pursue you and make you my woman?" He asked in a firm yet gentle tone almost as if he was pleading her. Eun-sun''s eyes looked at him as her gaze suddenly became intense. She looked directly at him and said, "No!"

 Chapter 129 - Will You Like Me?

    Dan-Han wasn''t really surprised when Eun-sun said ''no''. He was the stupid one who tried to take the words of a drunk woman serious. He sighed at himself for trying to ever reason with her.


    "Get in" He ordered.??


    "No" Eun-sun dered, vehemently shaking her head in a cute way. Dan-Han closed his eyes and exhaled deeply.


    "Say please" Eun-sun stubbornly said. Dan-Han looked at her with narrowed eyes, at this moment he wasn''t sure if she was really truly drunk. Sometimes she was acting like she was and sometimes he could swear she was sober. He looked at her for a while and resignatedly sighed before saying, "Please."


    Eun-sun smile to herself sheepishly, she was pleased as punch with hispliance.


    "Good boy" She nodded her head cutely as she smiled. Dan-Han looked at her incredulously and chuckled out. He had to admit that he was pleased to see her this way, all her actions were sort of cute, except the dangerous part when she had jumped off his arms and hurt In-Ha. She could have hurt herself, twisted her arm or something. He wasn''t worried for In-Ha who had suffered in the hands of the girl, he doesn''t mind if she hurts anybody as far as she doesn''t hurt herself he was okay. But inwardly he also knew he had to tame this little tigress before she kills someone.


    He was about to say something when the stubborn girl spoke up first.


    "President Lee, why are you always cold, and mean? and.... and evil, and wicked.. and dangerous?" She asked him with drunken eyes, her lips forming a cute ''o'' as she addressed Dan-Han with all the thesaurus of the word ''bad'' while her body swayed since her feet were barely able to hold her up. The alcohol was taking more it''s hold on her.


    Dan-Han gazed at her as she spoke. "You''re like, Ms Eun-sune here" She mimicked his voice while she demonstrated with her hand as if beckoning on him toe.


    "And then you''re like, Ms Eun-sun eat now, get in the car, carry my bag, clean my shoe" She continued mimicking his bold and deep voice. Dan-Han furrowed his brows at her in confusion. He was sure he didn''t talk that way and when had he ever asked her to clean his shoe or carry his bag? So she could lie when she was drunk. This girl was definitely a gangster, but a cute one he must confess. He patiently listened to her as she rambled on.


    "And then you tower over me" She said that as she puffed her shoulders. Dan-Han was sure that was another attempt to mimick his posture.


    "And then you look like you want to eat me, gobble me up, and I feel like hitting you and pulling your hair and kick you, but I can''t" She hissed out frustratedly.


    He had always known she had always refrained herself down from jumping on him and giving him a shoulder flip just like the one In-Ha had suffered. It wasn''t something new. He remembered how she had looked at him on the day they met in house. She had that look that screamed, ''If you touch me, I burst your balls!!'', butter he had seen her change. He saw her struggle not to look at him with much hostility, but deep down he knew she slit his throat if she was given an opportunity.


    "Why?" Dan-Han couldn''t refrain himself from asking.


    "Because I like your mother, I would marry her if I can, she''s the only person who has been so nice to me. But you''re not nice..tsk tsk" She waved a finger at him, as she lowered her head.


    "So I should be nice?" Dan-Han found himself asking, even when he knows he shouldn''t be reasoning with her right now, especially when she looked like she was going to fall over anytime soon, and he was sure she wasn''t going to remember most of the things she had done tonight.


    "Hmmm" She bobbed her head vigorously. "You should be nice. You should have a good cordial rtionship with your staffs, and make them happy, because we are not" She resounded herst word with much intensity, indicating how unhappy they were. Advocate for the maltreated staffs of PK Corps.


    "And will you like me back if I''m nice?" Dan-Han stupidly asked again, his brow cocked at her. Don''t me him from wanting to know, even if it''s from a drunken woman. But didn''t they say people were more vulnerable when they were drunk? Maybe this was what he needed to get through to her. A drunk Eun-sun might be more reasonable than a sober one, he thought.


    Eun-sun lifted her head up to look at him. She blinked her eyes slowly, her kids were bing too heavy to lift. She opened her mouth to say something, her actions made Dan-Han anxious as he found himself impatiently waiting for her answer which of course would be unreliable, but he still wanted to hear it. But what she said next made him want to pinch her hard.


    "Mr Lee have you four heads?" She asked sleepily as she struggled to remain standing but failed at it, because the next minute her body swayed to the side, but Dan-Han was quick to catch her with his left hand, making her fall limply in his arm.


    Dan-Han sighed as he looked down at her face, her hair was covering it. He slowly brushed it off her face and looked at her, to see her sleeping.


    "Silly girl" He muttered softly as he pulled her up, opened the door of the passenger seat and ced in it. He pushed off the strand of her hovering over face, buckled her beat, reclined her seat and went to his side of the car after he closed the door.


    It was at this moment that he regretted sending his chaffeur he after dropping at the club. If he had been here, he''d been seating with Eun-sun at the back seat so she could lie well. It seems he was always taking her home drunk.


    He paid her onest look before revving the car back to life, and zoomed off into the night. Dan-Han had not driven more than 10 minutes when he heard a whimpering sound. He thought he had imagined it but then he heard another. He turned his head to look at the girl by his side who had a deep frown look on her face and her cheek was redder than it were minutes ago.


    A frown appeared on his face when he noticed she was clenching her stomach. He instantaneously pulled over and unbuckled his seat belt. He leaned over and touched her forehead to fell her temperature, but it was normal.


    "Eun-sun" He called to wake her, but she wasn''t responsive, she was still under the influence of alcohol, but her hand was tightly clenching her stomach. She was obviously in pain, but why? He didn''t know.


    He hurriedly picked up his phone and dialled Jae-Hyun''s number, his heart was suddenly picking up pace. After the first ring which Jae-Hyun didn''t pick, he was almost tempted to take her to the hospital which was far from their current location, but Jae-Hyun finally picked.


    "Hey"


    "I think she''s in pain" Dan-Han spat out in a tensed and nervous tone.


    ......


    Back at the club.


    Ji-Sang was still sitted beside Hei-Ran who wasmenting and soloquising about her singles life and the possibility of being alone, while Ji-Sang tried to listen to her even though his head was filled with the word Dan-Han had said earlier.


    Was he really Eun-sun''s boyfriend? Ji-Sang was finding it really difficult toe to terms with that. His heart was hurting in a thousand ces as he sat there.


    "Ji-Sang do you think I should run away from home? Maybe move to another country and start life there?" Hei-Ran asked thoughtfully, snapping Ji-Sang out of his thoughts. He turned to look at her and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I can''t keeping living in the same country with mother. She''ll sell me off to any man who''s ready to get married" She hissed sadly.


    "Don''t bother thinking about it. I''m sure she''ll hunt you down and surprise you with a location wedding wherever you are and a way bill husband" Ji-Sang noted. He knew Hei-Ran''s mom well enough to know she was a marriage fanatic and would never rest till both her daughters were married.


    Hei-Ran sighed frustratedly, when she realized Ji-Sang was right. Her mother was relentless.


    "You''re right. I wish I can just find a good man and get married, and stop worrying about mother or about dying single" She hissed again. "I need more alcohol"


    "No you need to go home" Ji-Sang said frustratedly. This wasn''t how he had nned to spend hisst night with his besties, but they had bothe with their personal problems, and have to return home drunk. But thankfully he had the opportunity to see them. Atleast he got to see Eun-sun onest time.


    "I don''t want to go home. I don''t have work, and I don''t want to go to work" She stubbornly said.


    "Come on, you have to go" Ji-Sang said as he pulled her from the couch and put her hand around his shoulder.


    "But I want to stay" She cried.


    "So you canin about getting married and have more drinks?" He asked while he nodded her head.


    "Then you really have to go" Ji-Sang firmly told her.


    "You''re a bad friend Ji-Sang, and I''ll tell Eun-sun about it. That you kicked me out of your party because you were stingy with drinks" She used. Ji-Sang chuckled when he heard her.


    "And I''ll miss you too"


    "Well I won''t" She told him, pouting a moth sadly, while Ji-Sang helped her out, her head leaning on Ji-Sang''s shoulder.


    They had only stepped out of the when Hei-Ran stopped walking and looked at the figure standing in front of her.


    "Boss?"

 Chapter 130 - Night Duty

    Dan-Han was both angry and worried as he looked at the girl slightly squirming on his seat. He really felt like waking her up and scolding her right now, but he couldn''t. She was in pain and he couldn''t bring himself to yell at her or scold her even though she truly deserved it.


    He wasn''t sure if Jae-Hyun''s diagnosis was right, because the man had based it on the part of her stomach which she has been holding. Jae-Hyun had even asked him to press hard on it just to confirm if it was indeed what he suspected....PUD (peptic ulcer disease).??


    If indeed Jae-Hyun was right, and he finds out she had actually skipped her meal and might have consumed alcohol on an empty stomach, she wasn''t going to get it easy from him. Starvation worsened ulcers, she should know that, atleast he knew.


    He looked at the pills Jae-Hyun had ordered him to get from the pharmacy. He unbuckled her seat belt and carried her to the back seat.


    He could see her effort to wake up, but she waspletely out due to the alcohol she had consumed. His heart broke for her when he saw her like this....in pain.


    He took out the pills and gave them to her. Same at the syrup which he found to be quite awkward for it''s white color and milky nature. He was pleased with herpliance, he had thought it would be difficult to make her take them.


    He took note of the time, if she wasn''t feeling better in the next ten minutes just as Jae-Hyun had assured him, he''d take her to the hospital. He wouldn''t care whether she liked it or not, or whether her pride would prompt into offeri to pay the bills again. He''d make sure that she doesn''t try absconding till she was better.


    He brushed the hair which were now stuck to her face behind her ears, as he looked at her with concern. Her cheeks were still red and her hand was still clenched against her stomach.


    Dan-Han didn''t rxe for the next ten minutes till he saw her hand on her stomach rx and her breathe came back to normal. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her that way.


    Seems Jae-Hyun was right after all. This silly girl has been skipping meals, and had actually consumed alcohol on an empty stomach. He wondered what he''d do with her. If she knew the state of her health then she should be more careful.


    He gently trailed his hand down her face, as she slept peacefully. He thought about all she said outside the club about him being mean and wicked. He scoffed at that.


    If only she knew she was the only one he was being nice to. It didn''t matter what the others called him, but he didn''t want her to see him as all those things that she had called him. he didn''t want to be hard with her, but she wasn''t making things easy for him either.


    Dan-Han sat there with her for few more minutes before heid her down on the seat. He ced a kiss on her forehead and hopped back to the driver''s seat. He had to take her home, and probably get her to eat something, there was no way he was going to let her sleep on an empty stomach after this. What if she suffers another episode after he leaves?


    Dan-Han nced back at her again before he revved up the car and drove off.


    Soon they arrived her apartment, he carried her from the back seat and strolled towards the door. He frowned when he realized he had her purse in the front seat of the car. He walked back to the car with her in his arms and picked up her purse from the floor where it was lying. He hoped the keys to her apartment were inside. He anxiously opened it and thankfully it was inside.


    He walked back to the door and opened it. This was the second time he was stepping in to her apartment, and it still looked the same like the first he had brought her home. The apartment was still small and arranged as he remembered. It reflected the tidiness of it''s upants.


    Dan-Han stood transfixed with her in his arms as he pondered on where to put here. He wasn''t sure if he should ce her in the bedroom or on the couch. He didn''t think it was a wise idea going into a room which belonged to twodies, who knows what he would see.


    He turned to look at the couch which looked quite spacious andfortable, but he was skeptical if she''d sleep well in it. She could fall off it, since she was really drunk.


    After few seconds of hesitation, Dan-Han decided to go to the room. He convinced himself he wasn''t doing anything wrong. If there was anything inappropriate lying around, he''d look away.


    Using his elbow he pushed the door to the bedroom open and unlike the typical girl room, were alot of things were always strewn here and there, and what he had expected, he found the room to be quite clean and tidy.


    The only things that were out of ce which he noticed were the set of clothes which she had worn to work earlier today, and her pair of shoe that was lying on the ground.


    He quickly ced on the bed and she moaned out sleepily before turning around when her back touched the bed, like she knew she had been ced on it. Dan-Han''s eyes stayed on her for a bit, before bending down to take off her shoes.


    He frowned when he looked at the straps of the sandal that were twisted around her leg, it made him wonder how she had beenfortable wearing such a thing. To him it felt like ropes were being tied around her legs. Dan-Han sessfully took them off and sighed as he stood up to his feet.


    He looked at the petite body lying helplessly on the bed. His eyes trailed down from her face to neck, her chest till it stopped on her stomach.


    ''Food'' He said in his head. He had to give her food. There was no way he''d let her sleep without eating, especially after giving her those pill, though Jae-Hyun had told him it was safe to take them without eating except one, which of course he hadn''t given to her.


    He strolled out of the room and walked towards the kitchen. He looked at the refrigerator to find something he could give to her. There were few stuffs packed in the fridge, but he didn''t think they would be suitable for her, since she was still sleepy.


    He remembered he had read somewhere that foods which were rich in fiber were better to take when someone had ulcer. Luckily he saw a box of oatmeal and he made a bowl for her.


    He''ll have to thank his cousin for making him read all those magazines while she lived with him. Indeed no knowledge is wasted.


    Dan-Han returned back to the room with the bowl in hand. The moment his eyes looked at her, they almost fell from their sockets. Eun-sun had turned to the other side of the bed and her gown had slowly rolled up her thighs revealing a good amount of it.


    Dan-Han felt his heart skip and his cheek hit up with a blush. He knew he was supposed to look away but he couldn''t. His eyes stubbornly remained glued to her thighs which were fair and silk. His heart began to race at the sight of it.


    ''Lee Dan-Han!'' He chided himself in his head. ''You''re no pervert'' He told himself.


    He walked closer to the bed, dropped the te of lightly made oats on the bedside table, before pulling the quilt over her. He heaved a sigh of relief when she was finally covered up.


    That was a first.


    Soon he resumed his night duty of taking care of her. He pulled her a bit, and tried feeding her, but she protested at the first attempt. After several tries she finally epted the food. He sighed out when she slowly started eating, she tried opening her eyes her few times but she''d always drift back to sleep. After a few number of spoons he fed her the tried feeding her thest pill, but she spat it out and turned away. Maybe because she was full and her body was assuming it was more food.


    "Open up, I promise it''s thest" Dan-Han tried to coax her. But thedy was too lost in her subconscious that she could barely him. Dan-Han tried again, but still she wouldn''t let it. All attempts to make her take thest pill proved futile.


    He was thinking on how to go about when an idea popped in to his mind. His eyes fell on her lips and lingered there for a while.


    ''Should he try it?'' He asked himself.


    It''s not like it''s the first he had tried kissing her, and this time he wasn''t actually kissing her, he was saving her life. He convinced himself. With that thought in mind, Dan-Han popped the pill into his mouth and slowly lowered his lips to hers.


    "Swallow It" He said softly before putting his lips against hers and slipping the pills into her mouth with his tongue. His lips lingered there for a little while longer. His mind registered how soft her lips felt against his and he couldn''t help but lose himself as he nibbled against it. It''s actions made Eun-sun frown in her sleep, and she subconsciously pressed her teeth against whatever was making her ufortable.


    ''Ouch'' Dan-Han screamed in mind, as his body froze in space.


    This crazy girl has just bit him.


    .......


    Seems Eun-sun got to be rebellious in her sleep afterall...hehehe.


    Do you have ideas for the story? Share with me and let''s talk about it.

 Chapter 131 - Siege

    The sound of Hei-Ran''s phone ringing roused her from sleep. Her head was banging, and she was feeling light-headed and both the sound of her ringing phone and white bleak lighting from God-knows-where was worsening her condition.


    She groaned as she groggily tried to reach for the phone from the bedside table which she usually kept it so she could reject the call. She wanted more sleep, there was no way she was going to work.....sleep was what she needed. Her brows scrunched when she touched the bedside table but it felt different.??


    Her frown deepened when she also felt like the bed wasn''t familiar too. It didn''t feel like her bed. She tried using her other hand to feel the other side of the bed where Eun-sun normally lied, but it was empty and cold, like she didn''t sleep on it.


    Her eyes shot up and she hurriedly sprang up. The sudden motion made her head ache terribly. She slowly reached for her head with both her hands as she closed her eyes.


    She slowly opened them and her eyes saw the white spacious room, which didn''t look familiar to her. She jumped off the bed when she remembered Ji-Sang''s party at the clubst night, she couldn''t remember going home, so where was she? She asked herself as she carefully looked around. She didn''t know where this was.


    Her eyes flew open immediately, almost popping her eyeballs from their sockets when her eyes fell on her exposed thigh.


    Wh..what was she wearing? Why was she wearing a man''s oversized tshirt? Was it Ji-Sang''s? She doubted it, Ji-Sang didn''t fill out that well to have this size of shirt. And this didn''t look like his apartment either.


    She almost died of an heart attack when something registered in her head. She hasn''t done something stupid has she? Like drunkily hooking up with a man right? She gasped loudly at that thought.


    She immediately began to rub her thighs together to feel if there was any difort down there. She narrowed her eyes while carrying out that action. When she didn''t feel anything suspicious she let out a sigh, but that didn''t release the uneasy feeling she had in heart.


    She still didn''t know who''s house this was and who''s shirt she was wearing. Speaking about clothes; ''were was her''s?''


    Hei-Ran looked around but she couldn''t find it. She jolted in shock when her phone started ringing. She almost cussed out when she saw it was her mother calling her on a video call.


    Why now?? She couldn''t take the call now, she needed to know where she was and find a way to get out of there. She


    pressed the power button and closed the screen to ignore the call. Just when she thought her mother was going to let her be, her phone began to ring again.


    Hei-Ran sighed before answering the call. She had to else her mother would keep calling, and maybe alert who ever was responsible for bringing her here. She was praying and hoping she had left with Ji-Sang, and not someone else as her mind kept telling her.


    "Goodmorning mother, please let me-" ''Call you back'', were the other words she was about to say when her aunt showed up beside her mother.


    Somebody kill her!


    "Aunt?" She called out in a surprised tone.


    Why was her aunt in her mother''s ce so early in the morning when she had a husband and kids at home. And why were they video calling her at this time?


    This wasn''t good! There was no way she was going to get away from the call now.


    "Ah my baby girl, sorry we called so early. We decided it''s best to call you now before you leave for work. Hope you don''t mind" Her aunt said with an apologetic smile.


    If she didn''t mind? Of course she did. This was total wrong timing! They should have called some other time. It would have been easier to blow off her mom and the call with a promise to call back but definitely not her aunt. For some reason mothers are easier to convince.


    "Of course not" She replied with a forced smile as she tried to lower her voice so she wouldn''t be loud.


    "I heard you now have a boyfriend, you didn''t bother to tell me. Hei-Ran don''t you love your aunt anymore? I thought we were closer than that?" Woo-Mi said with an using tone.


    "Huh?" She asked in surprise. ''Oh please not her aunt too'' Hei-Ran cried in her mind.


    She looked at her mum who had a guilty look on her face.


    ''So much for promising not to trll'' Hei-Ran surreptitiously eyed her mother. She just couldn''t keep to her words. Now her aunt knows too.


    Her lie was slowly spreading. How was she going to tell them it was a lie? She''s slowly turning into a bad person who was lying to her mother and aunt. Hei-Ran was hung dry, she didn''t know what to say. Was she to apologise or maybe just say the truth now before things got out of hand, like her aunt telling every other member of the family?


    "Woo-Mi let''s tell her why we called, you both can talk about thatter. She still have to get ready for work" Hei-Ran''s mother interrupted Woo-Mi, much to Hei-ran''s delight. She knew she had promised Hei-Ran not to tell anyone about her rtionship, but she didn''t think Woo-Mi was part of the ''others'' too.


    "Yes, you guys should tell me" She said hurriedly even though she was trying not sound suspicious. She wanted the call to end before anybody walked in. She''d think about fixing this lieter.


    "Yes, so we wanted you to invite your boyfriend for dinner with the whole family" Woo-Mi announced excitedly, making Hei-Ran react in a surprised manner.


    "No!" Hei-Ran snapped.


    "No?" Mother Su asked both in surprise and confusion.


    "What do you mean by no? We already told the others about it and invited them"


    "You did what?" Hei-Ran yelled. She cussed herself when she realized she had raised her voice unexpectedly. What was wrong with these women? What had they done?


    "Yes we have. Didn''t you see it on the family group chat? I already posted a picture of the both of you in the group chat. Don''t worry I searched for a handsome picture of him online" Woo-mi giggled excitedly, while Hei-Ran looked at them a gape.


    She was finished.


    These women have killed her. What sort of lie was this? How did she even get to this point? Well she knows. It was that stupid man, Song Jinhai who had brought this upon her.


    Cuss him!.


    "Why do you look so surprised?" Mrs Su asked when she noticed how her daughter was reacting to this.


    "I don''t think she''s surprised...she''s happy" Woo-Mi gushed. "Right?" She turned to ask Hei-Ran with an expectant smile. But she continued without even waiting for her answer, "Hei-Ran everybody is looking forward to seeing you and your boyfriend. You''ve finally broken the siege of singleness, so we''re all happy" She said excitedly.


    Happy? They were all happy? Well she was not. She was far from being happy. She had just been drinkingst night because of them who wouldn''t stop haranguing her to get married. Now she was in a house which she doesn''t know who it belongs to, and was currently dressed in the man''s shirt and she can''t even find her clothes.And now she has to deal with a lie, which that crazy guy had pulled her into.


    So in this web of happiness, they were the only ones happy, not her.


    She had to do something about this so called family gathering which she was supposed to bring her fake ''boyfriend''. Maybe she should juste clean and say the truth now.


    Wait no! Her mother would be disappointed and embarrassed. She couldn''t do that to her mother. She''d hate her.


    No, she had to do something else, she thought. Her eyes lit up when a light bulb flicked in her head. She smiled in her head when she thought about it.


    "Mom, Aunt" She called slowly, "I''m sorry but i don''t think we''d be able toe" Hei-Ran said in a calm voice.


    "Why?" Both women eximed simultaneously.


    "Ermmm, because we broke up" She said in a nervous tone. Maybe this would work.


    "What?"


    "How?"


    "Why?"


    They asked one after the other. What do they mean by ''what, how, why?''.


    "Because we wanted to, we aren''tpatible and that''s why we broke up" She lied. Hei-Ran was praying they should please buy her story.


    Hei-Ran cocked a brow at the women when they remained mute and didn''t say anything. They looked stunned.


    "Mum? Aunt?" She called out.


    "Hei-Ran who''s that?" It was Woo-Mi who asked in a gentle tone, and a knowing look stered on her face.


    "Who?" Hei-Ran asked in confusion.


    "Behind you. Isn''t that-" Her mother said.


    "Behind m-" Hei-Ran''s heart skipped a beat when she heard her mother. Behind her? Someone was behind her? Hei-Ran could feel her heart began to pound really heavily as she slowly turned around.


    Hei-Ran gasped in shock when she saw who was standing behind her with a cup of coffee or tea...or whatever he was holding.


    "Bo....bo..osss" She called out in shock.

 Chapter 132 - Hei-Rans Pool Of Embarrassment

    "Bo...bo..oss" Hei-Ran stuttered in surprise. Her eyes fluttering rapidly and her heart thumping over the moon when she saw him standing him there. She wasn''t imagining things was she?


    She stood agape, as she stared at himpletely stupified.??


    "Good morning" Jinhai greeted feigning a casual tone as he walked into the room, with Hei-Ran''s eyes closely following him as he walked in. "I guess you slept well?" He asked his eyes looking only at her face and not daring to wander below or else he would see her exposed thighs. He had been dazed to see her standing by the bed in his shirt. Her fair tone legs were exposed. He had always imagined having her in his house, wearing his shirt and stuff, but seeing her now he couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    Hei-Ran heard his question but her brain was too slow to respond to what he said.


    "Yyouu brought me here?" Were the first words that escaped her mouth, she still had that stupified look on her face as she stuttered.


    "Yes" He replied with a nod. Her eyes flew wide open when he answered her.


    ''It was her boss who had brought her home? How the hell did that happen?!!'' She yelled inwardly.


    "I brought this for you, should help with the hang over" He said stretching the cup of coffee to her. Hei-Ran looked at his face and then her eyes looked down to the hot cup of coffee in his hands. She was more than stunned. The fact that her boss'' had been the one to bring her homest night hasn''t fully registered in her brain. She stood transfixed as she kept staring at him.


    Jinhai sighed when he noticed she was just going to stand there and stare at him. He was about to take her hand and ce it in it when voices suddenly emanated from her phone, jolting Hei-Ran back to reality.


    "Hei-Ran?" Mrs Su and her sister called from the other side of the line, their voices were audible enough for Jinhai to hear.


    ''Shit'' She cussed inwardly. How could she have forgotten about the call? Her grip over phone tightened when her mom and aunty kept shouting out from it.


    Why was her mom always embarrassing her in front of her boss with her calls? Hei-Ran felt so embarrassed right now that she thought she was wallowing in the pool of embarrassment. If only the earth could open up and swallow her!


    Hei-Ran didn''t know how to continue her call with Jinhai present in the room. And was her mom still screaming her name?!


    Jinhai noticed the embarrassed look on her face. He was amused. He quickly dropped the cup of coffee on the bedside table and walked out so he wouldn''t make her feel more ufortable, but not before saying, "Take your time."


    Hei-Ran heaved out the breath which she had subconsciously being holding.


    "Su Hei-Ran!" She heard her mother call again. Only her could call her in that way. Hei-Ran closed her eyes and took a deep breath to rx herself before bringing the phone up again.


    "Moth...."


    "Wasn''t that Jinhai?" Her mother inquired in an angry tone. Of course it was Jinhai, she had seen him but she just wanted her daughter to admit it to them. Why did she just lie to her? She wasn''t nning on breaking up with already right?


    "Y..yes" Hei-Ran stuttered.


    "Then why did you just lie to us?" Woo-Mi asked confusedly. Hei-Ran''s heart skipped at that question. What was she to say now? The truth or maybe she should say another lie? She was sure lying alottely. Hei-Ran was about to say something when her mother spoke up first.


    "Are you living together?" She suddenly asked making Hei-Ran almost swallow her tongue.


    "No!" She hurriedly and forcefully replied. Could this women just leave her alone? She had a more embarrassing situation over here. Imagine been brought home by your boss...that was terrible. Did he carry her? What the hell happenedst night? All she remembered was talking to Ji-Sang about something she couldn''t even remember.


    Her head was currently trying to remember what had transpiredst night, but these women were taunting her. She just hoped she hasn''t done anything foolish, or else she would just die.


    "You''re not having issues with him are you? Su Hei-Ran you better not break up with him or I''lly a curse on you and break all ties with you, do you hear me?" Mrs Su threatened, making her sister scoff while she red at.


    "Please stop being overly dramatic. Didn''t you see how he brought her tea...was it tea?" She turned to Hei-Ran and asked, but Hei-Ran was also lost in her own thought to answer her.


    "He''s a good guy, he''s probably trying to apologize to her, let''s leave them be. Couples always fight, but don''t do it too much" She addressed herter words to Hei-Ran, who didn''t know what to say at the moment. She had brought all this upon herself so she can''t do anything about it


    "Well go fix things up with your man, and remember toe to the house okay. Everybody will be excited to see the both of you" Woo-Mi cheered excitedly, while her sister nodded concurrently.


    "We''ll let you be now, and please Hei-Ran go fix your face you look hideous. The poor boy might just have a rethink about you if he sees you like that again" Her mother hissed, while her cheerful aunt kept bobbing her head like an agama before her mother ended the call.


    Hei-Ran stood transfixed after her mother ended the call. A plethora of thoughts were running through her mind at the moment.


    She looked over at the cup of coffee on the bedside table, but she didn''t dare to touch it.


    All she wanted was to get out of there, out of the house. With her heart beating over the roof top and her palms feeling sweaty she slowly made her to the door. Her hand lingered on the knob for a while before she finally opened it, she craned her neck out to look at both sides of the hallway before taking a step out.


    Hei-Ran had only taken her first step out of the room when she saw Jinhai walking towards her. Her heart began to thump very hard against her chest as he closed in on her. She almost felt breathless as he approached her. Her brain was trying to remember what had happenedst night but there was this big barrier in her head. She noticed the cloth in his hand, it was her gown. Where did he take it to?


    "You''re done?" Jinhai asked, while Hei-Ran nodded slowly as she looked everywhere else but at him. She was mortified.


    She had a lot of questions to ask him, like; How did he bring her there? Who changed her? Where did he take her gown and most importantly what happenedst night. But she didn''t know how to ask without feeling utterly embarrassed. What if he had changed her? She cringed inwardly at that thought. She didn''t want to find out.


    Jinhai knew she had questions to ask but she was too embarrassed to, he sighed. From her gaze on her gown he could tell what she was thinking.


    "I had my maid change youst night, here''s your gown" He handed it to her. He knew he had to exin before she starts imagining things in her head.


    "You should go change, there are some new supplies in the bathroom you can use them ande down when you''re done" He told her and walked away. He couldn''t help the thoughts running through his mind when he sees her in his shirt. His lips curved up as he walked away.


    Hei-Ran watched him as he left before retreating into the room. She had to hurry up and leave this ce immediately. She went into the bathroom, the reflection of her face on the mirror surprised her. Indeed she was looking hideous. She couldn''t believe her boss had seen her like that!


    When will all this embarrassment stop!!


    "Hei-Ran you should be given an award for always embarrassing yourself in front of him" She hissed out frustratedly.


    She hurriedly fixed herself up and walked out of the room to face the boss who was downstairs waiting for her. With slow and heavy steps Hei-Ran made her way down the stairs. She spotted Jinhai sitting on the couch obviously waiting for her, and her heart began to race again.


    He turned to face her the moment she reached the base of the stairs. Her heart skidded when she locked eyes with him. A wave of embarrassment washed through her as he looked at her. She wished she had superpowers to teleport herself away from there. She tried to calm herself as she walked towards him.


    "Mr Song thank you for your help, I really can''t remember much and I hope I haven''t been of much inconvenience to you. I''m sorry if have been, please forgive me" She apologised with a low bow as she cried in her mind. If only she remembered what had happenedst night then she''d be a little bit specific with her apology, but unfortunately she doesn''t. She could only hope nothing embarrassing really happened, but she somewhere in her heart she doubted that. She had the feeling she might done something stupid.


    Jinhai looked at her with stoicly, his brows narrowed together as he gazed at her. He wasn''t sure if she didn''t really remember or if she was pretending too.


    His lips twitched in amusement when he saw her darting her eyes back and forth, as she shifted from foot to foot.


    "You really don''t remember?" Jinhai asked as he tried to hide the amused look on his face.


    "No" Hei-Ran slowly shook her head. She suddenly had a feeling of foreboding when she observed the look on his face. She must have done something wrong haven''t she? She looked at his face and her heart skipped a beat when she saw the smirk on it.


    "Mr Song did I do something wrong?" She asked in a small voice, as she scratched the back of her neck nervously.


    "So you really don''t remember?" He cocked a brow amusedly as he stood up to his feet, and stood in front of her making Hei-Ran swallow hard.


    He was standing close and was currently looking good in the casual clothes he had on. His casual full view was terrifyingly alluring, she must admit. This was her first time seeing him in anything other than a suit. Looking at the tshirt he had on, it was simr to the one she had worn minutes ago. She couldn''t believe she had worn her boss shirt! ''Oh Hei-Ran'' She face palmed inwardly.


    She bit the inside of her lip to snap her herself back to reality and focus on the problem at hand instead of checking her boss out.


    "No" She replied softly, as she shook her head again. Her heart was pounding and thumping hard against her chest, while she tried to joggle her brain which was currently unresponsive.


    Jinhai almost chuckled out when she looked at him so innocently. This was far from the person he had seenst night.


    "So.you don''t remember...." He intentionally paused when he noticed how she held her breath in suspense. Hei-Ran felt like she was about to die from the suspense, her breath was frozen.


    "Remember what?" She asked almost in a hushed voice.


    "Kissing me and asking me to marry you?" He smirked.


    "What!"

 Chapter 133 - Ungrateful

    ~~~Earlier that morning~~~


    Eun-sun stirred up from her sleep, a splitting headache weed her, prompting her to let out a low growl as she sat up. She looked around the room and it was indeed her room. She closed her eyes tightly to prevent the bright light that was assaulting her eyes, and worsening the state of her head.??


    Her throat felt parched and she tried swallowing her saliva. She cringed at the bitter taste of her mouth. She tried licking her lips and she felt the white powdery magnesium taste that sort of tasted familiar, but her brain was toozy to ponder on anything right now. She groggily rolled off the bed and made her way to the bathroom. She was badly pressed and had almost peed herself in her sleep.


    Eun-sun watched her face and hurried back to the room to find her phone when she realized she might have slept in and would probably bete for work.


    But wait how did she even get home in the first ce? She asked herself.


    She squinted her eyes as she tried to remember but nothing was forthing. She kneaded the side of her head when she felt a heavy bang in her head. She picked up her phone from the bedside table to look at the time, that''s when her eyes caught sight of the pills lying on the table. She furrowed her brows as she looked at the pills and syrup lying on the table. She picked them up and took a proper look at them. She was familiar with the drugs since she has been taking them for a long time, but these definitely were not hers.


    She couldn''t remember buying this pills because they looked new and were from a different brand unlike the usual ones she gets.


    ''Did Hei-Ran get these? Was she sick of peptic ulcer too? Howe she didn''t know?'' She reasoned to herself.


    She looked at the time and surprisingly it was quite early. She slowly made her way to the door, she needed a cup of coffee to help kick up her system.


    Eun-sun was only at the door when she heard noisesing from the sitting room. It must be Hei-Ran she thought.


    "Hei-Ran please tell me you made coffee" She said as she walked out of the room, her eyes half closed because the lights were making the headache worse.


    "You can get it yourself" Someone said not too far away from her. Eun-sun paused on her track, her body stiffened when she heard that voice.


    That was a man''s voice right? She had heard a man''s voice. She wasn''t beginning to imagine things?


    "When you''re done thinking thene to the table" She heard him say again, That was when it urred to Eun-sun that there was indeed a man in the house, this time the voice was more familiar.


    There was only one man with that voice, and it was Lee Dan-Han.


    Eun-sun''s heart skidded several beats at that realization. She slowly turned around and her eyes saw the tall man sitted at the head of the dinning table. Her heart began to race and every form of sleepiness, tiredness or hangoverpletely disappeared.


    Seeing his dark and stoic face staring at her, fragments ofst night memory came searing through her head. She cringed inwardly, and her feet almost gave way for her.


    "Good morning" Dan-Han greeted with a his usual cold and frightening voice, but Eun-sun was too stunned to reply to it. She just stood rooted to the ground as she stared at him unresponsively, except hershes which were fluttering in shock.


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to say as she looked at him. Her brain was incognitive and no proper thoughts or word could be formed.


    Dan-Han could see she was both shocked and surprised to see him there and he wasn''t bothered about it. She deserved to be punished for being so reckless with her healthst night, but now wasn''t the time to scold her. He down on the food on the table which were gradually getting cold and he said, "Take your seat, breakfast will get cold"


    Eun-sun was again shocked by his words. If he hadn''t mentioned the word breakfast, she wouldn''t have noticed the food spread on the table. She looked at the dishes and her eyes involuntarily widened again.


    Dan-Han hissed out loud when she didn''t respond since she was still in bewilderment. He pulled his seat backward and made his way to her. Eun-sun subconsciously took a step back but Dan-Han was quick enough to grab her hand.


    "Pres-ident ¨C Le-" She tried to say, but Dan-Han hushed her, by making a hushing sound with his mouth.


    He slowly led her to the table and pulled out a chair for her sit. Eun-sun looked at his face and her heart continued to skid even more.


    "Sit" Dan-Han ordered in a low tone, more gentle than the ones he had been talking to her with.


    Eun-sun lowered her head to the seat and slowly sat down. She watched as Dan-Han walked back to the seat by her side where he had been sorted before. He picked up a te and dished up some food into it. He ced it in front of her and put a spoon in her hand before saying, "Eat"


    Eun-sun looked at him thoutghlessly, as he also stared at her. Eun-sun couldn''t tell what he was thinking at the moment, as a matter of fact she has never been able to tell what goes through his mind. She had a feeling he was angry and when Lee Dan-Han was angry it wasn''t a good thing, most especially for her.


    She had bits and pieces of what had happenedst night, and from what she remembered it didn''t look good for her. She must have done really bad stuffs. The look Dan-Han was giving to her was somewhat strange. She was used to the domineering and terrifying gaze he normally gives her, but now he was simply looking at ndly.


    Eun-sun looked away from his face and scooped her a spoon of the soup into her mouth. The paused when she felt the delicious taste of the food in her mouth. She took a peek at him from the side of her eyes but she looked away when she felt his gaze fixed on her. Eun-sun lowered her head and concentrated on her food. She ate slowly ate the food and tried not to look at him.


    "Do you remember what happenedst night?" Dan-Han suddenly asked making Eun-sun choke on her food. He quickly handed her ss of water and leaned closer to pat her back.


    Eun-sun started coughing even harder when he pat her back. After a while she finally calmed down. She dropped the spoon and in her hand and slowly shook her head, with her eyes slightly lowered, so as not to meet his eyes.


    Dan-Han nodded as he leaned back on his seat. He thought as much.


    "So you don''t remember being sick all through the night?" He cocked a brow at her, while Eun-sun snapped her head towards him.


    Was she sickst night? Why? How?


    Dan-Han noticed the thoughtful look on her face and sighed inwardly.


    "Did you eat yesterday?" Dan-Han asked another question. Eun-sun thought about it for a while and when she had her answer she couldn''t reply. Dan-Han took her silence for a no. It was just as Jae-Hyun had said, and this made him more angry.


    "Do you know what the effect of drinking on an empty stomach especially when you have a intestinal tract with sores on it?" Dan-Han asked in a very cold tone, the temperature around him was dropping by the second. Eun-sun lifted her eyes to look at him and she saw the grim look on his face.


    She remained mute, she didn''t want to answer. And her silence made him really mad.


    "Why did you do that?" He demanded coldly, his voice was lightly raised slightly startling Eun-sun, who in turn snapped at him.


    "And who''s fault was it?" She demanded angrily, making her wince at the sudden pound she felt in her head, but she tried to keep a straight face. He wasn''t the only one with a temper too. Why was he scolding her when he was the reason why she had stayed in her office, too afraid to go get food else he dragged her to his cafeteria with him, and wasn''t he the reason why she had started drinking in the first ce. So why was he shouting at her?


    Dan-Han was shocked by her usation. How was this his fault? He was the one who had taken care of her all through the night in and slept in that ufortable couch, and now she was using him?


    He was about to say something but he stopped himself and hissed out in resignation. The challenging look in her eyes told him she has gone into angry mode. He wondered why a girl like her had so much fire and anger in her. Her weak and meek state doesn''tst up to an hour.


    He has sure fallen for a crazy woman, who was also ungrateful.


    He hissed again before standing up from the seat. Eun-sun was surprised when he didn''t say anything but just stood up and left. Her eyes followed him till he walked into the bedroom, making her brows scrunch up. Soon he returned with the pills which she had seen on the bedside table. Dan-Han dropped them in front of her.


    "I''m sure you know how to take them" He said in his usual cold tone, before going to pick up his jacket front the sofa and walked towards the door.


    Eun-sun looked down at the pills he had ced in front of her and then at the retreating figure. She felt an awkward type of feeling in her heart when she watched him leave like that....maybe it was guilt or something rted to that, she didn''t know. She shouldn''t have yelled at him like that, from all indications he had taken care of herst night so she shouldn''t have acted that way.


    She stood up to her feet and called his name, "Mr Lee" She called softly. Dan-Han who was about to turn the knob of the door stopped and turned to look at her.


    Her mouth opened up to say something but nothing came out. Dan-Han looked at her and sighed inwardly.


    "I''ll see you around Ms Eun-sun" He said before opening the door and walked out.

 Chapter 134 - Desperado

    Eun-sun''s eyes remained fixed on the door even after Dan-Han had left, she felt an awkward feeling sear through her after he left like that. She looked at the foodid on the table, the pills he had dropped before leaving, her eyes looked at the ruffled couch and she felt sad. It looks like he slept there.


    Dan-Han had done a lot for her, he had taken care of her all through the night, made her breakfast, and had even slept on a couch for her in their cranked-up apartment which was nothingpared to the grand mansion in which he lived. She couldn''t believe Dan-Han had done all of this, he wasn''t amon man who''d do things like this for people, but he had done this for her. The least she should have done was say thank you. She felt disappointed in herself.??


    She looked at the te ced in front of the seat he previously upied, he didn''t even take a bite but he watched her eat instead. She was the one who was supposed to look after him and take care of him as per his mother''s request, but yet he was the one doing it for her. She really should have acted better.


    Eun-sun lowered herself down to her seat and sighed deeply. He must be angry with her and might see her as an ungrateful person. She had to apologize to him and express her profound gratitude.


    She was still thinking about how to go about apologizing to Dan-Han when she suddenly remembered something. She was yet to see Hei-Ran, where was she? She had left her at the clubst night, didn''t shee back? She asked herself and hurried back to the room to call her.


    .....


    Hei-Ran was still in shock after listening to all Jinhai had said. She had run out of his in mortification when Jinhai told her the unbelievable thing she had done.


    She shook her head in disbelief as she buried her face in her palms while sitting in the back seat of the cab which was taking her home. Jinhai had offered to take her home, but she had tantly declined. She didn''t know how she was going to seat in the same car or stay in the same space with him.


    She was dead!


    Why couldn''t she remember anything?! Had she truly said those stuff to him? What had suddenlye over her? Hei-Ran facepalmed inwardly.


    She squealed out in embarrassment when she remembered what he had said to her about kissing him. She pulled on the root of her hair frustratedly.


    Her actions made the taxi look at her through the rearview mirror with concern. Hope a beautifuldy like herself wasn''t having some mental issue?


    Hei-Ran noticed the awkward look he was giving her. She smiled embarrassedly and apologized to him. The smile disappeared off her face when she remembered what she had been thinking about and it was quickly reced with a frantic look.


    Did she truly kiss him?


    Hei-Ran closed her eyes tightly as she tried to remember what had transpiredst night. This was why she shouldn''t drink, she always ends up doing something stupid andpletely forgets all about it. She wasn''t like Eun-sun who could drink and still keep her memories intact. That girl was a heavy drinker.


    She remembered talking to Ji-sang about some meaningless stuff, and him asking her to go home. She had refused but he had helped her up and started leading her towards the door, and slowly out of the club.


    She remembered seeing someone who was strangely familiar. Was that her boss''?


    She had to confirm this. Maybe she should call Ji-Sang and ask him.


    ''Gosh! this is so embarrassing'' She cried in her heart as she dialed Ji-Sang''s number. Maybe she could still reach him before he leaves. Fortunately, he picked after the first ring.


    "Hey, desperado!" Ji-Sang''s teased the moment he answered the call. Hei-Ran could hear the smile on his face.


    "What do you mean?" She frowned.


    "Let me guess you don''t remember huh?" He asked amusedly. Hei-Ran''s heart skipped when she heard him. She really did something stupid, didn''t she?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you for free without you asking" He teased.


    "Ji-Sang did I, ...did... I truly" She couldn''t bring the other words out.


    "kiss him?" Ji-Sang asked tauntingly. He knew that was what she was too ashamed to ask.


    "You did worse, you molested him"


    "Mr. Song?" She had drunkenly called out as she batted her eyshes drunkenly.


    ~~~shback~~~~~


    "Hei-Ran?" Jinhai called out in disbelief. He looked at her from head to toe. She was drunk. His eyes darted towards the guy who was holding her and had his hand around her waist. His face turned dark and sullen as he eyed the hand wrapped around her.


    Was he the guy she had gone on a date with? He asked angrily. What was it that Ga-Yeon had said again about her not being on a date? She shoulde and see now. He hissed inwardly.


    Ji-Sang noticed the strange look the man was shooting at him, he recognized him as Hei-Ran''s boss. They all knew him because Hei-Ran has alwaysined about how mean he was. What was it with all the res he was receiving today? He had only asked to spend one night with his friends, but he couldn''t even get to enjoy that.


    "Hello, I''m Ji-Sang" He greeted with a small smile on his face as he stretched a hand to shake the man. Jinhai looked at his hand and reluctantly epted it. He didn''t want to be rude or something.


    "I''m Song Jinhai" He introduced himself.


    "I Know"


    "He knows," Hei-Ran said in her drunken state as she tried to stand upright, but it seems like the earth was suddenly spinning.


    Jinhai looked at the drunken girl and nced back to Ji-sang with a questioning gaze.


    "You do?" He asked. He didn''t know how Hei-Ran''s date knew who he was. That was strange.


    Hei-Ran snorted when she heard him, making Jinhai and Ji-sang nce at her.


    "All my friends know my evil boss who has refused to let me find a boyfriend and get married. Don''t worry they only hate you, they don''t speak Ill of you" She bbered out.


    Ji-Sang looked at Jinhai embarrassedly. He gave him an apologetic look on her behalf. He tried pinching Hei-Ran on the side to stop her from spewing nonsense before she gets herself fired by morning.


    Imagine being sober and getting fired for all the things you had drunkenly said and wished you never said.


    "Stop pinching me" Hei-Ran snapped at Ji-Sang and yanked his hand off her, she stumbled to the side almost falling to the ground, but both men were quick enough to hold her steady.


    "Leave me alone" She brushed Ji-Sang''s hand''s off her. While Jinhai held her wobbling self steady.


    She held onto the sleeve of Jinhai''s shirt.


    "Mr. Song you''re to me for my current predicament. You''re the reason why I''m still single at Twenty-eight. You and your stupid job which unfortunately I love so much. If it wasn''t for the fact that I like working with you, I''d have stopped working with you. But look now I''m single, my mother hates me because I''m single, and she''ll kill me if she finds out I lied about us and would give me off in marriage to the next avable man. Mr. Song, only you''re responsible for all this" She yakked, her face showing a very deep frown while both men looked at her in stupefaction.


    "Hei-Ran!" Ji-Sang called out to stop her, but she simply dered.


    "Marry me" She gingerly dered, startling both men, while holding tightly on to Jinhai''s sleeve.


    "Huh??" The men simultaneously gasped in surprise. Jinhai was more stunned than Ji-Sang was....he couldn''t believe he was getting a marriage proposal right now. He knew she was drunk but he wasn''t expecting an outright proposal at the moment.


    Well, he didn''t mind, but certainly not under this condition. She was drunk to stupor and probably won''t remember all she was saying now.


    "Hei-Ran" Ji-Sang called again as he tried to pull her away to savor the situation, but the stubborn girl hit his hand away, eyed him, and returned her attention to Jinhai, who was still very much looking stunned.


    "Since you''ve made me single, you have to marry me and take responsibility, or I''ll kiss you and you''ll take responsibility" She dered giving Jinhai another round of shock. He was sort of amused by her behavior, maybe he should get her drunk more often. He was yet to register the fact that she has just threatened him into marrying her in his head when she suddenly hooked her hand around his neck, pulling him down before mming her lips against him making his eyes widened in shock.


    ~~~~End of shback ~~~~~


    "I did that?!" Hei-Ran yelped in shock and disbelief. Ji-Sang chuckled amusedly when he heard her reaction. He had expected this.


    "You really molested your boss" He tsked as he made fun of her.


    "Shut up!" She snapped making Ji-Sang burst out inughter. She was sure on deep shit.


    "Alright miss desperado, I''ve got to go. My cab is here. I''ll face time you guys when I get there okay"


    "Hmm" Was all she could mumble out before Ji-Sang ended the call. She was dumbfounded by her shamelessness.


    What was she going to do know?


    How did she disgrace her ancestors like this?!

 Chapter 135 - *Unedited*

    President Lee''s Office


    Dan-Han looked at the girl sitted before him with her overly baked up face under the pretence of make-up and her legs crossed. His eyes were cold and was impatiently telling her to state her reason for being in his office so early in the morning. He wondered what she was there for, she had made her point clear thest time they had a date and they had agreed on same thing, so why was she here now? He was going to talk to that secretary of his. Maybe shing his sry would teach him a good lesson.??


    "I''m listening" He impatiently said. She should know she was interrupting his working time.


    "President Lee, I haven''t heard from you for many days, so I thought about paying a visit"


    "I''ve been busy" He said non-chntly.


    "Not too busy for me I hope, after all we''re supposed to be seeing each other" Mi-Ok said with a smile on her face, which Dan-Han found to be very annoying.


    Dan-Han lolled back on his chair as he gave her a nd look.


    "Seeing each other?" He tilted his brows at her.


    "Yes of course aren''t we?" She asked back. She continued without waiting for his response.


    "Our parents want us to get married so we should keep seeing each other to get to know ourselves together. And as such we should be going on more dates" She told him.


    "I''m not interested" Dan-Han ntantly told her. He wasn''t interested in going on another date with this prima Donna princess, he didn''t have the time to waste on her, neither did he find the need to exin things to her. He was sure it would be futile to even make such an attempt.


    "What?" Mi-Ok asked in confusion. She wasn''t expecting something like that from him. What does he mean by he wasn''t interested.


    "Ms Choi I''m sure you know the date was arranged by our parents, and that was thest. So if you don''t mind I''d like to return back to work" Dan-Han said dismissively. He didn''t see the reason to be polite with her. He has never been polite to anybody except Eun-sun.


    Mi-Ok was dumbfounded by his blunt response. Was he asking her out?


    "Are you asking me to leave?" She asked in utter disbelief.


    "Isn''t that what I meant?" He asked back.


    "Lee Dan-Han, you''re being rude" She red up. "I....I decided to make a move even though youck proper manners on how to be a gentleman and save us the stress of going back and forth, and you dare ask me to leave?" She couldn''t believe this. She was furious.


    Dan-Han was angered by her outburst, but he didn''t reveal any emotions on his face. He simply looked at her with an inscrutable gaze. This was one why he has never bothered to entangle himself with beings like her, atleast until Eun-sun came along.


    Dan-Han was about to say something when the inte buzzed. He ignored the fuming girl and picked it up.


    "Send her in" He said after listening to Chang-wok.


    He dropped back the receiver and looked back at Mi-Ok. "Ms Choi, I''m about to have a meeting, please see yourself out" Yes he was being too cold and rude but everyone knew this was his personality. He had never been polite or nice to people except one, who was actually waiting outside his door right now.


    Mi-Ok was thunderstruck. She didn''t expect such attitude from Dan-Han. It wasmon knowledge that he was a cold and dangerous who cared little for anybody apart from his friends and family, she had thought he would atleast show a bit of respect to her, but what she didn''t know was that, if you aren''t Park Eun-sun then you should go fuck yourself.


    Dan-Han''s eyes turned towards the door the moment he heard the knock followed by the creaking sound of the door. And he felt a sudden leap in his heart when he saw her walk in.


    "I''m sorry sir" Eun-sun immediately apologized when she saw he wasn''t alone in the office. She was about to walk away and shut the door when Dan-Han spoke up.


    "Get in" He ordered. He knew she was about to run away.


    "Sir?"


    "Miss Choi was about leaving" He turned to nce at Mi-Ok who had deep crease lines running on her forehead. She was livid, he could tell but her anger would be no match for his if Eun-sun stepped out that door. This was the first time she wasing on her own ord, and he wanted to know what had brought her.


    Mi-Ok stared at him angrily, he was humiliating her and no one had actually done that to her before. She desperately wanted to say something but she piped herself down for two reasons.


    Firstly, her Father would kill her if she ruined all her chances of marrying into the Lee family. Secondly, because she liked him. He was the most godly man she has ever seen, so she''ll refrain herself for now and act like a good girl.


    She forced a smile on her face and slowly stood up to her feet.


    "I''ll let you go back to work, we''ll take about our date some other time" Mi-Ok said with her forceful smile as she stretched her hand for a hand shake. Dan-Han simply nodded his head. He had heard what she said, and he was convinced there won''t be a next time but didn''t want to refute her now. He wanted her gone as soon as possible.


    He epted her hand and muttered, "Mmm"


    Mi-Ok didn''t bother waiting for Dan-Han to see to the door, because she knew he wouldn''t do it. She picked up her bag and stood up to her feet.


    "I''ll see you around" She smiled at him before turning around to take her leave.


    She paused on her track and the smile on her face froze when she saw the girl standing close to the door. She narrowed her eyes at Eun-sun, and looked at her with a contemtive look. She walked closer to her and was about to say something when Dan-Han spoke up.


    "Eun-sune here" He said in an authoritative tone. Eun-sun looked at thedy who was busy checking her out. The moment Eun-sun had seen her, she had recognized her. It was the unruly who had pped her at the restaurant and got her fired. As a matter of fact she was the genesis of current problem and there was no she could forget such a face. From the way the girl was looking at her, she could tell she was yet to recognize her.


    Eun-sun looked at her and walked past without acknowledging her. Her palm was already twitching and itching to do something crazy to this spoilt brat.


    Mi-Ok''s furrowed at Eun-sun''s disrespectful attitude. She couldn''t believe she has just been ignored by a mere staff that worked there. She snorted and walked out of the office. She turned back to look at the door, she was sure she had seen that rude girl somewhere but she couldn''t ce her mind to it. She hissed dismissively before walking away.


    Meanwhile inside Dan-Han''s office, Eun-sun stood in front of the mahogany table staring at the man who was equally staring at her with an inscrutable gaze. He looked like he was angry at her.


    "I brought you this" Eun-sun said as she ced the bag in her hand on the desk. Dan-Han looked at the bag and he could what was in it, but nevertheless he asked, "What is this?" his tone wasn''t friendly at all, but she remained unfazed, as a matter is fact she was getting used to it.


    "You didn''t eat before leaving, so I brought you some food" She said as she began to take off the papers in front of his desk and started to unpack the food from the pack. She had felt bad that he had made breakfast and he had not been able to eat from it, and knowing him she was sure he hasn''t eaten breakfast, hence why she had brought him food.


    Dan-Han suddenly held her hand and stopped her from continuing what she was doing. She lifted her head to look at his hand on hers and the at his face.


    "Did you take your medicine?" Dan-Han asked, his eyes boring into hers.


    "Yes" She nodded.


    "And how do you feel?" He asked another question. Eun-sun was slow to respond this time around. She looked at the man more intently. There was this look in his eyes, like that of care and concern. Something she hasn''t seen in a long time. It reminded her of grandma Mae.


    Instead of answering Eun-sun asked, "Why do you care about me?" She didn''t know why was asking but she felt the need to ask. Though he was a difficult to understand, it wasn''t that difficult to see all the intentions he has for her. Though he always showed it in a wrong type of way, she could still see it.


    Dan-Han looked at her with a stoicly, "Don''t you why already?" He asked her in a calm voice, while Eun-sun shook her head.


    "Because I like you" He told her even though he knew he has told her already. Eun-sun knew this but what she didn''t know was why, and so she asked,


    "Why?"

 Chapter 136 - No Reason

    "Why?" Eun-sun heard herself asking. Why her? Why did he like her? There were other girls out there who were obviously of same social standing with him, who weren''t indebted like her, who had a lot more to offer, so why her? Why was this rich, domineering and dangerous man interested in her? She had asked herself this questions after he had left the apartment this morning, but she hadn''t been able to answer them


    She thought about the things he had done for her, and had to admit that it wasn''t something that usually happened to her. Maybe when she was younger, she had her mother to take care of her, but after her dad left, she had been the one taking care of everybody. Only Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang would ask about her well being but she''d always brush them off, iming she was fine.??


    But with Dan-Han it was different. He wasn''t her friend, as a matter of fact he was a big bully who never failed to use his power in tormenting his preys, but he had somehow always looked after her.


    Dan-Han stayed his gaze on her intensely. She was looking at him with much intensity for the first time, and it made his heart race.


    "Why I like you?" He asked back, but Eun-sun didn''t bother to respond because she knew he heard her in the first ce and as such she didn''t see need to repeat herself.


    Dan-Han stood up from his seat, his hand still holding hers and his gaze not leaving her for a moment. Eun-sun''s heart skipped a beat when Dan-Han stood up to his feet and walked around the desk to stand before her.


    And as usual he tucked a imaginary strand of her behind her ear, making her ufortable, but she didn''t bother to think much about it, because she was slowly realising these were the things he does when he was with her. She couldn''t even begin to count how many times he had done this. Trailing his hand down her cheeks, tucking her hair behind her ears, holding her hands and all the other things he does without taking permission.


    He stood in front of her, towering over her as usual. He lifted her chin up with his finger so she could look at him. His grey eyes boring deeply into her hazel ones. Eun-sun could hear her heart beating frantically with Dan-Han standing so close to her.


    "What''s not to like?" Dan-Han asked with a calm and gentle voice.


    "You''re abination of many things which I can''t understand. You''re the only puzzle I can''t seem toprehend. You challenge me, and make me feel dumb for the first time. You''re the first person that has made me question my capability. So tell me Park Eun-sun, how can I not like you?" He asked, his eyes not leaving her face for a moment, and his gaze grew intense by each word.


    Her heart skipped another beat and her breathe hitched for a second when Dan-Han lowered himself to sit on the edge of his desk and he pulled her close to himself. Her body tensed up when he put his hand around her waist. He was always looking for an opportunity to do something like this. Eun-sun tried to step back, but the man held her steady, making her sigh resignatedly.


    He lifted his face up to look at her.


    "Look, I''m not the type who is good with words, because I don''t see the reason to. But if you want a particr reason why I like you then know this, I don''t have a reason for liking you. I just do you and I can''t stop doing it, so don''t expect me to give you a long line of sweet words and things like that, it''s not my style" He replied honestly. He wasn''t the type who say sweet words to a woman or anybody. He wasn''t good at saying such sweet stuff neither was he used to it, he found them cringy and he wouldn''t want to involve himself with such frivolous acts. He was always been in and outright with his words.


    Eun-sun looked at him silently, she could see he wasn''t joking, he meant every word he had just said. Despite him being a hard man who was very difficult to read she could atleast tell he was been honest at the moment. She already knew he wasn''t the type to say those sweet nothings just to tell the reason why he liked her, and she also wasn''t expecting that as well.


    Her eyes bored into his and for the first time she noticed the color of his eyes and how it did suit him and his cold personality. Her eyes trailed further to his finely pointed nose, jaw and full symmetrical lips. Maybe it was because of the advantage of the height provided by their current position. Him sitting and she standing, making her tower over him, that was a first. She had to admit he was indeed a fine man, with a godly features...too good for a man as cold as he was. Eun-sun had listened to what he had said but she didn''t know what to say in return.


    She had wanted to ask, and now she had her answer. But she still didn''t know what to say. Dan-Han hasn''t been entirely nice towards her but she wasn''t blind to the efforts he had made. She remembered how he had taunted her with that debt, tortured at work and every other thing he had done to her just to keep her close. She had seen him like every other person out there, until he started saying and doing all of these things that were beginning to make her think otherwise about his personality.


    Dan-Han could tell she was thinking about a whole lot of things, and she might do that for a quite a long time, so he spoke up,


    "Eun-sun" He started.


    ''Eun-sun?'' This was the first time she noticed he was calling her with her name now. He had always addressed her as Ms Eun-sun or with herst name. She still didn''t say anything and looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "I know i might not be an easy man but I want you give me a chance to be with you. You asked me to be nice, I''ll try. I can do whole lot than try. I might have been impulsive with you but that''s because you always try to slip away. Just let me court you. You''re dying the whole process of courting you by being difficult to me"


    "But what if I don''t want you to" Eun-sun finally asked. She didn''t think he has ever asked himself that.


    "Then I''ll court you nheless" Dan-Han shamelessly dered. He wasn''t the type to y fair, even if she doesn''t want him or like him, he was going to chase her nheless.


    "President Lee ¨C" Eun-sun open her mouth to refute his words but Dan-Han pulled her closer to his body, almost ramming her chest against his.


    "Shh, Dan-Han. It''s Dan-Han for you" He told her. Eun-Sun was barely breathing at the moment. She held her breath out of shock when Dan-Han pulled her closer. Their close proximity made her ufortable. She struggled to take a step away from him, but he wouldn''t let go.


    "Just be calm for once" He told her in a cold tone instinctively making her stay put.


    "Pr- es-ident Lee, please let go" Eun-sun pleaded in a calm voice. She adviced herself to always go the subtle way with this man. Violence wasn''t going to work with him.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he looked at her. He pushed the lock of hair lying on shoulders behind her back.


    "Call me that again and I''ll have your sry shed and your debt increased" He threatened, making Eun-sun to look at him with wide eyes.


    ''What? He was going to do what?!'' Eun-sun looked at him dumbfoundedly. Was this man ever going to stop bullying her? Didn''t he just say he''ll try to behave nicely?'' She asked herself.


    And as if he was had read her mind he said, "I only act nice to you, but if you want me to be nicer, start growing those feelings Park Eun-sun. I''m an impatient man and i might just forcefully im you" He told her with a serious tone which indicated that he meant every word he had said.


    "Mr L.." She paused when she realized what she was about to do. She refrained herself from addressing him by President Lee, but she still didn''t think she''d be able to address him by his name.


    So she opted for talking to him without calling his name, "Do I get a choice in all this?" She asked.


    "Yes" Dan-Han swiftly replied. Eun-sun shoot him a skeptical look, she didn''t think he was been honest, but she still asked, "Which is?"


    "Love me back or pay your debt"


    ''As expected. He was definitely going for the ckmail'' She reasoned to herself. Eun-sun thought Dan-Han had finished speaking but then he continued.


    "With your heart"

 Chapter 137 - Creepy Thoughts

    Eun-sun could still feel her heart racing even after leaving Dan-Han''s office. She looked back at the door as she hurriedly made her way to the elevator. She gently tapped on her chest to stop it from beating too fast.


    ''Did that man just try to kiss me?'' She asked herself as she quickened her steps towards the elevator. She had almost died fromck of oxygen because she instinctively held her breath when Dan-Han said those words and leaned closer to her. She didn''t know what to do other than to hold her breath at that point in time. He really would have kissed her had his Secretary not walk in at the nick of time. Knowing Dan-Han''s attitude she could guess secretary Chang-wok was been grilled alive right now, but that wasn''t her problem. It was theirs.??


    ''That was very creepy'' She thought to herself when she remembered all that happened and would have happened back in his office.


    "You know I want you, but you''re just being stubborn towards epting me" Dan-Han had said in a soft and unusual tone.


    "I''m.... I''m not stubborn" Eun-sun stubbornly refuted his words.


    "And that''s you being stubborn again" He hissed wearily.


    "Presi....please let me go" Eun-sun pleaded in a low tone. She had almost forgotten the name thing.


    "Why?" He tilted his brows and asked. "Do you really hate me that much you don''t want me to touch you?" He asked her.


    This wasn''t a matter of hating him or not. He was making her ufortable, and the fact that she was helpless was irking her out, but she still couldn''t help it.


    "I...i have to work" She tried wriggling away from his grip, but Dan-Han tightened his hold on her waist making her jolt. There was something about the way he was holding her. She couldn''t exin it, but it was ufortable.


    "I own thepany, and...." He paused as he slowly stood upright, his hand still firmly wrapped around her.


    He tucked another imaginary lock of hair behind her ears, "I can''t help it Eun-sun, I want to kiss you" He had suddenly announced surprising her to death.


    "That was really creepy" She mumbled out as she shook her head. But why did his words make her feel that way? She felt her heart skid when she thought about the way Dan-Han had held her firmly against himself. The way he looked at her like he wanted to bury himself in her eyes, and the unusual softness in his tone, What was that all about?


    Eun-sun shook her head again to get those thoughts out of her mind. She shouldn''t think those thoughts.


    She hurrliedly made her way to her office to officially start work for the day. One of these days she was going to get a query for the long hours she spends outside the office. She sighed.


    Thankfully no one knows where exactly she spends those long hours.


    Eun-sun had only plonked herself on her seat when she noticed Hye-Jin''s awkward gaze on her.


    "What is it now Hye-Jin? You better say it out" Eun-sun said as she logged into her system, not looking back at the girl who had her gaze fixed on her.


    Eun-sun turned and nced at the girl when she waited but didn''t hear anything. She cocked a brow at her and asked, "What is it?" her face holding a curious smile.


    "I don''t know if I should ask this, but I''m going to ask anyway" Hye-Jin said.


    "Are you dating Secretary Chang-wok?"


    "What?" Eun-sun''s eyes widen in shock when she heard that.


    "Sorry if i startled you with my question. I didn''t mean to pry. I''m sorry I let my curiosity get the best of me" Hye-Jin apologized when she realized it wasn''t in her ce to ask such a personal question.


    "Why do you ask?" Eun-sun asked a question of her own. She didn''t know if she knew something about her unfortunate closeness with the big boss... that would be bad. Thest thing she wanted was for rumours to start flying around about her dating the boss or getting favours from him or stuff like that, when she doesn''t.


    "Well that''s because he keepsing her with stuffs for you, thest time he brought food and this morning he brought you something else"


    "He did?" Eun-sun furrowed her brows and asked. She was obviously surprised.


    "Yes, look there" Hye-Jin pointed at the small gift bag just behind the desktop. Eun-sun''s eyes followed her fingers and she spotted the small gift bag on the desk. Her eyes slightly widened up, before she turned to Hye-Jin again.


    "He brought this?" She asked skeptically, while Hye-Jin nodded.


    Eun-sun nced back at the bag and slowly picked it up. If secretary Chang-wok had brought doesn''t that mean it was from Dan-Han? Why did he send her something when she was just in his office. Couldn''t he have given it to her?


    The question is, would she have epted it?


    She slowly opened the bag and saw a single red rose sitting inside, just like thest one he had sent. She brought out the box which was also in the bag and discovered it was a small box of choctes, and a note was attached to it. It read....


    "Till you say yes"


    Eun-sun scoffed slightly when she saw the note. She looked over at the things he had sent and then back at the note again. He was really going to continue harassing her with stuff like this till she agrees? That''s funny.


    How long does he think he can keep up? What if she never agrees? Not like she was nning to any.


    ''Good luck with that'' She hissed inwardly.


    Eun-sun had to admit that Dan-Han''s gesture kind of have some effect on her. Maybe it was because he was the first person who was putting so much relentless effort into pursuing her.


    She paused her thought and shook her head. What nonsense was she saying now? He was the first? No way, what about Ji-Sang, that guy was far more relentless than Dan-Han was. At the long run he gave up, she was sure Dan-Han will too.


    [A/N: In your dreams]

 Chapter 138 - Be My Girlfriend

    ...


    Eun-sun put back the flower and choctes into the bag and dropped it on her desk. Funny how she doesn''t have the urge to throw it away. She didn''t want to imagine what would happen when Dan-Han finds out she got rid of his gift to her.??


    The fear of Lee Dan-Han was the beginning of wisdom. She told herself.


    "So?" Hye-Jin who has been closely watching all the expressions flickering through Eun-sun''s face in thest minute, while desperately waiting for her answer asked.


    "So what?" Eun-sun asked back. Hye-Jin gave her the ''Are you kidding'' kindof look.


    "Are you both dating?" She askes again, just in case she had forgotten.


    "No" Eun-sun firmly replied.


    "No?" She asked skeptically. "Then is he asking you out?" She asked again. Eun-sun turned to look at the girl, her countenance suddenly bing stoic. Firstly, she didn''t like people prying into her life, and if it wasn''t that Hye-Jin had been nothing but sweet to her since she started working her, she''s have given her an answer she wouldn''t like.


    She noticed the way Hye-Jin flinched when she looked at her, she could tell her countenance right now was threatening. She shouldn''t be med, it was a default. She forced a smile at her, and replied, "No" though her tone was firm.


    Hye-Jin nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, I''m sorry I asked" Hye-Jin apologized.


    "It''s no problem" Eun-sun sighed and returned her attention back to her desk, but her mind was thinking about what to do with the big boss.


    ....


    Hei-Ran didn''t know if she should go to work after what happenedst night. She was supposed to enjoy her first leave since she started working with Jinhai, but she had ruined it by messing upst night. Left with no choice she went to the office.


    She made a resolution not to step out of her office till the close of work, just to ensure she doesn''t bump into ''you-know-who''


    Hei-Ran went as far as closing the blinds of her office, since it was made of ss and her office wasn''t that far from his.


    She had a deep frown on her face as she tried to hassle her brain into remembering the event ofst night. She has been so lost in reverie since Ji-Sang narrated all she had donest night. She still hasn''te to term with the fact that she could do something like that.


    Something as bad as kissing her boss!!!


    She had wanted to talk about it with Eun-sun but there wasn''t enough time to talk before leaving the house since they were both runningte. What was she going to do??!


    Hei-Ran pulled the root of her hair in frustration as she cussed herself.


    "Stupid girl. Stupid! Stupid" She hit herself on the head.


    "Do you need a book to aid you?" Hei-Ran jolted up in shock when she heard someone''s. voice in her office.


    She gasped when she saw who it was.


    "Boss?" She called out and sprang up to her feet. Her heart was beating all the ce, her legs were slightly shaking and if not for the desk which was separating them, Jinhai would have noticed them. She lowered her head ashamedly to avoid his gaze.


    Jinhai looked at her amusedly, who knew she had this side to her? "Pulling your hair isn''t going to change anything, the deed has already been done, you just have to take responsibility for it" Jinhai said as he walked closer to the desk and plonked himself down.


    Hei-Ran felt like she had her breath suddenly snatched away from her when she heard him say the word ''responsibility", and saw him making himselffortable in her office and reaching for the cup of coffee which she had ordered for herself but had been too nervous to drink.


    She lowered her eyes to look at him and at that same moment Jinhai also looked at her face.


    "You should sit, let''s talk about the consequences of your actions" Jinhai said pointing at her seat with his chin as he took a sip from the coffee.


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran''s heart thumped hard against her chest. She looked at him with trepidation in her heart, her eyelids kept fluttering rapidly.


    ''Consequences? Responsibility?''


    She was dead! So fucking dead! She yelped in her head.


    Jinhai lifted his head up to look at thepletely stunned girl who looked she was about to cry. He scoffed in his mind.


    Did she really think running away this morning was going to save her from having this conversation with him? If she had such thoughts then she must be joking with herself. Because to him, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity which he was going to use to his own advantage.


    "Mr...Song" Hei-Ran called out in a low and gentle tone. "I''m sorry" She apologized.


    Jinhai looked at her amusedly. "I know you are"


    "It was unintentional, it was the alcohol" She said in a gentle and almost ready voice.


    "I''m sure it was" He paused and smiled.


    "Or maybe you just like me" He tilted a brow at her.


    "Huh?" Her eyes widened both in shock and surprise. "No, no" She shook her head frantically.


    Jinhai narrowed his brows at her, "Then you hate me?" He asked again, making her eyes widen to the fullest.


    "Of course not. I...I don''t hate you" Hei-Ran hurriedly replied. How could she tell her boss she hates him, after kissing him? She would be dead meat. Jinhai smiled to himself when he saw her behaving this way.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you do, what matters is you taking responsibility for what you did" He told her in a firm voice indicating there was no room for negotiation. Hei-Ran felt her heart was about to explode, but she calmed herself down and asked, "How?" there was nothing she could do, she has actually brought this upon herself.


    "Be my girlfriend" He said with a serious tone.


    "Whattt??!!!!"

 Chapter 139 - Negotiations

    Hei-Ran gaped at the man seated across her desk. It seemed like she has been struck by a lightning bolt as she gazed at him unblinkingly.


    ''Wh...what did he just say??'' She asked herself over and over again in stupefaction. She was too stupefied to understand what he had just said. Did he just ask her to be his girlfriend???


    What sort of consequence was that?


    Jinhai smirked when he saw her reacting like that.


    "You should close your mouth before a fly goes in," Jinhai said amusedly, as he took another sip from the coffee and lolled himself on the seat. Hei-Ran realizing she has been gaping at him, suddenly mped her mouth shut and blinked her eyes rapidly.


    "Mi...ster Song?" She called out dumbfoundedly. She was yet to whip herself out of the shock Jinhai had just put on her with his words. Jinhai cocked a brow at her when she called out his name, silently urging her to continue, but she was still too dumbfounded to react ordingly.


    "You didn''t n on getting away with this did you?" Jinhai asked with a serious look on his face.


    ''Tsk'' He sighed and looked away for a moment before looking back at her face.


    "Being my girlfriend is the consequence for doing what you did. You stole my first kiss, so you should pay appropriately" He told her in a firm voice.


    ''What? First kiss? What sort of lie was that?'' Hei-Ran asked herself in her head.


    "Mr. Song " Hei-Ran called out in a low voice, finally breaking off the hold of astonishment and stupor which Jinhai''s words had ced on her.


    "What you don''t like it? You don''t be want to take responsibility?" He cocked his brow at her in a challenging manner.


    "No!" She immediately shook her head in denial. That wasn''t what she was saying. She wasn''t trying to avoid taking responsibility for her actions.


    But wasn''t being his girlfriend too much of a consequence for just stealing a kiss? For Pete''s sake, It was just a kiss. A mere kiss!


    So what if it was his first kiss? Someone also stole her first kiss too, but did she go about making him date her? What sort of weird logic was this? But Hei-Ran didn''t dare voice her discontent out to him.


    "Mr. Song that''s not what I''m saying" Hei-Ran denied, her voice was small and gentle, almost as if she was pleading with him. Of course, she was.


    "So you don''t want to do it? You stole a kiss from me and made a marriage proposal in front of so many people, the news might even get leaked and I might end up being in the tabloids yet you don''t want to take responsibility for it?" Jinhai feigned a frown on his face as he stared at her usingly. Hei-Ran swallowed nervously when she saw his countenance change into a grave one. His psychotic nature was slowlying out now, she panicked.


    Jinhai noticed how shaken she had suddenly turned. He sighed in his head, he was overdoing it. He eased the look on his face but he maintained a straight face and sighed deeply.


    "Ms. Hei-Ran there''s no need to be shy, I know you like me and as a benevolent boss, I''ll do you the honors of being my girlfriend that way you also take responsibility for publicly harassing me and also you don''t get to lie to your mom that I''m your fake boyfriend" He remembered to add thatst part to mess with her emotions.


    Hei-Ran looked at him in stupefaction. Fine, she was embarrassed for her unruly behavior, but she didn''t like him. Where was thating from? And why was he acting out of character? He was being too cool about the situation. There was something wrong with his behavior. Hei-Ran reasoned to herself.


    "Mr. Song I think you have it...." She paused. ''all wrong'' was what she had wanted to say, but she stopped herself from saying so. From the foreign way, he was acting she was sure series of questions were going to emanate from it.


    Hei-Ran took a deep breath to calm herself. "Mr. Song, I''m truly sorry for... for.... for" She stuttered when she couldn''t bring herself to say the next word.


    "Kissing me" Jinhai willingly helped her since it was too hard for her to say.


    "Yes that, I''m sorry for that. I deeply regret my actions, but can you please ask me to do something. This one is ...." Preposterous!! She screamed in her mind. How was she going to start dating her boss? Not just any boss but Song Jinhai, simply because of a kiss?! On what was that done?


    Author''s answer: AllNovelFull?


    Jinhai tilted his head to the side so he could have a clear view of her face from all angles. She was trying to escape this, wasn''t she? But there would be no escape route for her today.


    "Tell me what consequences you''d want," Jinhai told her. He wanted to hear what she had in mind, just to humor her of course.


    "Sir?" Hei-Ran was taken unaware by that.


    "Tell me how you''d like to take responsibility for kissing me" Jinhai repeated. Hei-Ran gave him a helpless look. She wasn''t expecting him to ask her that. She had nothing in mind.


    She pursed her lips into a line as she racked her brain for something...anything. But no matter how hard she tried she couldn''te up with something tangible. She couldn''t find a befitting punishment for kissing her boss. The thought of resigning came to her mind, but she quickly discarded it. She loved her job so much and she didn''t think this Song Jinhai seated in front of her would let her go.


    "So?" Jinhai asked after several minutes of waiting with no response from her. His lips curved upward when he saw her like that. He was going to be victorious in the long run. He came fully prepared.


    "Kiss me back" Hei-Ran suddenly spluttered out, making Jinhai who was sipping on the coffee choke on it. He removed the cup from his lips as he coughed but his eyes were looking at her incredulously.


    "Sorry" Hei-Ran quickly apologized, seems she had startled him with her response. Wasn''t that a better consequence than dating him? What sort of reasoning was that?


    How was dating him taking responsibility for an action she did under the influence of alcohol? His request didn''t make any sense to her.


    Jinhai looked at her with widened eyes. ''Kiss her back?'' Was she crazy?! That was the best she coulde up with?.


    Hei-Ran looked away from him when she noticed how he was looking at her.


    "Su Hei-Ran aren''t you being too bold?" He asked making Hei-Ran look back at him.


    "Are you that desperate to kiss again? Are you perhaps in love with me?" He asked her with a straight face. He knew it was the other way round but she didn''t know that.


    "Huh??" Her eyes widened to the fullest. What nonsense was he spewing now? She cried in her mind. Something was definitely wrong with her boss today. How did shend herself in this mess?


    Jinhai ignored her reaction and continued, "Isn''t kissing you the same as having you kiss me again? Do you think I''m that cheap I kiss anyone?" He asked stoically.


    ''Anyone?'' Hei-Ran narrowed her brows in confusion. How was this kissing anyone? He was kiss...ing her'' she stuttered at that thought. Her eyes suddenly narrowed at his lips, she couldn''t believe she had kissed those lips. She closed her eyes in mortification. How could she have been so stupid?


    Henceforth, she was never going to go close to any bottle or substance with alcohol. She should have kept her distance away from it in the first ce. Now she had to face this embarrassment.


    Jinhai observed the way she was peeking at his lips without being discreet about it. He could tell what was going through her mind at the moment, with the way her cheek was flushed and her lidded eyes were staring at his lips.


    Shameless girl!


    "You should look at me properly," Jinhai said, prompting Hei-Ran to open her eyes fully to stare at him.


    "I don''t kiss every girl except someone I''m dating. Kissing is considered being intimate, and that''s what you did. You vited me without my consent" He furrowed his brows when he realized how his words might have sounded. But he continued anyway.


    "So for that, you''ll take full responsibility. And I''m not negotiating with you." He said with a tone of finality.


    Hei-Ran kept quiet as she sunk into her seat. This was too much of a consequence. Dating him just because of a kiss? Why was he acting like some sort of virgin? He wasn''t one, was he? She narrowed her eyes on him. He must have been with a woman before right? If he has, why was he making a mountain out of a molehill?


    "Ms. Hei-Ran" Jinhai called snapping her out of her line of thoughts.


    Hei-Ran looked at him and suddenly asked, "For how long?" Jinhai lifted a brow at her. What does she mean by how long?


    "What do you mean by how long?" Jinhai couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t expect me to date you forever? You''re only trying to punish me for acting the way I did with you, even though I don''t see the reason. You don''t intend to do it forever do you?"


    Jinhai was tempted to say ''yes'' but he refrained from doing such. Instead, he replied, "How long?"


    "One week" She dered.


    She wasn''t being serious was she? One week?! What the hell was that?


    "Six months" He bargained. That was enough time to make her fall for him.


    "No two"


    "Months?" He asked suspiciously.


    "Weeks" Hei-Ran replied.


    ''She has got to be kidding?''


    "No way! 3 months" He negotiated.


    "1 month," She said with a tone of finality.


    Jinhai kept quiet for a while as he thought about it. He hasn''t been really certain that she''d agree with his silly proposal, but who knew she fall for it. But he had no intention of dating her for just one month. But this was going to be a start to slowly winning her heart, he''d make sure of it. With that in mind, he said,


    "Deal"

 Chapter 140 - Honest Review

    "Do I have to go home with you every day?" Eun-sun asked as she trailed behind Dan-Han out of thepany. It was the close of work and as usual, he had sent his secretary Chang-wok to inform her to wait behind. She had waited for two more hours and had even slept off on her desk.


    "Yes," He replied without looking at her.??


    "But I can go home on my own," She told him. She could always take a taxi, or more preferably she could take the bus since it''s was cheaper.


    Dan-Han abruptly paused on his strides when he heard her making Eun-sun who was closely trailing behind him jolt when she almost bumped into him. He slowly turned around and looked at her. Eun-sun lifted her eyes to look at him.


    Dan-Han signed when he saw the way she was looking at him. She had that challenging look in her eyes again, "Are you angry because I made you wait?" He curiously inquired.


    "Shouldn''t I be?" She asked back, but she tried not to sound rude. He had made her wait for two long hours on her desk, she had slept off on it and it was ufortable. Her neck and back were beginning to ache, and he dares to ask her if she was angry.


    Yes, like hell she was very angry....as a matter of fact, she was beyond furious.


    Dan-Han sighed again when he noticed how angry her eyes looked. Fine, he had done wrong, he shouldn''t have kept her waiting. He had ast-minute meeting that had stretched out for two more hours. He had wanted to adjourn the meeting and go meet her, but these clients were sort of important. He had worked hard to have theme over to the country for the coboration.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that" He apologized in a gentle voice slightly startling Eun-sun. She shouldn''t be dazed by his inconsistent change, but she was. She still wasn''t used to him speaking softly or saying nice words or even apologizing to her. She was quite used to his hard and cold way of speaking and acting around her. Because that way she could justifiably re at him and harbor some wicked thoughts about him in her heart. But with this sudden and awkward change, she didn''t know what to do. His attitude was making her ufortable.


    "Next time,e wait in my office, you can lie on the sofa" He added.


    ''So there was going to be a next time of two long hours of waiting? Just great'' She sighed in her mind. Dan-Han''s lips twitched when he noticed she had unknowingly rolled her eyes at him. Seems being affront was a default in her. She does these things without even realizing what she had done.


    "I''ll make it up to you" He suddenly dered.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun''s face which had initially turned to the side turned back to look at him in shock.


    ''He''d do what? Make it up to her?'' Eun-sun asked herself. She was tempted to say to oblige and tell him she''d like to see him try, but she didn''t dare. It would have nice to see how an aloof man like himself would try to make up to anybody. She wasn''t as indifferent as he was but that was already a difficult task for her. So how exactly was he going to achieve that? She discarded those thoughts out of her mind. She wasn''t stupid to find that out.


    "Mr. Lee you don''t¨C" Her words trailed off when she saw Dan-Han''s eyes instantly change and a deep frown forming on his face. What was wrong with him now?


    "Say it again," He said daringly, his cold attitude slowly returning. Eun-sun looked at him in a daze not sure what she was supposed to say again. What did she even say? She asked herself.


    Her brows shot up when she remembered she had just called him ''Mr. Lee''. Was that what this was all about? His name?


    But she still didn''t think she''d be able to address him by his name. Not now or ever.


    "Call me that again?" Dan-Han growled out as he took a step closer, tilting his chin up in a challenging manner. Eun-sun swallowed hard but she didn''t take a step back as Dan-Han had presumed she would. The girl was getting bold by the day.


    Eun-sun was quite startled by the sudden of his mood, but she had realized that this was who he was. He''d puff up like a spoilt child whenever something didn''t go the way he wanted, and she was sort of doing it a lot. But she knew he''d not really hurt her, at least not yet, and even he tried to, she was capable enough to take care of herself, but then again she was sure Dan-Han wouldn''t do that.


    ''His mood swings are even worst than that of an ovting woman''


    "I''m what?" Dan-Han asked in horror. Eun-sun''s eyes shut up when she realized she had just said that out. ''Damn it''


    "Wait!" She raised her hand to him before his mood goes worse. Dan-Han looked at her impatiently waiting for her exnation for indirectly insulting him.


    Eun-sun swallowed nervously, as she assessed his countenance before saying,


    "Look I know you like things been done your way and when they don''t you tend to throw a fit by ordering people around and threatening them, but that''s not the way things are done.


    You say you want to be nice to me, and stop being impulsive but you''re doing the exact opposite. You can''t just threaten me into addressing you by your name. You''re still my boss, which I find to be extremely overbearing and dangerous, so you just don''t expect me to address you with your name or start being informal with you, do you?" She cocked a brow at him and heaved a sigh of relief when he didn''t reply and just gave her a knowing look.


    "If you want to be nice, be nice. If you want to stop being too domineering then by all means do, but please don''t threaten me into calling you by your name. And yes you have a terrible mood swing, and you frown too much" She paused.


    "It''s just an honest review, nothing else" She quickly added when he kept looking at her without flinching.


    Dan-Han maintained his gaze on her for a while after she finished speaking. He couldn''t believe she was getting away with insulting him by giving him a lecture. But in all honesty, he didn''t know what to say after that. He simply nodded his head and said, "As you wish"


    Eun-sun was surprised he has willingly given in just like that. she almost couldn''t believe it, for a moment there she was prepping herself for another of his mood swing, but that didn''te. Surprising!.


    Dan-Han took her bag from her hand and held her hand in his, as he began leading them to the car.


    Eun-sun looked around when she noticed thepany wasn''t as empty as it usually was whenever he was taking her home. She saw two people who had unfortunately clocked outte. She could feel the surprised and inquisitive gaze they were shooting at her, and it made her ufortable. Her hand involuntarily tightened around Dan-Han''s hand prompting him to look at her.


    He noticed the way she was lowering her head to avoid the inquisitive eyes that were gazing at them, or rather at her. He understood why she was being ufortable.


    He picked up his pace and led them to his car which was waiting just outside. He usually used the private entrance exclusively made for him, but he has been riding the general elevator and has been going through the front door just because of her.


    "Let''s use my elevator next time," He said as he opened the door for her. Eun-sun looked at his face, she didn''t know he took note of that. She nodded her head and stepped in. Dan-Han walked to the other side of the car and hopped in.


    "Let''s have dinner with my mother Saturday," He said the moment he stepped into the car.


    "Hmm?" She turns to nce at him.


    "She called for dinner remember?" He reminded her. Eun-sun''s eyes widened when he said that, she had almost forgotten about that. She had sent her choices of food to Mrs. Lee but she had forgotten all about it, neither has she called her to check up on her. She was a terrible person.


    Dan-Han chuckled lightly when she popped her eyes like that. He could tell she had forgotten about it.


    "Okay"


    "I''ll pick you up," He told her, while she nodded. He was about to say something else when her phone started ringing. Eun-sun whipped her phone out of her bag but was quite surprised when she saw it was In-Ha calling.


    "In-Ha?" She called out, memories of how she had flipped him over her shoulders came to mind. She felt embarrassed for her crass attitude. She hesitated to pick the call, her eyes were glued to it so much she didn''t notice the brooding man sitting close to her. He had heard her calling In-Ha''s name, and his name was currently disying on the screen.


    Eun-sun took a quick peek at Dan-Han who was pretending not to see the call. She finally answered the call.


    "You gangster," In-Ha said the moment she picked the call.

 Chapter 141 - Accept My Feelings

    "You gangster!" In-Ha roared over the phone the moment Eun-sun answered the call.


    "Good evening to you too" She greeted in a small and embarrassed voice. Dan-Han brows narrowed as he looked at her from the corner of his eyes.??


    "Don''t you dare greet me, you hooligan. You broke my hand" He yelled into the phone, making Eun-sun to pull the phone away from her ears for a second.


    "Sorry" She apologized.


    "That''s all you have to say?" In-Ha asked with incredulity. "I can''t eat, bath or do anything so sorry doesn''t cover it" In-Ha fussed.


    "So what do you want?" Eun-sun asked back, her voice was still low, she was cautious of the man sitting next to her. She regretted picking up the call, she should have ignored and returned the call when she got home.


    Why were both friends acting big babies. What was the big deal in breaking a hand? She hissed inwardly.


    "A body massage, a well cooked meal and weekend treat by you. That way you can manage the damage you created" He listed.


    Eun-sun fell into thought as she thought about his request. She wasn''t supposed to think about granting his stupid request, but she had really hurt him without him offending her. She had gone overboard with the fighting thing, so she might as wellpensate for it, but she wasn''t giving him any massage.


    "Okay fine, I''ll agree but no massage" She stated while ncing at Dan-Han as she said thatst part. She was relieved to see him pressing his phone and wasn''t listening to her conversation.


    Dan-Han who was pretending to be busy with his phone paused the finger scrolling through the phone when he heard the word, ''massage''. So In-Ha dared to ask for a massage from her? What other things did he ask for?


    "Why?" In-Ha frowned when she said ''no massage''.


    "Because you can get that from the spa, I''m not a mausses" She firmly stated.


    "Tsk....fine food and outing it is. You have to work hard to make me feel better. You really broke me this time. Always flipping me like you''re wonder woman and I''m a weightless person" In-Ha hissed.


    "Well you are" Eun-sun chortled lightly when In-Ha grumbled out hisst words. Dan-Han''s face darkened when he heard herugh.


    She dare tough with In-Ha but not with him? He hasn''t forgotten how she had called him, ''pumpkin''. Wicked girl.


    "Yeah right. Make fun of me, i dare to do that with Dan-Han" In-Ha dared. Eun-sun''s eye''s suddenly darted towards Dan-Han.


    Make fun of this guy? Never!! She wasn''t stupid.


    "I wouldn''t dare" She replied back, while In-Ha chuckled amusedly. It''s good to know she knew her limit.


    "Tigress, don''t be so close to that cold brute okay. He''ll ice you out and you''ll be as cold as him. You don''t know how worried I was when he took you home"


    "Hmm" Eun-sun mumbled out, while she kept her eyes fixed on Dan-Han. She wondered how he''d react if he knew they were both gossiping about him under his very nose. Hehehe.


    "Did he say anything mean to you after taking you home?" In-Ha remembered to ask. He had almost called herst night, but then he remembered she had been too drunk. And had refrained himself from calling her knowing she''d probably be having a hard day at work. If she were to be working with him, he''d definitely give her a day off, but definitely not Dan-Han.


    "Not all" She replied. Dan-Han turned to look at her when he noticed how weird her responses were. He had a feeling In-Ha was talking about him. It seems that guy has forgotten he was still living under his roof.


    He should probably kick him out.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skip when she suddenly met Dan-Han''s gaze.


    "Let''s talk muchter" She quickly said into the phone and abruptly dropped the call.


    "Ahem" She cleared her throat. "Sorry" She quickly apologized before he has one of those menopausal mood swing of his.


    "He has your number and I don''t?" Was what he said after she apologized. His eyes were fixed on his phone as he spoke.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why does he have your number and I don''t?" He turned to her and asked again. Eun-sun blinked her eyes as she looked at him.


    ''Please don''t tell me he wants to pick a fight again'' She cried in her heart. Couldn''t he just let her enjoy the ride to her house in his car for once?


    "Because he asked and you didn''t?" She replied sarcastically, even though she didn''t mean to. There was something about him that always makes her want to defy him.


    "Fine then give me the number" He said, passing her the phone.


    "Why?" She asked, not bothering to receive the phone from him.


    "Why?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at her. She was really going to ask him ''why'' now.


    "Because I''m asking" Was his blunt reply. Eun-sun looked at the phone. There was something in her heart that was inclining to her to simply take the phone and give him the number especially if she doesn''t want to have another banter with him that will end with him exercising his dominance on her. But there was also another part that wanted to defy him so badly and she couldn''t help it, so she said, "No!" Her voice was firm enough to let him know that she wasn''t joking.


    "No?" He cocked a brow in disbelief.


    "No!" She resounded her resolve just in case he didn''t hear her.


    "Why?"


    Eun-sun turned to him with a straight look stered on her face, "If you want my number, then go find it. Nothing goodes easy, especially when you im to like me. So Mr Lee put in some extra work" She said pointedly.


    Dan-Han stared at her stoicly as he tried to read her eyes, before a half smile split his face. Eun-sun was slightly taken aback when she saw a smile on his face. It was him look sort of different, she admitted in her mind.


    For a moment there his cold face disappeared and a warm person could be seen in his stead.


    Dan-Han fully turned his body towards her, the side of his lips still curved upward, "So you want me to work hard, does that mean you''re ready to ept my feelings now?" He asked, but Eun-sun was sort of lost looking at his face like that. Her eyes were too focused on his face that she couldn''t answer on time.


    ''Stupid fool'' She cussed herself when she realized what she was doing. She blinked her eyes and shook her head slightly before replying, "No"


    "Hmm" Dan-Han mumbled, nodding his head up and down. He wasn''t surprised, neither was he disappointed. It was always a ''no'' with her. He would have been more disappointed had she easily said yes. Her tenacity and her adamancy were some of the reasons why he couldn''t stop liking her.


    If this was how she wanted it, then he''d dly oblige. He inched his head closer towards her, making her to move her head backwards.


    "Do I get a reward for it?" Dan-Han asked gently, his eyes fully locked in hers.


    "Reward? What reward?" Eun-sun managed to ask as she moved backwards again. What nonsense was he saying now? And why was he inching closer?


    "Yeah a reward if I can get your number. It''ll be difficult to acquire especially when you''re not willing to give it to me. This would show how sincere I am about right?" He tilted his head as he inched closer again, while Eun-sun bent backward till her head hit the back rest. Her eyes began to move back and forth, looking for an escape, but unfortunately there was none.


    ''What was he doing now?'' She asked herself.


    Dan-Han didn''t know what hase over him, he was slowly losing himself whenever he was closer to her like this. And looking at her full and lupscious lips right now he badly want to have a taste of it. Though he knew he shouldn''t and should stop teasing her like this, but he couldn''t help it.


    "So what do you say, do I get a reward or not?" He asked again.


    Eun-sun didn''t have much time to think about it, as her heart was slowly beginning to race helplessly. She quickly bobbed her head up and down affirmatively. She didn''t know what he''d ask for but she just wanted him as far away as possible. He was clouding her space.


    Dan-Han nodded his head in understanding as she pulled away from her.


    "Be sure to remember that" He said as he returned to his normal position. Her sweet smell was hovering all over his brain, almost muddling him out.


    Eun-sun heaved a sigh of relief when he pulled away from her. She made a resolution not to sit at the back seat with him again. Since she was bound to riding with him, she''d take the passenger''s seat or even drive the car.


    She eyed him before looking outside of the window. Eun-sun made sure to maintain her distance from him all through the ride to her ce. She kept praying for him to mind his business and ignore her all through the ride.


    Luckily for her her prayers were answered, but only till she arrived at her ce. As soon as the car came to a stop, Eun-sun hurriedly hopped out of the car.


    "Good night" She said to both Dan-Han and his driver before stepping out of the car. She had only taken a few steps away when she heard Dan-Han call her name. Eun-sun rolled her eyes when she heard him.


    ''What again?'' She cried inwardly.


    She turned around and saw Dan-Han standing by the door with her lunch box which she had used to bring breakfast for him.


    She sighed in relief when she realized it was just that. She walked back towards the car.


    "Thank you sir" She said as she tried to reach for the box but something unexpected happened.


    She gasped when Dan-Han suddenly grabbed the hand she was stretching out and pulled against himself, before cing a kiss on her cheek.


    "Good night" He said gently before cing the box in her hand and hopped back in to the car, leaving a stupified Eun-sun.

 Chapter 142 - Crafty Men

    "So how did it go? Did he say yes?" Mrs. Choi asked her daughter with a smile as she strolled into her room and stood close to the vanity table where she wasbing her hair. She had she has been fuming since her return from Dan-Han''s office. She had a feeling her daughter must have seeded since she had only returned now after leaving for such long hours.


    Mi-Ok hissed irritably as she mmed theb she had been using on the table and walked to her bed without saying a word to her mother.??


    Mrs. Choi frowned when she saw her reaction. She also moved from the table and plonked herself on the side of the bed where Mi-Ok was seated.


    "Tell me what happened?" She desperately asked, her voice was lowered so no one could hear her just in case her husband or Jin-Ho, his right-hand man was walking past.


    Mi-Ok hissed again in frustration. "Nothing happened. That idiot embarrassed me and walked me out in presence of his entire staff" She hissed again. Mrs. Choi almost rolled her eyes when she heard her. She was sure her daughter was being exaggerative and she was certain this was the umpteenth time she had hissed since her return


    "What do you mean by nothing happened? What did you do?" Mrs. Choi asked. She shouldn''t have helped her daughter in carrying out this stupid n of hers by helping her out of the house against her husband''s order.


    Mi-Ok frowned and red at her mother, "What do you mean by what did I do?" She asked angrily. "For your information mother, I didn''t do anything. I went there but that cold and uncultured man sent me out of his office. He was so disrespectful to me" She snapped, as she grumpily moved to the middle of the bed before turning to her mother again.


    "He should be lucky I''m been nice enough to pay attention to him. Does he know how many rich heirs are fighting over me? No girl of my standing will want to be within a ten-mile radius close to him. He has no manners, his attitude is foul, and he has no dress sense. What''s with him and the nd color of suits. President Lee Dan-Han should be thankful that Choi Mi-Ok is been kind to him. How dare he be disrespectful to me" She hissed furiously. "Completely mannerless" She cussed.


    Mrs. Choi red at her irritably. "You should keep your mouth shut before your father hears you, you damn girl" She didn''t even want to waste her breath on her, because talking to her was useless.


    "I warned you not to go, but you convinced me into helping you and yet you came back unsessful. Useless, you can''t even Seduce a man properly. How did you be my daughter?" It was Mrs. Choi''s time to hiss at her daughter.


    Mi-Ok stared at her with her stink eyes before picking up her phone. Her hands stopped midway when the thought of that familiar girl came to mind.


    She sighed as she squinted her eyes to remember where and when she had seen that face before. She could swear she had seen her before today.


    "I know I''ve seen her somewhere" She thoughtfully muttered to herself. Her voice was low but her words had gotten her mother''s interest, who was about to step out of the room since her useless daughter was being annoying and disrespectful again.


    "Who are you talking about now?" Mrs. Choi curiously asked. She knew her daughter had a knack for causing troubles that always resulted in her name having a special section on the weekly papers, making everyone to be extremely careful of her. Her husband had asked her to keep her in line so she wouldn''t embarrass herself and ruin her chances before the marriage alliance with the Lee''s was finalized.


    "That girl" Mi-Ok absentmindedly replied as she tried racking her brain to remember who that girl was.


    "What girl?" Mrs. Choi asked interestedly. "Did you go out to make trouble again?" Why couldn''t this girl just know how to behave properly.


    Mi-Ok snapped her head towards her mother, a heavy scowl stered on her face. "What do you mean by if I''ve caused trouble? Mother, you''re being disrespectful to your daughter. Just leave me alone" She sneered at her. Mother Choi almost had the urge to p her face and teach her some manners but she stopped herself. She couldn''t hurt her face right now, they still needed her to get Dan-Han, that''s only if she was capable and also a bruised face wasn''t going to do them any good.


    Mrs. Choi looked at her, as she eyed her wickedly. "Don''t go about looking for trouble or else your father might kill you" Mother Choi warned before walking out of the room.


    Mi-Ok red at her back as she walked away. No one should tell her what to do. She was going to get Lee Dan-Han by hook or by crook and then she''ll use that opportunity to get out of this God-damned house.


    Her eyes popped when a memory suddenly shed in her mind. She gasped when she finally recollected where she had seen that girl.


    "It was her. That evil witch!" She cussed out, her face turning gloom with anger.


    ''Didn''t she work at the restaurant? So what was she doing in Dan-Han''s office? There was no way she worked there now right? No way a useless girl like her, a non-entity like her would get a job in a ce like PK.


    "How could I have forgotten the face of that wench" She fumed angrily, mming her hand on the bed. She would have pped the daylight out of that bitch. How could she have forgotten the face of such a person?


    "I''ll see her again, and when I do I''ll remember to give her the lesson of her life" She swore.


    ************


    Eun-sun still couldn''t believe what Dan-Han had done. He had kissed her on the cheek, how could he do that? She was lost in a reverie as she walked into the apartment, so much she didn''t take note of the door that was not locked and shoes and bag were strewn on the floor.


    She jolted and took a defensive stance when she bumped into someone walking from the kitchen with a duvet covering her body. She took a second look at the person and realized that it was Hei-Ran.


    She took a deep breath and angrily pulled the quilt from her head, "Are you crazy?" Eun-sun asked in anger.


    Hei-Ran gave her a helpless look, and sighed before pulling the quilt from Eun-sun''s hand and covered herself with it, "Go away" She mumbled in azy and tired voice, which was very unusual.


    Eun-sun narrowed her brows as she watched her make her way to the couch and plonk herself there. She squinted her eyes as she watched her seat on the sofa with the duvet covering her from head to toe.


    ''What happened to her?'' Eun-sun asked herself.


    Eun-sun dropped her bag and walked to the sofa, and pulled the quilt away again.


    Hei-Ran turned to her with a weak re. "Eun-sun please don''t bother me, just go away," She said in a dull voice, while she covered herself again.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Eun-sun asked with concern. Hei-Ran was acting out of character.


    "I want to hide here forever and stay invisible" She slowly replied.


    Eun-sun looked at her, or rather at the quilt, and angrily pulled it and throwing it on the floor far away from her reach.


    "Why are you bothering me now?" Hei-Ran asked, raising her voice slightly.


    "You should start talking. What''s wrong with you? Did your mother trouble you with her marriage stuff again? Or did that stupid boss of yours bully you again?" She asked, her eyes intently looking at Hei-Ran.


    "Tell me, I can talk to your mother for you if she''s the problem" Eun-sun informed her, but Hei-Ran shook her head.


    "Then what is it?" She asked.


    Hei-Ran lowered her head, "I''m going to die Eun-sun. The heaven has turned their back on me" Hei-Ranmented as she began to sob.


    "What happened? You better tell me now or I''ll look for your boss and seriously beat him up till he''s ced in a wheelchair" She threatened. The look in her eyes showed she wasn''t kidding.


    "I kissed Mr. Song" Hei-Ran announced.


    "You did what?" Eun-sun asked in horror.


    "And now he wants to punish me" She added


    Eun-sun frowned when she heard Song Jinhai wanted to punish her friend.


    "What kind of punishment?" Eun-sun asked.


    "He wants to date me," Hei-Ran told her as she fell to her side and folded herself like a curved ball. "Eun-sun I''m going to die" Hei-Ran sobbed. She still didn''t believe what was happening to her.


    Eun-sun couldn''t believe her ears when she heard her. "Tell me what happened," Eun-sun told her and Hei-Ran nodded her head and began to exin all that happened to her.


    Eun-sun scoffed when Hei-Ran finished her exnation.


    "You''re sure going to die," Eun-sun told her after considering the whole thing.


    "I am right?"


    "Of course you are, because I think you just met your own Lee Dan-Han" ''Crafty men...tch'' Eun-sun scoffed in her mind.

 Chapter 143 - Contract

    Another workday for Eun-sun and Hei-Ran and they both looked like they were about to be led to the ughter. Both had different thoughts on their mind as they got ready for work. It was Friday, another day to see the bosses who were making their lives miserable and choatic.


    "This is ridiculous, I don''t want to go to work anymore. I quit!" Hei-Ran dered frustratedly, as she angrily threw her shoes to the ground. She had not been able to have enough sleep during the night as she tossed and turned in bed all night. Even after talking with Eun-sun who had tried to calm her down, she still didn''t feel rxed.??


    Eun-sun chuckled when she saw the angry look on Hei-Ran''s face. She looked like she could murder someone. She was sure if Jinhai was here right now, she''ll kill him with the invisiblesers darting out of her eyes.


    "Like you can" Eun-sun scoffed as she continued to fix herself up for work.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hei-Ran frowned. Eun-sun was making fun of her predicament. Well who wouldn''tugh at the ridiculity of this stupid situation? Even she wouldugh if not for the fact that she wasn''t up for it.


    Eun-sun turned around to look at her, "Thest time i remembered you said your boss is a psychopath. The psychopathic Song Jinhai who we both know might move his office into this room if you decide to quit, he might even do something really crazy soon, just prep yourself for it" Eun-sun told her before returning her attention to the mirror in front of her.


    "Something like what?" Hei-Ran asked inquisitively, while Eun-sun looked at her through the mirror.


    "Hei-Ran I don''t know, but from what I''ve realized recently is that bosses of these days are crazy and they can do really shady stuffs, and Jinhai looks just like one" Eun-sun spoke out of experience ¨C experience of having a demonic boss herself¨C Hei-Ran sigh detedly.


    "I''m doomed" Hei-Ran said as she fell back on the bed and fixed her eyes to the ceiling.


    Eun-sun sighed and shook her head pitifully. She also had her own lunatic boss who she also couldn''t avoid. If only she could stop working and get a job elsewhere, but that''s wasn''t even possible. She had still had a lot of debts to pay; she was yet to settle the loan sharks from the casino where her mother gambles, the bank would soon forclose on the house and the student loan she took was yet to be paid, and then there was still her own debt to Lee Dan-Han. She had received a notification from her school and also from the bank. So quitting for her wasn''t even an option. She might have to make do with what she has at the moment.


    "Common get ready" Eun-sun urged her, as she herself also got ready.


    Soon bothdies were ready for work, looking good in their formal attires, Eun-sun didn''t forget to pack Dan-Han''s meal as usual. She had learnt her lesson the hard way two days ago, she couldn''t make the same mistake twice.


    "You always pack a lot for lunchtely, what''s up with that?" Hei-Ran inquired as she dragged herself towards the door.


    "Nothing, just a huge appetite" Eun-sun hadn''t told her about her extra job as a chef for Lee Dan-Han. Talk about having a domineering and overbearing boss, she believes he yed the rank.


    "What an appetite" Hei-Ran snorted, making Eun-sun to eye her as they walked out of the apartment.


    They had only walked outside the door when they both received the shock of their lives.


    Hei-Ran''s hand tightly gripped Eun-sun in trepidation when she saw her supposed ''new creepy boyfriend'' standing beside his car in front of her apartment with a smile on his face. While Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at the clown smiling and waving at her.


    ''What is going on here? What was he doing here? And so early at that" Eun-sun asked herself, before her eyes fell back to the Hei-Ran''s creepy boss who was also standing there.


    It was at this point that she noticed Hei-Ran''s tight grip over her. She looked at Hei-Ran who looked ufortable like she was.


    about to cry. She narrowed her eyes back at the boss.


    What was it with all these boss and threatening women into dating them? Was this the new trend for courting women? What happened to the medieval and ssical way of courting women?


    For instance she didn''t even want to be courted but here she was being pursued and harassed by her boss who she was very helpless against.


    Eun-sun knotted her brow and looked fiercely at Jinhai, "Let''s go" She said to Hei-Ran who seemed really reluctant at the moment. She pulled her and led the way towards Jinhai. Her look was pensive and her eyes were by no means friendly.


    "Good morning Mr Song" She greeted as soon as they stopped in front of the man, not wanting to bow at him. Today wasn''t the


    day for pleasant greeting.


    "Good morning" the man greeted back, a small smile crawling on his face, but his eyes darted between both friends. Eun-sun was sure this was the first time she was seeing him smile after the few times she had bumped into him. But his first smile wasn''t as impactful as Dan-Han''s.


    Wait! Why was she evenparing smiles right now?


    She looked the man over before saying,


    "Mr Song, I''d like to let you know that I have ck belt in taekwondo, and I can be very out of control when I''m angry and when my loved ones are provoked, so be nice" Eun-sun said sternly, her eyes were as threatening as her words. Jinhai was quite stunned with her words.


    ''Wa...was that a threat??'' He asked himself in disbelief.


    Eun-sun turned to Hei-Ran and gave her a squeeze on her hand. "If he gives you too much trouble, you can always throw a punch, then call me" Eun-sun said to Hei-Ran but her voice was audible to Jinhai''s hearing. Jinhai''s eyes widened in horror when he heard what Eun-sun said.


    Eun-sun turned towards Jinhai and bowed slightly before walking away with her shoulders squared. If she couldn''t threaten Dan-Han, she could atleast do that to Jinhai. Because to her, Dan-Han was more formidable than Jinhai.


    Jinhai looked at the petite woman who had just threatened him in stupefaction. He had never for a minute thought that this small framed girl would be this scary. Here he was thinking he could befriend her to win his woman''s heart, but it seemed like she was worst than the woman he was in love with.


    "Mr Song?" Hei-Ran called in a small voice. This was the first time she was speaking to him. Jinhai snapped himself back and turned towards her.


    "Your friend is scary" He told her.


    "She''s very scary when she wants to be, and when she''s protecting me" Hei-Ran said. She would as well drive in Eun-sun''s threat into his head. Maybe he could put a stop to this madness.


    "From who? Me?" Jinhai tilt his brow at her.


    Wasn''t it obvious who she was protecting her from?


    "Mr Song why are you here?" Hei-Ran asked instead of replying him because she didn''t even have the answer to that.


    "Why am I here?" Jinhai asked back, while Hei-Ran nodded.


    "To pick my girlfriend up for work of course" Jinhai announced with a smile.


    "Hmm?"


    ''Girlfriend?!'' This guy was really taking things very serious wasn''t he? Since when did he start picking her up for work? ''Sweet lord help me!!'' She cried in her mind.


    "What is it?" Jinhai asked when he noticed the distorted look on her face.


    "Nothing, it''s just..... weird." She honestly replied.


    "Weird?" He asked, but he continued without waiting for her answer. "Don''t worry you''ll get used to it, because I intend to go all out on this" He said shing her a cool smile. Hei-Ran''s heart skipped when'' she heard him.


    What does her mean by all out? Like real couple stuff? She wasn''t going to do that. This was supposed to be a faux kind of rtionship, so what was getting into him. And why was he suddenly smiling alot, it was creepy!


    "Mr Song what do you mean by going all out?" Hei-Ran asked. She had to be sure what she was getting herself into.


    Jinhai looked at her as she spoke, he noticed the way she was avoiding making eye contact with him.


    "Don''t worry you''ll find out soon enough" He told her. His reply made Hei-Ran quite ufortable.


    "Get in we''re gettingte" He said as he opened the door for her. Hei-Ran looked at him for a while, before stepping into the car. Her eyes caught sight of the brown envelope on his seat.


    A new contract she supposed? Jinhai always treasures his work. His diligence and passion for work intrigues her. Those were one of the things she likes about him, scratch that! The only thing that she likes about him. The man was professional to the core, except now that she didn''t know what has suddenlye over him.


    Jinhai happily walked around the car and hopped into the driver''s seat. He picked up the envelope on it before sitting. He turned towards Hei-Ran and passed it to her.


    "Here for you" He said.


    "For me?" Hei-Ran asked skeptically as she looked at it, slowly raising her hand to take it.


    "What is it?" She asked as she received it.


    "A contract" Hei-Ran furrowed her brows when he said that.


    "A new job?" She asked. It was normal for them to sigh new contracts with new clients.


    "No, for us"

 Chapter 144 - Petty In-Ha

    "Looking like a tigress again huh?" In-Ha teased as Eun-sun closely approached him.


    "What are you doing here?" Eun-sun asked ignoring his stupid question. She knotted her brow at him when he wouldn''t stop smiling.??


    ''Tch..Creepy thing''


    "What do you mean what am I doing here? Fine I came fishing" He teased making Eun-sun roll her eyes at him.


    "Be serious In-Ha, what are you doing here?" Eun-sun asked in a more serious tone.


    "I was on my way to work so I thought about seeing you on my way there and¨C"


    "Wait, you work?" Eun-sun asked in surprise, interrupting him.


    "No I''m don''t work, I''m an armed robber, didn''t you know?" He asked sarcastically, as he rolled his eyes at her. What does she mean by, ''you work?'' Why was she acting so surprised like it was awkward to hear he worked.


    "It seems you''re in the mood for jokes. As for me, I''m not. I have a job which I''m sort of runningte for" ''And a big and grumpy baby to feed breakfast'' She added in her mind.


    "Okay fine I''m not trying to joke okay. I sort of missed you and you promised to call me backst night but you didn''t. So I thought about dropping by to see you, I did good right?" He asked with expectant eyes, like a kid expecting a good pat for doing something right.


    Eun-sun looked at him with stink eyes and sighed. ''Missed her indeed''


    "I thought we already had an agreement. I''ll cook and also give you a weekendpensation. So what else were we supposed to talk about?" Eun-sun asked him.


    "Tsk, tigress you''re always too hard on me. I might fall in love with you if you keep acting this way"


    Eun-sun red at him when he said that. Must he joke with everything? In-Ha shook his head amusedly when she red at him. These were the things she does that was slowly getting his attention.


    "Get in, I''ll take you to work" He said as he opened the door for her. Eun-sun narrowed at him for some seconds before stepping into the car. She just have to get use to his regr jocr attitude. Her eyes followed him as he walked round the car. She fixed her hand on the little bandage wrapped around his wrist.


    "How''s your hand?" Shs asked the moment he hopped into the car. His hand on the ignition button paused as he turned to her, hint of disbelief lingering in his eyes.


    "Are regretting your actions of bullying me?" He asked with a weird smile. Eun-sun maintained a stoic face for a while as she thought about his question. Was she regretful? Maybe she was minutes ago but seeing that smile on his face, she might as well reconsider.


    "You look just fine" Eun-sun said dismissively, as she began to buckle in her seat belt. There was no need asking since he seemed to be in perfect shape. Atleast he could drive there to make jokes this morning. She hissed in her head when she remembered all his rant yesterday about not being able to do anything.


    In-Ha couldn''t help but chuckle out loud. "You know for ady you''ve got quite an attitude, but that''s the reason I like you" In-Ha sincerely said as he turned on the ignition. Eun-sun turned to look at him but she didn''t say anything.


    "Your feistiness really intrigues me"


    "Then I think you''ve got a weird taste in women"


    "No I don''t. I like my women curvy, with heavy tits and bums. You know the model kind of girls, but you tigress are an exception"


    Eun-sun could not believe those were his criterias for picking his women. ''100% Casanova''


    "Well I''m not surprised" Eun-sun hissed. She has always known he was the type to flirt and y around with women. Their first encounter was still registered in her brain.


    In-Ha chuckled amusedly when she said those words and simply looked away afterwards. She was one hell of a girl.


    He wasn''t lying when he said she intrigued him. As a matter this was the first time in a very long time that he was actually being close to a woman like this. Talking and smiling at her happily. Not that he didn''t do that with his other women but he did those just to excite them and get what he wanted from them. But with Eun-sun, it was different.


    He tend to miss her presence as well as talking to her. He missed the stern look that was constant in her eyes.


    As a matter of fact he had missed herst night, and for a moment there when Dan-Han returned from work he thought he had her smell lingering on him. And that was when he had decided to pay her a visit.


    "So when are you going to treat me out, tommorow or Sunday or maybe all through the weekend" In-Ha winked at her.


    Eun-sun caught a glimpse of the smile on his face and she felt like smacking him. Was this guy going to make her broke or something?


    "Hold on why are you always asking me to take you out on treats? Are you


    trying to be a leech? You want to live off me?" She used him, while eyeing him wickedly.


    "What?! Live off you?"


    "Yes. Live off me. Thest time you made me buy you dinner, and know you want a treat for two days.. In-Ha aren''t you being too petty?"


    In-Ha scoffed in incredulity. "Me petty? Weren''t you the one who had promised me a meal if you got a job, and I had to put all my good luck wishes on you? And who broke my arm with no provocation?" He cocked a brow at her.


    "The first was a celebratory dinner, but this is apensation. Compensation for hurting my hand" He turned and nced at her briefly while waving his wounded hand at her so she could see the damage she has done.


    Eun-sun had wanted to refute his words when her phone suddenly rang. She frowned when she noticed it was an unknown number. She wondered who could be calling her so early in the morning and with a strange number.


    Eun-sun reluctantly picked the call.


    "Hello" She spoke the moment she answered the call.


    "Hello Ms Park" A male voice said over the phone.


    "Who''s this?"


    "My name is Detective Tan from the central police force. I''m calling in respect of the missing persons case you filled for your father" Eun-sun felt her skid when she heard that.


    "Did you find my him? Have you seen my father?" Eun-sun anxiously asked. Her heart was beginning to race frantically. She was sure there must have been some news about her father, else she wouldn''t be receiving this call.


    "We want you toe identify a body at the hospital. A body was found and your father''s credit card was found on it. Can you pleasee to the City hospital for identification?" The man requested.


    Eun-sun''s, breath suddenly seized, and the hand holding her phone began to shake the moment she heard those wordsing out of the phone. Her face had turned pale white.


    "Ms Park" The detective called out softly when she went silent.


    "I''ll be...there" She replied stutteringly.


    *********


    "You don''t mean what you''re saying right?" Hei-Ran asked with disbelief, her eyes fixed on Jinhai like she had just heard him say the most ridiculous thing on earth. Why was there a contract?


    Jinhai turned to her with a straight look on his face.


    "I''m not joking Hei-Ran, what you have in your hand is real" He told her before returning his attention to the road.


    Hei-Ran chuckled out with incredulity. It was official, this man was really mad! There was no other way to see it. Jinhai was quite startled when he heard her cackle like that, but he maintained a cool appearance.


    "Believe me this is good" He told her.


    "For who? Me?" She snapped.


    "Yes" He replied firmly. He turned and looked at her face once again.


    "You didn''t expect me to just believe that you''d take this serious do you?" He raised a brow and briefly nced at her. He sighed in his head when he saw the unbelievable look in her eyes.


    "I know you can be a little rebellious and you can back off from our agreement, so I brought this as my insurance. Don''t me me, me the shrewd business man in me" He told her.


    "Mr Song I''m not some sort of business deal" She snapped.


    "No you''re not, but you''re the one who harrased me. Look I''m quite serious with my rtionships, and even tbough this is just something to...." His slurred when he couldn''t even find the right term to use.


    He hissed frustratedly, "You know what, just sign it. This will maintain both our interest" He told her.


    Hei-Ran almost scoffed at loud. Who was he kidding? Any of this wasn''t in her interest, just his. He was deriving pleasure from taunting her this way.


    Hei-Ran looked back at the sheet of paper in her hands. She still couldn''t believe that Jinhai would be jobless enough to draft such a stupid and ludicrous n.


    *During the time of the rtionship, subject B isn''t allowed to stare, gawk, gap, drool or smile at any person of the opposite sex.


    *Subject B must not go on any romantic date with any man except subject A*


    *Subject B must be nice and must agree toply with any romantic gestures intiated by subject A*


    *Subject B must refrain from any physical contact with any specie of the opposite sex*


    Hei-Ran stopped herself from reading further. This was absolute nonsense.

 Chapter 145 - Dilemma

    In-Ha noticed the pale and bewildered look on Eun-sun''s face after the call. He looked at her with concern, as he wondered what that call was all about. He was sure it wasn''t a good call hence the Eun-sun he knew wouldn''t be like this.


    "What is it?" He asked, as he slowed down and looked at her face more intensely.??


    "Stop the car" Eun-sun suddenly requested, as she began to unbuckle her seat belt. In-Ha noticed the way her hand was shaking as she tried to unbuckle the belt.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Just stop the damn car" She snapped. She was no longer in her right state of mind. She has been looking for her dad for the past ten years all to no avail. She had given up on the cops in finding her father. She had decided to hire a private investigator to look for him as soon as she had a good job and had started to settle the pressing debts hanging over her neck, and now she gets a call toe to confirm a dead body?


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to think, do or expect at the moment. She knew she had to go to the office, but this was more important. She had to get there. To confirm that that body wasn''t her dad. Her father wasn''t dead. There was no way her Father could be dead. She can''t ept that, and the first step towards confirming that was going to the hospital.


    "Tell me what''s wrong? Why are you all shaken up?" In-Ha stubbornly asked. He simply couldn''t pull over and let her go when she was like this. She had to tell him what was up with her, and if he has to pull over then he would.


    Eun-sun turned to look at him with angry eyes, but seeing the worried look in his eyes she sighed. "I have to go to the hospital," She told him.


    "Is someone si...." His speech slurred when he realized he shouldn''t be asking such questions. "Tell me what hospital I''ll take you" He dered.


    "No just stop me," She said as she picked her bag like she was going to jump off any second now.


    "Stop being stubborn and tell me what hospital" In-Ha snapped. He didn''t know what was going on but he was also worried, especially when she looked that way.


    "City hospital" Eun-sun detedly replied. From In-Ha''s voice, she could tell he was quite adamant about taking her to wherever she was going. She might as well agree to it and let him take her. Right now she wasn''t in the mood for arguments.


    In-Ha nodded and quickly reversed the car and drove to the hospital at full speed, while Eun-sun thought it wise to call her departmental director and take permission to resume work a littleter than usual.


    Meanwhile, in PK corps a certain someone had his eyes glued to his watch as he waited for his breakfast or rather the bearer of his breakfast to make an appearance.


    He frowned when he noticed it was half an hour past the usual time. Eun-sun usuallyes at this hour, so what happened now? She wasn''t avoiding him again was she? Was it because of the quick peck he had kissed herst night?


    Immediately he buzzed his secretary through the inte.


    "Sir"


    "Check if Ms. Eun-sun has resumed work today" He ordered before hanging up. He hated it when she tries to avoid him. If she was avoiding him again then he''d move her desk upstairs and right into his office, then he''d see how she was going to avoid him from then.


    He impatiently waited for secretary Chang-wok to return, and soon the man did. He narrowed his eyes at him as he waited for him to speak up.


    "Sir, she hasn''t resumed work yet. I was informed she had an emergency and might be resumingter" Secretary Chang-Wok reported back to his boss, while Dan-Han nodded as he thought about what sort of emergency was making her runte. She wasn''t sick again right?


    The thought of Eun-sun being sick didn''t sit well with him. He tried to convince himself otherwise that it might just be something else.


    He looked up at Chang-wok again, "Did you drop them on her seat desk?" He inquired.


    "Yes sir" Chang-wok replied.


    "You can go" Dan-Han dismissed him, before trying to return his attention to his work. He had a lot to do but Eun-sun''s absence was making him lose concentration. He wanted there as soon as possible.


    .....


    Eun-sun froze the moment they arrived at the hospital. A web of confused thoughts enveloped her. She didn''t know if she wanted to go in anymore. Yes, she wanted to confirm it wasn''t her dad, but on second thought, she was scared she''d be disappointed and find out that it was indeed her father.


    What was she to do if that was the case? For the first time in a long time, Eun-sun could say she was scared.


    In-Ha looked at her confusedly. He didn''t know what was wrong with her, neither did he know who had called her, or who she was here to see, but from the look on her face, he could tell she was in a dilemma.


    "Do you want me to go in with you?" In-Ha asked when she remained unmoved, but her eyes were glued to the entrance of the hospital.


    Eun-sun slowly turned to look at him. She shook her head and said, "No, I''ll be back" before she turned to the door and stepped out of the car.


    In-Ha''s eyes closely followed her as she took slow and heavy steps towards the hospital. He didn''t like the way she was acting. To him, she looked like she was scared to ept whatever she was probably going to see inside. That feeling was familiar. It was the same feeling he had felt when he heard his mother had been in an ident and had died. He could remember how he had felt on that day. The refusal to ept reality was a familiar feeling to him. And for her sake, he hoped something bad hadn''t happened to someone she knew or cared about.


    Eun-sun felt each of her feet weighed over fifty pounds as she walked towards the entrance of the hospital. She could barely lift them to walk, but she preserved and slowly made her way into the building.


    The moment she arrived in the lobby she met the two officers who were waiting for her. She paused a few steps away from them, her eyes were fixed on them and her heart began to pound uncontrobly, goosebumps crawling over her skin, her palms were turned sweaty as she gazed at them.


    One of the officers caught sight of her and he nudged his partner to look in her direction. They easily recognized her, because over the past ten years she had not failed to call or visit the station for any news about her father.


    "Ms. Park" They greeted her as soon as they approached her. Eun-sun also replied with a bow.


    "This way," They said as they started leading her towards a long hallway. Eun-sun slowly trailed behind them. With every step, she took towards their destination her heart pounded harder. She could hear her lungs wheeze when they approached a body covered on a stretcher.


    Eun-sun paused just a few steps away from the corpse. Her legs suddenly felt glued to the ground. If her heart was racing earlier, now it was soaring, because at the very moment, she could hear the irregr beats in her ears. She gripped the side of her skirt as she stood away from the body. She reluctantly yet fearfully took closer steps to the body, her eyes glued to it. She was about to turn away when she suddenly felt a warm hand grip her. She turned to look and she was surprised to find In-Ha standing by her side, with aforting look in his eyes. He was looking at her as if telling her it was okay.


    "I''m here" was all he said before turning to the officers and he gave them a nod ordering them to go ahead.


    The man nodded in return and picked up a pair of gloves before pulling the cloth away from the body. In-Ha shot his eyes for a second when the body was revealed because the sight in from of them was unpleasant.


    The body was slightly deformed and very swollen, it was already decaying and the stench oozing from it alone was enough to kill ten more healthy people. But for Eun-sun''s sake, he had to maintain a strong resolve.


    He lowered his eyes to look at her and he saw a tear trailing down her cheek as she slowly shook her head.


    "That''s not my father" She softly said.


    In-Ha felt relieved when he heard her, he let go of the breath he didn''t know he was holding as he pulled her near and wrapped his hand around her. He didn''t know exactly how she was feeling at the moment, but he knew she could use somefort.


    The policemen nodded in understanding and covered up the body.


    "This was the card we found in its pocket," One of the officers said as he stretched out the card which belonged to Eun-sun''s father. Eun-sun wiped her tears and turned to receive the card from him. It was her father''s credit card.


    "Don''t worry we''ll keep looking for your father, be rest assured we''ll find him" He assured her but Eun-sun was too focused on the card in her hand to give them a response.


    She looked at the body on the stretcher before gazing back at the card. There was one question going through her mind at the question.


    ''since this body wasn''t her father''s then what was his credit card doing in the pocket of a dead man?''

 Chapter 146 - Get My Reward

    It was Saturday and Eun-sun had barely been able to take her mind off the issue of her missing father. Seeing that corpse at the hospital with no one to identify him, she fearfully began to wonder if something had also happened to her father and maybe he couldn''t return not because he didn''t want to but because he couldn''t. A trial of depressing thoughts had gone through her mind after leaving the hospital with In-Ha.


    To think the first call she received after her ten years search for her father was toe identify a body really made her scared. She didn''t like it at all, and it was giving her a sense of foreboding.??


    She had taken alot of sheer will to take her mind off it. It wasn''t an easy task, but she decided to have a positive mentality about it. Pondering on negative thoughts wasn''t going to help anybody most especially her. All she had to do was work towards hiring a private investigator to help search for him.


    She had not been able to say much to In-Ha after returning from the hospital but she felt grateful that he had been there.


    She stood in front of the mirror and examined herself for the upteempth time.


    "Are you sure this dress is okay? Is it modest enough?" Eun-sun asked Hei-Ran again who simply rolled her eyes. This was the fifth time she was asking her this question, and just like all the previous time she replied, "Yes" Her tone was curt.


    "Are you sure?" Eun-sun asked with uncertainty.


    Hei-Ran abruptly sat up as she looked at Eun-sun. "Why are you acting like you''re going to see your mother inw to be, or is something going on between you and your boss already?" Hei-Ran asked thoughtfully, while Eun-sun rolled her eyes at her.


    "I should be asking you that. Have you fallen for your crazy boss yet?" Eun-sun asked back, as she began tob her hair and pack it into a neat ponytail.


    "Park Eun-sun take it from me, you''re crazy." She cussed.


    "As a matter you and Song Jinhai are mad!" She cussed again with much vigour, making Eun-sunugh lightly.


    "Seems you''re full of venom and cusses these days. What did he do again? I know only your boss Jinhai can make you this way" Eun-sun chuckled.


    "That...that bastard gave me a contract!" Hei-Ran blurted out.


    "What kind of contract?" Eun-sun inquired, looking at Hei-Ran through the mirror.


    "A rtionship contract"


    "He did what?!" Eun-sun asked in shock and surprise as she turned to look at Hei-Ran to be certain she was saying the truth.


    "That bastard wants to control my life" Hei-Ran cried out frustratedly as she fell back on the bed and started rolling all over it.


    Eun-sun was really surprised. Seeing Hei-Ran like this she could only imagine what she was going through in the hand of her crazy boss.


    "Can I see the contract?" Eun-sun asked, making Hei-Ran to quicklypose herself and jump out of the bed rushing to her bag to pick up the stupid contract.


    "Here" She handed it over to Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun received it and quickly opened it. She read through the first page and she couldn''t help but chuckle out. The ridiculity of the so called ''contract'' was too much and she couldn''t help butugh out loud. Herughter made Hei-Ran frown at her.


    "Stopughing" Hei-Ran snapped at her. She badly wanted to cry.


    "I can''t help it" Eun-sun said as she tried to stiffen herugh. "Your boss is a nutcase" Eun-sun dered as she continued to read. After going through the all thing she furrowed her brows and asked, "So what does he get to do?" She asked thoughtfully. Looking at the contract, it was entirely in his favour and Hei-Ran was at his mercy.


    "Don''t ask me. That guy is nothing but a sly fox." She hissed out as she lolled on the bed again, defeatedly.


    "I''d never be with someone like him, even if he''s thest person on earth. I''d rather die single" She swore.


    "Well never say never" Eun-sun told her.


    "How did I even get to ki..." She was too mortified to even spew the ''kiss'' word out of her mouth. The thought of it alone almost gave her an heart attack. She was somewhat grateful that she didn''t remember any of it, else she mightmitted suicide already.


    "I''d advice you not to sign it" Eun-sun told her in a serious tone, making Hei-Ran to eye her wickedly. She didn''t see the reason for Jinhai torturing Hei-Ran like that when he could easily just tell her that he liked her. Atleast Dan-Han was better than him on this aspect.


    "You sound like I have a choice. I kissed him! I kissed my boss, can''t you see he''s punishing me because of it?" Hei-Ran yelled out in frustration.


    "Punish you indeed" She scoffed. Hei-Ran was even more dense than she was.


    "You kissed him, so what? Did he die?" She asked but continued without waiting for Hei-Ran''s reply.


    "No, he didn''t. I think your boss likes you. Fine i don''t think, I know. So stop being scared of him when he should be the one acting scared"


    "What?!" Hei-Ran sprang up from the bed and sat on it, her eyes fully widen in shock as she looked at Eun-sun with unbelief. Why did that nonsense juste out of her mouth?


    ''Jinhai likes who?''


    "Are you insane?" Hei-Ran asked in stupefaction. Why was she bbering rubbish now?


    "Yes he does. Can''t you see all he''s doing is just to get you?" She hissed. It was sure too difficult lecturing a dense girl. She tsked in her mind.


    "Eun-sun I don''t think you''re right. Song Jinhai doesn''t like me, he doesn''t even likes anyone" She said as a matter of factly, or so she thought.


    "Yet he''s making so much effort towards keeping you to himself. You should open your eyes and see what that''s stupid boss if yours is up to" She hissed frustratedly. Look at her lecturing Hei-Ran about men, when she was in dire need of that lecture.


    ''Lecture on how to make your impulsive and overbearing boss to stop asking you out or lecture on how to murder your overbearing boss and getting away with it.''


    But why were CEO''s of these days acting like maniacs? They think they can just start liking their employees and then threaten them into liking them back. How annoying!.


    Hei-Ran looked at Eun-sun in stupefaction. She didn''t think Eun-sun was right. There was no way that Jinhai liked her. He had always treated her poorly. And even now he was punishing her with this stupid dating thing. ''So why and how did Eun-sune to such a conclusion?'' She asked herself.


    She was about to say something else, when Eun-sun abruptly stopped her by raising a hand.


    "Please leave me alone" She still had to go eat ready before Dan-Han arrived. He had informed her yesterday that he''d pick her up by 5pm. She was about to return back to what she had been doing, but she gave Hei-Ran onest look. She sighed when she saw her still looking lost, like she was still trying to understand what she had said.


    "Hei-Ran I think the best you can do is talk to him, and call off this stupidity but if you cannot then atleast give your own terms to that contract. It the least you can do" She sincerely adviced before returning her attention to the mirror.


    Hei-Ran looked at her and her mind became filled with confusing thoughts. Eun-sun''s words were giving her a headache, but herst idea might actually be a good one.


    Eun-sun sighed as she turned to open her hand bag and brought out her new lip balm which she had just gotten as a gift. Her eyes lingered on it for a while when she remembered how she had gotten it or rather who had given it to her.


    Of course it was Lee Dan-Han.


    Yesterday when she had returned from the hospital with In-Ha, she had not been surprised to see another gift bag lying on her desk. Thinking it might be the usual choctes and Flower she had not been too bothered to look at them. Butter when she did she saw this lip balm as well as other stuff lying in it. They weren''t extravagant. They were mundane stuffs and we''re just the things that a girl would use each day.


    For a moment there she had thought he was quite thoughtful by giving such things to her. A note was also attached to it....it read.


    "Just in case you might have forgotten, you''re met to be mine"


    How typical for him to have threatened her.


    Eun-sun rushed up to get herself ready, when her phone started ringing. She frowned when she noticed it was an unknown number, but she reluctantly picked it up.


    "Hello" She spoke immediately she answered the call, but there was no answer.


    "Hello?" She called again.


    "I guess I''ll receive my reward when you step outside your door" Was all the voice from the other side of the phone said.


    Eun-sun''s heart skipped several beats when she heard him.


    ''Lee Dan-Han?!'' She called out inwardly with widened eyes.

 Chapter 147 - Miss You

    [Hey guys.... I''m so sorry for yesterday''s wrong chapter. It has been reced, please kindly refer back to it. I''m sorry for the inconveniences.]


    ........??


    Saying Eun-sun was stunned after that call was an understatement. She regretted agreeing into giving him a reward for having her number. How could she have been so stupid? She had just given him an opportunity to taunt her more, and she regretted every bit of it.


    Imagine her looking slightly fret because of her boss, when she had just lectured Hei-Ran on how to handle her crazy boss. But she has always convinced herself that Song Jinhai was no match for Lee Dan-Han. If Song Jinhai was a devil, then Lee Dan-Han was hIs grandmaster. She could be puff and threaten Jinhai, but in the presence of Lee Dan-Han almost all her traits for rebellion suddenlyes in check.


    ''Isn''t this hypocrisy?'' She asked herself.


    She looked at Dan-Han with suspicious eyes as she slowly approached him. Though he had his signature stoic look, she could see that his look had softened a bit.


    The way his eyes were intently locked on her made her extremely conscious.


    "Good evening sir" Eun-sun greeted with a bow. Dan-Han nearly opened his mouth to reprimand her, but he refrained himself not to.


    He sighed inwardly as he told himself that it was only a matter of time before shees around. She''de around soon, and he''d get to hear her take his name with her mouth.


    He nodded his head as he kept looking at her from head to toe. She was looking beautiful in the Yellow A-line gown she had donned herself in. Her hair was neatly packed in a ponytail and as usual her face was almost bare of make-up. He looked down to the plup heel she had on, and his brows furrowed when he realized she tend to wear this pair the most. Given the fact that he always paid attention to her looks he had noticed she wears a limited pair of shoe.


    He lifted his face to back on her delicate face which has always been able to mesmerize him, and then he noticed her slightly glossy lips. He wasn''t sure if she had used the one he had bought for her, but he wanted to believe that was it. Eun-sun shifted ufortably from foot to foot when Dan-Han looked all over her. Sizing her up with much intensity.


    "You look beautiful" Dan-Han said in a calm and gentle voice. Maybe too beautiful. She has sure made a lot of effort in her looks. They were only going to see his mother. She was making effort for his mother but not for him.


    Eun-sun looked at him but she didn''t say anything. There was nothing to say, was she supposed to return hispliment? No way!


    But on a second thought he was looking quite different. Unlike his usual nd color suit, he was wearing a maroon colored pant and a white shirt but he wasn''t wearing his suit, which always put a domineering air around him. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that he looked a bit normal.


    Dan-Han looked at her for a while and scoffed. He took a step closer to her and stopped less than a feet away from her. She could smell the sweet and musk fragrance of his perfume. At this rate she could swear the smell of his perfume was already registered in her head by now. These days she tends to pay attention to the way he smells, and it was sort of weird.


    He used his hand to lift her chin, so he could look deep into her eyes.


    "If someone gives you apliment, you should say thank you and return thepliment" He lectured. Eun-sun grip over her clutch tightened as she looked at him. He was so close to her and she wasn''tfortable with it, making her lower her eyes.


    "Park Eun-sun" He called her name with an unusual tone, prompting her to lift her eyes up to him again, as she looked at him questioningly.


    "I''m waiting" He said.


    "Mr Lee will you also force apliment from me?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes" He shamelessly replied, making Eun-sun sigh detedly. She knew there was no need being stubborn and dallying for no reason because this man was going to make her say what he wanted to hear nheless.


    With an insincere voice she said, "Thank you Mr Lee, and you look...." She paused when an idea dropped into her head. A malicious smile threatened to split her face but she tucked it in. Dan-Han raised his ears as he waited for Eun-sun toplete what she wanted to say.


    "Less devilish" She added.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at her when she said those words. Was she indirectly calling him a devil?


    "Are you calling me a devil?" Dan-Han asked with a grave tone while Eun-sun shrugged casually. She didn''t directly call him a devil he was the one who was making that deduction on his own. She smiled in her head unknowing to her it was broadly reflected on her face, especially when she saw the distorted and displeased look on his face. Atleast he got what she was trying to say.


    ''She has be bold'' He told himself.


    Dan-Han eyes looked at her with disbelief when he saw the mischievous girl smiling. He was awestruck from seeing her smile.....


    even though it was mischievous one.


    "You should smile more often" He said to her, his eyes not leaving her face. Eun-sun was quite startled when she heard him. She didn''t know she was foolish enough to smile out like that. What hase over her? She cringed in her head as she quickly regained herposure. She finally remembered something and her eyes immediately went up to his face.


    Her heart suddenly began to beat when she remembered what he had said on the phone.


    Dan-Han noticed the way she was staring at him, though she wasn''t an easy person to read, but from the way she was looking at him, he could guess what had suddenly gone through her mind.


    He chuckled when he realized that she still knew how to be scared around him.


    He lifted his hand and brushed it through the side of her well packed hair, "You''ll find out when the time is right, don''t worry yourself" He said cryptically. Surreptitiously informing her he knew what she was thinking about.


    He knew what he wanted to ask, but he didn''t think she was ready yet.


    Eun-sun looked at him with widened eyes but he simply ignored her and took her hand before leading her to the car.


    "Get in" He told her and she willingly obliged. His chaffeur wasn''t with him today and he was driving.


    Dan-Han circled round the car and hopped in and they immediately set off for his mother''s ce.


    Eun-sun tried not to look at him, knowing fully well he was stealing nces at her every now and then. She decided to fix her eyes on the window.


    "Did you miss me?" Dan-Han suddenly asked almost making Eun-sun choke on her saliva as she immediately snapped her head to look at him.


    Couldn''t he Just focus on the road and drive them to their destination without talking to her? And why was he asking her such stupid question now?


    ''Miss him? Why would she miss him? Would any person in their normal senses miss him?'' She reasoned to herself.


    Eun-sun looked at him, his gaze was fixed on the road like he had not been the one who had uttered those words from his mouth. How does always manage to drop a bomb shell everytime and still keep a stoic look on his face?


    "No" She replied firmly before turning to look outside the window. There was no need ying around or being too scared to answer him. He had asked her a question so she was obliged to reply. And that was her honest response.


    Dan-Han wasn''t surprised by her abrupt response. One thing he had long realized in this pursuit of her love, was that he had to be patient with her, even when he didn''t want to. But he wondered how long his patience wouldst.


    "It''s okay, but i did" He announced. "I missed you for the both of us"


    She might have missed him, but his was enough to cover for her, till she does.


    He missed her when he didn''t see her this morning, because it was weekend, and he had regretted not scheduling their outing in the morning. Eun-sun couldn''t help but look back at him, and he was also looking at her.


    "I did miss you" He said reassuringly just incase she had any doubt that he wasn''t being sincere with his words. But his words were making her really ufortable. Eun-sun''s eyes fluttered when she saw the way he was looking at her.


    "Mr Lee...stop saying those kind of words to me" Eun-sun muttered, as she looked away from him.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Because they make me ufortable" She truthfully replied, while Dan-Han chuckled amusedly. He also wasn''t used to doing or saying stuff like this but for her sake, he''d try.


    "Then I''ll make you get used to it" He dered.

 Chapter 148 - *Unedited*

    Eun-sun kept her gaze fixed outside the window as they drove in silence but her thoughts weren''t silent at all.


    She had a plethora of things going through her head as they drove to Dan-Han''s family house. First were the thoughts of her father Which ignited the thought of her mother. And secondly were the thoughts of the man sitting right next to her. He wasn''t making things easy for her and she also didn''t intend to make things easy for him as well. Buttely there has been this voice in her head that has been saying some scary things into her head, but she didn''t want to listen to it.??


    Eun-sun tried to keep her thoughts in order. She was stunned when they drove into the hugepound which obviously was Dan-Han''s family house where his parents lived. Her eyes glistened with adoration as she saw the beautiful and hugepound with an extravagant and morous Manor in the middle of all these beauties. The beautiful flowers that surrounded thepound were so enthralling and the smell of flowers filled the air.


    Eun-sun inhaled deeply when she stepped out of the car without waiting for Dan-Han to open up for her even though he was about to.


    She turned to look around the ce and the more she looked the more she loved the serenity and ambience of the ce.


    "Mother personally takes care of these. They''re all like her children" He said from behind her.


    "Really?" Eun-sun asked in awe.


    "Yes, and the ones in my ce she grew them too" He told her as he stood beside her. Eun-sun felt her admiration for the woman had elevated to another level. She had always felt like she wasn''t an ordinary person. She could remember how she had been with her on their first encounter, and even the conversation they had was something she couldn''t forget. A woman like her that was strong and tough like, loving her family and always wearing an enchanting smile despite the problem she was facing, wasn''t an ordinary woman.


    She couldn''t imagine knowing her death date in mind and still be able to smile happily. She hadn''t even smiled to herself in a long while until recently when she started warming up to people and still she still didn''t know a bit of what Mrs Lee was going through.


    "Her hands are blessed ones" Eun-sun muttered.


    "Yes they are" Dan-Han agreed with her, before turning to look at her face. His eyes went up to her hair and so did his hand. And at that moment Eun-sun turned to look at him.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, her eyes c


    following his hand which was slowly rising to her hair.


    "This" He said as he swiftly pulled away the band she had used to pull her up.


    "Why did you ¨C" She was about to say something when Dan-Han interjected her.


    "I like you hair like this. Always let it down" He said as hebed his hand through her hair, making Eun-sun hitch especially when he pulled her closer and started brushing her hair backwards with his hand while her face was almost on his chest.


    "Uhmm..Mr Lee, please stop" She tried saying in a curt tone but her voice came out softer then expected.


    "Why?" He asked as he continued with what he was doing. He had never thought he''d like someone''s hair or even his as much as he liked ying with hers. There was this feeling he gets whenever he sees it flowing freely behind her shoulders. It always made her look beautiful.


    Eun-sun''s eyes darted to both sides as she looked if anyone wasing. Why wasn''t this guy being sensible at the moment? This was her first time in his parents house. Hold on, why was that sounding ambiguous?


    Fine, she was here to visit his mother, and it wouldn''t be appropriate if she saw her standing with her son like this. She might misunderstand things. She liked Mrs Lee and she didn''t want to get her angry.


    "Because it''s wrong" She said as she took a step back, her eyes not leaving the direction of the house standing in front of them which Dan-Han noticed.


    "Because we''re here?" He asked.


    "Yes" She blurted out without looking at him.


    "Really? So I can do this when we''re not here?" Dan-Han teased with a small smile edging on the side of his lips. Eun-sun looked at him confusedly. Seeing the look on his face made her realize what she had just said.


    She quickly shook her head and corrected herself, "No"


    "Are you sure?" He tilt his brow and asked with a tone which Eun-sun found to be very annoying. Why was his attitude getting worse by the day? There was something changing about him daily and she couldn''t ce her mind to it.


    "Mr Lee stop what you''re doing" Eun-sun snapped at him and just at that moment Eun-sun heard that familiar voice from the door.


    "Are you both going toe inside or you''re going to stand there all day?" She beckoned on them. Dan-Han kept his gaze fixed on the petitedy in front of him instead of his mother.


    Eun-sun looked up at him and their gaze met, making her heart skid. She shook her head and started to walk away while Dan-Han''s trailed her as she walked towards the door. She didn''t want to stand so close to him anymore, she didn''t like the new way she was reacting to his presence.


    "Eun-sun, my dear" Mrs Lee chirped with a sweet smile as she pulled in to a hug.


    "Good evening Auntie" Eun-sun greeted with a happy smile as she let the woman hug her. She felt weird when she hugged her. It felt like she had her mother hug her.


    "Good evening my dear" Mrs Lee greeted back as she pulled away from the hug. Her hand cupped her face as she smiled heartily at Eun-sun.


    "I missed your sweet little face" The woman said making Eun-sun blush slightly.


    "Mother" Dan-Han greeted with a bow, but his mother only offered him a nod as she paid more attention to the pretty little girl in front of her. She grabbed Eun-sun''s hand and led her into the sitting room.


    "How has work been? Has he been stressing you?" She curiously asked. Eun-sun didn''t know how to answer those questions. Because if she dared to answer truthfully she might be in trouble.


    And how do you tell a nice woman like Mrs Lee that her son and only child was been an unbearable pain in your life. You simply can''t! With a cool and convincing smile Eun-sun replied, "President Lee has been very kind and considerate with me"


    ''Kind and considerate my ass''


    Mrs Lee could tell Eun-sun was lying. Her son had never been nice and considerate towards anybody, not that he wasn''t but his responsibility and training as the head of the family has made him keep that part of him hidden far from human eyes.


    After exchanging pleasantries and talking for a while Mrs Lee led them to the dining table where different varieties of delicious food which Mrs Lee had personally for them, most especially Eun-sun wereid. The table was full with Eun-sun''s favorite dishes. Seeing the varieties of food made for her, Eun-sun felt a sudden tightness in her chest. She looked at the food but she couldn''t bring herself to eat.


    Eyes scanned across the table and she felt very emotional. These were all the kinds of food her mother had always prepared for her when she was a child. She and her Father would always fight over them teasing her mother to pick her favorite person so they could covet the whole meal. Thinking about it, tears stung her eyes and threatened to fall down but she held it back.


    "Eun-sun is something wrong?" Mrs Lee asked with concern when she saw the look on Eun-sun''s face and also noticed how she was staring at the food without eating. Eun-sun lifted her head and slightly shook it. Dan-Han also looked at her and his eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t you like it?" She asked again with concern.


    "I do" She softly replied.


    "Then eat" Mrs Lee urged, while Eun-sun nodded.


    Dan-Han who was sitted next to her, picked up her te and dished alot of ck bean Noddles into it. Eun-sun looked at him as he dished the food into her te. She suddenly felt a warm feeling creeping around her body.


    "Eat" Dan-Han said snapping her out of whatever thought was going through her mind. She picked up the eating utensils and started eating.


    Mrs Lee smiled to herself when she noticed Dan-Han''s attitude towards Eun-sun. She had seen them from the window earlier, and in an instant she knew her son fancied her. Seeing her son like this gave her immense joy. It seems she had finally gotten herst wish granted. She lowered her head and started eating with a huge smile etched on her face.

 Chapter 149 - "Give My Son A Try"

    Mrs. Lee asked Eun-sun about work and her family and vaguely asked Dan-Han about work since she knew his response would be curt and sinct. She was used to his aloof attitude and by the way, tonight wasn''t for him but her potential daughter-inw....hehehe.


    "Your father left a file on his desk for you. He asked me to inform you about it" Mrs. Lee said after they were done eating. Dan-Han nodded and excused himself.??


    He looked at Eun-sun as he walked away, and his lips curled up when he noticed how lovely and brightly she was smiling while talking to his mother. That was the brightest he had seen her smile. She liked his mother more than him, even though he met her first.


    Mrs. Lee''s eyes followed Dan-Han till he was out of sight. She stood up from her seat, smiled at Eun-sun, and beckoned on her to follow her, and Eun-Sun did.


    She wanted to give Eun-sun a tour of the manor, and also get to talk to her before Dan-Han finishes up from the study.


    Eun-sun was marveled by each part of the house Mrs. Lee took her. She couldn''t begin to imagine the money and effort they had put in into making the house as grand as it was. The grandeur of the house was exquisite....it was picturesque. She thought she had been dazzled by Dan-Han''s house, but this was another level.


    "Auntie your house is beautiful," Eun-sun said in awe, making the woman smile.


    "Thank you" She replied to Eun-sun''spliment as she led her to a big hallway that had a lot of family photographs framed on the wall. It was like their own walk-in gallery.


    She stopped at the beginning of the hallway and looked at the wall decorated with family photographs. "And these are our memories," she said making Eun-sun''s jaw drop. She had seen something simr to this during her visit to the museum back in high school but she didn''t think someone could have something like this in their home.


    Eun-sun walked ahead with slow and curious steps, her eyes darting at both sides of the walls as she looked at the pictures. Generational pictures were showing their descendants.


    "Is that uncle?" Eun-sun inquisitively asked when she saw a picture of a stoic and domineering-looking man hanging on the wall. His features were simr to a certain someone she knew.


    "Yes," Mrs. Lee replied as she walked beside Eun-sun. Eun-sun saw different pictures of the family, mostly of Dan-Han. It seemed like every moment of his life had been captured on these walls. They were pictures from his childhood till his college days. His facial expression on each picture was different from the other. There were some he had a smile etched on his face and Eun-sun couldn''t believe she was looking at the same man she had been working with for a month now.


    He looked different... lively... and handsome.


    "That was Dan-Han when he went for his first charity outreach with me somewhere in Africa," Mrs. Lee said with a proud smile. A hint of pride and happiness can be heard in her voice as she spoke about each photograph and her charity work and Dan-Han''s involvement in it.


    Eun-sun looked at her and she observed the happy and yet sad look in her eyes. She understood how the woman was feeling, but she decided to stay mute and let her speak, while her eyes followed every picture she pointed to. She spoke about the kids and people she had encountered during her numerous outreaches. Eun-sun never knew Mrs. Lee was the founder of the biggest charity foundation in the country. She had always admired the person behind such great work but she never thought it was her.


    Of course, only someone with a heart like Mrs. Lee would be able to do such great works and it made her wonder why of all people did it have to be her who got to have an early death sentence. It pained her heart.


    "Dan-Han can be very cold headed you know. He always acts cold and aloof but he hasn''t always been like this. He has a big heart and always intends to do good but his only problem is that he doesn''t know how to show it, and might always do things the wrong way, but if you''re close to him you''ll get to see his true nature" She spoke softly, her smile not leaving her face.


    Eun-sun looked at Mrs. Lee as she wondered why she was speaking about Dan-Han so keenly. She doubted if it was the same Lee Dan-Han who she knew that Mrs. Lee was currently talking about.


    That man didn''t look like he had a kind soul inside of him.


    Mrs. Lee fully turned and looked at Eun-sun.


    "Do you like my son?" Mrs. Lee finally dropped the bomb on Eun-sun that made her eyes go wide and her mouth slightly gaped.


    Eun-sun eyes blinked rapidly as she stared at the woman.


    Mrs. Lee chuckled when she saw her innocent look. She reached for Eun-sun''s hand and held it in hers.


    "You don''t have to look so shocked" She smiled. "It''s okay if you don''t, I just wanted to ask. As a mother, I couldn''t help but notice how he treated you earlier" She paused when she noticed how Eun-sun was suddenly looking ufortable. She sighed.


    "Don''t feel ufortable or pressured about my words. It just that I already like you and I feel like I know you already, and who wouldn''t want the people they know and love to end up with each other?" She paused and chuckled again.


    "I''m sounding weird right?" She asked smilingly. "Please don''t mind me. I just want to say, if you think you can like Dan-Han or anyone else don''t think too much about it. Let yourself be loved and love back. Because my dear, life is short and we should get the most out of it any way we can.


    Don''t let things slip away from you because you''re burdened by the unnecessary things of life. Truobles and problems are constant in life but know they''ll surely pass away but it''s the people that we have in our life''s at that time that will stay and help us get through them" She told her.


    "I know I''m saying a lot now, well maybe it''s because I''m getting closer to the end of my days and I want to see my loved ones happy that''s why I keep giving lectures." She raised her hand and held Eun-sun''s cheek in it, while Eun-sun ced her hand on it. She felt a weird kind of pain in her heart when she heard Mrs. Lee say those words. She didn''t want her to die or say anything about dying. She didn''t want that at all.


    "I know you''ll do great Eun-sun. And I wish when you begin to like someone, I pray you give my son a try. It is my earnest desire" She said with a smile as she looked into the pair of hazel eyes that were sadly staring at her.


    "Mother what are you doing?" A voice spoke from behind them interrupting their moment.They turned to look at the cold man approaching with steady steps.


    "Nothing just taking a tour" Mrs. Lee replied while Eun-sun looked from her to the man who was approaching them.


    "You''re done?" She inquired of him.


    "Yes"


    "Then why don''t you show her those architectural works you made while you were younger. I heard Eun-sun has an eye for architecture" She said looking at Eun-sun who was looking at her dumbfoundedly. How did she know that? Eun-sun asked herself.


    Dan-Han didn''t need anyone to tell him how his mother knew about Eun-sun''s interest in architecture. It was that silly secretary of his.


    "Mother you should stop talking to my secretary," Dan-Han said as she walked past her and approached Eun-sun.


    Mrs. Leeughed when she heard him. "Why should I stop talking to him? It''s not my fault he likes me more than his boss. I''m a very prettydy" She said with a mischievous wink making Eun-sun smile lightly. This woman was unique, she concluded in her heart and she felt jealous of Dan-Han.


    She wondered how she always smiled despite her problem.


    "Mother" Dan-Han growled at her making her clucked at him.


    "What a buzz kill" She hissed. "You don''t know how to have fun. Eun-sun if he ever asks you, please reconsider and say no"


    "Mother" Dan-Han snapped. His face suddenly turned dark. He couldn''t believe his mother was about to ruin all his efforts. Mrs. Leeughed out when she noticed their stunned expression. She shook her head amusedly.


    "Eun-sun dear, let him show you around. I assure you you''ll love his designs" She said before walking away.


    With her son''s character, he might never get a chance with her or with any other girl.


    ''What a headache'' She hissed in her mind as she walked away.


    ....


    Yayy...it''s a new month. Happy new month.


    I want to say a big thank you for all your love and support. I appreciate all your support for this story. Thank you.


    Hope you have a great month ahead of you.


    Also, kindly drop your thoughts and ideas about the story, as it would help me grow and develop the areas I might becking.


    I hope to do better this morning month.


    Thanks a lot.

 Chapter 150 - Not A Charity Case

    It''s been five days since Eun-sun''s visit to Mrs. Lee''s house. She had been so depressed since that day, so much that she canceled her outing with In-Ha and offered a rain check.


    She kept scribbling on her note as she thought about the conversation they had back at her house while waiting for Dan-Han toe to pick her up so they could leave together as per routine.??


    Was life really short? She had been asking herself that for thest couple of days. She has been pondering on that word for days.


    These days Dan-Han''s attitude towards her has gradually been improving and she had noticed how he no longer tries to impose on her....well he still does, but he''s been subtle about it. This morning he had politely asked her not to make breakfast or eat breakfast and had pleaded with her to join him at his private cafeteria where his chef had made a healthy and delicious western breakfast for them. He had also walked her to the elevator and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Her cheeks warmed up when she thought about those embarrassing and ufortable moments. It was as if she was having some awkward reaction towards his gestures. ying with her hair and dropping Pecks on her face are the things she couldn''t stop him from doing.


    Thinking about Dan-Han she felt sad for him that he was going to lose such a wonderful mother. He wasn''t even aware that he would be losing her soon, and gradually knowing his personality she doubted if he ever visits her on his own ord. Eun-sun didn''t know when her eyes turned teary as she again thought about Mrs. Lee''s generosity. For some unknown reasons she was feeling quite attached to the woman than she was to her mother, at least recently. Her rtionship with her biological mother was hanging on a thin line, but she didn''t think so much about her as her mind kept thinking about Mrs. Lee.


    Good people never do live long. She mumbled to herself. Just like grandma Mae, she was going to watch another person leave her life again, the feeling was crushing.


    Several times she had to watch people she cared about leave and note back, and now she was yet to experience the same all over again.


    Now she understood why someone had asked that question, ''Why do bad things happen to good people?''


    To her Mrs. Lee wasn''t just good, she was an angel who should live for a long time. But it was so unfortunate she had less than three months to live, then she''d leave them behind.


    "Why are you crying?" A cold voice asked from the door making Eun-sun jolt. She lifted her head and she saw Dan-Han by the door with a worried frown on his face as he approached her. She raised her hand to her face and it was then she realized that she has indeed been crying. She wiped her face with her hand as she swiveled her chair around to hide her face. She couldn''t believe she had been crying and he had just seen her cry. How embarrassing.


    Dan-Han stopped behind her seat and turned her chair around so he could see her face. "Why are you crying?" He asked again as he paid rapt attention to her face. Eun-sun lowered her gaze and shook her head. "I wasn''t crying" She denied even though he had seen her with his own and from her red eyes it was evident that she had cried.


    Dan-Han narrowed his gaze on her. "Are calling me a fool?" He asked in a very cold tone, prompting Eun-sun to lift her gaze to him. When did she call him a fool?


    "I...I didn''t...call you that" She said with a shaky voice.


    "You didn''t but that''s what you implied," He said as he brought out a handkerchief and he began to wipe her cheek. Eun-sun reached for the handkerchief and wiped her face herself. She was already embarrassed having Dan-Han see her cry. She couldn''t remember thest time someone had seen her cry. She had always hated crying as it was a sign of being weak, but even when she did, she would only cry in her room.


    "I didn''t imply that. And It''s nothing" Eun-sun said dismissively. Her eyes fell on the bag in his hands. It was a shopping bag, and she wondered why he was holding a shopping bag that belonged to a female brand. Dan-Han noticed her gaze and brought the bag closer to her.


    "This is yours," He said as he handed it over to her, but Eun-sun stared at it confusedly as she tried to make sense of what he had said. She had her gaze fixed on the bag but she didn''t receive it.


    She had no idea what was lying inside and she didn''t like the idea of always receiving gifts from him which he had turned into a daily ritual. This morning after having breakfast with she had returned to find lumbar support attached to her chair. She wasn''t used to things like this and Dan-Han wasn''t going slowly at all.


    Does he think gifts were going to make her fall for him? Was that why he kept doing this?


    "Thank you but I don''t want it," She said without even looking at it. This was the first gift he was personally giving to her and she was outrightly rejecting it without seeing what he had gotten. This was why he had never given her a gift directly because he knew she''d reject it.


    "Why?"


    "Because you keep giving me gifts, but that won''t make me have feelings for you," Eun-sun told him as she looked at him. Dan-Han silently kept his gaze on her for some seconds.


    "Is that what you think of me? Are your feelings that cheap that they can be bought?" He asked her in a cold and stern tone. Eun-sun''s lips quivered like she was about to say something but nothing came out.


    "I don''t give you things because I want your feelings but because I chose to"


    "But I''m not a charity case" She spoke again, making Dan-Han''s face darken.


    "And who said you are?" He asked in an angry but calm tone. He didn''t hide the fact that he was angry because of the kind of words she was saying.


    Dan-Han bent down and ced his hand on both sides of the chair, trapping her between his arms.


    "You''re not a charity case, and you must never say that again, not in my presence or anywhere else" He drawled while Eun-sun looked at him nkly. He moved his left hand up and tucked some hair behind her ears.


    "You''re not a charity case to me or anyone else, neither do I give you gifts because I want your feelings, they''re not something I can purchase. I give you these things because that''s how my woman should be treated, and I''m only showing you how I''d spoil you if you say yes. So stop thinking about such nonsense and just ept it, because I have more in the trunk of my car and you''re taking everything" He told her calmly while Eun-sun could only look at him. There were a lot of thoughts going through her head right now and she didn''t know what to do about them, because they were all centered on the man in front of her, whose face was only an inch away from her and his hot breath was getting mixed with hers and his eyes were looking deep into hers. And her heart was beating a bit too fast, not sure if it was because of the proximity or because of the words he had said to her.


    "What if I don''t want to be spoilt by you?" Eun-sun manageably asked in a soft voice, with her gaze still glued to his face. She suddenly regretted asking because she was sure he''d have some silly reply for her, and of course, he didn''t disappoint, because he replied.


    "Then you''ll have to spoil me rotten" He replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 151 - Too Expensive

    Eun-sun was almost tempted to smile at his cheesy reply but she refrained herself from doing so. She was beginning to question herself where and how he always came up with all these savage responses.


    She looked at the bag which was by his side. She was a bit curious to know what he had brought this time around.??


    She shyly pursed her lips and asked, "What''s inside?" Her lips pointing to the bag. Dan-Han picked it up and ced it on herp.


    "Take a look," He said with a smile tugging the side of his lips. Eun-sun looked at his smiling face before she hesitantly looked into the bag. Her eyelids rose to look at him when she saw the box sitting inside. This was the biggest box he had given to her and it made her wonder what was in it.


    He smiled amusedly as he said, "Bring it out" While Eun-sun slowly brought out the box from the bag. Seeing the size of the box and the name brand written on it she guessed it had to be a bag or a shoe.


    Dan-Han sighed exasperatedly when she kept moving too slow. He was tired of her slow movements. He opened the box and revealed what was inside. Eun-sun''s eyes grew big when she saw the beautiful ck plum heel with glitters on it, sitting in the box. Her eyes quickly moved to his face.


    "I can''t ept this," She said as she shook her head. Looking at the shoe it reeked of thousands of dors. Eun-sun knew it wasn''t cheap. She had never been able to afford an expensive shoe but she knew one when she saw one.


    "Why?" Dan-Han asked with annoyance. This girl was a piece of work. Here he was feeling excited that she was finallying around and would ept his gift, but she suddenly rejects it, again!


    "Be.. because it looks...expensive" She exined making Dan-Han cock a brow at her.


    "So? You''ll only ept it if it''s cheap?" He asked sarcastically making Eun-sun roll her eyes at him. She opened her mouth to say something but he interjected her.


    "Before you say anything, you should know my money is allergic to buying cheap stuff, and ¨C" He paused before he continued.


    "There''s nothing too expensive for you," He told her. Eun-sun felt a bit fluttered when she heard him. He was getting better at this each day. His words and tone were slowly having a weird effect on her heart.


    "But..." She tried to speak but he picked up the shoe and pursed her lip with it. Left with no other choice Eun-sun had to mp her mouth shut and ept the gift she has been given. With Dan-Han, one was always left with no choice. She picked up the other pair which was in the box and closely admired it, even she wanted to reject it.


    She had to admit it was a beautiful shoe. It had a simple design, but it looked beautiful and elegant. She looked at the shoe to find the size number. She was about to do that when she jolted when someone touched her leg. She looked down to see Dan-Han holding her leg as he took off her shoes.


    "What are you doing?" She asked in horror as she tried to move her leg away, but he gripped it tight and nudged it forward.


    "Stay still," He said coldly. He slid the shoe on her feet and it was a perfect fit. Eun-sun was stunned by his actions. She was transfixed so much that she kept her gaze fixed on him, while her heart responded by beating irregrly. Dan-Han reached for the other pair in her hand and wore it on her, while Eun-sun still fixed her gaze on him the whole time.


    "It''s a perfect fit," He said with a smile, letting go of the breath he had anxiously been holding. He had been a bit worried it might not be a good fit. Eun-sun snapped out of her trance when he spoke. She lowered her eyes to look down at her feet and she saw the shoes on them.


    She was surprised it was a perfect fit. How had he gotten her measurements? She asked herself.


    "How...how did you..."


    "I have my ways" He cut her short, answering as if he could read her mind. He already knew what she was going to ask. What she didn''t know was how hard he had made secretary Chang-wok work in finding someone with the same body size as her, who had tried out all the shoes.


    Eun-sun looked at her feet as she admired the shoe. They were beautiful. She looked at Dan-Han who had his eyes on her as he rose to his feet. He took her hand and pulled her up so she could walk on her new shoe and know if it wasfortable.


    "Do you like it?" He nervously asked but he did a good job in masking his nervousness.


    "It''s beautiful" Eun-sun replied. She was too ashamed to say she liked it because deep down in her heart she still wasn''tfortable epting his gift.


    Eun-sun had one question on her mind and she couldn''t help but ask, "Why buy me a shoe?" Not that she wanted something else, she just found it weird that he''ll buy her a shoe.


    "Nothing. I thought they''ll will look good on you, and I''m right" He told her. He did not want to tell her that he had noticed she barely changed her shoes like otherdies out there and that the ones she wore needed to be reced. Eun-sun looked at him without saying anything before looking down at her shoe. She couldn''t remember thest time she got a new pair, it has been a while. She had always wanted one, but the responsibilities on her couldn''t be ignored, so that luxury had to wait.


    ''Wait did he say ''they''? There were others?'' She asked herself.


    She obviously had not been paying attention when Dan-Han said he had more in his car.


    She was about to ask when Dan-Han suddenly snaked his hand around her waist and pulled her closer to him ramming her chest against his, making her jolt and gasp.


    Eun-sun was stunned by his abrupt action.


    "Mr. Lee" She called out as she tried to step away from him, but it was a fruitless effort because his grip around her was firm but not enough to hurt her.


    "Go on a date with me" He said softly.


    "Hmm?" She looked up at him in stupefaction.


    "I want to go on a date with you, please say yes"

 Chapter 152 - Errand Girl

    Left with no choice Eun-sun epted the shoes Dan-Han had given her. She had been surprised to see the other bags his driver brought out from the trunk of his car. She reluctantly epted them and walked towards the apartment.


    She looked at the bags in her hand as she stood by the door. She had the urge to hide the bags outside the apartment or throw them away because she was sure Hei-Ran would tease her andugh at her for being cornered by her boss, who was still looking at her from the tinted ss of his car while waiting for her to go in.??


    She sighed and pressed on the bell, her hands were too full to use her key. She impatiently waited for Hei-Ran to open up.


    "Why are you ringing the be¨C" Her speech slurred when she saw Eun-sun standing there with so many shopping bags in hand.


    "Holy Moses" She eximed, while Eun-sun surreptitiously red at her. Always expect Hei-Ran to be dramatic.


    She forced herself into the house leaving Hei-Ran to close the door, and of course, she did.


    Hei-Ran hurried over to block her path, she looked her over and fixed her eyes on the bags.


    "Have your boss forced you into a delivery girl?" Hei-Ran asked with immense curiosity. The thought of Eun-sun owning them didn''te to mind, as they were all branded stuff and would collectively cost hundreds of thousands of dors.


    There was no way Eun-sun could afford them, so the only logical exnation was her boss turning her into an errand girl. She knew what these bosses were capable of, most especially Eun-sun''s boss who was very mysterious and had a bad reputation of being a tyrant.


    "Did he ask you to deliver these to his girlfriend?" Hei-Ran asked another question.


    Eun-sun looked at her with stink eyes. How dare Hei-Ran call her an errand girl? It wasn''t like Dan-Han wasn''t capable of doing something like that. And what girlfriend was she talking about?


    With a firm tone, she replied, "They are mine" while Hei-Ran scoff, she didn''t believe her.


    She knew how careful Eun-sun was with money, and how much debt she had to pay thanks to her parents.


    "Tell me the truth" Hei-Ran pressed as she blocked Eun-sun''s path. She looked Eun-sun in the eye and she noticed the irritated look she was holding in them. She only looks that way when she wasn''t in the mood to convince someone that she was saying the truth...not like she has ever been in the mood to convince or coax anybody.


    "No way!" Hei-Ran gasped dramatically, her eyes widened to the fullest as they zoomed in on the bags when the realization finally dawned on her.


    "You mean..." She was too stunned toplete her sentence. Eun-sun rolled her eyes inwardly and heaved a sigh. Hei-Ran wasn''t going to let her be now, she was sure out of it. Eun-sun let the bags slip off her hands to the floor andzily walked to the couch and lolled herself there.


    "You ungrateful brat" Hei-Ran snapped when Eun-sun let the treasures in her hand fall to the ground.


    "Do you know what these are??" She asked in horror. "Beauties! Beauties Eun-sun" She lectured. She didn''t need to look at the shoes to know their worth and beauty. The bags alone said it all. She hurriedly picked up the bags from the floor and ced them on the table where she began to unbox them. Her eyes grew wider with each box she opened.


    The shoes before her eyes were breathtaking. There were a total of ten pairs and each one looked beautiful and enchanting.


    She held one close to her nose and inhaled the smell making Eun-sun roll her eyes.


    "You mean he got you these?" Hei-Ran asked in utter disbelief and excitement.


    "Do you think I''ll buy them?" Eun-sun asked rhetorically.


    "You''re too broke to afford this" Hei-Ran giggled while Eun-sun chuckled out. She was indeed broke yet she had shoes that would be able to solve sixty percent of her debts. Hei-Ran kept fawning over the shoes like they were some lost and found treasure.


    "I''m so proud of you right now. Did he say he likes you?" She asked. She continued without waiting for her response. "If he asks you out, please say yes. He''s definitely a good guy. If only that Jinhai was as thoughtful as this I would dly date him. But that idiot gave me a life-limiting contract. Stupid fool" She cussed.


    Eun-sun shook her head when she heard Hei-Ran. This girl loved fashion more than life itself. Who would hear her now would think she was some gold digger or a materialistic girl who''d date her boss for money but that was far from it.


    Hei-Ran was one of the most independentdies she knew. Her family might not be really wealthy but they were rich and were more than an average family.


    "Maybe you can ask him. I''m sure he''d dly oblige" Eun-sun jokingly told her, but Hei-Ran snickered.


    "I highly doubt that. And I don''t want his gifts before he starts appearing in my dreams. Eww, that will be creepy!" She shuddered while Eun-sunughed. Herughter attracted Hei-Ran''s attention. She couldn''t help but look at Eun-sun with amazement. This was the first time since she moved she was hearing Eun-sunugh heartily.


    Eun-sun stoppedughing when she felt Hei-Ran''s gaze on her.


    "Why are looking at me like that?" Eun-sun asked as she tried to stop herughter.


    "Nothing" Hei-Ran shook her head, a proud smile lingering in her eyes. "I''m just happy seeing youugh heartily. It''s been a while. Those fake stiff smiles of yours have been an eyesore for far too long" She said as she tried not to sob.... dramatically of course.


    Eun-sun gave her a weird look as she heard her talk. She didn''t have a fake smile, neither does she smile stiffly.


    Hei-Ran hopped to sit by Eun-sun who was still looking at her weirdly.


    "You know, you''ve changed. I like this new you, and not the old stiff one who looked like she had all the problems of this world on her shoulders. This you is good" She said with a happy smile.


    "And I''m happy you''ve got new shoes" She chirped, returning to her normal self. Hei-Ran''s eyes fell on Eun-sun''s shoes by the door and she cringed.


    "And you can now throw those....." She halted when she couldn''t find the word for them. "Whatever, outside" she finallypleted her sentence.


    Eun-sun has been wearing those shoes since her University days and had refused Hei-Ran''s help to buy her a new pair, but finally, she had not just one, but ten!!


    "Hey don''t insult my shoes, I bought them with my money"


    "Yeah, whatever" Hei-Ran rolled her eyes as she resumed fawning over the shoes.

 Chapter 153 - Surviving

    "Can I get one?" Hei-Ran excitedly asked as she picked the pair she liked most.


    "No!" Eun-sun dered as she stood up and snatched her shoe from Hei-Ran before packing up the rest, much to Hei-ran''s surprise. "Go ask your boyfriend to buy yours" Eun-sun blurted out before realizing what she had just said. She blinked her eyes when she realized how ambiguous her statement was. She wishes in her Hei-Ran had not caught on to it.??


    "Boyfriend huh?" Hei-Ran asked. "Because I have a fake, self-imposed boyfriend, you''re going to treat me badly now right?" She asked but Eun-sun ignored her and hurriedly packed up her shoes.


    Hei-Ran''s eyes widen when she finally realized what Eun-sun had said.


    "Did you just admit he''s your boyfriend?" She ask-yelled behind Eun-sun who was walking away with hurried steps. She stood up and hurried after her. "You''ve started dating him haven''t you?" She questioned as she hurried after her but Eun-sun locked her out.


    "Eun-sun you''re not falling in love because of shoes right?" She yelled from the door.


    "That girl is crazy" Eun-sun muttered to


    herself.


    "Your imagination is bewildering" Eun-sun replied to her from the room.


    *************


    At the entrance of the underground casino, a littlemotion was taking ce. A small-framed middle-aged woman was being prevented from entering the house by some burly and frightening-looking men.


    "You can''t go in," A big burly man, who looked like a bouncer said as he blocked the entrance with his body, While the others stood beside him waiting for him to give the orders to remove her from there.


    "Why?" She asked with annoyance.


    "Because boss says so" He curtly replied.


    "Carlos? He wouldn''t do that" She dered in an angry tone, but the man looked down at her and ignored her.


    "Come on, please let me in. Let me pay this time" Song-Hee pleaded with the burly men who were blocking her path from essing the ce.


    "Boss said you''re not allowed to y till you pay up," Another of the men said, his hand folded across his chest as he looked at her angrily.


    "When did he say that? You''re just lying. Today is my lucky day believe me I''m going to y as soon as I y, Carlos can have his money back after I win" She assured them. Her response made the men cackle.


    "She''s crazy" One of the men whispered to another but he was audible enough for Song-Hee to hear them.


    "Leave, you''re not allowed in here until you pay. House rules" The first guy said to her, while she frowned.


    "But I can pay after I win, just let me in" She stubbornly said.


    "Do you know how much you owe?" One of the men asked.


    "A couple of thousand" She irritatedly replied


    "Five hundred thousand," The big guy said, just in case she had forgotten. Song-Hee looked at them in surprise, she didn''t know she owed that much, thest time she checked she only owed a few thousand. How did she owe so much?


    [A/N: Is she asking me?]


    "Call Carlos to tell him I have a deal he''d like"


    "Pfft...What deal can a junkie have with the boss? Just scram and go get our money else no entry" One of the men told her, as he eagerly waited for the second boss'' order to drag her out.


    "I''m serious," Song-Hee said gingerly.


    "Let''s hear it," A voice said from behind the big guy blocking the door.


    "Boss" They echoed and bowed when their leader made a sudden appearance.


    "Carlos I have a deal for you" She hurriedly said the moment the man showed up.


    "Let her in" Carlos ordered before he turned around and walked away while Song-Hee trailed behind him till they walked into a luxurious room that served as his office.


    "What''s the deal?" The man impatiently asked as he lolled on the sofa and poured himself a drink which made Song-Hee thirsty, as she gulped down her saliva. The man saw her reaction but he didn''t care. She was a debtor who wasn''t allowed to have his drink.


    "Speak I don''t have all day" The man drawled.


    "You like my daughter don''t you? Take her and have my debt cleared" Song-Hee announced.


    The man looked at her with surprised eyes, before erupting out intoughter. Song-Hee let out a creepy smile when she saw the manugh. She knew he''d like the offer, after all, he had always had his eyes on Eun-sun for a long time but the girl was too stubborn to be his kept woman.


    "Aren''t you too vicious?" The man asked her as he stoppedughing, his face suddenly turning dark like he hasn''t been the oneughing.


    Song-Hee shifted from foot to foot when she observed the change in his look. She knew Carlos was a dangerous man, and he could kill her right there and then if he was vexed with her.


    "No...noo... I''m only surviving" She stuttered as she tried to exin.


    "Hmm, surviving" He muttered against the cigar pressed against his lips which he was trying to light up. He took a long drag from the cigarette in his hand and looked back at Song-Hee.


    "I heard your daughter is the one struggling to help you survive," He said slowly.


    "No, that''s not true. Just take her and write my debt off and let me y here" She pressed.


    "Where''s she?" Carlos asked.


    "At her friend''s ce. I can help you get her. Just take her virtue and she''ll be yours" Song-Hee shamelessly told him. The man looked at her with surprised eyes. He had a question he''d like to ask, so he did.


    "Are you truly her mother?" He was sure no mother would want to do this to their child, talk more of an only child, most especially one like her who had been keeping the family. Everyone from the vicinity knew the tales of the Park family.


    Song-Hee frowned when the man asked her that question.


    "Yes," She curtly replied, making the manugh out hysterically.


    "You''re not a good one mother then. But I like you"


    He wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t enticed by her offer. He had always had his eyes on Eun-sun for so long, but the girl was too stubborn. She had always warned him off and on several asions beat his men up whenever they approached her on his behalf.


    Her tenacity had heightened his interest in her, but that girl was like a wild cat.


    What victory it would be if he finally has a taste of her. He''d like to see the broken and destroyed look in her eyes when she wakes up to discover she has been taken by him. He cackled out at the thought. Thinking about her small body under him was already getting him aroused.


    He looked at Song-Hee and smiled eerily and Said,


    "You have a deal"

 Chapter 154 - Mothers Call

    "You look beautiful" In-Haplimented with a smile when Eun-sun stopped in front of him


    looking elegant and beautiful in her floral sundress, with a belt tied around her waist.??


    "I thought we agreed weekend," She said in a slightly bored tone.


    "Really? Was it the one you canceled or the one you''re yet to schedule?" He asked sarcastically.


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to say to refute that. She had canceled on him, and to be honest she hadn''t really thought much about rescheduling another day for the so-called outing. She wasn''t the outdoor type, so she was more than reluctant about the idea.


    She was the type who''d rather sleep on her bed all day if there was no work that is than go out talk more about doing it in the evening.


    "At least you could have told me beforehand and not make a surprise visit, and invite she said pointing her chin to the tickets in his hand"


    "Well sweetheart, this surprise visit is a good one, cause we''re going to watch a ''blockbuster''" He winked at her. "Come on" He urged as he held the door for her.


    Eun-sun eyed him and reluctantly stepped into the car. In-Ha hurried over to his side of the car.


    "What movie are we watching?" Eun-sun curiously asked. She wasn''t interested in watching a romance movie, she hated those stuff and if that''s what they were going to watch, she''d rather stick pins in her eyes and sleep with the pain than go soil her eyes with rubbish.


    "It''s a surprise, and it''s definitely not romance," He told as if he could read her mind. "You''ve kicked my ass enough to let me know you might hate those types," In-Ha told her. He had been with a lot of girls and had studied their characters over the years to know that ady like Eun-sun wouldn''t be interested in mushy stuff.


    Eun-sun''s rxed after she heard that, but then she said, "I like cartoons too" before turning her head to look ahead like she hadn''t said that.


    "No way!" In-Ha gasped in surprise. "That''s unbelievable. Tell me the ones you''ve watched, I''m sure I''ve seen them all" He chirped. He didn''t take her for one of those cartoon lovers. Well, as a grown-up man, he also loved cartoons.


    Eun-sun had only been joking when she said that, but seeing the ecstatic look on his face like a child, she couldn''t help but smile. He reminded him of her father, he was this ecstatic when he talked about cartoons and animations.


    "Just shut up and drive," She said as she strapped in her seat belt.


    "Yes, boss" He replied and immediately turned on the ignition and drove off.


    In-Ha hadn''t driven more than five minutes when he cleared his throat to gain Eun-sun''s attention. Wasn''t that the typical way of always announcing one''s presence?


    Eun-sun turned to him with a quizzical gaze. Noticing the nervous look in his eyes, Eun-sun could tell he wanted to ask her something personal. She was gradually getting to know him.


    "If you know you shouldn''t ask it, then better don''t," She said without looking at him.


    "How long has your father been missing?" In-Ha spurted out, making Eun-sun freeze. Of all questions, she wasn''t expecting him to ask about her Father.


    She slowly turned to look at him, and he also looked at her at the same time. His heart skipped when he saw the cold glint that had suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    "Look I''m so¨C"


    "Ten years" Eun-sun surprisingly replied. He heaved out the breath he had subconsciously been holding when he saw the cold look in her eyes.


    "What happened?" He asked another question making Eun-sun gaze at him. She wasn''tfortable talking about herself or her family. There was a time when she did but that was when she still had ''family''.


    Eun-sun thought about how he had been there with her at the hospital when the cops had called her on that day.


    With a lowered voice she replied, "He left home" In-Ha snapped his neck towards her. He took note of the pain and longing in her eyes. If her father left home ten years ago, he wondered how young she must be then. He couldn''t begin to imagine how much it must have affected her family and mostly her.


    "Did he leave on his own ord?" He asked. Yes, he had. But Eun-sun didn''t know if she should tell him that. Telling him her father had abandoned his family because of the challenges they had been facing as a family was probably going to make him see him as an irresponsible man, just as the others had said back then.


    "No" She lied. She never let anyone look that at her dad whether he was right or not.


    For some weird reason, In-Ha felt like she had just lied. The confidence always lingering in her voice was absent when she replied to him, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    "I can help you look for him" In-Ha announced, prompting Eun-sun to look at him with widening eyes.


    "Don''t look so surprised. I just want to help. I have a friend who''s a private investigator and he''s very good at his job. I can ask him to find him" In-Ha told her.


    "Thanks, but no"


    "Why?" He thought she wanted to find him. Seeing the way she had been at the hospital, he had thought she had desperately wanted to see her father.


    "I can find him on my own" She curtly replied. She wasn''t looking forward to receiving help from someone else. One Lee Dan-Han was enough trouble in her life already, she didn''t want to act an In-Ha to it.


    She imagined the look on Dan-Han''s face when he finds out that she was receiving help from his friend, especially when he was jealous of how close they were.


    Hold on, why was she even thinking about Dan-Han and his jealousy at the moment. This was about her and her principles. She doesn''t like being indebted to people and although she might have bent the rule for Dan-Han or rather he had bent it himself, she didn''t want to lose it altogether.


    "I''m sorry if I made you ufortable with my offer. I was just trying to help" In-Ha apologized when he noticed how the atmosphere had changed.


    "I know" She sighed wearily. She wanted to say something else when her phone started ringing, making her heart skip. She had a feeling it was Dan-Han on the phone, it had made a habit of always calling her recently. But Eun-sun was shocked when she saw the caller''s ID.


    It was her mother.


    ''Why is she calling me?''


    Eun-sun looked at the phone in a daze. She wasn''t sure she was seeing the right thing. She blinked her eyes thrice to ensure she wasn''t imagining things. Her brain wasn''t ying a game on her something.


    She kept staring at the phone till the call ended. Her actions made In-Ha to look at her but he refrained himself from saying anything. He looked up at Eun-sun when her phone started ringing again.


    "You''re not going to take that?" He inquisitively inquired. She was acting strange.


    It was during the second ring that Eun-sun snapped back to her senses and believed it was really her mother calling.


    She felt her heart skip and her hand eagerly reached for the answer button but it paused half way when the scene of theirst encounter reyed in her head. Her heart clenched at that reminder.


    ''Wasn''t she a cursed child? Why then was she calling her?''


    Eun-sun suddenly had the urge to reject the call. It''s been a month since that incident took ce and she moved out of the house but her mother had not once called to apologize. She was human too, who had feelings. It does alot when the ones you love most are the ones who hurt you. she deserved an apology.


    ''She could be in danger. She could be sick'' A small voice whispered into her ears and that made her heart skip. Realizing the beast which lived in their house and knowing what he was capable of, Eun-sun hastily picked the call.


    "Eun-sun?" Eun-sun heard her mother call from over the phone.


    "Mom?" She called out in a small voice. She had actually called her name.


    "Hmm. Come over to the house. I have something to tell you. Hurry." She said before hanging up.


    Eun-sun had heard her clearly. Her heart was beating fast, she didn''t know if it was due to excitement or if it was a sense of foreboding, but the next minute she heard herself telling In-Ha. "Stop the car"


    "Again?" He asked in surprise. Why was this happening again? He cried in his heart.


    "Stop the damn car!" Eun-sun yelledpletely startling him, as he instantaneously pulled over. Before he could mutter a word Eun-sun had dashed out of the car. He unbuckled his seat and stepped out to rush after her, but he was toote, because she had already gged down a taxi and had crazily hopped into it.


    "Shit" He cussed as he looked at the disappearing cab. He shouldn''t have let her go. He should have insisted on taking her like thest time.


    Unknowingly to In-Ha someone had seen the scene of Eun-sun hopping out of his car and hopping into a taxi. A sullen look was stered on his face as he turned to his driver and said, "Drive".

 Chapter 155 - Payment

    Outside of Eun-sun''s and Hei-Ran''s apartment, a brooding man was leaning on his car as he waited for Eun-sun''s return. He looked at his watch again it''s been at almost an hour since he saw her step into that taxi and headed towards this direction, but she was yet to return.


    He was slowly losing his temper. That girl was making him lose his patience. Hadn''t he warned her not to make him jealous with In-Ha again? So what was she doing in his car in the opposite direction away from home? He was sure she was going out again with him. Another dinner perhaps???


    Dan-Han didn''t know why he was reacting the way he was. He was sure he didn''t want to scold or make her scared like she usually was because these days he had noticed a slight change in her attitude towards him. She seemed more willing to hang out with him, and he had noticed she red less these days, and once in a while would try to force a smile at him. So why was she making him jealous now?


    Dan-Han knew he should be home, but he couldn''t go home feeling like this. He might kill somebody before the night ends. His mind won''t be at ease till he sees her and talks to her. He was helpless about this feeling of jealousy burning in his heart.


    He has never been jealous of anything or anyone in his life, but with Eun-sun, it was different. He didn''t want to share her time, presence, or smile with anyone even though it was his best friend who he believes was falling for his woman without knowing it.


    "Sir, someone is going in" Dan-Han''s driver came out of the car and informed him, when it seemed like his boss didn''t notice the person opening the door.


    Dan-Han looked up and saw Eun-sun''s friend by the door trying to open it. A dark frown appeared on his face when saw it was just Hei-Ran at the door. He had been hoping Eun-sun had left to see her, but seeing her alone, his mood worsened.


    ''Where did she go?'' He asked himself.


    He was almost tempted to go ask Hei-Ran if she knew where Eun-sun had gone, but he kicked that idea out of his head.


    He whipped out his phone and started dialing her number. After several rings, she didn''t pick. He frowned when she didn''t pick up the call. He kept dialing again but still, there was no answer from her making his mood turn sullen.


    He didn''t like this at all. Recently she has been receiving his calls without hesitation. Maybe after two rings, she''d always pick up.


    But now, even after several tries, she was yet to pick this time around.


    His grip over his phone tightened in annoyance. He felt like smashing it.


    "One more time," He told himself and he began to dial her number again, but the result was still the same. Dan-Han was slowly getting a feeling of foreboding in his heart. He wondered why he has been foolishly standing here all this while without calling her number.


    Without hesitation, he dialed Chang-wok''s number.


    Chang-wok who was having an early night rest frowned when his phone started ringing. If it was during the weekdays he''d think it was the devil calling him, but this was the weekend.


    He had almost decided not to pick the call and just carry on with his sleep when he reluctantly picked it up. He''d scold whoever it was.


    His sleepy eyes flew wide open when he saw ''Demon boss'' on disy.


    ''Him? He was calling now?'' Chang-wok asked himself before answering the call.


    "Boss?" He called in a surprised tone.


    "Get her number traced now" He ordered coldly before ending the call. Dan-Han didn''t need to tell him who, before Chang-wok will know who he was referring to.


    Dan-Han didn''t know why he hadn''t felt the way he was feeling now a while ago. He remembered how she had rushed out of In-Ha''s car and had gged down a taxi like she had an emergency.


    Soon Dan-Han received a message from Chang-wok. The man was truly efficient.


    Immediately he forwarded the address to another number, before dialing it.


    "Ten minutes or else you''re all dead" He drawled.


    Dan-Han quickly passed his phone to his driver and said, "Head there"


    From his cold and frightening tone coupled with his mood in thest hour, the driver knew better than to hurry.


    ....


    Song-Hee''s House.


    "Mother what did you do to me?" Eun-sun asked in a hoarse voice as she fell to her knees. The ss in her hand shattering to the ground and a piece of it piecing her calf. She shook her head slightly to shake off the dizziness she was feeling but she couldn''t. There was a certain heat crawling all over her body and it was very ufortable. She reached for the chair by her side to stand up but she couldn''t bear herself up.


    Song-Hee stood up to her feet walked to the other side of the table where Eun-sun was. She looked down at her and said, "I''m only trying to survive. Use this as a payment for raising you"


    Song-Hee turned towards the door of the bedroom and tapped on it, and Carlos stepped out, a cigarette pressed against his lips and the side of his lips eerily curved upward.


    He walked towards the petite girl who was struggling with her consciousness. Eun-sun narrowed her brows when she saw the face of the man approaching her.


    "Carlos?" She muttered out but her voice seemed inaudible. She was shocked to see him there.


    "Hey wildcat" Carlos called with a creepy smile etched on his face. He took thest drag of his cigarette and ced the butt on the table before squatting close to her.


    He raised his hand to touch her face, but Eun-sun pped it away even though she could barely hold up. Her actions made the manugh before holding her chin up tightly. Eun-sun tried to push his hand away but her body and strength were failing her. Her hand, head, eyes, everything was feeling numb and heavy by the second.


    "It''s good to know you still have some fire in you, it won''t be so boring as I thought" He smirked, before using his other hand to brush through her hair. Though she was her mind was slowly seeping away, his gesture made her remember Dan-Han at that moment. He was the one who always touched her hair that way.


    Eun-sun tried to move but instead, she fell. The heat in her body was getting worse, and it made her want to take her clothes off. She lifted her eyes to look at her mother who was looking away.


    "Mother, why?" She asked in a hurtful tone and teary eyes. But Song-Her didn''t bother to look at her.


    Carlos looked over his shoulder to gaze at Song-Hee who wasn''t looking guilty for one minute. He burst out inughter, "Should I tell her?" He asked humorously, but Song-Hee didn''t bother to look at him or reply.


    He tsked and turned back to Eun-sun who still had her gaze on her mother.


    "I''ll tell you my wild cat. Your mother here owes me a lot of debt at my casino and she decided to offer you for payment" He paused and tsked.


    "Being a generous man, I agreed to ept this payment, after all, I have the urge to tame you and have you work me for me at my casino to make money and give me pleasure" He said as he began to trail his hand down her thigh.


    Eun-sun''s slowly drooping eyes rose a bit and looked at her mother, but she couldn''t say anything. Rather with herst strength, she turned to Carlos.


    "Please¨C let me go, I ¨CI promise to p-payback" Eun-sun begged. She already knew her sad fate, and pleading with this vicious mam was the only choice she had left, but deep down in her mind, she knew it was a futile approach.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Do you even know how much she owes?" He asked her. "I heard you''re yet to pay the bank for the mortgage of this house, so how will you pay me back baby?" He asked as he rubbed his coarse palm on her fair thighs. His touch irritated her but right now she couldn''t fight him off. She was vulnerable and the thought of it pained her and made her heart ache. But what pained her the most was the fact that her mother was the one who had brought this upon her.


    "I''ll¨Cpay, I pro¨Cmise" Eun-sun managed to say but the man refused.


    "I like this payment more," He said with a devilish smile ying on his lips. "Just sleep now, I promise I''ll make you feel good in a little while. This drug will make you want me more in a few minutes" He said as Eun-sun struggled to shake her head. She couldn''t let this happen to her, she''d rather die.


    But no matter how hard she tried to cling to thest bit of consciousness in her, she still couldn''t do much.


    "What are you still waiting for?" Carlos turned to Song-Hee who was still standing behind him.


    "Do you want to see me fuck your daughter?" He asked angrily making Song-Hee re at him before picking up her bag from the couch.


    "Do not forget our deal" She said as she walked towards the door.

 Chapter 156 - ".....Boil You In Acid"

    Song-Hee had just opened the door when her eyes came in contact with a fearfully looking man, his hand hanging in the air as he was about to knock on the door.


    "Where is she?" He demanded.??


    Song-Hee was surprised to find somebody at the door. She looked at the man from head to toe wondering who he was and who he was referring to. From his look and demeanor and as well as the expensive suit he donned on, she could tell he was not an ordinary man. He was definitely wealthy.


    "Who are you?" She asked, her eyes still seizing him up.


    Dan-Han looked at the woman. In his eyes there was no simrity between his Eun-sun and this woman, so he doesn''t know if she was her rtive, and right now he wasn''t in the mood to be polite to anybody. All he cared about was her, and he wished she was okay or else all hell will let loose.


    "Where is Eun-sun?" Was his next question, not bothering to answer her question.


    Song-Hee''s slightly eyes widened when she heard the man called out Eun-sun''s name.


    ''What connection does he have with her?'' She thought to herself. If he had not mentioned Eun-sun''s name she wouldn''t have thought the ''she'' he was referring to, was her daughter.


    "She''s not here" Song-Hee curtly replied.


    "Are you sure?" Dan-Han asked coldly, his eyes narrowed together making his countenance grave. He was losing his cool and he didn''t want topletely lose it on an elderly woman.


    Song-Hee was about to move her mouth to say something when Dan-Han interrupted her, "You better think twice before you answer me" Dan-Han drawled.


    Song-Hee was quite shaken when the strange man''s countenance changed.


    The scary and cold aura emanating from him told her the person standing before her was a dangerous man, and not someone to be trifled with.


    "S-she''s not here" She stutteringly replied.


    Dan-Han nodded his head and whipped out his phone to dial Eun-sun''s number, and before Song-Hee could realize what he was doing, Eun-sun''s phone started vibrating from her bag. Dan-Han''s eyes narrowed on her bag, his eyes instantaneously turning dark with anger.


    He was about to grip her neck when someone spoke from behind him.


    "Boss"


    Dan-Han looked over his shoulder to find his wingman, Tae-Ho, and his men standing there.


    "Took you long enough"


    The furious Dan-Han tossed the woman towards the man behind him, "bring her" He said before kicking the door open.


    "Leave me alone" Song-Hee dered as two dangerous-looking men approached her.


    "This is my house, you can''t harass me in my house. I''ll call the police" She threatened as she struggled to step back, but she was no match for them as they roughly grabbed her and dragged her into the house.


    Dan-Han stepped into the house with his men trailing behind. His eyes scanned through the living room and caught sight of the broken ss and bloodstain on the ground, and Eun-sun''s bag which was still lying on the table. His hand clenched by his side at the sight of blood.


    While Tae-Ho nodded at the men who immediately started to search the whole house for whatever or whoever their boss was looking for.


    Dan-Han turned to look at the woman who was restrained by his men, his eyes were shooting fiery darts, the temperature around him was drastically plummeting.


    "Where?" He asked coldly. Song-Hee was currently shaking all over. From the situation at hand, it was clear she might be in trouble, but she was still stubborn. She wouldn''t let anybody ruin her chance of getting her debt with Carlos paid.


    "This is my house, you all should leave!" She roared with trepidation.


    "Boss" Someone called from inside the house. Dan-Han looked away from her and tookrge strides towards the direction he had been called. He paused and looked back at the woman.


    "Be rest assured If she loses a strand of her hair, I''ll boil you in acid" Dan-Han drawled before continuing on his strides, the look in his eyes made Song-Hee shudder.


    "Don''t ¨Cdon''t you dare touch her. Leave her alone and leave my house" Song-Hee manageably said even when cold sweat was running through her back.


    "Tsk..you better keep your mouth shut before he cuts off your tongue and ces it in a jar for his entertainment" One of the men spoke before following Dan-Han.


    "Boss there''s someone inside" They reported as soon as Dan-Han approached. Dan-Han looked at the door, he took a step back before lunging a deadly kick at the door which automatically brought it down.


    "What the hell!" Carlos cussed and snapped his head around when he heard the loud bang on the door and saw the door falling to the ground.


    Dan-Han stepped into the room and his eyes fell on the man on top of that familiar petite figure. His eyes zeroed on the half-conscious girl and her exposed legs. In an instant, his eyes turned dark, the same as everything before him.


    "Who the hell are you?" Carlos demanded angrily when Dan-Han stood at the door ring at him. His eyes shed red with anger as he rose from the girl, and knelt on the bed, his hand not leaving Eun-sun''s exposed thigh. Dan-Han''s couldn''t see anything else other than eyes the hand squeezing her thigh. Carlos noticed the man turn, he thought maybe they wanted to leave but the very next second, a resounding ''Boom'' echoed through the room.


    "Ahhhhh" Carlos screamed when a huge wave of pain surged through his body from his arm and he saw blood dripping from the lower part of his arm making him withdraw it from Eun-sun''s leg as he wailed in pain.


    "Fuck!!" He screamed and cursed.


    He angrily looked at the man who was still now closing in on his with murderous eyes and a deathly aura emanating from him was like that of the devil strolling out of hell.


    "Who the fuck¨C" ''are you'' was the rest of his words which got stuck to his throat when the man fired another shot.


    This time it was aimed at his inner thigh.


    "Arrrrrhhhhh" Carlos screamed at the top of his lungs, while he fell from his knees. He looked down at his leg that was spluttering out blood and then at the gun which was now aimed at his head.


    "Please, please please" He cried as he began to beg. But the man before him had bloodlust written over him. His eyes were dark and the fury in him was overwhelming and killing.


    Dan-Han stood before the bed his eyes were zeroed on the man, his body was seething with anger and killing intent. Dan-Han was about to push the trigger when his man spoke from behind him.


    "Boss something is wrong with her" He informed him.


    His words pulled Dan-Han from the state he was in, and his eyes turned towards the girl on the bed who was whirling and whimpering as her hands tried to take off the piece of clothing she had on.


    Dan-Han felt his heart fall through his stomach when he saw the state she was in. Though she was moving her hand all over her body, her eyes were closed. He didn''t need to be told before he knew that she had been drugged.


    "Turn around" He ordered coldly and all the men in the room immediately turned their heads around towards the door.


    He took steps towards her and his heart clenched tightly. Without hesitation, he brought her gown down and covered her thighs before trying to pick her up, but she protested.


    "No, please" She shook her head in protest.


    Her actions made Dan-Han''s heart squeeze tightly. He could imagine what she was going through, and even in this state she was still fighting and protecting herself from being assaulted.

 Chapter 157 - "Touch Me"

    Dan-Han lowered himself to the girl''s ear and with an unusually soft voice, he said, "It''s me, you''re safe now" He muttered into her ears, before picking her up. The girl showed a sign of protesting but in no time she rxed a bit.


    "Lee" She muttered in her subconscious state, almost as if her brain had subconsciously picked up his familiar scent and informed her he was there. When Dan-Han heard her call his name he thought she had opened her eyes, but when he looked down he observed her eyes were firmly closed. Dan-Han paused and gazed at the man who was now on the ground with blood dripping from his arm and thigh.??


    "What did you give to her?" He asked coldly.


    Carlos shook his head, "It wasn''t me. It was her mother" He desperately pushed the me off his head to Song-Hee. He didn''t know what Song-Hee had given to her.


    Dan-Han turned to look at his right-hand man, "You know what to do" He said before strolling out of the room with the girl in his arms. Many of the men in the room were surprised when they saw the boss carry a woman in his arms. They had been more surprised to see him causing a ruckus because of a woman. When Tae-Ho had gathered their team, they thought someone had provoked their n and they were going for a shoot-out, but who knew the boss had called his elite team toe to rescue a woman.


    Dan-Han stopped in front of the woman who was made to kneel when he walked into the sitting room. He noticed how she looked at the girl with slightly widened eyes.


    Dan-Han wasn''t sure if this was the mother, that man was referring to. How could she be her mother and yet treat her daughter this way? He truly doubted the possibility of there being a blood rtion between Eun-sun and this woman. Apart from the fear in her eyes, there was no remorse.


    "What did you give to her?" Dan-Han asked in a non-polite tone. Had it been on different circumstances he''d try to be polite to her because she was the supposed mother of the woman he loved, but they were far from that.


    Song-Hee eyed him and looked away, without saying a word. But she immediately squealed out when one of the men violently squeezed her shoulder almost dislodging it from its socket.


    "Answer the boss" One of them snapped.


    "There... there, on the table" She painfully cried out, pointing to the small amber bottle on the shelf. One of Dan-Han''s men hurried over and picked it up and handed it to Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han''s inside churned when he saw the empty bottle. He couldn''t believe she had given this to her and the whole bottle at that. He had the urge to snap her neck whether she was Eun-sun''s mother or not. But he knew he had to take the girl to the hospital before the drug got to exert its full effect.


    The drug would initially sedate the person who had consumed it, and when he/she regain consciousness they''ll wake up to a ravenous sexual urge.


    Without waiting one more second, Dan-Han dashed out of the house with Eun-sun in his hand. He hopped into the back seat of the car.


    "Hospital, drive fast!" Hemanded.


    "Yes sir" The chauffeur replied, before revving the car to life and zooming off at full speed


    Dan-Han couldn''t take his eyes of the girl who was lying in his arms. Her body was burning up and she was ufortable as she kept whirling and turning in his arms while rubbing her thighs together. She let out low moans as she kept moving her body around him.


    "Faster!" Dan-Han growled at the driver, who was already driving at full speed.


    "Stay calm" He whispered into her ears, and at that same moment, her eyes halfly opened. Though her eyes were lidded at the moment, the desires in them were evident, but Dan-Han knew they weren''t real. It was the effect of the drugs that was swinging into full action. Her hands started moving all over his arm till it moved to his chest.


    "Touch me" She whispered in a low and hoarse voice. "Please" She added as a tear seeped out of the side of her eyes. She was not in her senses anymore, and her sexual desires were out of control. It was unbearable and Dan-Han knew it.


    "Please stay calm" Dan-Han couldn''t help but plead with her when she looked like she was in so much pain. Her face was contorted in a frown as she kept rubbing her thighs together, desperately trying to ease herself. The more she tried the more her frustration heightened and more tears rolled out of her eyes. She moved her hands to her thighs to touch herself but Dan-Han was quick enough to grab her hand and hold it in ce.


    Eun-sun groaned out in frustration, she turned her face to the side and she sniffed him before sinking her teeth into him. Dan-Han winced when he felt her sharp teeth on his arm. He looked at her as she kept biting him.


    Even in this state, she was still troublesome. He understood she wasn''t doing all this with a clear head, so he let her be. She could do whatever she wanted with him.


    But there was just one problem, she wouldn''t stop moving on him. It was as if she was indirectly grinding him and his member which has been still for a long while seem to be having a reawakening. He hated himself at the moment for even getting aroused.


    Dan-Han hissed out in frustration, "Step on that paddle" Heshed out at the driver.


    Dan-Han looked at her, and he saw how her hair was now stuck to her face with sweat, and it seemed that with every second she was getting worse, and tears were still dripping out of her eyes due to the frustration of not being able to ease herself. He couldn''t imagine why someone would do this to her.


    His eyes turned dark when he remembered those people who were behind this. He was going to make them pay, he swears on it.

 Chapter 158 - Revenge

    Dan-Han didn''t know how far the hospital was until now. They had been driving for so long but it seemed like the longer they drove the further it was from the hospital. He looked at the girl in his arms and he felt like shedding tears for her. Although she let go of his arm, her mouth was now covered with his shirt, and she didn''t want to let go. He had a pensive look on his face all through the drive when it took so long for them to get there. He called Jae-Hyun and informed him about his arrival.


    When they finally arrived at the hospital, Jae-Hyun and some nurses were already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. When the chairman of the board calls they were all bound to obey even Jae-Hyun. Dan-Han immediately ced her on the stretcher, and let them wheel her in.??


    "Here" He passed the bottle of the drug Eun-sun had consumed to Jae-Hyun, and his eyes went up in shock when he saw what Dan-Han had given him.


    "The whole bottle?" Jae-Hyun asked in shock and disbelief, while Dan-Han nodded.


    Jae-Hyun frowned deeply, before hurrying off to see the patient while Dan-Han followed suit. He plunged himself on one of the chairs in the waiting area as he worried about her and thought about the state he had met her. What if he had arrivedter by foolishly waiting in front of her apartment, feeling angry and jealous? Why had he waited so long before calling her in the first ce? Why didn''t he just follow the cab she had entered when he saw earlier tonight. If he had, she wouldn''t have suffered this much. He berated himself for being so stupid.


    This incident reminded him of what had happened years ago. His hands balled into a fist as he thought about everything.


    He picked up his phone and immediately dialed Tae-Ho''s number.


    "Boss"


    "Find every detail about him and send it over now. I''ll be at the base in an hour" He ordered before ending the call, not waiting for a reply.


    Thest half an hour Dan-Han waited for Jae-Hyun toe to give him some information had been the worst half-hour of his life.


    Why was everybody making him wait today? The waiting was frustrating.


    Dan-Han jerked to his feet the moment he saw Jae-Hyun stepping out of the emergency area.


    "How is she?" He hurriedly asked the moment he approached Jae-Hyun. The look of concern and worry on his face was too evident that even Jae-Hyun was surprised by it. For the first time, he was seeing the aloof Lee Dan-Han looking concerned for someone.


    "She''s fine. We''ve got the drugs out of her system. She resting now"


    "Will she be okay?" That was the most important question on his mind. He''d kill everyone including that supposed mother of hers if she as much as have an adverse effect from the drug.


    cing aforting hand on his shoulder, Jae-Hyun said, "Rx, she''ll be fine. You brought her just at the nick of time, or else we might have had a different situation at hand" Consuming the usual dose of the drug was enough to cause certain damage, then imagine what the whole bottle could do. His statement made Dan-Han''s hands balled into a fist.


    Jae-Hyun was curious to know who would such thing to a girl, must especially the one Dan-Han fancied. He had recognized her as the girl at the club which Dan-Han and In-Ha had taken a liken to. Thinking about that he wondered what would happen between the two friends when they find out they were falling for the same girl.


    "Who gave her that drug?" Jae-Hyun inquisitively asked. His question made Dan-Han''s eyes darken and that was enough to tell him he shouldn''t be asking about dead people or soon-to-be-dead people.


    "Take me to her" Was all Dan-Han replied. He didn''t want to hear or say anything else until he sees that she was indeed okay. Jae-Hyun nodded his head and led him to the private room where Eun-sun was admitted.


    "She''s sleeping, for now. I''ll be back when she''s awake" Jae-Hyun informed him before walking out of the room.


    Dan-Han remained rooted to the spot, his eyes locked on the petite body lying helplessly on the bed with an infusion line attached to her hand. His heart hurt in ces he didn''t know he could hurt when he saw his tenacious girl looking so vulnerable.


    He took slow and steady steps towards the bed and stood by her side. He felt a pang on his chest when he noticed how pale and frail she looked while she slept. He gently used his finger to remove the hair on her face and carefully brushed them backward, his movements were gentle so he wouldn''t disturb her.


    His eyes fell on her perfectly lined brows, her small pointed nose, and her small lips that looked parched. She looked beautiful and peaceful while she slept even though the reason why she was asleep wasn''t normal. His phone vibrated at that same time, he brought it out and saw a message from Tae-Ho. It was the report of the assignment he had assigned to him.


    Dan-Han''s mood dampened when he saw the detail of the message. He messaged Jae-Hyun to bring a nurse to wait on Eun-sun, just in case she wakes up before he returned. Dan-Han ced a soft kiss between and brows and brushed her soft hair backward,


    "I''ll be back" he muttered softly before leaving the room.


    With a grim look, Dan-Han strolled out of the hospital and headed to the base.


    There was only one thing on his mind and that was to get revenge for what had been done to her. There was no way he''d let them go.


    *********


    Hello lovelies, hope you''re having a great weekend.


    Give a word of encouragement to the author....and drop a review for the story, and tell me what you think about the progress of the story so far.


    Thanks for all the support you''ve given me.


    I love you all. God bless you all richly.


    *muah*

 Chapter 159 - Ruthless Dan-Han

    ....


    At the base.??


    "Boss"


    "Boss"


    "Wee boss"


    The men present at the base stood up and bowed the moment Dan-Han stepped into the ce. They all shuddered when they noticed the monstrous look on his face.


    They cleared a path for him as he walked into the room where Carlos was held.


    The man was tied to a holding chair, blood dripping from all over his face and his gunshot wounds were tied tightly with ripped pieces of his clothes. His men had done a good job beating the shit out of him.


    Tae-Ho pulled a seat for Dan-Han to sit.


    "Boss, here''s the file. I already sent you an e-copy" It was a well-detailed profile of Carlos.


    Dan-Han received the file from him and looked at it, even though he had skimmed through the one Tae-Ho had sent him earlier.


    After going through the file, Dan-Han looked up at the man who was quivering with fear under his presence, and with a stern and stoic look he said, "Burn all he has to the ground"


    "Yes boss" Tae-Ho nodded and signaled the men at the door to get to work immediately. When Dan-Han issued amand no one dared to dally.


    Carlo''s eyes grew wide when he heard what Dan-Han instructed his men to do.


    He shook his head vigorously, "Please don''t, don''t do that" He earnestly pleaded.


    "That''s all my life''s work" He cried.


    "Shut up and consider them gone" Tae-Ho silenced him with a deadly blow to his cheek.


    "Why did you touch her?" Dan-Han asked the question that has been on his mind. He wanted to know why a vile man like this could dare touch his woman, especially in a house that was supposed to be her home or rather her mother''s house.


    "I didn''t touch her. I really didn''t touch her, I didn''t do anything to her. It was her mother, Song-Hee, who offered her as payment for the gambling debt she owes. I haven''t touched her befo.... before you shot me" Carlos frantically exined. If there was any way for him to get out of this alive he''d take it. He had not known who he was back at Song-Hee''s ce, but after being brought her and been dealt with by his men, he finally realized who he was dealing with. Scratch that! Who was dealing with him!


    Dan-Han fell silent after listening to his exnation. The anger in him was skyrocketing.


    ''Was that woman truly her mother?'' He asked himself.


    What sort of mother would do this to her child? He didn''t need to ask twice, his mother had made such a mistake in the past, but at least her intention was good only that her aplice had stepped overboard behind her back, and their actions left him with a lifelong problem. But what that woman did was grievous and was on a different level. There was no iota of goodwill in it. She had wanted to use her daughter for her selfish gain, sell his woman for a sex ve.


    How dare she?!


    Dan-Han''s look turned grim, but his appearance was stealthy calm as he slowly rose to his feet, and turned around.


    When Carlos saw he was about to leave, he began to beg, "Please let me go, I promise not to touch or appear before her again. Please"


    Dan-Han looked at him with dark eyes. The sound of the word ''touch'' wasn''t what he wanted to hear at the moment. His eyes fell on the hand that had squeezed her thighs, he had seen the red prints his coarse hand had left on her thigh. With so much anger and venom running through him, Dan-Han slowly sauntered towards the table which was decorated with a lot of torturing equipment. He picked up the butcher knife and turned back towards Carlos whose eyes locked on the knife in the man''s hand while he quivered with trepidation.


    "No, no, please. I swear I didn''t touch her. I swea....aaaahhhhhhhhhhh" He screamed out in pain.


    He looked down at this hand which had initially been tied to the chair but was now missing from his arm.


    "Ahhhhhh" He wailed not just because of the pain but because of the gory sight of his chopped hand and of blood sttering all over. Dan-Han let the knife slip of his hand. He received the handkerchief Tae-Ho was handing to him and wiped his hand before walking away. Though he wasn''t satisfied with what he had done but he felt a lot better. Nobody dares touch his woman and still keeps his hand.


    Tae-Ho shook his head pitifully at Carlos before walking behind the boss.


    "Boss what about the woman?" He asked. He was sure the demon boss would never let anybody who offends him go scot-free. This Carlos guy should be grateful he was still alive.


    Dan-Han paused and looked at the other door some of the men were guarding.


    "Starve her till she faints." Yes, he was ruthless and he''ll be ruthless to the woman who he''ll call mother-inw in the future, especially when she hurts the woman he loves even it was her daughter. Dan-Han coldly said before continuing on his strides, but then he stopped again and looked over his shoulder to Tae-Ho.


    "Cut off his tongue, he''s making so much noise"


    Dan-Han didn''t know if he made the right decision by torturing Eun-sun''s mother this way. Left alone for him, he''d want her to have a taste of her own medicine, by feeding the drug she had given Eun-sun. But he had no idea how she''d feel for hurting her mother that way because she was still her mother and there''ll always be a bond between them.


    But right now he just couldn''t let her be. She had dared to hurt her child, who knew what she had been enduring in the eyes of the woman she called mother, or how long she had been enduring maltreatment from her. Eun-sun should forgive him for taking matters into his hand, but he has never been a kind man. This was who he is, and he''d do anything to protect her. Anyone who dares touch her would have him to face.

 Chapter 160 - I Want To Die

    Dan-Han didn''t waste any more time before returning to the hospital. When he returned to the hospital, Eun-sun was still sleeping, and she looked peaceful. He had for a moment on his way back thought about Eun-sun absconding before he returned to the hospital. Well, he wouldn''t be too surprised because she had done it before. But there she was, still sleeping.


    "Good evening sir" A nurse stood up to greet him the moment he walked into the room. She was the nurse had requested. He replied with a curt nod, and said, "You can leave now" He was going to look after her, and he wasn''t going to let her out of his sight till he was sure she was okay. He knew she''ll be having a hard time when she wakes up. Been betrayed like she was, was thest thing anybody would want to experience, most especially by their parent. And ording to what he knew about the drug, he doubted if she''d remember what happenedst night. The drug had a CNS effect, that blocks the formation of short-term memory once it reaches the brain.??


    Dan-Han ced his palm on her forehead and scrunched his brows when he realized she was quite cold. He felt her palm and it felt the same. He pulled up the quilt to cover her and increased the temperature of the air-condition to a favorable one.


    Dan-Han lolled himself on a seat close to her bed and held her small cold palm in his warmrge hands. Looking at her small heart-shaped face and imagining the number of hardships she must have endured, he felt heartbroken for her.


    He knew life could be cruel, but he couldn''t imagine how cruel it would be when your loved ones bring you the worst of pain. Her mother was about to give her away to a low-life scum just to settle a debt? What kind of hardship has she been enduring all her life? It seems he hasn''t been paying attention to the woman he imed to love or like. He had indeed failed in this aspect.


    He looked at the time and it was reallyte, but that couldn''t stop his curiosity. He picked up his phone and called Chang-wok.


    Chang-wok who has not been able to return to sleep after his boss called him, had decided to stay awake just in case he decided to call back. He immediately picked the call the second it vibrated.


    "Sir" He greeted politely.


    "Get me everything you can find about Ms. Park, in 30 minutes" He ordered, before hanging up.


    Chang-wok almost felt like passing out the moment his boss dished out his order. Just thirty minutes to get the full information of a person? Was his boss trying to kill him? He understood what the boss meant by his order, when he says everything, he meant ''everything''. Which included how many times she took her baths in a day, how manyws she had broken, and even the nurse who delivered her mother and cut up her centa. That was what ''everything'' meant. And he dared not be a secondter than thirty minutes.


    ''It seems his workload had just increased by a thousand tons since the boss fell in love. His life was going to fall apart soon. ''The pathetic life of the secretary of President Lee'' should be the title of the book which should be written in his honor.


    .....


    Thirty minutester, sitting on the couch at the side of the room, Dan-Han received a mail from Chang-Wok, and immediately he started reading it.


    His countenance changed after he read through the first page, and with every detail, he read after that the more sullen his face began. His mood turned sour so much that the temperature around him dropped to a freezing point. At this moment he felt like plunging a dagger into someone''s heart and twisting it till he made some irreparable damage.


    Was he reading a tragedy series based on fiction or someone''s real-life experience? He asked himself.


    This felt like he was reading the sad ordeal of an aged woman, but who would believe it was just a brief biography of a small girl who had only started living a few years ago. She hasn''t been living, and ording to this report, she had barely been existing... struggling and fighting for people who didn''t deserve her one bit.


    Thest ten years of her life have been nothing but painful, and filled with extreme hardship. Looking at the number of jobs she had done in such a short time, he was sure most people did them in a lifetime.


    His heart bled for her. Also looking at the number of debts her family was buried deep in, and seeing the number of multiple jobs she had worked all these years and the number of debts she had struggled to refund in such little time he fully understood why she was so cautious of being indebted to people, and why she was so defensive. She already had enough debt tost her a lifetime.


    Dan-Han looked lifted his eyes to look at her, and he gently ran his hand through her hair, his eyes looking at her so lovingly. His admiration for the girl had just gone over the roof.


    She was indeed a fighter.


    "Everything will be better from now on, I promise," He said before kissing her cheek so gently.


    .....


    Next morning.


    Because of the effect of the drug Eun-sun slept all through the night. She shook her head in her sleep and her hand tightly gripped the sheet. Beads of sweat were forming all over her head.


    "Please stop" She mumbled out in her sleep.


    "Mom please, save me" She begged, a tear rolling down her cheek.


    At that moment Dan-Han who had walked out of the room to answer a call walked back in, and he saw her


    "Don''t touch me, please" She continued to mumble out in her sleep. Her actions made Dan-Han frown. She was having a bad dream.


    With hurried steps, Dan-Han sauntered to her side. He ced one hand on her head and another held her hand, and with a gentle voice, he spoke, "Hey wake up. It''s just a dream" He muttered softly, but the girl was unresponsive.


    "Eun-sun, wake up" He shook her a bit harder and that woke her up.


    Her eyes immediately flicked open as she forcefully and frightfully jerked up to sit on the bed, snapping her hand away from whoever was holding her, her breathing was quite fast.


    Dan-Han understood that her reaction was normal because of the unfortunate situation she had been inst night.


    "Calm down, it''s just me," Dan-Han said softly, as he tried tofort her. He wouldn''t lie, he was feeling really sad about her all she had passed through and endured, and even now she was still having a hard time.


    Eun-sun looked at the man that was standing by her side, as she tried to calm herself down.


    "Mr. Lee?" She called in a small voice like she wasn''t sure she was seeing the right person.


    "It''s fine. It''s just me, rx" He raised his hand to pat her hair but he stopped himself midway.


    Eun-sun looked at him in a daze before she looked around the room, and she looked at herself. Looking at the familiar environment, she looked back at Dan-Han.


    "You brought me here?" She asked him.


    "Yes, I did" He replied. "Wait let me call the doctor to check on you," He told her, before turning to leave, while her eyes followed him. He paused at the door and looked at her when he remembered something.


    "Don''t leave I''ll be back" He didn''t want her to abscond again, especially when Jae-Hyun hasn''t confirmed the state of her health.


    Understanding what Dan-Han meant, she nodded her head, while Dan-Han walked out.


    Eun-sun looked herself over the moment Dan-Han walked out of the room. How was it that he was the one that had brought her here? What happenedst night?


    The memories of what had happened at her mother''s ce stormed her brain, and realizing what could have happened to her, Eun-Sun felt her heart clench against her chest. Her eyes turned red and teary, and tears controbly rolled down her cheeks. Not just because she might have been molested by an animal, but because she had been betrayed and humiliated by her other. Her Mother had torn her heart into shreds and humiliated her. She couldn''t remember theter part of the night after she passed out on the floor in the sitting room, so she could only imagine the worst; that she had been taken and defiled by a monster and her mother had aided this devilish act.


    Eun-sun felt like her heart was breaking into pieces. The betrayal and pain she had endured were making the wall of her heartache so much that she felt breathless. The pain was too much Eun-sun gasped for air, she had one desire right now and that was to die. She couldn''t continue like this. What was the essence of fighting for someone who doesn''t want her? And treated her worst than an animal? Wasn''t calling her cursed enough? Why did she have to betray like this too?


    The more Eun-sun cried the more her heart ached and the pain was so much that it was piercing through every part of her. Even her throat hurt that she couldn''t even cry out. She just kept hitting her chest hardly so the pain could go away. She thought she was getting used to her mother''s treatment, but no, she wasn''t. And now her own mother just had to make her dirty.


    Dirty with the hand of a man like Carlos.


    Dan-Han who had just returned from calling Jae-Hyun stepped into the room and he was weed to a heartbreaking scene of Eun-sun weeping bitterly and forcefully beating her chest.


    His heart flew out of him as he ran to her bedside. His hand flying over her and pulling her into a hug with no care if she would like it or not.


    "Why are you crying like this?" Dan-Han asked with a tone that was very sad and broken. Even he couldn''t find his voice seeing her like this.


    Eun-sun gripped his shirt tightly and ced her head on his chest, "Mr. Lee, I just want to die" She cried as more tears rolled down her face.


    Yes, she''d rather die, than stay in this world where she was been treated cruelly.

 Chapter 161 - Love And Care

    Dan-Han felt his heartbreak into a thousand pieces when she held him like that and wished for death while crying sorely.


    "Don''t say that" Dan-Han rebuked her words as he held her tightly against himself, burying her head on his broad chest. While Eun-sun''s grip on his shirt tightened more as she painfully shook her head.??


    "No, it''s what I deserve" she cried.


    "Eun-sun stop saying that. You don''t deserve to die. Why would you ever say that? He asked.


    "Beca... because I''m dirty. I''m so dirty Lee" She sobbed even harder this time as she tried to pull away from him, but he held her closer and tightly against his chest.


    Why does she feel dirty? Dan-Han asked himself then he suddenly realized what she was referring to. When he realized it, he quickly held her shoulder and tried pulling her away from him, so he could look at her face.


    "Hey, listen to me nothing happenedst night" He hurriedly exined, but she cut in as she vigorously shook her head while she cried harder.


    "You don''t know that. You weren''t there. He... He"


    Dan-Han cupped her face to hold her steady so she could look at him but she kept on crying.


    "I was there, that man didn''t get to touch you. He didn''t do anything to you. I didn''t let him touch you" He told her.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun hitched when she heard him. Her eyes flew to look at his face while tears rolled down her cheek. She looked at him confusedly, trying to understand what he was saying.


    Seeing her in a daze, Dan-Han used his thumb to wipe her tears.


    "He didn''t touch you, I''d never let anyone touch you like that. You don''t have to worry about that" Dan-Han told her.


    "He...he didn''t touch..." She stuttered in disbelief. Dan-Han shook his head, "He didn''t. I promise you" He assured her.


    Eun-sun looked into his eyes as he spoke, and she could tell he was saying the truth, but again she asked,


    "He didn''t really.."


    Dan-Han stopped her by pulling her into a hug,


    "He didn''t. No one would dare touch you" He said assured her again, while he ran his hand through her hairfortingly. Eun-sun didn''t know how she felt in her heart after hearing that. But she was sure the feeling gushing through her was mostly of relief and something else she didn''t know.


    "Shhh, stop crying. Your tears are making me sad" ''and murderous'' He really wanted to go kill that idiot and if possible her mother for making her cry this much.


    Eun-sun''s shoulders trembled as she kept crying. She cried so much she didn''t know when she wrapped her hand around Dan-Han while kept crying her heart out. There was so much pain mixed with relief in her heart and she couldn''t stop herself from feeling them.


    Dan-Han''s heart skipped when she hugged him tightly. He tried to control his pounding heart while heforted her. After staying in that position for a while, he observed she had stopped crying and her breath was now steady.


    "Eun-sun" She called her softly, but she didn''t respond, rather she murmured some gibberish and rubbed her face against his chest.


    From her actions, he could tell she was sleeping. ''She cried herself to sleep huh?'' He hissed in his head. She had passed through a lotst night, and yet this morning she had also cried badly.


    Dan-Han was about toy her down when he heard a knock on the door and Jae-Hyun poked his head in.


    "Good morn.." His words got stuck in his throat when he saw the scene before him. He was surprised to see them like that. He arched an inquisitive brow at Dan-Han but the man sent him a death re making Jae-Hyun almost jump out of his skin.


    "Sorry" He muttered and quickly closed the door.


    "Why was he ring at me like that? Wasn''t he the one who called me to check on his beloved? Mtcheew...What a bully" He scratched the back of his head as he walked away with a sulky face. A smile broke on his face when he remembered how close Dan-Han was with the girl, and how she was hugging him in her sleep.


    "Mother will be happy to hear this" He cheered in his mind as he whipped out his phone to give her a call.


    .....


    Dan-Han lowered Eun-sun on the bed. He brushed her hair off her face and used his finger to trail her face.


    He hissed out.


    She looked so peaceful and beautiful while she slept. Behind her tough exterior was a fragile and vulnerable girl, who deserves all the love and care in the world. Scratch that! All his love and care, and henceforth he was going to shower her with all his love and attention.


    He lowered himself and kissed her cheek.


    "I''ll never let anyone hurt in this life or the next. Not even your family"


    He sat down next to her, he wanted to leave and make a call to Chang-wok but he did not have the heart to. She could wake up and who knows if she''ll cry again.


    For the first time, he sent a text. He asked Chang-wok to clear off his schedule and get him so fresh clothes as well as bring some food for them. He was sure she''d wake up soon and would be hungry.


    ....


    Secretary Chang-wok soon arrived with all that his boss had requested.


    "Ehh boss, is Ms. Park going to be fine?" He carefully asked while Dan-Han nodded his head as he signed the documents Chang-wok had brought for him to sign.


    "Attend the meeting with the development team, and send me the minute. Also, inform her director to approve a sick leave" Hemanded.


    "Yes sir" Secretary Chang-wok nodded. He looked at his boss with bewilderment. His boss was really going to skip work for the first time to stay in the hospital and cater for a woman? This was unbelievable.


    The devilish boss was soon going to be a woman ve.


    "Here you can leave" Dan-Han dismissed him the moment he finished signing. Chang-wok quickly received the documents and disappeared out of sight.


    He was already at the door when he remembered something important.


    "Boss, erm....your mother called" He pursed his lip after saying that first part.


    "What did she say?" Dan-Han asked Without even looking at him because he was busy checking if she was cold again.


    "Errmm" He hesitated.


    "What did you tell her?" Dan-Han changed his question. This stupid secretary of his was just a bloody informant for his mother.


    "I told her¨Cyou were ¨Chere"


    As expected of an informant.


    "Consider your sry shed. Get out" Dan-Han ordered. Chang-Wok''s eyes almost fell off due to fear and shock, but he hurriedly ran out of the room, before the demon boss takes the whole sry.


    Dan-Han wasn''t against his mother seeing her,as a matter of fact, he likes how happy she was with his mother but he just wasn''t sure if Eun-sun would befortable with his mother knowing about what has almost happened to her, and how her biological mother had treated her.


    He was sure she''d be ufortable, and he didn''t want that. And trust his mother to go overboard with everything.


    ********


    Hei-Ran who had barely had enough sleep due to continuous worry for her friends whereabout ¨C even though some mysterious guy had called herst night to inform that Eun-sun was alright, but t that wasn''t enough to calm her down ¨Cwoke up the ring sound of the ringing bell.


    She grumpily rolled off her bed and walked to the door. She blinked rapidly when she saw who was standing outside her door so early in the morning.


    "Mr. Song? You''re here early" She said in a sleepy voice as she tried to stifle a yawn. She had barely sleptst night. She stayed up till past midnight and had even wakened between intervals to dial Eun-sun''s number all to no avail.


    Eun-sun had informed her about hanging out with a friend and had promised toe back before she arrives from her date with Jinhai, but she hade back to an empty apartment and Eun-sun had not returned neither had she been able to contact her.


    "You call this early? Have you bee¨C" Jinhai''s speech slurred when he saw the tired look and dark circle on Hei-Ran''s eyes.


    "What happened to you? Did you not have enough sleep?" Jinhai asked with concern.


    "Are you sick? Should I take you to the hospital?" He rambled out, while Hei-Ran shook her head.


    "I''m fine"


    "Then why do you look like this?" Jinhai asked worriedly, his eyes looking her over.


    "My friend has not been home sincest night, and I''m worried," Hei-Ran said as she walked away from the door to go look for her phone so she could dial Eun-sun''s number again. This was really unlike her. And she had a bad feeling about it.


    "Your scary friend?" Jinhai asked.


    His words made Hei-Ran pause and re at him, "Call my friend scary one more time and I''ll break up with you" She red, making Jinhai gulp nervously. She was really cranky this morning.


    "I''ll help you find her" Jinhai hurriedly dered.

 Chapter 162 - Lot Of Promises

    Dan-Han didn''t wait long before Eun-sun stirred up from sleep just as he had expected.


    He stood up from the couch where he had been sitting and slowly walked closer to her. He picked up a bottle of water and from the refrigerator and passed it to her,??


    "Thirsty?"


    Eun-sun slowly nodded her head as she sat up, while Dan-Han opened the bottle up. She reached for it but he moved his hand away from her. Eun-sun raised a brow at him, but he ignored her and ced the bottle on her lips.


    "I''ll hold it for you," He said softly. Eun-sun looked at his face, but when she saw the stoic look on his face she knew better than to argue with him. She opened her mouth and began to drink.


    After drinking to her satisfaction, Dan-Han removed the bottle from her mouth and capped it back.


    He picked up some tissue and wiped the side of her mouth clean while Eun-sun looked at him with confused eyes. She had many things to say to him, and also questions to asks him, and also she was feeling quite embarrassed for crying in front of him like that. But before she could say anything Dan-Han spoke up first.


    "Hungry?" He asked, but Eun-sun shook her head. He narrowed his eyes at her and sighed.


    "I''m not sure if you had dinnerst night, but you''re not skipping breakfast under my watch," He told her as he reached for the food pack on the bedside table.


    He unpacked the food on the center table in front of the couch, before walking back to Eun-sun who had been looking at him awkwardly. Dan-Han''s attitude towards her was making her feel ufortable in her heart. She couldn''t stop looking at him.


    "Come on, let''s eat," He told her, but Eun-sun was still looking at him in a daze. Noticing her stupified state, Dan-Han sighed and scooped her into his arms, and that jolted Eun-sun back to her senses.


    "Mr. Lee?"


    "You''re so light-weighted," Dan-Han said as he carried to the couch.


    "Mr. Lee I can walk" Eun-sun struggled to get down from his hands, but the man held her tightly.


    "I know, but I don''t want you to" He replied before cing her on the couch. Eun-sun kept looking at him but Dan-Han didn''t mind her gaze. He opened the food packs and ced a chopstick in front of her while he sat down to eat as well.


    "Eat," He told her but the girl just kept gazing at him.


    "Mr. Lee, can I ask a question?" She asked him.


    "Yes, but not now. After you''re done eating"


    "But¨C"


    "Either you eat or I''ll feed you. Which should it be?" He cocked a brow at her.


    Blinking her eyes rapidly, "I''ll eat" she quickly replied as she picked up the chopsticks to feed herself.


    "Good" Dan-Han began to ce some Vegetables and beef stripes on her te. Eun-sun paused her hand which was moving to her mouth to look at him. She couldn''t help but observe his face as he continued with what he was doing. There was this awkward feeling she was getting inside of her as he kept acting this way. Her heart was slightly fluttered.


    Dan-Han looked up at her and their gaze met, he flicked her forehead and said, "Keep eating"


    "Ouch" Eun-sun frowned at him as she rubbed on her forehead. She eyed him before she continued with her food. Dan-Han''s lips curled up when he saw the stink eye she had sent him. It was good to know ''his Eun-sun'' was still in there.


    They ate in silence, with Dan-Han cing more food on her tes at intervals. But Eun-sun didn''tin. She liked the food, and she could tell it was prepared by his chef. She hade to love the man''s food, but she wasn''t going to tell Dan-Han that.


    After they finished eating, Dan-Han took a tissue and leaned to wipe the side of her mouth again, but this time Eun-sun leaned backward.


    "I can do it," She said as she reached for the tissue, but Dan-Han moved his hand from her reach.


    "You''re sick, I''ll do it," He said as he moved his hand closer to her mouth, but she nudged her head backward again.


    "Park Eun-sun, behave," He said in a cold tone making her freeze. Dan-Han gently wiped the side of her lips, before running his hand down her hair, a small smile tugging the side of his lips. Eun-sun''s was quite enthralled by the smile ying on his lips. Does he know he kind of looked different whenever he smiled like that? It was like he was teasing her whenever he shed that quick smile.


    Eun-sun shook her head when she realized what she was thinking. Was she drooling over her boss right now?


    "I''ll call the nurse toe to dress the injury on your leg"


    "Injury?" Eun-sun didn''t know she had an injury on her leg. Dan-Han pointed his chin to her bandaged calf. Eun-sun followed his gaze and that was when she the injury on her leg. She had not seen it before.


    "Hold on, I''ll be back" He turned to leave but Eun-sun suddenly held his hand.


    Dan-Han''s eyes fell on Eun-sun''s hold on his wrist, he raised his gaze to her and noticed she was nervously looking at him. He sat back down and looked at her fully.


    "What is it?" He asked while Eun-sun nced at him for a while before lowering her eyes. She had a lot of questions to ask him and also a few things to say but she couldn''t voice them out.


    "Ho...how did you.."


    "Find you?" Dan-Hanpleted her question, while she nodded her head.


    Dan-Han chuckled, "Don''t you know I''m a capable man?" He asked her back, while Eun-sun slowly raised her head to look at him.


    "I''m serious Mr. Lee, how?" She asked again.


    Dan-Han sighed when he realized she wouldn''t let go until he told her the truth


    "I had your phone traced. I was waiting for you at home but you didn''t show up."


    ''He was waiting for her at home? Why?'' She asked herself.


    He briefly paused by and continued, "I''m not sorry for having your phone traced because I wouldn''t have found you on time if I had not made that decision"


    "What about my...my...." Eun-sun stuttered. She felt embarrassed knowing that Dan-Han had to witness what had happened and also know about her dysfunctional family.


    "If you''re referring to that guy, then you shouldn''t bother yourself, I''ve handled him appropriately. But I''m sorry I had your mother locked up, I think she deserves it. She hurt you and I can''t easily forgive that. But if you want me to let her go, then I will" He knew he had to tell her the truth about what he had done to her mother.


    Eun-sun was both shocked and surprised to know he had gone as far as handling both her mother and Carlos, but she didn''t say anything. As a matter of fact, she felt grateful for his actions. She didn''t know why he hade to find her at home, but she was d he did. And she was also grateful for handling her mother and Carlos because she was sure she might not have been able to do anything to them, most especially her mother.


    Dan-Han noticed the weird look on her face. He didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment but he thought it might be rted to her mother.


    "I''ll let her go if you want me to. It''s totally up to you" Dan-Han told her. In as much as he badly wanted to teach that mother of her''s a lesson, he also knew it wasn''t in his ce to touch her.


    After keeping quiet for a while Eun-sun said, "Let her go" Dan-Han nodded in understanding. He had expected this.


    "Mr. Lee¨C" She attempted saying something but Dan-Han cut in.


    "If you''re going to apologize or say thank you, then I''d advise you to refrain yourself."


    "But-"


    "Park Eun-sun, when I said I wanted you to be my woman, that meant I''ll take care of you and protect you will all I have, my life included. Though you haven''t agreed to be my woman yet, consider this as my practice session, so don''t say thank you neither should you apologize" He paused and held her small hand in his.


    Eun-sun''s eyes looked down at her hand in his, before she looked at his face again.


    "I don''t know how hard things might have been for you, but know that I''m going to help you change that. I''m going to make sure that never get a reason to cry again. I''ll never allow anybody to bully you or harm you in any way. Let''s just say I''ll protect, and spoil in every possible way, so don''t say thank you." He told her.


    "That''s a lot of promises" Eun-sun couldn''t hold herself back from saying that.


    Dan-Han''s lips curled up, "There''s no promise that I can''t keep, most especially when it''s you I''m making it to. I''ll keep my every word" He raised her hand to his lips and ced a kiss on it.


    Eun-sun couldn''t help the way she was feeling right now. She was feeling giddy and her heart was beating too fast. Her eyes wouldn''t even move from him.


    "Mister¨C" She attempted to say something again, but Dan-Han interjected her.


    "If you''re so bent on thanking me, then I think there''s a way you can"


    Eun-sun''s brows tilted up, "How?" She softly asked.


    Dan-Han smiled and inched closer, "Kiss me"

 Chapter 163 - Boyfriend Duty

    Eun-sun felt her skip a thousand beat when Dan-Han requested for a ki..ss.


    ''Kiss?'' Eun-sun asked herself. Her eyes blinking rapidly and her heart beating frantically like there was a drum beating inside. She held her breath and moved her head backward when he suddenly inched closer to her.??


    "Mr...Mr. Lee?" Eun-sun called almost inaudibly. Her heart was racing too fast and her cheek was slightly burning up when she saw the look on his face, and how he was closing in on her.


    Dan-Han smirked when he saw the look on her face. He leaned forward again, and just when Eun-sun thought he was about to really kiss her on her lips since his eyes have been fixed on it, he ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Eun-sun had felt like her heart had seized when she saw inching closer like that. She had thought he was truly going to kiss her now. And she had been too stunned to move.


    Dan-Han looked at her face, he trailed his hand down her cheek, till he brushed his thumb on her lower lip making Eun-sun purse it.


    "One day I''ll make them mine and I''ll kiss you senseless," He said with a smile, before standing up from the couch and walked out of the room. Eun-sun let go of the breath she had been holding, as she ced her hand on her wildly beating heart to calm herself.


    ''Wh....what was that? And why does it suddenly feel so hot?'' Eun-sun asked herself. She subconsciously touched her lips. Did he say he was going to make them his? She felt goosebumps crawling under her skin as she thought about that.


    Eun-sun waspletely dazed by her actions. She shouldn''t have been so surprised when she heard his demand to kiss him. This was Dan-Han.


    He was only the boss who could be so bold and shameless to ask for a ''kiss'' or ''date'' in such a way. Eun-sun shook her head to get the thoughts of Dan-Han''s handsome face and that of his warm breath that had caressed her face.


    Thinking about how close their lips were seconds ago, and all those kind promises he had made to her, she kind of felt giddy and her heart fluttered again.


    ''Park Eun-sun!!'' She chided her thoughts.


    Soon Dan-Han returned with a nurse who dressed the wound in Eun-sun''s leg.


    "What do you want to do?" Dan-Han asked her, after cing her back on the bed.


    "I want to call my friend, she might be worried about me," Eun-sun told him. She could imagine how worried Hei-Ran would be since she hasn''t returned home and she hasn''t called her also.


    "I sent someone to her, but you can still call her," He said passing his phone.


    "Uhmm...Mr. Lee, where''s my phone?" Eun-sun asked instead of receiving the one he was handing over to her.


    "It''s dead. Someone will get a charger for itter, just make use of mine" He told her. He had ordered Tae-Ho to retrieve her phone from her mother''s bag but the battery had died off.


    Nodding her head, Eun-sun received the phone and quickly dialed Hei-Ran''s number.


    ....


    Hei-Ran''s Apartment


    Hei-Ran has not been able to calm down since she woke up, despite all of Jinhai''s effort to cate her, she couldn''t stop herself from panicking.


    "Hei-Ran, please calm down," Jinhai said for the thousandth time.


    "I''ve made some calls, we''ll get some feedback soon" He tried to pacify her, but she shook her head as she tapping her feet on the ground.


    Her head was running to a thousand ces where Eun-sun could be. She hasn''t been this troubledst night, but looking at the time now, her fear grew worse.


    "No, I can''t be calm. She''s my sister and she has never done something like this before. Eun-sun is responsible, she would always call and inform me if something happens to her." She gasped, her eyes widened to the fullest when a thought flew into her mind.


    She turned to look at Jinhai who was sitting close to her on the couch.


    "Jinhai, what if something happened to her? What if someone had kidnapped her or worst beat her up and she''s lying helplessly somewhere?" Hei-Ran franticly asked. This time not only her legs were shaking her hands were also shaking.


    Jumping to her feet, she picked up her phone and with a quavering hand she began to dial the emergency number."We have to call the police" To her Eun-sun had passed through a lot already, and she should take care of her and also try to make her happy.


    Jinhai sighed when he saw how Hei-Ran was getting worked up. Her anxiety was also making him anxious. He stood up and grabbed her phone before pulling her into his arms, and hugged her tightly.


    "What are you doing? I have to call the cops" Hei-Ran tried to break away from his hold but the man hugged her more.


    "Please rx, nothing is going to happen to her okay. Maybe she went somewhere, she''ll be fine. The people I called are going to find her and they''ll surely call us back. Your friend is going to be fine" He told as he continued to hug her.


    Hei-Ran who''s eyes were slowly turning teary, reluctantly nodded her head. She wanted to believe what he was saying, and without much thought, she hugged him back and buried her head in his neck, while Jinhai kept patting her back softly.


    They stood in that position, not realizing that they were actually hugging when suddenly Hei-Ran''s phone rang. Hurriedly breaking the hug, she picked up the call when she saw that it an unknown number. She had a feeling it was rted to Eun-sun.


    "Hello"


    "Hei-Ran" Eun-sun called softly.


    "Eun-sun? Is that you?" Hei-Ran asked when she heard Eun-sun''s voice from the other side of the phone.


    "Yes"


    "Oh my God, Eun-sun, where have you been? Where are you? What happened to your phone? Wait, tell me are you okay?" She asked all these series of questions in one go. A tear of relief unknowingly rolling down her cheek as she heard her friend''s voice.


    "Calm down okay. Are you crying?" Eun-sun asked when she heard her sob.


    Sniffing her nose, Hei-Ran wiped her tears, "No, I''m not. Just tell me are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Eun-sun told her. She knew she was crying and could hear the worry in her voice, and it made her feel sad. She could imagine how stressed and scared Hei-Ran must have been.


    "Are you sure? Nothing happened to you right?" Hei-Ran wasn''t sure Eun-sun was telling the truth. She had a knack for keeping her emotions to herself.


    "Nothing happened. Just rx okay" She told her, while Hei-Ran nodded her head.


    "So where are you?"


    "Erm..at the hospital" She knew Hei-Ran was going to explode.


    "What? Hospital? But you said you were fine. Did you have an ident again? Did you hurt your head? Are you badly wounded? Tell me the hospital I''lle right away."


    Eun-sun chuckled slightly when she heard all of Hei-Ran''s questions. The love and care Hei-Ran has shown to her have been so great.


    "Ask one question at a time? I''m fine, I didn''t hurt myself okay. Stop worrying before you have a headache"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Very sure"


    "Send me the address, I''lle right away," Hei-Ran told her.


    "What about wo-"


    "Eun-sun, send me the address right now" Hei-Ran ordered.


    "Okay, I will" Eun-sun agreed before ending the call.


    "So?" Jinhai asked the moment Hei-Ran ended the call.


    Looking at his face, she replied, "She''s fine" while she stifled her tears. Only God knew how worry she had been sincest night. To her, Eun-sun was just like Seul-Bi. If anything happened to them, she''ll be very sad.


    Walking close to her Jinhai used his hand to wipe the tears rolling down her cheek.


    "I told you she''ll be fine. Now stop crying" He told her while she nodded.


    "Mr. Song, thank you for your help," Hei-Ran said appreciatively. She didn''t expect him to go as far as he had done for her. She had watched him call a few people while he also tried to calm her down.


    "Mr. Song now, a moment ago you called me Jinhai, and I kind of liked it"


    Widening her eyes in surprise, Hei-Ran asked, "I did?" She didn''t know when she did that.


    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he replied. "Yes you did, and you should call me that from now"


    "But¨C"


    "You''re still my girlfriend for the next three weeks and as such, you should call me by my name. It''s more intimate"


    ''Intimate'' Hei-Ran didn''t know if she liked the sound of that. Nheless, she nodded her head.


    "I''ll call you as you please"


    "Now that''s more like it. And next time don''t bother thanking me, I''m only doing my boyfriend duty"

 Chapter 164 - Life Isnt Made For The Weak

    Eun-sun couldn''t help but stare at the man who was sitting on the couch going through a file that someone had just brought from the office. The serious look on his face as he read the file made him look extremely breathtaking. It was sort of true that men looked their best while they worked.


    "You should stop staring at me like that. I might juste over and kiss you" Dan-Han said without lifting his eyes from the document in his hands.??


    Eun-sun''s heart skipped the moment she heard him and she immediately turned her face away and looked up at the ceiling like she hadn''t been caught staring at him. Her cheeks were slowly turning red. She was embarrassed that he had seen her shamelessly staring at him. ''And what''s with him and the kissing thing?'' She asked herself.


    Dan-Han''s lips curved up when he noticed she was no longer staring at him and was now staring at the ceiling, with her slightly flushed cheeks.


    "You don''t want to ogle anymore?" He teased, making Eun-sun turn the other way. This guy was shameless. Extremely shameless.


    ''Why was he suddenly acting weird?''


    Dan-Han chuckled out before carrying on with his file. After reviewing and signing it, he handed it over to the person waiting outside the door and returned to the room.


    "What do you want to do now? I''ll apany you" Dan-Han said as he stood in front of her, his hand buried in his pocket.


    Eun-sun raised her face to look at him while she sat up on the bed. She pursed her lip for a while before saying what she had in mind, "Mr. Lee, I don''t think there''s a reason for me to stay at the hospital, and you also have to go to work. So¨C"


    "So?"


    "Erm, so I want to get discharged," She said.


    "No" Dan-Han sternly replied.


    "But¨C"


    "No buts Eun-sun. You''re staying here till another round of test is done and I''m sure you''re okay, nothing more" He told with a tone of finality, telling her there was no room for negotiation.


    Eun-sun didn''t really like it when he spoke in his usual domineering tone, but deep down she knew he was doing it for her sake.


    Eun-sun helplessly looked at him, he was going to control her life, wasn''t he? Left with no choice she reluctantly nodded her head.


    "Now that''s a good girl. Tell me what you want. Do you want to go on a stroll at the garden outside, while I call Alex to prepare your favorite ck bean noodle?" Dan-Han told her.


    "But we just ate not quite long" That was true. She was still full from the food they ate not long ago. And he kept refilling her te, so she was still very full.


    "You''re too skinny. You should eat more, preferably five times a day" He told her with a straight face.


    "What?"


    "You want toin?" He cocked a brow at her in a challenging manner, prompting Eun-sun to eye him before reluctantly shaking her head.


    "Wait I''ll get a wheelchair for you," He said as he turned to leave.


    "Mr. Lee my legs are fine," She told him. She could walk and he knows that. So there was actually no need for a wheelchair. She wasn''t incapacitated.


    "But you have an injury, but if you like I can carry you, your choice," He told her.


    ''Carry her? Was he trying to tease her right now?'' And secondly, it was just a small wound on her calf. She had seen it when the nurse hade to change its dressing.


    "What''s it going to be?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Wheelchair will be fine" There was no way she''ll let him carry her again.


    "I thought as much" Dan-Han smiled at her before leaving the room.


    Eun-sun chuckled as she watched him leave with a smile on his face. Carry her, his ass. He was gradually bing cheeky, there was no doubt about that.


    Soon Dan-Han returned with a wheelchair and they started for the garden at the West Wing of the hospital.


    Eun-sun smiled to herself when saw the small beautiful garden, a few patients were hanging around with their loved ones. She didn''t know some hospitals had gardens.


    "This ce is cool," She said as she looked around. There were well-trimmed Flowers around it, and it reminded her of Mrs. Lee. The coolness and the fresh air in the ce were rxing.


    Dan-Han''s lips curved upward when he heard her, "That''s why I brought you here," He told her. He had noticed she was quite bored sitting in the room all morning, while he worked on hisptop and signed the documents that were brought to him from the office.


    "Mr. Lee here reminds me of your mother," She told him with a smile on her face, as she remembered the lovely woman who had been very sweet to her.


    "So you''re thinking of my mother when I''m here?" Dan-Han asked as he stopped in front of a bench.


    Eun-Sun squinted her brows as she thought about what he had said. Was she supposed to think about him? What was wrong with him today? He has been doing a lot of things and saying a lot of cheesy things.


    She was surprised when she saw him standing in front of her. She tried to stand up on her own when she saw him bending down to carry again.


    "Don''t" He said in a cold tone making her sit back down.


    "My legs are fine," She told him for what seemed like the umpteenth time.


    "And who said I''m carrying because of that?" He asked.


    "Isn''t it because of that?" She raised a brow at him, while Dan-Han shook his head.


    "Then why?" She inquired.


    "Because I like holding you in my arms. So be good and let me" He told her before scooping her in one swoop.


    "And you should think about me instead of my mother" He added as he carried her to the bench.


    Eun-sun took a quick look at his face before looking ahead, but she didn''t say anything. As a matter of fact, she had nothing to say.


    Dan-Han ced her on the bench and nted himself beside her.


    "Better than the room I suppose?" He asked, his eyes not leaving her face, while Eun-sun nodded her head.


    Dan-Han suddenly remembered something.


    "My mum will be visiting you soon. Do you want her toe?" He asked.


    "I can ask her not if you''re notfortable with it" He added when she hesitated to reply to him.


    He understood what she might be thinking about, and he didn''t want her to do whatever would make her ufortable. Not many people were open to the idea of sharing their family issues with others. Some like keeping their family matter private and he knew Eun-sun was one of those people. He knew his mother would be inquisitive to know why she was here, and telling her might involve revealing what Eun-sun''s mother had done.


    After a while, Eun-sun nodded her head, "Let here"


    "Are you sure?" Dan-Han asked her, while she nodded her head.


    "Your mom is nice and I like her" Eun-sun said in a small voice.


    "I''m nice too but you don''t like me?" Dan-Han suddenly asked back. Eun-sun looked at him and sighed.


    "Your mother is different. And she fills a void in¨C" Eun-sun paused when she realized she was getting emotional. She didn''t know why she was feeling so weak emotionally today.


    Dan-Han sighed when he noticed the look on her face. He stood up from where he was sitting and squat down in front of her. Eun-sun looked at him before she looked around when she saw him squatting in front of her. She felt ufortable with his actions, and that grew worse when he held her hand in his. She looked at him and then at their hands. She tried to pull away, but he didn''t let her.


    "You know one of the reasons why I keep falling for you?" He asked as he used his left hand to tuck a strand of hair behind her ears. He looked at her and when she didn''t reply or shake her head he continued.


    "It''s because you''re a strong girl. I''ve seen it in your eyes and you''ve never disappointed me. You''re so strong you make the other girls look weak, and I''m so hooked on you because you keep growing stronger every day. And you know life isn''t made for the weak, it''s actually made for those who are strong, not just physically but emotionally and in other ramifications. I know you''re hurt by what happened, and I can''t say I know exactly how you feel right now, because I don''t but I can only imagine because pain is subjective. But Eun-sun you shouldn''t dwell on it. Don''t let it weigh you down or make you feel weak. Rather it should make you stronger ande out better."


    "Our situations don''t define us, but it''s how we handle them that defines us. And I know it let''s say I''m getting to know you and so far I''m thrilled by the person you are. So don''t sulk and cry because of what happened, neither are you allowed to act weak or feel depressed. You have me, my mum, your friend and that''s enough for you to feel all the love you need. I''m willing to give all my love to you so you''ll never fall short of it.


    So I need my tenacious girl back, who speaks a thousand words with her eyes, and always wishes to flip me across her shoulders" He smiled, while Eun-sunughed, as a tear rolled down her cheek but Dan-Han was quick enough to catch it.


    "So are you going to stop sulking now?" He asked while Eun-sun slowly nodded her head.


    "That''s my good girl. The next thing is for you to ept my feelings and fall for me right?" He asked making to suddenly re at him.


    "Mr. Lee, why do you always have to ruin everything?" She asked while he smiled.


    "You can never me a man for trying," He said as he kissed the back of her hand. "And don''t worry I''m sure you''ll fall for me soon enough," He said with a cheeky smile, making Eun-sun roll her eyes.


    ''Cheeky man''

 Chapter 165 - Inevitable Death

    Father Lee quietly watched his wife as she hurriedly got herself ready to go out. He was a bit surprised when he noticed she was about to leave the house, since has been spending most of her time at hometely, taking care of him. He was yet to ask her about her health since Dan-Han mentioned it to him. He knew she despised bothering people most especially her family when she had a challenge. He was waiting for the right time to ask her.


    "I''m sure you''re not hosting your usual tea party and you haven''t received an invitation for a social gathering. So Mrs. Lee tell me where you''re going to without your husband" Father Lee asked with a small smile as he watched her from the bed where he was reading a newspaper.??


    "To see my daughter-inw" She replied without looking at her husband as she continued to dress. Father Lee chuckled at her reply. Daughter-inw? When did that son of his find a woman?


    "Choi Mi-Ok?" He asked with a raised brow. He still hasn''t told her of Chairman Choi''s idea of a surprise engagement for the children.


    "No" She firmly replied. She paused and turned to her husband, with surprised eyes, "There''s her too?" She had absolutely forgotten about Mi-Ok since she saw Eun-sun. That sweet girl has overtaken her heart. She was going to scold that silly son of hers for not looking after her well. What''s that how she''ll treat her after she dies?


    "I have a better candidate in mind" She cheerfully said to her husband, as she hurried tob her hair. She smiled to herself when she remembered Dan-Han''s attitude towards Eun-Sun...it was epic!


    She knew her son well enough, he considered women as morally repugnant and he couldn''t be bothered about them. But now he was smiling at a woman and had left work just to stay by her side. How fascinating!


    She had a good view of Eun-Sun at heart and she was sure whatever made her son act that way to her had to be love or something simr to that. It was definitely love, she concluded.


    There''s no smoke without fire. And whatever smoke that existed between her son and Eun-Sun, she was going to fan it till it booms. But first, she had to go check up on that little angel and find out what was wrong with her.


    "So who could she be?" Father Lee indulged her, though he was curious. There shouldn''t be another vixen in disguise lurking around somewhere, trying to walk her way into his son''s life through his wife again. He knew his wife was simple at heart and could only see the good in people. Hence why she made that mistake that had affected their son''s life several years ago.


    "Don''t bother yourself about that. I''ll sure get our son a good wife like me" She confidently dered.


    "See you around old man Lee," She said as she waved him goodbye before leaving the bedroom. Father Lee smiled at his wife''s bubbliness. She wasn''t going to change, most especially when ites to meddling with their son''s life. But what could he do? When he has been tamed senseless by her.


    Mrs. Lee hurriedly packed up the food she had prepared and left for the hospital.


    .....


    Mrs. Lee first stopped at Jae-Hyun''s office the moment she arrived at the hospital.


    "Mother" Jae-Hyun smiled and sprang to his feet when she walked into his office. She was looking as beautiful as ever.


    "Jae-Hyun my son, how are you doing?" She asked with a smile.


    "I''m fine. You can''t wait to see her right?" Jae-Hyun teased.


    "Of course. I came running as soon as you called. Where is her room? I don''t want to call that cold boy, you know how he is" Sheined.


    "Don''t worry I''ll take you there" Jae-Hyun said as he picked up his phone and walked around the desk.


    "Wait, I want to talk to you about something," Mrs. Lee said in a serious tone.


    "What is it?" Jae-Hyun couldn''t help but look serious when he saw the look on her face. He hoped it wasn''t about her health. He had advised her to stay in the hospital so she could receive the best of care, but this stubborn woman would not listen to him. She''d rather run around making people happy with her sunny attitude than look after herself.


    "I want to do myst outreach. I want us to revisit all the ces we''ve been to, and check up on all of them. Then we should spread out to new ces and provide more medical services. What do you say?" Jae-Hyun had been her right-hand person in all her outreaches. Dan-Han used to be an active member of it, till the incident happened years ago and he also had to take over thepany thereby dividing his attention.


    "But that would be too stressful for you. Your body can''t undergo such stress. I can''t allow it.As your doctor I refuse and as a son, I still say no" Jae-Hyun firmly told her. She has always considered him as a son just as he has always seen her as his mother, so she should at least listen to him.


    Mrs. Lee smiled. She appreciated his love and care towards her, but this was what she wanted to do. She dropped her bag and walked closer to him, cupping his face with her hand.


    "Jae-Hyun I wish I can listen to you, but I''m sorry I can''t. Even if you keep me locked up here and provide me with the best of medical care, my death is inevitable. So let me do what I love for thest time. I believe this was why I was created to this world...to bring happy smiles to the faces of people. Whether I die now or in the next fifty years nothing changes. You and I know life isn''t about how far but how well. I want to live a good life and spread much joy with me so that when I leave here, I''ll do that with a happy smile. I might have a short life but I''ll live a fulfilled one, and that''s all that matters. So rx and let''s spread some goodwill okay" She said with a sweet and happy smile, but Jae-Hyun wasn''t happy at all. He was torn on the inside and he badly wanted to cry.


    She was such a good person and he wondered why she had to have a short time. She had barely three months and here she was still wanting to do more good.


    "What about Dan-Han and your soon-to-be daughter-inw, don''t you want to be with them? If you stay here and receive your treatment you''ll at least have more time with them" Jae-Hyun tried to persuade her. Going on this outreach would take a toll on her health and something might happen to her. Something she might note out from. He was a doctor and he knew better.


    "Dan-Han and Eun-sun will be fine. Am I not spending time with them now? Just smile okay. We all will be fine" She assured him, cing a motherly kiss on his head, while Jae-Hyun reluctantly nodded his head. He knew there was nothing he could do to change her mind.


    "Now tell me about that girl have you found her? Any information about where she might be?" Mrs. Lee asked. This was her major reason foring to see him.


    Shaking his head, Jae-Hyun replied, "No" while Mrs. Lee sighed resignedly.


    "It''s been so long since we started looking for her. Why haven''t we found her yet?" Mrs. Lee hissed.


    "I don''t know. Maybe she''s dead. She couldn''t even remember where or when she had her daughter. Mother, I think it''s time we let this investigation go"


    "No. I promised her I''ll help her find her daughter and I want to keep to my word. Let''s continue with the search, I''m sure something positive wille out soon" She said confidently. Jae-Hyun sighed inwardly as he nodded his head.


    This woman was just too full of positivity, if only everyone was like her, the world would sure be a better ce, Jae-Hyun concluded in his heart.

 Chapter 166 - Worried In-Ha

    Back in the room.


    Eun-sun had a huge frown on her face when Dan-Han confiscated her phone and supervised her as she took the pill that the nurse had brought for her. Jae-Hyun had gotten the result of her blood work and discovered that her Ulcer was getting worse and had given her drugs for that and asked her to consume more fruit.??


    "Mr Lee, I''ll take itter," She said with a frown on her face as she tried to negotiate with him.


    "Now," He said in a cold tone, making her frown even more. Heaven knows how much she hated drugs. She hated it with everything she''s got. If not for this stupid ulcer thing she didn''t think she''d ever take drugs in her life. For most of the drugs she bought for it, she didn''t take them more than once. She''d rather endure the pain than take the pills, they always made her nauseous and she always felt like it was stuck in her throat all day.


    She''ll rather take an injection than swallow it.


    "Take¨C"


    Dan-Han''s words were cut short when the door suddenly opened and someone poked his head into the room.


    Dan-Han red at the annoying peasant that didn''t know how to knock.


    "Don''t you knock?"He asked with an angry tone, but someone else walked in from behind him.


    "It''s that how you talk to your friend" Mrs Lee. scolded him as she walked into the room.


    "Mother" He greeted with a bow, but the woman ignored him and looked at the person sitting on the bed.


    "Auntie" Eun-sun greeted with a smile when she saw her saviour walk into the room.


    "My sweet girl" Mrs Lee called out as she walked up to the girl with her signature sunny smile.


    "How are you? What happened to you? And why do you have that look on your face?" She asked while Eun-sun surreptitiously red at Dan-Han but Mrs Lee didn''t miss it. She frowned and turned to Dan-Han.


    "Are you by chance bullying my daughter?" Mrs Lee angrily red at her son. Eun-sun snapped her head to look at Mrs Lee when she heard what she had called her. She didn''t know why, but her heart swelled when she called her ''daughter''. Eun-sun could not remember thest time someone had addressed her sweetly.


    Dan-Han noticed the change in Eun-sun''s eyes and he smiled to himself, but his face remained stoic.


    "Ask her," Dan-Han said before walking out of the room, but not without ordering Jae-Hyun to follow him.


    Eun-sun eyed his back as he walked out before looking at Mrs Lee.


    "What did he do? Tell mother and I''ll scold him" Mrs Lee said.


    Thinking about the way Dan-Han had beenmanding her and ordering her around since she started working in hispany, Eun-sun thought about lying and setting him up so he could at least get a good scold on her behalf, but on second thought she decided to say the truth.


    "Auntie, I don''t like drugs"


    ....


    In-Ha has been worried sincest night, he hasn''t been able to contact Eun-sun and that scared him.


    ''Something must have happened to her'' He thought.


    He regretted letting her gost night. He should have insisted on dropping her off rather than letting her go just like that. He didn''t even know who had called her. He had heard her mumble something like ''mom'' but he wasn''t sure if he had heard correctly.


    Left with no choice, In-Ha drove to her ce in the morning hopefully she might be at home.


    As soon as he arrived at her ce he saw her friend walking out of the house with a guy. He hurried over to them.


    "Hey" He called as he stopped right I''m front of them.


    "Good morning" He greeted while Hei-Ran greeted back. Jinhai who was almost close to the car retreated his steps back when he saw a male specie standing close to his woman.


    "You''re Eun-sun''s friend right?" In-Ha asked, making Hei-Ran look at him with curious eyes.


    "Yes, and you are?" She asked back.


    "I''m In-Ha, a friend of Eun-sun. I''ve been trying to reach her but I can''t. I just want to know if she''s fine and I''d also love to see her" In-Ha told her. Hei-Ran looked him over, his face sort of looked familiar but she couldn''t remember where or when she had seen him. Nheless, she answered, "She''s fine."


    In-Ha heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. He didn''t want to mention the number of scary thoughts that had gone through his head all through the night.


    "Can I see her?" He anxiously asked. Hei-Ran looked at him for a while. She wasn''t sure whether she should tell him the truth. Eun-sun might not want to tell him the truth about her state of health. She was quite reserved and she was also a taciturn person except for those she liked.


    "I''m sorry but she''s not in¨C" She paused and looked at him again. If he knew where Eun-sun was living and had her number that meant that they might be close right? Who else knew her best friend well other than her.


    "Actually she''s at the hospital"


    "Hospital?" He asked in shock, while Hei-Ran nodded her head.


    "I''m actually on my way there, you cane with me if you want to" Hei-Ran decided to tell him the truth. Eun-sun needed people around her and she shouldn''t be her only friend.


    Vigorously nodding his head In-Ha replied


    "Sure I''ll follow you"


    Hei-Ran nodded and entered Jinhai''s car who had volunteered to take her there and was kind enough to give her the day off so she could be with her friend. Who knew he was this nice?


    In-Ha hopped into his car and followed them behind. He was surprised when he found out that it was Jae-Hyun''s hospital.


    Seeing this was the hospital Eun-sun was admitted to, the first question that came to his mind was, how was she going to pay? This wasn''t just a mere hospital, it was a specialist centre and it cost a lot. And that meant whatsoever had brought her there might be serious. In-Ha felt his heart skip at that thought. It had better not be serious.


    Well, he was here now. He''d find a way to talk that overly independent girl into helping her.


    [A/N: The question is, will Dan-Han let you?]

 Chapter 167 - Man And Flowers?

    Staring at Dan-Han with a cheeky smile on his face, Jae-Hyun said, "Who''d believe the great president Lee would sit in the hospital looking after a woman?" Jae-Hyun teased, causing Dan-Han to re at him.


    "Seems you''re tired of your life" Dan-Han drawled, making Jae-Hyun gulp nervously.??


    "Am I still your friend?" Jae-Hyun asked with using eyes.


    "Ask again"


    Rapidly blinking his eyes, Jae-Hyun anxiously shook his head. Ask again? He wouldn''t dare lest he wanted this tyrant to chop his head off.


    "Why did you call me out? Mother brought food and I''m included on those eating it" Jae-Hyun asked making Dan-Han re at him, before looking at the door behind.


    "Let''s talk in your office," He said before taking the lead. Jae-Hyun looked at the door of the room with a sulky face. What about his food?!


    Left with no choice he followed Dan-Han back to his office.


    ....


    At the office


    Jae-Hyun surreptitiously red at Dan-Han when he saw him sitting in his office like he owned it.


    "What is it?" He grumpily asked before walking to his seat.


    "Will she need some help?" Dan-Han went straight to the issue that had brought him there.


    Jae-Hyun looked at him with confused eyes, as he tried to reason out what he had said. He slightly widened when he realized what he was talking about.


    Thinking for a while, Jae-Hyun finally spoke up, "Seriously I don''t know. People differ and what happened, for some people it would be very traumatic and they might need help, but others might not need help at all, since you know nothing really happened. Well, I must say she was lucky, not many people escape being molested after being drugged like that" Jae-Hyun exined while Dan-Han fell deep in thought.


    When Dan-Han didn''t say anything for a while, Jae-Hyun added, "For her attitude this morning, I don''t think she might really need help. But if you''re worried about her state of mind you can talk her into seeing someone that can help. But I don''t see a reason to. With an atmosphere of security and love, she''ll forget what happened in no time" He reasoned.


    Forgetting wasn''t that easy as Jae-Hyun was saying it. It might be possible if what happened hadn''t been caused by her mother and hadn''t almost happened under her own roof. Dan-Han didn''t really know what to think. He knew his girl was strong, she was a bully in her own way and wasn''t the type to be bullied around or act weak, but he still didn''t want to take chances.


    After thinking for a while he sighed, "What about the drug? Are you one hundred percent sure it won''t have any effect on herter?" That was another thing that troubled his mind. A minimum dose of that drug was toxic enough, talk more of an overdose. He didn''t want anything to happen to her because of this.


    "There''s nothing to fear on that aspect. We were able to antagonize the effect of the drug on time and drain it out of her system. So there''s nothing to fret" Jae-Hyun assured him.


    Nodding his head, Dan-Han got up from his seat, this was the reason why he was here. He should quickly return to the room before his mother harangue her with her endless questions.


    "Just like that?" Jae-Hyun asked with incredulity while Dan-Han raised a brow at him.


    His look was enough to pass his question.


    "No Hyun thank you for saving my girlfriend. Or master Mo do you want a reward" Jae-Hyun asked with disbelief. No one would ever let go of an opportunity to milk president Lee.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at him, "You can consider your OR (operating room) closed" He said before walking outside.


    Jae-Hyun gasped in shock, as he looked at his retreating back. Was he threatening him right now? Jae-Hyun had asked Dan-Han for a personal OR when two years ago.


    "Dan-Han you''re such a bully you know that right?" He yelled from behind him.


    Dan-Han ignored him as he continued to walk out of the room. His lips curled up when he remembered how Jae-Hyun had just addressed Eun-sun....''girlfriend''.


    He couldn''t wait for that day toe when she''ll officially be his girlfriend. No scratch that! When she''d officially be his wife. That day would be the best day of his life, no doubt.


    Jae-Hyun left with no choice hurried after Dan-Han back to the room. He was still very much interested in Mrs. Lee''s food. It wasn''t his fault that she was such a great cook. Her food was to die for.


    ....


    Back in the room.


    Eun-sun was surprised not to see only Jinhai but In-Ha. Who looked like he was going to scold her if not for the presence of Mrs. Lee. And thankfully she had pulled him out to grab some stuff from the cafeteria.


    "Eun-sun you scared me," Hei-Ran said as she wrapped her arms around her best friend and hugged her tightly. Eun-sun smiled and hugged her back.


    "I''m sorry" She apologized.


    Flicking her forehead, Hei-Ran said "You should be. I had almost had a heart attack. Don''t do this again okay? Always call me whenever something happens" Hei-Ran warned her while Eun-sun nodded her head before Hei-Ran pulled her in for another hug. She felt happy and bubbly in her heart as she saw this many people around her, worrying and caring for her.


    Jinhai also stepped forward and greeted her.


    "Sorry about your health, get well soon" He greeted her before cing a bag of stuff he had purchased on their way there. Despite Hei-Ran''s plea for him not to get anything he insisted and there they were with a bag of provisions and flowers.


    Eun-sun looked at the bag and the flowers before looking at Hei-Ran with a questioning gaze, but Hei-Ran shrugged. It had nothing to do with her.


    With a polite smile, she said, "Thank you"


    It was that moment that Dan-Han walked back into the room, and he was weed with a sight of a man standing by Eun-sun''s bed and while she was sheepishly smiling at him. His face darkened when he saw the flowers that were now at her bedside table.


    Why was there a man in her room? And why were there flowers? His eyes zeroed on the smile on her face that he desperately wanted to smack off right now.


    "Good afternoon Mr. Lee" Hei-Ran was the first to greet him when she saw him enter, gaining Eun-sun''s attention as well as Jinhai''s. Eun-sun gulped when she noticed the dark and gloomy expression on his face. She had seen enough of it to know that he was angry.


    ''For Pete''s sake who had gone to provoke this devil now?'' She cried in her head.

 Chapter 168 - Jealous

    Eun-sun didn''t like the look on his face at all. She was sort of enjoying the mood he has been in since morning.


    Jinhai who had heard Hei-Ran address the man as Mr. Lee turned to look at him and also greeted him with a bow. At first look, he recognized the man as the formidable businessman who ruled the entire business sector of the country.??


    ''But what was he doing here?'' Jinhai asked himself. And from the look on his face, it was clear that what people said about him was true. The man indeed looked like a devil with his stoic look and cold eyes. They weren''t mincing word by addressing him as the ''Ice King''.


    Dan-Han also gave Jinhai a good look. The man looked crazy.


    He''s crazy enough to bring flowers when he hasn''t been able to give her one. Someone was courting death.


    Jae-Hyun who stepped into the room was shocked to see Dan-Han''s countenance.


    ''What was wrong with him now?'' He facepalmed inwardly. Dan-Han''s mood swings were enough to start medical research on him. He changes mood too quickly.


    Dan-Han who was still hooked on the fact that there was a bug by his woman''s side almost spat blood when another fly buzzed into the room.


    ''What was this? A gathering of male species?''


    "Pumpkin, I''m back" In-Ha chirped as soon as he stepped into the room. Dan-Han almost felt like burying his fist into In-Ha''s face and drag these buzzing bees out of the room.


    "Jae-Hyun, you''re her¨C" In-Ha''s speech slurred when he saw the person standing beside Jae-Hyun.


    "You what are you doing here?" In-Ha asked in shock and surprise, while Dan-Han murderously red at him.


    ''Was he asking him that?'' Dan-Han could not believe it. His face turned grim when In-Ha asked him that stupid question.


    "I should be asking you that" Dan-Han drawled as he turned to look at In-Ha with a dark and angry face.


    "Me?" In-Ha asked in surprise. "She''s my friend and I''m obligated to look after her. What about you? Why are you here? Wait, why are you not at work? This isn''t your workce" In-Ha said pointing his chin at him. He was truly surprised to see Dan-Han here. The man loved his office more than anything.


    Dan-Han looked at him with cold eyes, anger was seeping through all his pores. Jae-Hyun who was closely observing things almost burst out inughter when he finally realized what was wrong with his friend.


    ''Was he jealous right now?'' He asked himself in amusement. He was alive to see Lee Dan-Han jealous. Ah! he can now die fulfilled.He feared for In-Ha''s fate if he truly liked this girl as he suspected. Things would be ugly.


    In-Ha eyed Dan-Han before walking close to Eun-sun. He passed her a bouquet and a can of soda before passing the rest to Jinhai and Hei-Ran. Mrs. Lee had earlier dragged him out to get refreshments for Eun-sun''s visitors and also for Eun-sun.


    Dan-Han who had not earlier noticed the flowers in In-Ha''s hand almost spat blood when In-Ha gave flowers to Eun-sun.


    ''Really?''


    Eun-sun almost chuckled out loud when she saw the way Dan-Han was ring at In-Ha''s hand. She was almost too afraid to take it, but would she let go of the opportunity to rile Dan-Han up?


    Hell No!


    Dan-Han red at her when she epted the flowers with a smile on her face. Wasn''t she smiling too often?


    She''d always smile at other men but never at him. Dan-Han hissed and turned around, angrily walking out of the room but not without dragging Jae-Hyun with him.


    "Why..." Jae-Hyun was shocked when Dan-Han dragged him out like that, but he dared not shout.


    He almost bumped into his mother the moment he got to the door.


    "Here Dan-Han, coffee," Mother Lee said with a smile on her face.


    Dan-Han looked at the cup in her hand before looking at her, "Mother you know I don''t take things from outside. And why are you walking about?" He asked with concern.


    "I know you don''t that''s why I asked the chefs to let me personally make it for you," She told him, not answering his question. He was always making a fuss about everything.


    Hearing that, Dan-Han sighed and epted the cup from her. He was very cautious after that incident years ago, and everybody knew it.


    "Why are you holding Jae-Hyun like that?" She asked when she saw the way he was holding Jae-Hyun with hisb coat.


    Dan-Han remembered the idiot behind him, he turned and looked at him coldly.


    "I want them gone in twenty minutes, especially In-Ha" It wasn''t a request, it was an order.


    "Huh?" Jae-Hyun looked at him in surprise. "Twenty...."


    "Get it done" He ordered before letting him go. He bowed to his mother before turning around to leave.


    "What about her friend?" Jae-Hyun curiously asked. He already knew the answer but he asked anyway.


    "She can stay"


    ''As expected'' Jae-Hyun chuckled. What a possessive man.


    So the men go but the woman can stay.


    "What if I don''t do it?" Jae-Hyun asked.


    "You can consider yourself jobless and your father''spany bankrupt" Dan-Han replied as he walked away.


    Jae-Hyun widened his eyes in shock.


    "Lee Dan-Han you''re mean" Jae-Hyun yelled across the hallway.


    "What was that about?" Mrs. Lee inquisitively asked.


    Turning to her, Jae-Hyun replied, "Your son is jealous" while Mrs. Lee chuckled.


    It was nice seeing this side of her son.


    They returned to the room and Eun-sun looked behind them in search of a certain someone. Mrs. Lee smiled when she noticed Eun-sun was looking for Dan-Han.


    "He''ll be back," She told her while Eun-sun nodded her head in embarrassment. She was embarrassed she had been caught looking for him.


    .....


    Hey lovelies,


    Hope you''re having/ had a splendid weekend.


    A lot of you have been asking for a mass release, so I thought about it and I''ve decided to do a mass release next weekend


    Thanks for all your support, I truly appreciate it and I can''t stop saying, ''THANK YOU.


    Love you guys.

 Chapter 169 - Pride?

    Eun-sun had forced Hei-Ran to go to work despite her plea to stay and apany her, and even after informing her that Jinhai had given her the day off to stay by her side, Eun-sun had tantly refused and had asked her to return only after the close of work. She didn''t want to burden her by staying in the hospital, after all, one Lee Dan-Han hounding her about food and rest was more than enough.


    Eun-sun sat on the bed alone as she looked outside the window staring at nothing in particr. A lot of thoughts were going through her mind at the moment. Thoughts about herself, about her life and funnily about a particr person who had not shown his brooding face for thest half hour swarmed her mind.??


    She looked at the time and she wondered where he could be. He had boldly dered he wasn''t going to leave her side all day so where''s was he now? Taking a break perhaps?


    She shook her head to drive out the thoughts of him out of her head. She smacked her head for thinking about him, but then the face he had made when In-Ha gave her that flower suddenly shed through her mind, and she couldn''t help but chuckle out loud.


    "What''s funny?" She heard someone say from the door. Snapping her head towards the door she was surprised to see him standing there, his hand buried in his pocket, while he stared at her with those cold eyes of his.


    Shaking her head, Eun-sun replied "Nothing."


    Dan-Han cocked a brow at her as he walked closer to the side of the bed where she was sitting, "Why do I feel you''re lying?" He asked.


    Eun-sun looked at his face, "I''m not. I just thought about something" she replied.


    "Something rted to me?" He asked making Eun-sun absentmindedly nod her head, she vigorously shook her head when she realized what she had done.


    Dan-Han couldn''t help but chuckle at her cuteness. She was really looking cute shaking her head like that.


    "You should think about me more often," Dan-Han told her, a warm smile gracing his face, while she looked down and bit her lip.


    Eun-sun''s looked at him when she remembered something she had been meaning to ask all day but she had not been able to. Or maybe she had been too scared to.


    "Mr Lee?" She called softly.


    "Hmm"


    "Can I ask you a question?" She asked while Dan-Han nodded his head affirmatively.


    "About that guy¨C"


    "Which guy?" Dan-Han abruptly interrupted her, a frown already forming on his face. Why was she always talking about other men around him? Wasn''t he enough?


    Eun-sun almost rolled her eyes when he interrupted her like that. Seeing the look on his face she could already tell what was going through that brain of his.


    He was already acting so possessive when she hasn''t even considered him yet. Tch.


    "I mean Carlos. You know that guy from¨C" Eun-sun''s speech slurred when she remembered Carlos''s face. She suddenly felt a rush of anger. Nothing would be as good as she pummeling his face to the ground and beating him real bad.


    Dan-Han heaved a sigh of relief when he realized who she was talking about.


    "You shouldn''t bother about him anymore" He quickly told her.


    "Why? What happened to him?"


    Running his hand through her hair ¨Che was doing it constantly like he owned her head.


    "Just don''t bother yourself about him anymore, and you should consider his debt paid." He informed her.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun was confused. What exactly did he do to him?


    Dan-Han lifted her face with his finger so she could look him in the eye.


    "Don''t bother about it, neither should you worry yourself about the bank or any other debt" He didn''t want her bothering herself on how to pay those debts of hers.


    "Why?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask. She didn''t understand what he was trying to say. Was he saying he paid her debt, or what?


    "What I''m trying to say is that I had them paid, so you don''t have to¨C"


    "No" Eun-sun snapped, making Dan-Han cock his brows at her. He looked at her and he could see she was angry, but why was she gets angry now?


    "No what?" He asked confusedly.


    "You can''t do that. Those are my debts and I should be the one paying them, not you. Take your money back" Eun-sun told him in a firm and angry tone.


    Dan-Han looked at her without saying anything he could tell she was serious but he wasn''t going to do as she had said. Dan-Han stared at her with an inscrutable gaze and the more he stayed quiet the more upset she became.


    "Did I ask you to pay them? Did I ask to do that?"


    "You don''t need to ask me before I do something for you. Those debts are going to swallow you up. An average working man can''t even pay them, talk more about you. Do you know how long you''re going to work to pay every one of them? Years or maybe never!" Dan-Han snapped back. He was trying to help her so what has he done wrong? Was it so bad to do something nice for the person he cared about? Why was she getting angry at him for good reason, and she was even shouting at him.


    Anger shed through Eun-sun''s eyes, "President Lee you''re looking down on me and I don''t like it. My family owes a debt not yours so I''ll pay. And if I ever need help I won''t ask from anyone neither will Ie to you. So go take your money back!" She hollered.


    Dan-Han looked at her with cold eyes. Complicated emotions searing through him.


    "You''ve got a lot of pride issues and you should work on it" Dan-Han drawled as he turned to leave the room.


    Eun-sun felt riled up at his words. She jerked at her feet and looked at his back with so much anger. "Pride? I''m not proud. You''re the proud one. You''re the one throwing your money around to win my heart. You''re too overbearing. If I say I don''t need your money, I mean I don''t need your money or your help. So go take it back" She hotly fired back.


    Dan-Han didn''t know why but her words caused a pang in his heart. He turned to look at her, with an expressionless look in his eyes.


    "Eun-sun is that how you see me? You think I''m throwing money at you?" He asked in a low and somewhat hurt tone.


    Eun-sun opened her mouth to say something but her lips quivered. She didn''t know if it was his question or the tone at which he had asked that question that was making her suddenly feel weird.


    "I ¨C"


    "Never mind," Dan-Han said before walking out the room, mming the door on his way out. The look on his face was dark and gloomy as he stared at the door behind him. The emotions he was feeling right now were new to him. For some funny reason, he felt like going back in there to exin things to her and subtly convince her to ept his help. And let her know he wasn''t throwing money at her to get her love, but that he was doing everything thing for her because he likes her and he cared for her with all of his soul, and he''d do more if she let him.


    Sorting her bills and pulling her out of debt was one of the things people did for love right? So why was she acting this way? Even if he didn''t do it for her, he would always do it for someone else.


    What was the essence of having all the wealth he has when he couldn''t help the woman he cared about? How would he be able to leave with himself and sleep at nightfortably when she was so deep in debts. Debts she didn''t even owe by herself.


    But no matter how he wanted to go back in there and talk to her, he just couldn''t. He''ll give her some space and he also needed it too.


    He simply hissed and walked away.

 Chapter 170 - Special Place

    Jinhai''s Car


    Hei-Ran kept staring at the man sitting by her side. She had a light frown on her face as they both sat in his car, doing God-knows-what.??


    They were supposed to be heading home after work, but here he was parked at the top of a cliff staring at nothing in particr. They had just closed from work and as usual, he offered to take her home since he had made it his sole responsibility to take her anywhere and everywhere she wants to go. But right now she wanted to go home and get something for Eun-sun before going to the hospital.


    He had said he wanted to show her something, but she was yet to see it.


    Jinhai turned to look at her and he noticed the uneasy look on her face,


    "You''re impatient, you know that right?" Jinhai asked with a smile which Hei-Ran found to be very creepy. Yes, she still wasn''t used to hanging out with him. Though they had been doing that all week and she has been observing her girlfriend role punishment which she had to admit hadn''t been that bad, but she still hasn''t let go of the fact that her boss'' was creepy. She had that image of him imprinted in her head and it was hard to let go.


    "Mr song¨C ouch" She winced and rubbed on her forehead, her eyes ring at the man who had just flicked her forehead.


    "What was¨C"


    Cutting her short Jinhai said, "Mr Song? How many times will I tell you¨C"


    "Fine Jinhai" Hei-Ran interjected him.


    Jinhai smiled as he began to pat her head, "That''s more like it" He said with a smile while Hei-Ran frowned.


    "So what were you saying?" Jinhai asked urged her to continue. Rolling her eyes at him she sighed before saying, "What are we supposed to look at?" For Pete''s sake, she was tired of waiting. She looked at the sky and it was already dark.


    ''How long have they wasted here?'' She asked herself.


    Jinhai chuckled before looking at his watch.


    "It''s 7:29 pm, it''s time," He told her before hopping out of the car while Hei-Ran looked at him suspiciously.


    Her eyes followed him till he walked to her side of the car and opened her door.


    Hei-Ran cocked a brow at him while stretched his hand to her, "Come on, you''re going to love it" Jinhai told her.


    Hei-Ran continued to look at him suspiciously. Where were they going to? She looked at the edge of the cliff right in front of her and then back at his hand.


    He wasn''t going to kill her right? This ce looked like a perfect sight for murder and he was probably going to get away with it, with no one knowing where she was. It wasn''t her fault that she thought this way, he has always behaved like a psychopath so she couldn''t help but fear for her life. After all, she wasn''t his real girlfriend and she was only bearing the title by punishment.


    She lifted her eyes to him and said, "Jinhai just so you know, people saw me entering your car, so¨C" Her words slurred when Jinhai grabbed her hand, "You''re just thinking nonsense" he said as he dragged her out of the car.


    "Jinhai!" She snapped, trying to wriggle her hand away from him. Acting like she hadn''t hugged him earlier this morning.


    "Just shut up and look," Jinhai said as he pulled closer to himself and he sneakily put his hand around her waist. Hei-Ran was about to protest but she stopped when her eyes fell on the beautiful scenery before her.


    It was a full night view of the city.


    From where she stood she could see the clear view of the city and she could see the top of the huge structure of PK corps which was the highest building in the city.


    She gaped as her eyes took in the beautiful sight before her. The lights from all the houses and the street light illuminating the whole city, the lighted billboards, everything made the city look beautiful. She hasn''t seen the city from this far up. It was at this point that she realized how high the cliff they were standing was.


    She turned to look at Jinhai who had a smile on his face as he also shared the sight before her. But before she could say anything Jinhai turned to look at her, "What do you think? Is it beautiful?" He eagerly asked, his smile not leavming on his face.


    Looking back to the beautiful night view of the city, Hei-Ran nodded her head, "It''s beautiful. How did you locate this ce?" She asked.


    "This is a very popr cliff used for racing. Most racers doe here and I used toe here to race too back in high school, but it was actually my dad who had brought me here for the first time. So it''s kind of special" He told her, emphasizing the word special. He wanted her to know that he was sharing his special ce with her.


    "Really?" Hei-Ran asked in surprise, while Jinhai nodded his head.


    "So this is why we''ve been waiting in the car?" She asked and again he smilingly nodded his head.


    "The best time to see this it''s when it''s dark" He exined.


    Hei-Ran was still gawking at this beautiful piece of nature turned to look at him, "Thank you".


    "For?"


    "For bringing me here and for sharing your special ce with me. I''ll bring Eun-sun hereter when she''s feeling better. I''m sure she''ll love this" Hei-Ran chirped, while Jinhai smiled at her.


    "So my girlfriend loves it that much?" Jinhai asked teasingly, making the smile on Hei-Ran''s face to freeze.


    "Hmm...." Hei-Ran didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t used to him addressing her that way.


    "Jinhai¨C"


    "Don''t say anything. I''m just want to keep making you smile, so whenever you go into another rtionship no one will measure up to this boyfriend of yours"

 Chapter 171 - Strange

    Eun-sun hissed for the millionth time when she looked at the time. It''s been hours since she and Dan-Han fought and he angrily left, and she has been feeling weird since then. Though she was still very much angry at him she somewhat felt bad for saying those things to him and for sounding so rude to him. But most importantly she was feeling hungry. It was dark outside and she hasn''t had dinner. Her stomach was rumbling badly.


    She looked at her phone as she contemted calling him.??


    ''So this was how he was going to treat her if they finally start dating? He''d leave her for long hours and not call to check up on her when he knows she was sick? So much for preaching love!'' She humphed in her mind and continued looking outside the window.


    Her head snapped to the door when she heard a knock on the door. She felt her heart skip as she anxiously waited for the person to step in.


    ''It had got to be him''


    "Hello, Ms Park." A nurse greeted her with a bow when she stepped into the room. Eun-sun frowned when she saw who had walked into the room. The nurse couldn''t help but notice the disappointed look on her face, making her smile. ''Lover''s quarrel. No wonder he had made such preparations'' She thought to herself.


    "Hello" Eun-sun greeted with a bow, shooting her a quizzical look, wondering why she was here. Her eyes flew to the nurse'' hands to observe if she hade with a pill. She didn''t want any pill and if anyone dares to force her to, she might just transfer her aggression to that person.


    "Ms Park, doctor Jae-Hyun had asked me to bring you." The nurse told her. Eun-sun lifted her brows at her.


    "Doctor Jae-Hyun?" She asked. She knew him but why was he asking for her now. It waste.


    She knew she wasn''t supposed to ask such a question since she was in a hospital and the doctor requesting to see her shouldn''t be awkward, but wasn''t he supposed toe to see the patient in the room?


    "Why? Is something wrong?" She curiously inquired.


    The nurse shrugged as she answered, "I don''t know."


    "Does he want to do another test?" She asked again. Haven''t they done all the necessary tests? Or was something wrong with the results of the one she had earlier done? Dan-Han had made Jae-Hyun carry out series of tests on her, saying they should check out for any side effects or adverse effects of the drug on her.


    "I don''t know. But pleasee with me." The nurse replied in a polite tone. ''She''s a curious one''.


    Left with no choice Eun-sun replied, "Okay." She stepped down from the bed and followed the nurse out.


    A plethora of thoughts was going through her head as she followed the nurse to wherever doctor Jae-Hyun was. The thought of Dan-Han being the one who had requested for her came to her mind, but that thought didn''tst more than a second. Knowing the kind of person Dan-Han was, he would never allow her to walk. He''d never let go of an opportunity to hold her or carry her, which was what he has been doing since she woke up this morning, at least until they quarrelled.


    He might have been so angry he didn''t want to see her face. She has been too brash with her words. She didn''t know why, but the thought of Dan-Han not seeing made her ufortable.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have spoken to him like that in the first ce. This temper of hers was really an issue. She really has to work on it.


    "Ms Park this way," The nurse said as she began to lead her to the West Wing of the hospital. Eun-sun furrowed her brows when she noticed where they were headed. She has been here before.


    Dan-Han had brought her to this side of the hospital this afternoon. Now she was sure it was Dan-Han who had asked the nurse to bring her. Okay, she wasn''t a hundred per cent sure, but she had a feeling he was the one, or maybe she was hoping he was the one.


    Eun-sun didn''t bother the nurse by asking her another question. All her questions will be answered when they got to their destination, she just had to be patient. She took a deep breath to calm herself as she followed the nurse.


    She frowned when they walked into the garden, which at this time was empty and dark. Unlike the other part of the hospital, it was the only part of the hospital, it was the only dark ce and only the half-crescent moonlight illuminated the ce, and that was awkward.


    "There," The nurse pointed, nudging her to go forward. Eun-sun looked at her and took a few steps forward. With each step, she took she felt like she was stepping on something fluffy. It was everywhere, and she was more than sure whatever she was stepping wasn''t been here this afternoon.


    She turned to look at the nurse but she was no longer there. Eun-sun frowned at that realization.


    ''Where did she go?'' She asked herself.


    She looked around but there was nobody there, and she could barely see anything. She didn''t like this at all. This was a hospital, so what sort of joke was this?


    "Doctor Jae-Hyun?" She called in a low voice but there was no response. She pursed her lip and thought for a while before calling his name, "Mr Lee?" but there was still no response.


    Her brow creased with annoyance. She hissed and turned around to leave. That nurse had better not appear before her or else she was going to kill her. And how could she be foolish to follow anyone out there? What if it was a trap and kidnappers were lying in wait for her?


    She reprimanded herself. She was never going to be so careless again


    Eun-sun had only taken a few steps, heading towards the door when the lights suddenly came on.


    That was strange.

 Chapter 172 - His Addiction

    .......


    That was strange.??


    Eun-sun paused on her stride and carefully turned back.


    But the moment she did, she froze and her heart suddenly skipped a thousand beats when she saw whatid before her eyes or rather what surrounded her.


    Eun-sun couldn''t help but look around, with widened eyes. She looked at the ground and she realized what she had been walking on.


    Roses!


    It was a sea of red roses and she was standing on it. Her heart began to thump erratically. She didn''t need anyone to tell her who was behind it.


    It had to be him. He was the only one capable of doing this. Turning the garden of a hospital into a romantic spot. How cheeky!


    Eun-sun was still in shock when she suddenly felt someone''s warmth envelop her from behind, and his hand wrapped against her waist.


    It was him. She knew it.


    "I''m sorry" She heard him say from behind her ear. Eun-sun could feel her heart racing now, it was thumping so loudly she could hear it in her ears. She didn''t know if it was because of what she was seeing or because of how intimate they were right now. He was hugging her from behind.


    Eun-sun stood transfixed, she was too stunned to utter a word. Dan-Han slightly panicked when she didn''t say anything and just stood stiffly. He feared she was still angry at him. He regretted ever quarrelling with her and he had spent thest four hours thinking about how he could rectify his mistake and makeup with her.


    He didn''t want to ruin his chances of being with her.


    He ced his head on her shoulder as he tightened his hold on her waist and with a low voice, he apologized again, "I''m sorry. I''ll never fight with you again."


    Eun-sun heard him. She heard him apologize and speak so softly to her. His voice was causing some kind of reaction in her body.


    The giddiness in Eun-sun''s heart at the moment was indescribable. She couldn''t even exin how she was feeling, but there were so many emotions flowing through her.


    She felt overwhelmed.


    Eun-sun slowly took a step forward causing Dan-Han to reluctantly let go of his hold on her. She slowly turned around and looked at his face. Seeing his face and the way he was anxiously looking at her, Eun-sun couldn''t control herself. She leapt into his arms and wrapped her hand around his waist, not realizing how stiff he was.


    Dan-Han was shocked when she did that. He was stunned he didn''t know what to do. He had not expected her to pounce on him like that. He didn''t even know if he should hug her back. He stood still as she hugged him so tightly while snuggling her face on his chest. Dan-Han looked down at her with widened eyes, he still couldn''t believe she was hugging him of her own volition!


    He was always the one making the first move, this was the first time she was taking the initiative towards being close to him.


    Eun-sun had not thought much about her actions before she hugged him, she had felt like hugging him and she impulsively did so. It was after she had done the deed that she finally realized what she had done.


    She felt embarrassed and didn''t even know what to do.


    This was awkward!!!


    She bit her lips as she slowly tried to pull away but that was when Dan-Han suddenly hugged her back, pulling her against his broad andfortable chest.


    Eun-sun''s eyes blinked rapidly when Dan-Han pulled her back to him. She had to admit it felt quite good there, and he smelt so good too. Eun-sun helplessly wrapped her hand around his waist and hugged him once again. She drew in deep breaths to calm herself down. She was just going to enjoy this for now.


    Equally feeling emotional like her, Dan-Han said from above her head. "I''ll never fight with you again." He rested his chin on top of her head. He couldn''t begin to describe how miserable he has been since he walked out of that room. He only wanted to give her some space so she could think about what she had said and maybe make her try to miss him, but he ended up missing her more. He finally realized that he loved her more than he thought he did.


    She was like a drug, he was slowly getting addicted to.


    Snuggling against him, Eun-sun also apologized, "I''m sorry too. I shouldn''t have been so rude to you and I shouldn''t have said those words to you" She said without looking at him.


    "It''s okay. I should have understood how you felt. You''ve been catering and fighting for yourself for a long time so it has be a part of you. I should have known all these things were new to you and I could have been more understanding.....I just wanted to loosen your burden. I just wanted you to think less about those debts. I know you''re not familiar with my ways and I can be a little overbearing but it just because I hate to imagine or see you struggling. But I promise I''ll never do anything without your consent again. I''ll put your feelings first before I''ll act" He promised.


    Eun-sun regretted saying those words to him. He was the only one who had treated her like this. Deep down she knew he had done what he did because he cared for her but her pride had gotten into her head. She should have at least thought about things from his perspective. Dan-Han was being too nice to her and the least she should I''ve done was insult him the way she did.


    "I''ll work more on my temperament" Was all she said. Dan-Han smiled when he heard her. He didn''t know if he should see this as progress, because that was what it was right?


    She was opening up to him, wasn''t she?


    "Wait," Dan-Han said as he pulled away and hurried to the bench where had sat the other time. Eun-sun''s eyes followed him. She chuckled when she saw him pick up a bouquet and walked back to her.


    "For you," He said.


    Eun-sun received it with a small smile, on her face.


    "It''s two hundred and one and it''s a hundred times bigger than the ones they brought," Dan-Han said, while Eun-sun looked at him with disbelief. Was all this because she had received flowers from other men? Unbelievable!


    "So you''re giving me flowers because I epted flowers from them?" She couldn''t help but ask. She had to be sure.


    And indeed the shameless man nodded his head.


    "How can they give you flowers when I haven''t given you one?" He asked with an using tone.


    "You should never ept gifts from other men" He firmly told her.


    ''Here we go, anothermand'' She rolled her eyes.


    "So if I ept anything from anyone you''ll buy me a hundred more?" She curiously inquired, while he shrugged.


    "What if it''s a jet?" She couldn''t stop herself from asking.


    "Then you can go steal a money te"

 Chapter 173 - Freedom

    The smile on Eun-sun''s face didn''t fade till this morning. For the first time in ten years, she felt happy, safe, and epted and valued. She looked at Dan-Han who had a serious look on his face as he spoke to secretary Chang-wok who hade to the hospital with a few documents to sign and also to inform him about his schedule.


    "Clear my schedule till 10 pm, and after 6 pm" He ordered.??


    "Yes sir" Secretary Chang-wok replied before looking at Eun-sun.


    "Ms Park, are you getting better?" He asked with concern, while Eun-sun nodded, "Yes thank you" She replied with a smile.


    Dan-Han lifted his eyes to look at Eun-sun and as expected she was smiling at him. Why was she always smiling at everybody except him? Well, she had smiled at himst night even hugged him, but she should do it more often.


    "Wait outside" He ordered.


    "Yes Sir," Secretary Chang-wok said before stepping out of the office.


    Eun-sun looked at him with disbelief. She understood what he had done.


    "You should stop smiling at other men," Dan-Han said with a cold tone as he continued signing the documents. Eun-sun shook her head and looked away from him.


    Was there anyone as possessive as he was? She didn''t think so.


    Soon Dan-Han reluctantly agreed for Jae-Hyun to discharge Eun-sun. Jae-Hyun knew Dan-Han''s worries weren''t baseless. He had experienced a lot to make him this cautious.


    "She''ll be fine" Jae-Hyun assured him for the umpteenth time.


    Eun-sun walked to the bathroom and got herself ready, Hei-Ran had brought some clothes for herst night, so I get quickly changed out of the hospital gown.


    Dan-Han didn''t miss the smile in Eun-sun''s eyes when she finally got discharged. She was that ecstatic to leave right? He left with Jae-Hyun to go sign the discharge papers, so she could have her freedom.


    A few minutester, they were both ready to leave. Dan-Han had just opened the door for her when someone appeared in front of the room.


    Dan-Han''s brows furrowed when he looked at him.


    "In-Ha you''re here?" Eun-sun called out in surprise, a smile breaking on her face at the sight of her friend. Doctor Jae-Hyun had chased him away yesterday.


    "What do you mean by I''m here? Don''t tell me you don''t want to see me?" In-Ha asked with an using tone.


    "Ermm¨C"


    "In-Ha, what are you doing here?" Dan-Han asked interjecting Eun-sun.


    In-Ha looked at him with a contemtive look in his eyes. He looked at the man in front of him. With the way, he was looking quite dishevelled, unlike the usual Lee Dan-Han which everyone knew. Giving the fact that he hadn''t been home in thest two nights since Eun-sun was admitted in the hospital In-Ha was almost tempted to assume something was going on with Dan-Han. He was suspicious of his recent attitude.


    No! He didn''t want to assume things.


    "You know I have to say I''m more surprised to see you here" In-Ha replied not bothering to reply Dan-Han''s question. He looked at Eun-sun who was looking at Dan-Han''s face with so much intent, forgetting about his presence. He cleared his throat to gain her attention.


    Eun-sun snapped her head to look back at In-Ha. She bit her lips when she realized she had just be caught gawking at Dan-Han, who had that look whenever there was a man around her. She had noticed itst night and she simply wanted to confirm it again.


    "Are you leaving now? Did you get discharged?" He curiously asked.


    "Yes," She replied with a nod. He turned to Dan-Han and asked, "Can I take her home?"


    Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han the moment In-Ha asked him that. She had a feeling Dan-Han wasn''t going to agree to that, and as expected he said, "No"


    "Why?" In-Ha stubbornly asked. Dan-Han looked at him with his usual stoic look.


    "It seems you have a lot of time on your hands. Maybe a bit of fluctuation on the price of yourpany shares will keep you busy" He threatened cooly. In-Ha''s eyes almost fell from his socket.


    "Dan-Han you''re just a bully. Stop bullying me like that, I''m your friend!" In-Ha told him before turning to Eun-sun, "Pumpkin, don''t stay too close to this man. He''s evil" In-Ha warned dramatically making Eun-sun chuckle. If there was one thing she liked about In-Ha it was bubbly spirit unlike the cold man beside her.


    Dan-Han red at him before pulling her hand and dragging away.


    "Hey! Lee Dan-Han!" In-Ha called as he tried to catch up, but Dan-Han pulled Eun-sun into the elevator before In-Ha could reach them.


    Dan-Han led Eun-sun to the car and opened the door for her to step in before rounding the car to the other side.


    He leaned towards her and buckled her seatbelt. Eun-sun froze when Dan-Han leaned towards her like that. Their bodies were practically touching, and it brought back the memory of them huggingst night. Her cheeks began to feel warm as she thought about the way she had hugged him, how nice he smelt and how warm he felt. She took a whiff of his hair and as expected it smelled nice too.


    Dan-Han turned to look at her, "You should keep ¨C" He slurred when he noticed her red face.


    "Are you cold?" He anxiously asked.


    "No" She replied, shaking vigorously shaking her head.


    "Then why is your face red?" He asked pointing his chin towards her red face. Eun-sun''s face reddened more when she realized he had noticed her flushed cheek.


    Turning her face towards the window, she replied, "Nothing"


    Dan-Han looked at her sceptically before turning on the ignition. He looked at the rearview mirror and he saw In-Ha approaching them.


    His lips curled upward when he notice he was about to knock on the window, he waited till In-Ha touched the car and at that very second Dan-Han floored the pedals and zoomed off. In-Ha almost lost his bearing.


    "Damn you, Lee! Damn you" In-Ha cussed angrily.


    Dan-Han chuckled when he looked at him from the rearview mirror.


    Eun-sun who had noticed his childish action, couldn''t help but shake her head.


    ''This guy is just too crazy'' She reasoned to herself.


    .....


    Eun-sun''s and Hei-Ran''s apartment


    Dan-Han had only stopped in front of the apartment when In-Ha pulled over. He rolled his eyes inwardly when he saw him approaching with a gloomy look on his face.


    "You could have broken my arm!" In-Ha yelled as he approached Dan-Han who was carrying Eun-sun''s bag from the back seat.


    Dan-Han turned to look at the hand he wasining about, "You look just fine to me" Dan-Han said nonchntly.


    "What?" He was about to say something else when Eun-sun stepped out of Dan-Han''s car. He red at Dan-Han before sauntering over to Eun-sun.


    "Come let me help you" He offered.


    "No, I''m fine. I can walk " She wasn''t hit by a car, neither did she hit her head somewhere or break her leg, but Dan-Han has been treating her like an egg he didn''t want to fall, and now In-Ha wants to attach himself to the list.


    "Are you sure?" He inquired. Eun-sun nodded her head to assure him she was fine. She had only been drugged and had sustained a small cut on her calf so she was perfectly okay.


    Dan-Han observed the way In-Ha was acting towards Eun-sun, he couldn''t help but notice the way he looked at her when she spoke. He understood In-Ha most and he was more than convinced In-Ha was falling for her without realizing it.


    Him being at the hospital with a woman was just as a rare In-Ha doing the same. He has been with In-Ha since childhood so he could see the changes in his friend.


    One thing was certain, there was going to be trouble when In-Ha realizes his feeling for her.


    "Come on, let''s go," Dan-Han said from where he stood.


    Eun-sun nodded her head and turned to leave while In-Ha followed suit.


    *********


    In a regal mansion in country Y, a middle-aged man was sitting in his private study when his phone rang. His face turned gloomy when he saw the number calling him. It was one of his subordinates.


    "Boss" The person greeted from the other side of the phone.


    "What?" The man replied in a very cold tone.


    "Sir someone is looking for the young miss" The guy reported.


    "Who?"


    "We''ve not been able to find out¨C"


    "Then why are you calling me?" He drawled.


    "You said we should call to inform you if anyone tries to look for her"


    "You''re just useless" The man hissed, annoyed.


    "Find out who that person is, you know what to do after that" The man instructed.


    "Yes boss"


    "Make sure no one finds out about her" He ordered before disconnecting the call. The look on his face turned dark after the call. He didn''t like the sound of this at all. He has been protecting this secret for the past twenty-five years and he was going to keep doing so.

 Chapter 174 - Growing On Her

    Despite Eun-sun feeling healthy, Dan-Han


    had asked her not to resume work, thus she had been at home for thest two days. In-Ha had not failed to visit her everyday, same as Dan-Han who always hound her to eat minimum thrice daily, and had used the word ''too skinny'' for her as an excuse to make her eat more, neither does he forget to call to remind her to take the drugs which Jae-Hyun had prescribed for the peptic ulcer.??


    Eun-sun was more than delighted to resume work today. The tyrant had finally given her permission to resume work and she was more than esctatic about it.


    "You should take care of yourself, don''t you dare skip your meals Park Eun-sun" Hei-Ranmanded her like a mother advicing her child, while Eun-sun vigorously nodded her head.


    "Yes ma" Eun-sun replied as she picked up her bag.


    Hei-Ran sighed, "I don''t even have to worry much, Mr Lee is enough to get you in line" Hei-Ran said with a taunting smile which made Eun-sun roll her eyes at her. Is was as if anybody who wanted to threaten her, would always uses Dan-Han''s name. Tch.


    "And if she calls you again, don''t you dare take her calls or else I''ll break your leg" Hei-Ran warned as she was referring to Eun-sun''s mother. Eun-sun had told her the truth about what had happened to her and Hei-Ran had been so livid at the time.


    She fumed till the point her face literally turned red from anger. Had Song-Hee been there, Hei-Ran would have murdered her with no remorse.


    "I won''t" Eun-sun assured her as they walked out of the apartment.


    "Don''t miss me too much okay. And don''t worry I''ll make dinner tonight" Hei-Ran said as she gave Eun-sun a hug before approaching the car that was waiting for her outside.


    Eun-sun bowed to Jinhai and he equally did the same. She wasn''t as hostile as used to be towards him, neither does she stare coldly at him, since it seems Hei-Ran wasn''tining much about him these day. She waved Hei-Ran goodbye before walking towards the man waving at her with a sunny smile on his face. She couldn''t help but smile at him too.


    "Good to see you in high spirits" Eun-sun said as she stopped in front of the grinning man, who was giving her a full look.


    "What do you mean? I''m always in high spirits" He refuted.


    "Of course" She nodded.


    "And seeing you like this, just tends to make it more livelier"


    "Like how?" Eun-sun raised a brow at him, not so sure she understood what he was talking about.


    "This beautiful I mean. You''re looking beautiful" In-Haplimented her. His eyes scanning her from head to toes. Her neatlybed hair, which was flowing behind her back, her lightly made up face ¨C he had noticed she wasn''t a fan of much make up ¨C her lips which were looking glossy and the formal suit suit which she had tucked over a sky blue shirt gave her a professional look, everything made her look beautiful.


    Feeling slightly fluttered, Eun-sun tucked an imaginary strand of hair behind her ear, as she muttered a, "Thank you"


    "You''re not looking bad yourself" She quickly added when she noticed he was also dressed in a formal suit. This was the second time she was seeing him in one and she had to admit that it made him look really cool. And unlike the cold man she knows who loved wearing nd colored suits, In-Ha''s was more colorful, giving him a cool look.


    "Thank you" He appreciated with a smile. In-Ha felt a weird kind of feeling when sheplimented him like that. It was almost as if he hadn''t heard someone say that to him before and he wanted to hear her say it one more time. Seeing her smile so sweetly made his heart flutter, and he has realized whenever he was alone he tends to think about her smile alot.


    "Come on let''s go. I''ll bete for breakfast" She chirped excitedly, making In-Ha cock a brow at her.


    "Breakfast?" He asked, while she nodded her head vigorously.


    "Why? You didn''t eat at home? Are you trying to starve yourself again?" He asked with a frown creasing his forehead.


    Eun-sun snorted when she saw the way he was frowning at her. He looked cute.


    "What''s funny? Why didn''t you eat before leaving?" He asked in an angry tone. Dan-Han had told him she had been at the hospital because she had PUD (peptic ulcer disease) which had aggravated because she was skipping meals and her drugs.


    Dan-Han didn''t want to tell anybody the truth about what happened because he was sure she''d be embarrassed.


    "Nothing¨C"


    "Get in I''ll get you breakfast on our way"


    "No!" Eun-sun hurriedly replied, making In-Ha tilt a brow.


    Feeling awkward about the way she had eximed, Eun-sun let out an awkwardugh.


    "Ehh... there''ll be no need for that" She told him.


    "Why?" In-Ha inquired.


    "Because I''ll be having breakfast with Mr Lee" She exined. A smile split her lips when she remembered the picture of the Noddles Dan-Han had sent her minutes ago. She couldn''t wait to eat it. The mere thought of it alone was making her stomach rumble.


    "Dan-Han?" In-Ha asked with disbelief, while Eun-sun nodded her head. In-Ha was surprised to hear that''. He remembered that one time they had lunch together, he thought it was a one time thing.


    "Dan-Han is having breakfast with you?" He asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes" Eun-sun replied. She stopped smiling when she saw the confused look on In-Ha''s face.


    "Why do you looklike that?" Eun-sun asked.


    Keeping mute for while, In-Ha shook his head.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just feels weird"


    "Eating with Dan-Han?" She asked him.


    "Yeah"


    "That''s not weird. Actually i kind of like it" She whispered thest part out, prompting In-Ha to look at her intently.


    "Well he can be overbearing at times¨C" She paused when she saw In-Ha gave the ''you''ve got to be kidding me'' kind of look.


    Rolling her eyes, she sighed, "Okay fine, all the time"


    "That''s more like the Dan-Han I know" He nodded.


    "But he''s cool" She added, making In-Ha gaze at her. "He''s not as cold like people think, sometimes I think he''s adorable" She smiled. In-Ha couldn''t help but agree with her. Although to the outside world Dan-Han was someone to be feared, he was actually a good person. He always dished out threats to his friends but that was what they were, threats. But it didn''t mean he wasn''t capable of doing it. But the thing about him was he always protect his people. Like for instance Dan-Han was the reason why he now has the majority of shares in his father''spany and he was just waiting for the right time to kick him out.


    So who best would know Dan-Han''s real nature other than him. But what he was yet to grasp his head around was Dan-Han''s sudden openness to a woman.


    Seeing him at the hospital, and now having dinner? All that were strange.


    "And also I like his chef''s food. He''s so good. He makes the best ck bean noodles" She chirped. But more than that she sort of likes it when Dan-Han keeps refilling her te, wipes her mouth whenever there''s a stain on it. Okay, she likes the way he cares for her. Sometimes it was embarrassing but she kind of likes the feeling of being cared for. Dan-Han was making it grow on her. He made it feel like she has indeed been missing out on a lot all these years. Thinking about it alone was making her feel giddy and her heart was thumping hard.


    In-Ha looked at her, his lips curved up when he saw her smiling over the thought of food, and indeed only her would be able to say Dan-Han was ''cool''. That friend of his was a silent monster, but it was good seeing him warm up to other people most especially her.


    "Okay let''s go" In-Ha said as he opened the door for her.

 Chapter 175 - Centered On Him

    .....


    The moment Eun-sun arrived thepany she gave In-Ha a hug and hurriedly sauntered into thepany. Since she came early she made her way to Dan-Han''s office first. She would have her breakfast before going to her office.??


    "Good morning" She greeted secretary Chang-wok with a bow.


    "Good morning" He greeted back with a smile.


    "Is President Lee here or in the cafeteria?" She politely asked.


    Standing up from his seat, Chang-wok moved towards the door while Eun-sun followed behind. "President Lee had an emergency call but he asked me to tell to eat breakfast. He''ll be back to have lunch with you" He informed her.


    "Hmm?"


    Secretary Chang-wok turned to look at her.


    "He left?" She was surprised to hear that. Okay she was a bit disappointed. Didn''t he send her that message about half an hour ago? So what happened now?


    Secretary Chang-wok was surprised to see the displeased look on her face. No way! Was she feeling sad?


    Noticing the slightly disappointed look on her face, secretary Chang-wokcouldn''t help but smile. Seems his boss was working his charms on her. Few weeks ago she''d be happy to hear he was not around, but now.....oh boy!


    "He had your breakfast ced in his office, and he asked me to inform you to finish it and also inform you he also has your pills ced in his right drawer and you should take them since he''s aware you might have forgotten yours"


    Eun-sun pursed her lips when she remembered she had actually forgotten hers at home.


    "You can go in" Chang-wok held the door for her. She gave him a slight bow before stepping into the office.


    "And one more thing, Ms Park" He beckoned on her while Eun-sun turned to look at him.


    "The president said, failure to finish your breakfast will attract....punishment" He told her. Eun-sun''s arched her brows when she heard that. Weren''t they passed that already?


    He was still talking about punishment? Unbelievable!


    Left with nothing to say, secretary Chang-wok quickly bowed and left.


    Eun-sun sighed as she watched him close the door against her. She took a look around the huge and meticulously cleaned office.


    The first thing her eyes moved to was the huge mahogany desk on the table. She looked at it for a while before taking slow steps towards it. She sat on his chair and she couldn''t help but swivel around. It wasfortable and it gave a kind of feeling. She remembered how serious and handsome Dan-Han looks when he sits on it. He looks as if he controlled the world from this chair. But along side the respect and reverence it brought, it also came with a lot of responsibilities. She remembered how Dan-Han had neglected his duties toe sit by her side at the hospital and nurse her back to health.


    She looked at the drawer and pulled it out, and there she saw the pills. She picked them up and she saw the direction for taking them was properly written on each one of them, like she hasn''t been taking them for years.


    He was treating her like a baby. A warm smile split her face as she thought about Dan-Han''s thoughtfulness towards her.


    He''s attitude towards her was making her heart swell. She couldn''t control the feeling she has whenever she thinks about all he does for her.


    Eun-sun grabbed the pills and her eyes darted to the center table in front of the sofa and when she saw the huge breakfast ced on it, her eyes popped.


    Was that what Dan-Han had asked her to finish? Was he crazy? Couldn''t he just say he wanted to punish her instead of using the impossible to bait her?


    That man was still too crazy.


    And what sort of punishment was he talking about? She couldn''t help but dread the kind of thing that man might ask her to do.


    She stood up from the seat and made her way to the table. The closer she approached it the more shocked she was. It was one hell of a breakfast.


    She lolled herself on the couch, her eyes scanned through the table. Though the food was her favorite and on a good day she might have considered eating it all, she didn''t think that good day was today. He wasn''t there to refill her te and ask her to eat more.


    ''Park Eun-sun, what is wrong with you?!'' She chided herself. Wasn''t she thinking about him too much? All her thoughts these days were centered on him.


    She sighed and served herself a reasonable portion and slowly started eating. Although the food was tasty just as she wanted it to be, there was still something off. She has been spending thest few days eating with Dan-Han, even before the incident she has been having breakfast with him, and each day he acted a bit better than thest.


    Now eating without him felt weird. She sighed and continued eating her food, slowly. After a while she got tired. She didn''t want to eat anymore and her stomach was already filled. She couldn''t force herself to eat more else she might puke.


    She looked at the food still remaining, it was alot but there was nothing she could do. Dan-Han could punish her all he wants, she doesn''t care. She popped the pills out of their pack and swallowed them before leaving for her office.


    ....


    When she reached her office, Eun-sun was surprised by the number of people that had been concerned about her. She hadn''t thought these people actually knew of her existence at the office. Although she exchanged pleasantries with a number of them she had always put up a cold shoulder. The only person she had been nice to was Hye-Jin, who was currently hugging her.


    "Ha, I missed you Eun-sun. We heard you were sick, there was no way to call you. And when you didn''te for many days, working alone became quite boring" Hye-Jin said in a sad voice.


    "I''m sorry" Eun-sun said with an apologetic smile.


    "Don''t be sorry, just look after your health from now on. Health is very important. Do you not know of the famous slogan, ''health is wealth''? Please try to take care of yourself more often okay" Hye-Jin said with a concerned voice, while Eun-sun nodded her head. She was touched by the nice words she was receiving at the moment, not just from Hye-Jin but from her other colleagues.


    She had to admit her life has changed recently.


    Could she say her life was positively turning around since her encounter with Mr Lee?


    Her heart skipped when she remembered him.


    That crazy man had done something to her.

 Chapter 176 - Shes Worth It

    Jinhai''s office.


    Jinhai looked at the girl sitting in front of him with a stink eye.??


    "Where''s my card?" He asked in a cold tone.


    Ga-Yeon rolled her eyes at him when he coldly asked for his card.


    "Bro can stop being stingy? I didn''t even use much. What if I had really gone shopping? Small change I spent you''re already looking at me like I stole your money?" She hissed, not making any attempt to give him back his card.


    Jinhai didn''t know how to look at his sister right now. He has been receiving countless debit alerts on his phone for the past few days and she ims she hasn''t gone shopping? So what were they debiting him for?


    "Just give me back my card!" He growled at her. Ga-Yeon sighed defeatedly and with a grumpy face, she opened her bag and reluctantly brought out his card.


    "Stingy" She hissed under her breath as she slides the card towards him.


    "Whatever" He rolled his eyes as he picked up this card.


    "No wonder you''re not making any progress with her" She hissed again but Jinhai just ignored her.


    "Trickster" Jinhai murmured loud enough to her hearing.


    "I didn''t trick you okay? I helped you. If I hadn''t given you that advice you wouldn''t have been here. So be grateful" She snapped back.


    Yes, she was the one who had given her highly dense brother the idea of tricking Hei-Ran into dating him. After that kiss at the club, he had called her and told her about it the next morning. And with her banging head thanks to the hangover, she had hurried to his house after Hei-Ran had left, and she gave him the brilliant idea. It had worked for her. If she hadn''t tricked that stupid boyfriend of hers, they''d probably be stuck on the friend zone area forever.


    "Well, she doesn''t look like she''s falling for me yet." He snapped.


    "Well, I don''t me her. Even I won''t fall for you. No offence bro, but you''re not romantic enough and you''re too dense. You''ve been single your whole life that you''ve turned rusty and you don''t know how to behave with a woman" She snorted, making Jinhai roll his eyes at her. He had admitted that there was some truth to what she said.


    "I don''t me you" He hissed. Ga-Yeon eyed him before opening her bag.


    "Here''s what you asked for," She said as she brought out an invitation card from her bag.


    "So it''s really on sale?" Jinhai asked as he picked up the invitation card.


    "Yes, it is. And I''m sure she''ll like it." Ga-Yeon said.


    "I don''t know if she''ll like it, but I''ve always wanted to buy something for her. If she shows some interest in it, I''ll surely get it"


    "So what if she doesn''t show any interest in it?" Ga-Yeon inquisitively inquired.


    "I''ll still get it" He replied.


    "Well, you should know it''ll cost you a fortune" Ga-Yeon pointed out just in case he had forgotten the value of what he had in mind.


    Lifting his eyes away from the card to look at her, he said, "She''s worth it and more"


    "I''m sure she is" Ga-Yeon smiled. This was the first time she was seeing her brother like this. He has always been so serious working hard to make a living for them. Years ago their family name had no solid root in society, but Jinhai had worked so hard for them. Not just financially but he had made a name for them and now they were among the elites in the city. Now it was their turn to support him in finding his own happiness.


    "Grandpa''s birthday is on Friday, bring her. Everyone is expecting to see her." Ga-Yeon told him as she stood up to her feet, while Jinhai nodded.


    "Bro, can I get some money?" Ga-Yeon asked.


    Jinhai eyed her from head to toe, "I thought your boyfriend was a rich heir? Go beg him for money and you work so why take mine?"


    Ga-Yeon couldn''t help but eye him, "Just say, I won''t give you, because I''m stingy. No need asking many questions " She shot him a mock-re before leaving his office, while Jinhai shook his head.


    She was just too troublesome.


    ....


    Ga-Yeon was about to step into the elevator when she caught sight of Hei-Ran walking towards her. She smiled when she saw how beautiful she was. She had only seen her once but that was enough to recognize her. Who she could not recognize the face of the only woman her brother fancies. Her brother had actually done well. He sure has eyes for good things.


    "Sister Hei-Ran" Ga-Yeon greeted with a pleasant smile etched on her face. Hei-Ran paused when she saw the person who had called her name. She squinted her eyes as she tried to remember when and where she had seen her before.


    Ga-Yeon chuckled when she saw the look on Hei-Ran''s face. It was obvious she was trying to remember her.


    "Seems sister-inw does not recognize me. It''s me Ga-Yeon, Jinhai''s younger sister" She reminded her. Hei-Ran widened her eyes when she said that. Of course, she was the crazy sister she had seen at the club. She felt embarrassed when she finally remembered who she was.


    "I''m sorry. Pardon my manners" Hei-Ran apologized.


    "Don''t apologise, it''s normal to forget, after all, we only met once" Ga-Yeon stated.


    "And you look really beautiful, no wonder my brother can''t stop talking about you," Ga-Yeon said with a sweet smile. Hei-Ran''s brows arched when she heard that.


    ''He was talking about her? Why was he talking about her? Weren''t their ''rtionship'' supposed to be a secret thing? Why the hell was he telling people about it?'' She yelled in her head.


    Ga-Yeon smiled when she saw the look on her face. She took a step closer to Hei-Ran and said, "Sister-inw thank you for agreeing to date my brother and saving him from dying alone. You don''t know how we all have been worried about him, but now we are all so happy" She giggled.


    "I''ll be the best sister-inw, and don''t worry mother will be a good mother-inw too" Ga-Yeon added.


    Hei-Ran felt like the earth should swallow her. How did things get like this? Sister-inw? mother-inw? What was she supposed to do now? Nod her head or tell her they were not actually dating, and she was only observing a punishment for kissing her brother? Jinhai would kill her!


    This was crazy! Everything was CRAZY!!

 Chapter 177 - Love?

    "Jinhai seriously?" Hei-Ran looked furious as she barged into Jinhai''s office.


    Jinhai who was busy going through a few designs on hisptop shot his head up when he heard his ''girlfriend''s voice. He frowned when he saw her angry face.??


    "What happened?" He asked as he stood up to his feet and approached her.


    Hei-Ran scoffed when she heard him. "Really? What happened? I should be asking you that?"


    "Asking me what?" Jinhai asked in confusion as he closed in on her, but Hei-Ran was too upset to consider it.


    "Why you are telling people about us? Wasn''t this supposed to be a thing between us? So why the hell are you telling your family? And why the hell haven''t you told your sister the truth?" She fumed.


    Jinhai furrowed his brows as he tried to understand. "What truth? And what did I tell my family what?" He asked confusedly.


    Was he joking with her at the moment? Was he really messing with her right now? Since he didn''t remember she was going to tell him.


    "Why did you tell your family we are dating? And why didn''t you clear the misunderstanding with your sister?" She snapped. She knew his sister had assumed things the other day at the club, but shouldn''t he have cleared up the misunderstanding? But now not only does his sister know, even his mother knows, and why didn''t he remind her of the party? Ga-Yeon mentioned it at the club before this dating shenanigans started, but who knew it was still on?


    Jinhai cocked a brow, "But aren''t we?" They were dating, right?


    "Are you serious? Are we dating? Do you call this a rtionship?" She demanded.


    "If it isn''t a rtionship then what is it?" He asked nonchntly.


    Hei-Ran looked at him with disbelief. "Jinhai you tricked me into this¨C"


    "Wait, I tricked you?" Jinhai chuckled amusedly.


    "Yes, you did!" Hei-Ran answered firmly.


    "I didn''t trick you. You kissed me. You took advantage of me, and you''re simply taking responsibility for it." He refuted, his tone and words were slow.


    "How does any of this make sense? People kiss people every now and then. People even have one night stands, do you see them been asked to take responsibility? Jinhai why are you doing this?" She demanded. She didn''t know what to do anymore. Yes she had to admit this past week with him has opened her eyes to see that he wasn''t that bad, but she still wasn''tfortable with the whole idea? She wasn''t okay lying to her family, and now this so-called responsibility was prolonging the whole lie.


    "Well that''s people, and I''m not people. I''m Song Jinhai and you stole my first kiss. So take responsibility for it." He shrugged. Hei-Ran couldn''t believe this. This guy was really crazy. For a moment there she thought he was at least getting normal but hell no, he was still crazy.


    "We signed a contract." She told him.


    "What about the contract?"


    "We were not supposed to tell anyone about this. There''s confidentiality right?"


    "Confidentiality? I can''t remember putting that. Or did you?" He raised a brow at her.


    Hei-Ran kept quiet for a while as she thought about it. She also couldn''t remember any part of the contract that mentioned anything about confidentiality. How could she be so stupid?!


    Jinhai hissed when he saw her thinking about it. "You''re the only one not telling people about us, as for me I do. I''m proud to tell everybody that you''re my girlfriend even though it''s only for a month. I mean you''re the dream girl any man would want to have, and I''m not an exception" He paused and sighed, making Hei-Ran look at him. She wasn''t sure she understood what he was trying to say.


    "You know there''s really nothing to be worried about. Your family already kind of knows about this since you lied to them, and we''ll be meeting them this weekend and you''ll also see mine too. So why all the fuss? And do you know how you look frowning like that?" He asked touching the creased line on her forehead, in an attempt to smoothen it.


    Hei-Ran stared at him as he did that. She didn''t know what to say after that.


    "You like an angry panda" He teased. Hei-Ran frowned more as she smacked his handoff.


    Jinhai chuckled as he looked at her angry face. "You know this thing between us can actually turn out in our favour right?" Hei-Ran shot him a quizzical look. She didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Seeing the way she was looking at him, Jinhai carefully stretched his hand towards her and tucked a lock of hair behind her ears.


    "Maybe we can find something amid all this madness," He said softly, making Hei-Ran more confused.


    "Something like what?" She impulsively asked.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he answered, "Something like love?"


    "Huh?"


    ''What nonsense was he spewing now?''


    Jinhai''s lips curved upward when she looked like she had just tasted something sour.


    "You might fall in love with me or I might fall in love with you, or we could fall in love with each other. You can never know" He casually said.


    Hei-Ran couldn''t believe her ears right now. Fall in love with who? Him? In what life? Her dreams?


    Even in her dreams that wasn''t possible.


    "I''m not falling in love with you," Hei-Ran told him. She had to be clear now before he starts giving himself ideas.


    "Really?" Jinhai cocked a brow at her. He already knew she hasn''t started falling for him, but he still felt slightly disappointed hearing her say it like that. He shed her a smile.


    "So what if I make you fall in love with me?" Jinhai asked while Hei-Ran squinted her eyes as she looked at him intently.


    "Jinhai, you''re not in love with me are you?" She couldn''t help but ask. He was behaving strange and why the sudden love talk?


    "So what if I am?"

 Chapter 178 - Never

    Hei-Ran was stunned to hear what Jinhai had just said. Her eyes stayed on him as she continued to stare at him unblinkingly.


    This had got to be a joke right? She asked herself, but the look on Jinhai''s face didn''t reveal much. He had to be joking.??


    Jinhai was also very shocked after blurting such a thing out. He had not nned it. Her question had taken him unaware and that was why he had blurted that out. What was he to do now?


    Seeing how stunned she was he didn''t know what to do or say to recant what he had just said.


    He could maybeugh it off and say it was a joke right? But on a second thought, he could just let it be. He could just tell her the truth and let fate take it''s course. He was tired of all this pretence when he could outrightly tell her how he feels. And it was also really going to sound childish and stupid if he says it was a joke and thenter he''d also get to tell this same thing to her. Maybe he should just maximize this opportunity.


    But, what if she runs away from him and gives him a lot of space? He didn''t want that. Jinhai couldn''t bear the thought of losing her right now. She was talking to him more often and he could pick her up and drop her off daily, he didn''t want to miss any of that.


    No, he wasn''t going to tell her now. There was no way he would do that. Hei-Ran hasn''t shown much interest in, so being this bold was going to be foolishness. He would wait, and use the time left for their fake rtionship to change her opinion about him, then he can tell her.


    Hei-Ran kept looking at him, she blinked her eyes as she looked at him, "You''re joking right?" She asked in a small voice.


    Jinhai cocked a brow at her, "Do you want me to? I mean I can¨C"


    "Song Jinhai!" Hei-Ran snapped, letting him know this wasn''t a time to joke.


    Jinhai swallowed when he saw the intense look on her face.


    "Fine I was joking, I''d never want to do that, but if you want me to, then I don''t mind" He said with a teasing smile.


    Hei-Ran felt a weird feeling in her heart when he replied her nonchntly. It seemed like it was such a bad idea to fall in love with someone her. She didn''t want him to fall for her, but his response was sort of hurtful. She wasn''t feeling disappointed about Jinhai not liking her, but he shouldn''t have been so blunt about it.


    Using the word ''Never'' just confirmed all she had heard over time.


    Jinhai frowned when he noticed the flicker of emotion in her eyes. Why was she....


    "Then you better don''t" Hei-Ran said before walking out of his office.


    Jinhai was perplexed when he saw her leave like that. Had he by chance made a mistake?


    ...


    Eun-sun looked at the phone for the third time, since the lunch break started. Everybody had gone out for lunch except her, as she was waiting for a certain someone who had said he would be back to have lunch with her. She looked around the huge office and of course it was just her sitting there.


    ''Was he going to make it for lunch?'' She asked herself. Maybe she should try calling him to ask.


    Eun-sun pursed her lips as she stared at her phone pondering whether she should call him or not. Her heart was pounding at that thought.


    Slowly she picked up her phone and dialed his number. She felt her heart skip a beat when it started to ring. With every ring her heart thumped hard, she was tempted to hang up when she thought about what was she going to say when he picks up. He was definitely going to shamelessly tease her for calling him to know if he was on his way back. Eun-sun didn''t know what to do but luckily for her he didn''t pick up.


    "Eww that''s was a relief" She exhaled deeply, letting go of the breath she had been holding. She didn''t know calling him was going to make her that nervous. In the future she would refrain herself from calling him. It was better to answer the phone when he calls, than calling him.


    Eun-sun looked at the time, it was thirty minutes past the start of lunch, and she was sure she wasn''t going to get any good thing at the cafeteria at this time.


    She sighed. "This is all his fault."


    Eun-sun was still apportioning mes to Dan-Han when the inte rang.


    "Hello"


    "Ms Park, the president wants you at the cafeteria" Secretary Chang-wok informed her.


    "He''s back?" She heard herself ask with a smile, which she quickly wiped off her face. That was awkward. She wasn''t getting excited about seeing him right?


    "Yes, and he''s requesting for you" Chang-wok replied her.


    "Okay" She said as she hung up. She hurriedly jumped to her feet and grabbed her phone and started for the door. Anxiety gripped her and her heart began to pound behind her chest.


    Pausing on her strides she hurried back to her seat again, opened her bag and picked up the lip balm Dan-Han had gotten for her and applied a small amount on her lip. She didn''t know why she was doing it but she just felt like it.


    Soon Eun-sun made her way to Dan-Han''s private cafeteria. When she stepped in, she saw him sitting at the table with a file in hand which he was fully immensed in, so much that he didn''t notice her presence, or that was what she thought. She stood by the door for a while and she couldn''t help but look at him. His hair was slightly pushing forward as he lowered his head to read his file, his face looked rxed despite the fact that he had been working since this morning. In one word he looked handsome despite all the stress he must have endured all day, and the serious look he had while reading that file sort of made him look more handsome.


    "When you''re done checking me out,e to the table" Dan-Han said without looking at her.


    He knew she was there, and was only pretending? ''Cheeky devil'' Who was checking him out? Definitely not her! Eun-sun felt embarrassed for being caught gawking at him. She took slow steps as she made her way to the table.


    "Good afternoon, Mr Lee" Eun-sun greeted with a bow but Dan-Han didn''t look up to her, he only muttered, "Sit"


    Eun-sun nodded her head and took a seat right opposite him, but the man still did not look at her. That was unusual.


    Was he angry? Did she do something wrong, perhaps? She asked herself. She didn''t think so.


    She shook her head and dismissed that thought of her head. Maybe he was just engrossed with his work.


    Eun-sun felt a bit ufortable with Dan-Han''s awkward attitude. Yes it was awkward. Because the Dan-Han she hade to know would never not look at her, whenever she was around. He always tried to steal nces at her every now and then, but unknowingly to him she was always aware.


    Eun-sun was still trying to understand what had happened to the cold man, when Alex suddenly brought their lunch.


    The moment Eun-sun''s eyes fell on the food, her eyes grew wide. Damn! how could she forget? She carefully looked up at him again, but he was still reading the document in his hand.


    "You should eat and stop staring" He suddenly said in a cold tone, making Eun-sun''s heart skip a beat.


    She pursed her lip in embarrassment, she lowered her head to look at the food. Without saying much she picked up her spoon and started eating in silence but he didn''t. It was best to do what he had said since she knew she was already in trouble.


    Eun-sun ate slowly, stealing nces at the man who had not bothered to look at her, not even once. Eun-sun finished her food to thest scrumb, and looked at him again.


    She had to admit, she didn''t like the silent treatment he was giving her. She wasn''t used to it, as a matter of fact she didn''t like it. She was getting used to him teasing her and talking to her.


    After contemting for a while, Eun-sun lifted her head back to him again and with a small voice she asked, "Mr Lee are you angry?"


    Dan-Han''s hand which was turning the page paused but he still didn''t lift his eyes to her.


    "What do you think?" He asked as he turned to thest page of the file.


    Eun-sun chewed herher lip before replying.


    "I''m sorry" She apologized.


    Dan-Han closed the file in his hand and he couldn''t stop himself from looking at her. He also wanted to. He had not seen her face all all day and it was really difficult trying to be angry with her when she was sitted right in front of him.


    Dan-Han felt his heart skid at the sight of her face, but he kept a stoic look, he wasn''t going to let her off just like that.


    "What exactly are you sorry for?" He asked.


    "Ermm.. for" She stuttered.


    "For hugging In-Ha, or for not doing what I asked you to do?"


    "Wait you saw me hug In-Ha?" Eun-sun asked in surprise.


    "That''s not the point!" He snapped. "I don''t know how you''ve been living your life before now that you don''t bother to take your health serious. Do you how scared I was thest time you were sick at the club? I was worried. You had just one job and that was to eat breakfast but you still try to y around with it? Do you not care about your health at all? In one month you''ve given me the greatest scare of my life twice and you''re still trying to y around?"


    "Mr Lee you''re shouting" Eun-sun told him in a low tone. He looked really angry. She didn''t know not finishing her breakfast was going to get him this angry. It wasn''t like she didn''t want to, she just couldn''t.


    Dan-Han also didn''t know why he was this angry with her, but she was too careless with her health.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be more attentive towards myself. I promise" She promised.

 Chapter 179 - Punishment

    Even after apologizing, Eun-sun didn''t think Dan-Han had forgiven her. He still looked very much angry at her, and in all honesty she didn''t like it. It was already the close of work and he still hasn''t said anything to her. Earlier after lunch he had just walked out without looking back at her. His silence and extreme cold look was making her feel very ufortable.


    When the car stopped in front of her apartment, Dan-Han stepped out of the car to open the door for her, as usual.??


    Eun-sun looked at his stoic face before alighting the car. Dan-Han closed the door and said, "Good night"


    Dan-Han turned around to leave but he couldn''t. He felt something tugging on his sleeve. He slowly turned to look at the small hand holding his sleeve, and slowly he trailed it till his eyesnded on her face, but her head was lowered.


    Eun-sun looked at him from the corner of her eyes and she saw him looking at her so intently. She lowered her eyes down and bit herher lips. She tried to take a peek at him again and indeed he was still looking at her. Eun-sun could feel her heart begin to thump wildly against her chest, she had impulsively held his sleeves but she didn''t know what to do next.


    Was she to say something? What should she say?


    Awkwardly clearing her throat, Eun-sun slowly lifted her eyes to Dan-Han, prompting him to intense his gaze at her, as he waited to hear what she had to say.


    "Errm...Mr Lee are...you still angry?" She asked in a small voice, her eyes fluttering nervously.


    Dan-Han kept his gaze on her without saying anything. His eyes were zeroed on her face most especially her small firm lips which were moving in slow motion.


    Eun-sun looked at him as she waited for his reply but he didn''t say anything. Her heart skid a huge beat, when he remained mute. She wasn''t really liking this.


    "Mr Lee won''t you talk to me again?" She asked again, this time her voice was smaller than the first time. Dan-Han couldn''t but admit to himself that he was really enjoying seeing her like this. This was the first time she was making so much effort talking to him and apologizing to him. She was even pleading to talk to him. If this wasn''t progress he doesn''t know what is.


    "Do you miss my voice that much?" He asked with a nonchnt tone. Without thinking much about what he had said Eun-sun nodded her head, but when she realized what she was doing she vigorously shook her head. Dan-Han stayed his gaze on her for a while before turning his face away from her face. He had to if he didn''t want to do something that would make her ufortable.


    His action made Eun-sun very uneasy. She had not thought much about Dan-Han''s impact on her, but now she was really getting to see that he really had a huge effect on her. One which no one had never had on her, and it was making her helpless.


    Eun-sun kept staring at him, a part of her was telling her to make him forgive her, but how was she going to do that?


    "Mr Lee" She called again but Dan-Han didn''t look at her, but she didn''t relent as she called again, pulling on his sleeves one more time. Dan-Han looked at her small hand still clinging on to him, before ncing at her face.


    "Mr Lee don''t be angry. I promise I won''t hug In-Ha again and I won''t skip breakfast" She said in a small yet firm voice. Dan-Han still stayed mute as he kept looking at her. More like on her small lips which were moving on their own ord and the way she was asionally biting them was messing with his brain.


    Dan-Han signed, "You''re just making a lot of promises that you won''t keep"


    Vigorously shaking her head she said, "I''ll keep to it. I won''t break my promise. I''ll eat my breakfast, lunch, anything you tell me to eat"


    "Anything?" Dan-Han asked, cocking his brow at her.


    "Yes" She nodded her head.


    "You can even punish me, I won''t mind" As far as you don''t stop talking to me. Dan-Han was the first person who has treated her so well and had never looked down on her. He has helped her tremendously and there was this effect he was having on her that she unashamedly epts, makes her feel good and giddy.


    Raising a brow at her, Dan-Han asked, "I can?" while Eun-sun bobbed her head vigorously.


    "So what if I want to punish you now?" Dan-Han asked, a mischievous glint dancing in his eyes.


    "Now?" Eun-sun asked in a surprise tone.


    "What? You don''t want to get punished again?" Dan-Han asked, while Eun-sun shook her head.


    "You can" She replied. She was just surprised, she wasn''t expecting him to punish her now. What was he going to punish her with?


    "Okay" Dan-Han replied, a mischievous smile tugging on his lips which Eun-sun didn''t miss. Eun-sun couldn''t help but feel uneasy when she saw that usual demonic smile on his face. It doesn''t look good.


    Eun-sun was startled when Dan-Han took a step towards her and put his hand around her. Her eyes fluttered rapidly when he did that, and when he inched closer to her.


    "Mr...Mr Lee, w..hat are you...doing?" She asked as she slowly leaned backwards, but Dan-Han tightened his hold on her, pulling her closer till her body hit his broad chest. Eun-sun jerked when she felt his arm around her back, and her body pressed against him like that. Her heart started drumming, thudding, and racing faster.


    "Punishing you" He said as he tightened his hand around her again.


    His eyes gazed directly into her eyes before they slowly fell on her lips which were looking quite rosy. He had seen how rosy they looked earlier today and it had taken a lot of will power not to look at them, because he knew he might not be able to refrain himself from iming them. But not anymore.

 Chapter 180 - Breath

    Eun-sun could fell her heart thumping hard, so much it was ringing in her ears. Her heart was about to leap out of her mouth. She felt really ufortable under Dan-Han''s intent gaze and their close proximity was making things worst. And the way he was hungrily looking at her lips worsened the state of her troubled heart.


    "Mr..." Eun-sun was yet to finish her sentence when she felt something cold and soft touch her lips. Her eyes flew wide open when her brain registered what had just happened or rather what was going on?!??


    W..was he ki..ssing her?!!!


    Eun-sun''s heart stopped for a millisecond. She was too stunned she held her breath.


    .....


    Dan-Han had not really thought about kissing at the time. He had only wanted to tease her, since she was feeling very apologetic. But when he moved closer to her, her sweet smell wafted through his nostrils, the sight of her small lips so close to him muddled his head that he couldn''t stop himself from making a move on them. They looked so soft and heaven bears him witness how long he had wanted to do this. To kiss her so lovingly and passionately. To feel her lips on his and prove that they were just as he imagined. Even when he was alone he found himself fantasizing about her. He wasn''t a pervert but he just couldn''t help himself. It has taken a lot of him to refrain himself from not kissing all this while, but now he just couldn''t especially when she was looking at him with those eyes of hers.


    Dan-Han felt his heart stop for a bit when he felt her soft lips on his. He tightened his grip around her and nudged her forward, holding her tightly against his chest, as he continued to kiss her, plundering on her small delicious lips.


    Dan-Han had a feeling that her eyes were open and she was looking at him, when he noticed how stiffly she was standing. He slowly opened his eyes and as expected she was looking at him with fully widened eyes, looking bewildered.


    Dan-Han felt embarrassed of himself for acting on impulse, but he wasn''t going to show it. He was sure he had scared her. He slowly pulled away from her and looked at her shocked and surprised face.


    "Park Eun-sun you should close your eyes when you''re being kissed" He told her, making Eun-sun to blink her eyes rapidly as she tried to shake off the shock. Dan-Han chuckled when he saw her cute expression. Her cheeks were very red and with the way her chest was high, it looked like she wasn''t breathing.


    "Eun-Sun are you breathing?" Dan-Han couldn''t help but ask. He was stunned when she cutely shook her head.


    Dan-Han''s lips curled up when she looked like that. "Then you should breath" He said carressing the side of her cheeks, as she slowly let go of her breath, but her heart was still beating wildly against her chest. She couldn''t believe what had happened. This shameless man had just kissed her? Was this the punishment?


    Wait, did he just kiss her??!!!


    Dan-Han couldn''t tear his gaze away from her face. Her cheeks were flushed and she was still so shocked. But he still didn''t let go of her.


    Dan-Han was about to say something to her when he felt himself being pulled down and someone lips was mmed against his. His eyes flew wide open as he looked at the petite girl who had attacked his lips. The kiss was quick and more like she had licked his lips.


    Dan-Han was so shocked that his hold around her loosened.


    Eun-sun pulled away from his lips. She looked at his face and she saw noticed how shocked he was. His eyes were literally gauging at the moment. She almost fell to her ground. Her hands on his shirt started quavering as she slowly let go.


    "I¡ªI... I''m so..rry" Eun-sun apologized before taking to her heels, leaving a stupified Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han jolted back to reality when he saw running towards her door.


    ''What the hell just happened?!''


    Eun-sun had her heart in her mouth as she raced to the door. What hade over her? How...and why had she done that?? She felt so embarrassed that all she wanted was to hide away right now. But that dream was short lived when she saw Hei-Ran standing by the door, looking at her with surprised eyes and gape mouth.


    Eun-sun didn''t need anyone to tell her that Hei-Ran had seen her kiss Dan-Han. Eun-sun felt another wave of embarrassment wash through her as Hei-Ran looked at her like that. She just wanted the earth to open up and swallow her right now. That was the only way she was going to survive this embarrassment.


    ''Just perfect''


    "Don''t say anything" Eun-sun warned as she pushed pass Hei-Ran and dashed into the house.


    Hei-Ran was shocked to see what had yed out. She wasn''t surprised to see Dan-Han kiss her, since Eun-sun had already told her about his feelings for her, but Eun-sun kissing him, that was on another level. It was something no one would ever imagine.


    Hei-Ran shook her head to make sure she has seen well. Seeing Dan-Han still looking transfixed at a distance confirmed that she had seen right.


    Hei-Ran dropped the trash in her hand and ran into the house.


    "Park Eun-sun!!" She called out but Eun-sun didn''t look back, she ran into the room and closed the door before throwing herself on the bed and burying her face on the pillow, to muffle her scream.


    What the in the devil''s name just happened to her??!


    Eun-sun sat up on the bed and reyed the scene that had just happened outside, and she couldn''t help but feel mortified by her own. actions.


    Why did she kiss him? What devil had whispered into her head to do something as shameless as that? Which of her ancestors has used her in this fashion?


    How was she going to live after this?

 Chapter 181 - Precarious Situation

    Chairman Choi ears turned red in anger as he sat in his private study. He had been expecting some sort of response from Chairman Lee about the engagement he had proposed between their children, but he was yet to receive a response from him.


    "That old fox!" He yelled angrily as he mmed his hands against the desk.??


    "He prides himself as a wise and just person, but he is just a stupid old fool. Let him watch as Iy my hands on those fortunes he has amassed for years" He said with bulged veins. He had expected Chairman Lee to give him a response since he had asked him directly. He was getting impatient as he continuously lusts over the Lee family fortune.


    He turned to his P.A who was standing by the door, "Jin-Ho, get my wife" He ordered.


    "Yes sir" Jin-Ho robotically replied before heading out of the office.


    It was high time his wife came to use. She spent his money like he owned a money factory, it''s about time she worked for it.


    "Honey, you sent for me," Mrs Choi said calmly as she walked into the study.


    "Yes," He replied gesturing for her to sit.


    Mrs Choi gave him a questioning look when she observed the frown on his face.


    "I want you to approach Madam Lee at one of those tea parties she always hosts or wherever you women meet and propose an engagement between Mi-Ok and president Lee, just as I did with her husband," He told her with a serious look that says ''just do it and don''t ask any questions''.


    Mrs Choi had wanted to remind him how difficult it was for her to have gotten Mrs Lee on the phone thest time he asked her toin about President Lee not showing up for his date. But it seemed she just had to obey his instructions. She was well aware of the kind of man she was married to. He only cared about profits and nothing else.


    "Okay, I will" She replied with a nod.


    "And take Mi-Ok with you. Make sure she''s on her best behaviour. She shouldn''t be a hindrance to my n" He said as a dark glint lit up in his eyes.


    "Yes," She nodded as she turned to leave.


    "And don''t ruin this" He warned in a stern voice.


    He wasn''t going to give up. Not after 30years.


    *******


    Dan-Han lolled on the chair in his private study as he reyed the memory of the night in his head. He looked at the ceiling as he visualized her face in his mind. His lips curled upward when he thought about her cute expression and her flushed face. That was the first time he was seeing her like that, and it pulled a lot of strings in his heart. But what kept looping in his head was the kiss she had given him. He still didn''t understand what had happened, what had gone through her mind at that time. He had never thought she ever initiate a kiss and so soon? It was shocking. But was heining? Hell no!


    Was she falling for him already? Has she begun to have feelings for him too? Dan-Han didn''t know what to think, but everything was pointing to that right? And he could only hope he was right.


    She was slowly opening up to him and was acting more lovely towards him, and just now she had.... kissed him, more like licked him. Silly girl! He chuckled in his mind.


    "Why are you grinning like a cow?" In-Ha asked from the door. Dan-Han couldn''t help but frown when he heard that annoying voice at the door. The smile on his face froze as he turned to look at the person at the door.


    "It seems like I have to kick you out soon," Dan-Han said in a cold tone as he looked at theptop on the desk. He had been working when the thought of Eun-sun came to his mind for the tenth time tonight.


    In-Ha chuckled, "Like you can?" He said in a daring tone as he walked into the room and closed the door behind him. Dan-Han raised his brows at him, shooting a deathly gaze at him. In-Ha gulped when he saw the look Dan-Han was shooting at him.


    He raised his hand in surrender, "Okay fine, you can throw me out. I agree. You''re the boss"


    Dan-Han gave him a once over before returning his attention to hisptop. "What do you want?" He asked in his usual cold tone, making In-Ha sigh.


    "What do you mean by what do I want? I came to hang out with you. You''ve been too busytely we barely have time to talk. Let''s go have a drink at the balcony" In-Ha said as he plonked himself down on the seat in front of him.


    "I didn''t ask you to sit," Dan-Han said in a cold tone, while In-Ha rolled his eyes at him.


    "Stop being a spoilt sport, just stand up let''s go," In-Ha said giving him a mock-re, but Dan-Han just ignored him.


    He sighed and looked at the cold looking man in front of him wearily.


    "When are you going back?" Dan-Han spoke up breaking the silence after some time.


    "Why? You want me to leave? You can''t treat your brother like that" In-Ha hissed at him, but Dan-Han ignored him.


    "I believe your isn''tpany is taking care of itself, it needs proper leadership. I''ve provided you with what you need to take your mother''spany back, so I wonder why you''re stalling" Dan-Han asked him as he looked at him intently.


    In-Ha looked away and sighed. He also didn''t know why he was stalling. His intention for returning was to get his father out of thepany as well as that stupid wife of his, then move the headquarters of thepany back to country S, but now, he hasn''t done a thing. Everything was ready but he was a bit reluctant to leave. He has never wanted to stay in this country ever since his mother died, but now he was here and for some awkward reason he felt like he didn''t want to go back.


    Dan-Han paid attention to every of his countenance. He could tell what was going through In-Ha''s mind. The confusion that he couldn''t resolve, the reluctance in his heart was clearly reflected on his face. And he knew why he was like that, but how was he supposed to tell him that the reason behind his strange feeling was because he was falling for the same woman he was in love with. How could he help his friend realize his feelings and sort out his emotions, especially when it has to do with the woman who he badly wanted for himself?


    Had it been some other girl he''d be happy to help him because everyone knows how deeply wounded In-Ha''s heart was. He had suffered betrayal from the people he loved the most and that has had a huge impact on him. Among his friends, In-Ha was the one who had suffered more. But now he was finally getting to heal, but it just had to be with the girl he wanted most.


    This was one precarious situation.


    Dan-Han kept his gaze fixed on In-Ha as he waited for his answer. In-Ha sighed and looked at Dan-Han and replied in a ruly voice, "I don''t know"

 Chapter 182 - Acting Out Of Character

    "Eun-sun get up, you''re going to bete for work," Hei-Ran said for the third time as she gently shook Eun-sun, who was still lying down on the bed. But she still didn''t budge.


    Hei-Ran could tell she was only pretending to be asleep. Hei-Ran walked to the other side of the bed and pulled the quilt off her body.??


    "Leave me alone." Eun-sun cried as she snatched the quilt back from Hei-Ran and covered herself back.


    "Just go away, I don''t want to go to work, I quit," She said as she buried her face in her pillow. She was yet to get over the embarrassment of what happenedst night. Her shameless act was mortifying enough for her to die right now.


    Hei-Ran looked at her and sighed. She climbed the bed and pulled the quilt away from her and threw it on the floor.


    "You better get up now. Lying in here won''t make you feel better. Common let''s talk about it" Hei-Ran said as she pulled Eun-sun up and sat in front of her.


    Eun-sun shook her head, "I don''t want to talk about it. It''s so embarrassing" She picked up the pillow and covered her face with it.


    Hei-Ran gave her a light smack on her arm, and pulled the pillow from her, "You''re twenty-five, what''s so embarrassing in kissing a man?" Hei-Ran almost chuckled out when she remembered the scene fromst night, but she stopped herself, before Eun-sun vents on her and breaks her pinky.


    Eun-sun buried her face in her hand when Hei-Ran said that. Her face turned red when she remembered the way she gripped his jacket and pulled him down before kissing his lips. How embarrassing!


    "Hei-Ran I don''t think I can ever face him" She cried, making Hei-Ran cock her brow.


    "Why?" She inquired.


    "Be... because...I don''t know it''s just so embarrassing. First he kis.. me and then I ki..." She couldn''t even bring out the word from her mouth.


    Hei-Ran shook her head. This was the first time she was seeing Eun-sun acting like this, and for the first time, she was behaving as a girl should. Acting shy and stuff.


    "You know the word you''re looking for is ''kiss''. It''s not so hard" Hei-Ran tease.


    "Just shut up!" Eun-sun snapped.


    "Fine I will, but let me ask you something, why did you kiss him back?" Hei-Ran curiously asked. Knowing Eun-sun''s personality she had expected to see her giving Dan-Han a shoulder flip or a punch on the face. At least that was what she had done to the numerous guys who had made advances at her. But when she saw her kiss him back, she felt thunderstruck. It was as if a lighting bolt had hit her and she was beginning to imagine things.


    Eun-sun covered her face with her palm, and said, "I don''t know" She didn''t know what hade over her. She was so shocked when he kissed her, so much that she forgot to breathe. She didn''t know how long itsted, maybe a minute, or some seconds, she didn''t know. But aside from the wave of shock which she felt at the time, there was something else. Something she couldn''t describe. There was this jelly feeling in her stomach and her heart won''t stop thumping, almost as if all the adrenaline in her body had been released at the same time. And her brain she too shocked to respond to anything, but when he pulled away and touched her cheek, she felt like electricity buzzed through her. And when her eyes met with his and she saw the way he was looking at her, she just felt a thud in her heart and the next thing she was holding on to his shirt and.... she kissed him back.


    Hei-Ran paid rapt attention to her face, and confusion was evident in her eyes.


    "Do you like him?" Hei-Ran couldn''t help but ask but Eun-sun vigorously shook her head.


    "No, I don''t!" She hastily replied. Her response was too firm and quick making Hei-Ran suspicious. It seemed like Eun-sun was trying to convince herself and not her.


    Hei-Ran cocked a brow at her, "Are you sure you don''t like him?" She asked, but continued without waiting for her.


    "Because from what I saw, it looks like you''re developing feelings for Mr Lee"


    "That''s not true!" Eun-sun fiercely denied.


    "You think?" Hei-Ran raised a brow at her. "Thesest few days, did you notice the way you acted when he was here? You''re always chirpy, smiling and happy whenever he was around and when he wants to leave, you have a poor countenance. Your face lits up when he calls and you keep talking about his new projects and how capable he is¨C"


    "Because he is capable. What''s so wrong in acknowledging someone''s talent, and I don''t do all those things you''ve said" Eun-sun interjected her.


    "When you say someone is good, it''s fine. But when you start singing it, that means you''re always thinking about them in your heart" Hei-Ran told her.


    "But that doesn''t mean I like him?" Eun-sun refuted. "Yes he''s been good to me and he treats me differently more than anyone has done in thest ten years and it makes me feel....."


    "Loved?" Hei-Ran said when Eun-sun slurred.


    "Maybe, I don''t know" She shrugged.


    "He keeps telling me he loves me and maybe it''s growing on me, but I don''t think I like him that way. He''s a good man, and he''s different from how people see him. He has a good heart and I don''t want him to think I''m trying to take advantage of his feelings or his kindness. I really shouldn''t have done that. I wonder what he''ll think of me now?" Eun-sun said in a sad tone.


    "What are you saying?" Hei-Ran questioned. She didn''t understand Eun-sun''s reasoning right now.


    Eun-sun shook her head and continued, "Hei-Ran you know no one ever wants me, except you and now him, even mother said I''m cursed, my dad left me, grandma died too and I''ve been all alone. Maybe I''ve been alone for too long and I let my emotions get the better part of mest night. I really don''t like him, even if I do, then I must stop" Eun-sun said in a dull voice, her eyes were slowly turning teary.


    "Why? Eun-sun stop saying that. You were never alone. I''ve always been here for you. And now there''s someone else who loves you too"


    "That''s the problem. His feelings are the reason why I''m acting this way. Acting out of character. Mother says I''m cursed, that I''m evil, so what if he begins to see me as bad a person too? What if he gets to dislike me and then hates me after I''ve really started falling for him as you''ve said. What do I do then? Do I get to start all over again? And fight for myself on my own? Hei-Ran I really don''t want to like Mr Lee, it would be too bad if I do" A tear rolled down her cheek. She was feeling emotional and she couldn''t help it.


    Hei-Ran felt sad for her. She moved closer to sit by her side and wrapped her hand around her shoulders tofort her. This was the first time, Eun-sun was crying in front of her. In ten years and with all the hardships she had faced, never once did she shed a tear in front of her.


    Now she was even more convinced that Eun-sun was really having feelings for her boss. She has not just realized it.


    Gently Patting her on the back, Hei-Ran asked, "So what will you do now?"


    Eun-sun sniffled her tears, "I want to stay away from him"

 Chapter 183 - Avoiding Him

    After much persuasion and coaxing from Hei-Ran, Eun-sun finally decided to go to work. Though she was reluctant about it, but she also knew Hei-Ran was right, she couldn''t stay in bed all day and hide. It wasn''t going to fix anything, so she just came to work with the intention of avoiding Dan-Han for as much as she could. It wasn''t going to be easy, but that was the only option she had.


    Eun-sun took breaths to calm herself before stepping into the building. She made her way to her office, switched off her phone and prepped to bury herself with work.??


    It wasn''t up to half an hourter, when the inte started ringing. Her heart skipped when she heard it. She had an inkling who on was calling.


    "Aren''t you going to take that?" Hye-Jin asked from the side when Eun-sun stared at it without making an attempt to receive the call.


    Eun-sun''s heart raced as she looked at the inte before slowly picking up the receiver and she answered.


    "Ms Park Eun-sun here" She tried to sound as formal as she could.


    "Ms Park, the president is¨C"


    "I''m sorry sir but I''ll have to trouble you. Please tell him, I''ve had breakfast and I''ve taken my pills and there won''t be any need for me toe" Eun-sun said in a cold tone which made Chang-wok to furrow his brows. That was off.


    "But Ms Park¨C"


    "I''m sorry sir, but I have to go" Eun-sun said as she hastily dropped the call. She looked over her shoulders to see Hye-Jin inquisitively staring at her.


    "What?" Eun-sun cocked a curious brow.


    "Nothing" She shrugged.


    Eun-sun sighed deeply, she looked at the inte one more time before taking her eyes away from it. This was for the best, she told herself.


    It was better to keep her distance from him now, before what Hei-Ran said bes a reality. Before it got out of hand she was going to kill whatever was brooding in her heart for him.


    ...


    Dan-Han''s office


    "I''ll be out in a minute" Dan-Han said when he heard the door of his office open. He didn''t have to look because he already knew it was his secretary who wasing to report back to him. He just wanted to sign one more document before having a quick breakfast.


    "Sir¨C" Chang-wok slurred. He knew how his boss hade to love the morning ritual of having breakfast with her, so how was he going to tell him now?


    Dan-Han raised his head to look at the man who was still standing there like a statue.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Sir, Ms Park said she won''t being for breakfast" He told him, and that was enough to make him frown as he asked, "Why?"


    "She said she has eaten breakfast, and she has also taken her pills. So she won''t be¨C"


    "Leave" Dan-Han ordered as he immediately picked up his phone.


    "Yes sir" Secretary Chang-wok dashed towards the door. Just the glimpse of that frown forming on his face sent shivers down his spine. He didn''t want to stay one meter close to that man, especiallywhen he looked like that.


    Dan-Han dialed her number but it was unreachable. His frown deepened when he still got same result after several tries.


    ''What''s going on?'' He asked himself.


    Was this because ofst night? Was she feeling embarrassed because of it? Should he go talk to her? Maybe he should.


    Dan-Han stood up from his seat and was about to leave his office when secretary Chang-wok stepped back into the office.


    "Sir the investors are here. We have to leave" He announced.


    "Hold it off"


    "Sir we can''t hold it off. We have to be at the tarmac in ten minutes" Secretary Chang-wok informed him.


    Dan-Han sighed deeply. He wanted to see her and talk to her. If she was feeling embarrassed about what happened, she should talk to him and not aviod him. He had a feeling she was trying to avoid him because of this and he didn''t want want that. Avoiding him could lead to things he wouldn''t like. For instance, there might be distance between them. He had only started making progress with her.


    "Fine let''s go" Dan-Han said before walking to the elevator, but not his own.


    Secretary Chang-wok was surprised when he saw Dan-Han walking to one of the general elevators.


    "Sir, that''s not your¨C" He slurred. There was no need telling him. He knew what he was doing.


    Dan-Han stepped into the elevator and pressed the button to the seventh floor. He couldn''t talk to her, but at least he could see her face. If she was feeling embarrassed by it, he''d let her be for now. Because seeing her now might just worsen things especially since they were at work. Hopefully, she''lle around by evening.


    When Dan-Han arrived her floor, he


    took a peek through the huge ss window and saw her face. She was sitting in a daze, though her hands were on the keyboard, they weren''t moving and she was just sitting there.


    Seeing her like that, Dan-Han was tempted to go in and talk to her, but he couldn''t. He didn''t want to make her feel more embarrassed than she was already. The whole day without seeing him should do some good.


    He turned to Chang-wok who was standing by his side.


    "Inform her to have her lunch and wait for me after the close of work" He said before walking away, while Chang-wok nodded his head and got to it.


    When Eun-sun received Dan-Han''s message from his secretary, she felt both sad and relieved.


    "Is he going somewhere?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes" Chang-wok replied, while Eun-sun nodded.


    "I''ll take my leave now" Chang-wok bowed and left to join the boss.


    Eun-sun stood in a daze as she watched his disappearing silhouette. She felt an awkward feeling in her heart, she didn''t know what it was but it was so ufortable.


    It felt like she was missing him.

 Chapter 184 - Make Her Happy

    In-Ha looked at the file that had just been delivered to him from the police station. He had pulled a few strings toy his hands on them.


    He didn''t know why he was doing this, but he felt like he should. He had seen her cry at the hospital the other day and that memory has been etched in his mind. He didn''t think he wanted to see her cry like that ever again. He let out a mock-chuckle when he realized how much seeing her in tears or in pain affected him. Remembering how he felt when she had jumped out of his car that night and he wasn''t able to reach her, and also that time when he had seen her on the hospital bed, those feelings were like stabs to him. He felt like he wanted to take her ce and not let anything happen to her. He didn''t know why he felt this way towards her, but he couldn''t help it, and every day he discovers just how deep he feels towards her.??


    There was once a time when he felt this way for someone else. She was the reason for his life then. He had loved her unconditionally and would have traded ces with her in a heart''s beat had the need called for it. But that someone was the reason why he was this broken and damaged. Why he had slept with so many girls he couldn''t even remember. She was the reason why he didn''t want to get emotionally involved with any woman. But now he doesn''t know what he was feeling anymore. Eun-sun had ignites something in him, he doesn''t know what it is, but it was definitely something. Something he didn''t want to lose.


    To him, she was different. She had acted differently with him, like he was just some ordinary person. She had treated him like he didn''t matter. She had never wanted him for any day but somehow he wanted her. He wasn''t sure of what he was feeling in his heart, but one thing was certain, he wanted to make her happy, and he was going to do just that.


    With that in mind, In-Ha picked up his phone and dialed a number. After one ring the person picked up.


    "Mr Kang?" The person at the other side of the phone asked in a surprised tone.


    "Yes it''s me" In-Ha replied. Jake understood the man''s reason for being surprised. He hasn''t called him in ages, since he found the reason behind his mother''s death.


    "I''m surprised you called. Is there anything I can help you with?" The man asked in a polite and excited tone.


    "Yes, there is"


    "What is it? No matter what it is I''ll help you" The man firmly dered, making In-Ha''s lips curve upward.


    "I want you to help me find someone. Come over to the house I''ll give you the details" In-Ha informed him.


    "Okay, I''ll be there" He replied before disconnecting the call. He looked at the name on the file.


    "Park Myung-soo" He softly called out.


    In-Ha wondered what could have made a man leave his family, and had not returned since then. And he also wondered what could have happened to him. He should be alive and well or else he didn''t know how Eun-sun would feel if something contrary happens to him.


    The girl has been hopeful for ten years, and he just wished he wouldn''t get to see her cry again.


    ...


    Few hourster


    After In-Ha finished speaking with the private investigator and had handed over everything he had gotten from the police, he decided to pay Eun-sun a surprise visit at work. He had a grin on his face as he sauntered towards the door. He thought about taking her somewhere to rx for a while, before taking her home.


    The moment In-Ha opened the door, the smile on his face froze and a dark look quickly reced it, because standing in front of him was one of the persons he hated most. He looked at her hand hanging in the air. She was about to knock the door when he opened it.


    "Hello" She greeted with a sultry smile on her face, as she slowly brought her hand down.


    "Mrs Kang" Jinhai said in a very cold tone.


    "In-Ha¨C"


    "Master Kang, is the right name" In-Ha told her in a dour tone. She opened her mouth to say something but In-Ha spoke up first.


    "Ji-A, what are you doing here?" He asked in an angry tone. Hearing him call her name like that she smiled, while she bit her lower lips as she looked at him seductively.


    "I came to see you" She replied, her smile not leaving her face.


    "I don''t want to see you. You shouldn''t be seen in your stepson''s house who''s also a grown ass man. You don''t want people to talk about you so please leave" In-Ha told her. His tone was harsh and unfriendly.


    Ji-A took a step closer to him, her hands slowly moving towards him, "I don''t care. I just want to see you", She winced when In-Ha harshly smacked her hand off him.


    "Get lost" He spat out. He was about to close the door when Ji-A losed the belt of the trench coat in one swift move, revealing the sexy lingerie she was wearing inside.


    "What are you doing?! Are you mad?!" In-Ha roared angrily when she did that, but she didn''t flinch. Rather she tried to pounce on him, but he pushed her away.


    "You''re crazy. If you think I''ll be moved by the same thing I''ve seen and handled five years ago and what my father has been pleasuring himself with, then you''re more stupid than I thought" He looked at her with so much anger, disappointment and irritation in his eyes.


    Ji-A felt embarrassed when In-Ha snapped at her like that, but she didn''t relent, "In-Ha, i know you want this, and I want you to. I want you back. I still love you and I know you still love me too. Just¨C" Her words trailed when In-Ha burst out into a fit of mockingughter.


    "Want you? Love you? You love me?" He scoffed. "You should hear yourself talk. You sound insane, and I don''t want you neither do I love you. You...you disgust me! Get lost!" He roared. He pushed her to the side and walked out from the door.


    "In-Ha wait!" Ji-A called out from behind him. She tied her belt back and ran after him. Stopping in front of him, she said, "Wait, hear me out okay" She begged, as she tried to hold his hand but he moved his hand away from her.


    Ji-A sighed when he did that. She heaved a sigh. "In-Ha I''m sorry, I''m truly sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I was just stupid at the time. Please forgive me. I want you back. Please take me back"

 Chapter 185 - Take Me Back

    In-Ha looked at the crazy woman in front of him with incredulity. He couldn''t believe she was the one saying such things to him right now. Those wordsing from her mouth was making him so angry he wanted her to drop dead on the spot.


    In-Ha gave her a once over before taking a step to leave. He didn''t have the time to entertain her nonsense and why the hell was she alwaysing whenever he was about to go see Eun-sun? Thest time, she had waited at the gate when he was also on his way to go see Eun-sun at work.??


    Ji-A gripped his hand when she saw he was about to leave.


    "In-Ha¨C"


    "Get off me!" In-Ha snapped at her as he violently pulled his hand away from her hold.


    But she stubbornly reached for his hand again, "In-Ha I''m sorry. I truly sorry" She apologized with teary eyes.


    In-Ha fumed at her words. He turned to look at her with so much animosity in his eyes.


    "You''re sorry?" He asked with anger and disbelief.


    "Yes," She foolishly replied, making In-Ha bellow out a fit of self-mockingughter.


    "So Kang Ji-A, tell me when were you sorry? Were you sorry for dating me for three whole years while fooling me all along? Were you sorry when I proposed and you said yes when all along you knew you were never going to marry me and I have been fooling myself? Were you sorry when I stupidly fought for our love? Were you sorry and you left me at the altar and married my dad? Were you sorry when I gave my heart and trust but you yed with it? Were you sorry when my mother died because of you? So tell me when were you ever sorry?!!" In-Ha roared in anger. He had turned livid. The anger in him at the moment was enough to kill ten people ten times over. He would have probably pped her on her face but he couldn''t, because that was against all the values and teaching his mother had thought him and secondly that would make him just like his dad. A woman beater.


    Ji-A stood transfixed when In-Ha asked her all those questions. Her mouth hung open while her lips moved in an attempt to say something, but no words came out.


    In-Ha chuckled when she stood there looking thunderstruck.


    "I thought as much" He scoffed.


    Ji-A tried to take a step towards him, but she couldn''t, her felt heavy.


    "In¨C" She couldn''t even call his name.


    "You know you all have thought me some great lessons in life. That the ones who im to love me are the ones who would cause me more pain. And that''s what you did. Not only did you do that, but you also did it so finesse." He revealed a mocking smile.


    "You and Mr Kang had made me realize I shouldn''t expect much from humans because they might fail me and leave me broken with little or no care. I have learnt that not everyone in life must stay with you till the end and not all rtionships aren''t met to be but they''ll help you grow depending on what the other party has to offer. And you Ji-A offered me the worst, you made me learn only the horrible things in life. So thank you for your lifelong lessons, now stay the hell away from me! You mean nothing to me and I don''t love you. As a matter of fact, I hate the fact that I ever choose to love you and wasted my time on you. So no, I don''t want you back and I never will" He dered and started walking away.


    Ji-A looked at his back which looked very tense as he walked away with heavy steps. She couldn''t believe he had just said that.


    He didn''t want her back? She didn''t believe that. That wasn''t true. She shook her head in denial and hurried after him. She hugged him from behind and buried her head in his broad back.


    "In-Ha take that back. I know you still love me. I admit I did wrong, I shouldn''t have left you, but your father, he tricked me. He tricked me into marrying him. I''m sorry, I should have been more sensible and be wary of him, but I failed you. I failed us. Please In-Ha take me back, I still love you. Your.... your father he hurts me. He hurts me a lot. I''ll die if I continue to stay with him" Ji-A stopped talking when In-Ha burst out inughter. She felt embarrassed when he startedughing like that, but before she could say anything, In-Ha shrugged her off and she staggered backwards before falling to the ground.


    He turned to look at her, his eyes were cold and void of any form of emotion, be it pity or care. All she could see was anger and hatred.


    "Ji-A are you stupid? What did you think? That he''d give up his habits for you?" He cocked a brow at her.


    He tsked as he shook his head pitifully, "My dear Ji-A, life isn''t the way you see it. Karma is a bitch, and a very big one at that. So don''t you darein and enjoy your marriage with a bright smile on your face and I hope you get what you truly deserve and more. God sure knows how to deal with every human, most especially your kind" In-Ha hissed and walked away while Ji-A could only watch him leave.


    "In-Ha!" She called but he ignored her and hopped into his car.


    "In-Ha I''m going to get you back. You''re mine, all mine" She crazily screamed not minding the fact that she was embarrassing herself in front of the few guards around.


    In-Ha signalled the man at the gate toe closer, "Remove her from the premises and let this be thest time you let her in, or you''ll have to answer to president Lee" In-Ha warned while the man nodded in trepidation.


    "Yes sir"


    In-Ha looked at her still through the rearview mirror, she was still sitting on the ground.


    "Crazy" He cussed.


    His father was hurting her? Then she should wait till he takes thepany from his father. He was sure that man was going to kill her out of frustration.


    They both deserved each other.

 Chapter 186 - Neutral

    Eun-sun was the first to clock off work the moment it was closing hours. She didn''t want to spend one more second there and bump into you-know-who. Thest thing she wanted was to see his face right in front of her, she wouldn''t know what to do or say if that happened. It was going to revive all the feeling of embarrassment she has been feeling since yesterday.


    Eun-sun hurried into the elevator and pressed the ground floor button. She whipped out her phone from her bag as she contemted turning it on. After much deliberation, she decided to leave it off till she leaves the premises. He might just call her the moment she turns it on.??


    Eun-sun had only walked past the security check when she saw someone waving at her with a smile stered on his face. Seeing him waving at her smilingly made her face lit up as she sauntered over to him. It was good to see a neutral face today.


    .....


    When In-Ha saw her walking over, there was a sudden thud in his heart. She was looking pretty as ever. It seems every day she looked better than thest. And when he saw her smile at him like that, all the anger and pain he had been feeling before getting there, thanks to Ji-A and her crazinesspletely dissipated. She was like a breath of fresh air.


    "Hey Shuga" He called with a bright smile.


    "No pumpkin now?" She cocked a brow at him smilingly, while In-Ha looked at her in surprise.


    "Look at you enjoying the pets names, huh?" He teased.


    "Just shut up" She slightly smacked him on his arm while In-Ha chuckled.


    "What are you doing here?" Eun-sun curiously inquired.


    "What did you mean by what am I doing here? Do you by chance have a knack for that sentence?" In-Ha asked with a serious expression. As far as he could remember, she had always asked him that''s question whenever hees around.


    Eun-sun raised a brow at him and sighed. She didn''t have the energy for his crazy antics.


    Noticing her bored look, he said, " I came here to pick up my honey bunny from work." He chirped.


    "Huh? Honey bunny now? In-Ha where do youe up with these cheesy endearments?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask. She hade to understand his sunny-happy personality and that he liked to use endearing words so it didn''t bother her anymore, but how he always came up with them was baffling.


    In-Ha chuckled, "I have a thesaurus of them tigress and they are all for you" He pinched her cheek, which Eun-sun smacked off.


    "Tch, still so violent" He teased.


    "So are you ready to go?" He asked excitedly, making Eun-sun look at him in confusion.


    "You really came to pick me up?" She asked with uncertainty.


    Furrowing his brows, In-Ha replied, "Of course, why else would I be here?"


    "Well, Mr Lee?" She shrugged. He coulde here to see him right, after all, they both lived under the same roof.


    Understanding what she was trying to say, In-Ha flicked her forehead, "You''re so dumb"


    "Ouch" She winced as she eyed him.


    "Do you want to die?" She snapped as she rubbed on the ce In-Ha had flicked her. She was sure it was red by now.


    In-Ha looked at her with disbelief, not minding the death re she was shooting at him, "I used to think you were knowledgeable, but it seems you''re going to disappoint me" He hissed making Eun-sun re at him again.


    "In-Ha it seems you''ve forgotten how my shoulders feel like," She said in a cool manner like she had not just threatened him.


    In-Ha''s eye''s widened as he looked at her in disbelief, " You.." He was speechless.


    "Just tell me why you''re here?" Eun-sun asked again prompting In-Ha to look at her like she was a teeny tiny bit dumb.


    "Haven''t I told you? You''re really disappointing me Park Eun-sun"


    "It''s you who is disappointing" She fired back, making In-Haugh.


    "Okay you''re not disappointing, you''re smart. But I really came here to pick up and not your tyrant of a boss. He has a car and he can find his way home. But you pumpkin, I''m taking you for a treat tonight" He chirped and teasefully pinched her cheeks again. He removed his hand quickly when Eun-sun red at him and tried to smack his hand off her face.


    "What kind of treat?" Eun-sun asked. She wasn''t really up for it, but she could use a bit of distraction from all the thoughts that have been hounding her all day. And she was sure if she goes home now, it was going to get worse.


    In-Ha scratched the back of his head. He hadn''t really thought about what they were supposed to do or where they were supposed to go. He had only wanted to be with her and that was why he was here in the first ce.


    "I don''t really know" He cutely pouted his lips. Eun-sun shook her head when she saw him like that.


    "Stop pouting your lips, you look like a pretty fool" Sheughed when In-Ha distorted his face into a frown.


    "That''s not fair" He red at her, but she kept onughing amusedly. In-Ha was stunned when he saw herughing like that. For the first time, he realized how perfect her dentition was, and how her hazel eyes shone brightly when she smiled. Even her smiles made her more beautiful.


    "Serves you right. That''s payback for pinching me and calling me dumb" She said as herughter died down. In-Ha pulled out of his reverie when she spoke up.


    ''Focus In-Ha'' He chided himself.


    "So where do you want to go? I can take you there and we''ll have fun" In-Ha told her. Thinking for a while, Eun-sun remembered something. She brought out a flier from her bag which some kid had given her on the bus on her way to work this morning.


    "There''s a street dance-off taking ce tonight, let''s go there," She told him, passing the flier to him.


    In-Ha received it and took a quick look at it, before saying, "Okay let''s go"


    "Cool," Eun-sun smiled.


    Grabbing her bag from her, In-Ha threw his arm across her shoulder and said, "Let''s hit the road pumpkin. I''ll make your night spectacr"

 Chapter 187 - Swarmed Thoughts

    Eun-sun was surprised when he ced his hand on her shoulder, she tried to shrug it off but In-Ha tightened his hold on her, and led her out of the lobby. Left with no choice, Eun-sun let him do what he wanted to do. She was quite used to his personality, and she expected him to act like this.


    But what Eun-sun did not expect was to see the person standing right in front of her, the moment she stepped out of the lobby.??


    ''Dan-Han?'' She muttered in her heart.


    He was leaning on his car just right in front of thepany, and his was stayed on her. Even with the distance between them she could feel the weird and ufortable aura emanating from him, talk more of the way his eyes was narrowed on her, and it felt like cold chills were crawling over skin.


    Seeing him like that her heart skipped and she immediately shrugged In-Ha''s hand off her shoulder without thinking about it. In-Ha who was surprised by the abrupt way Eun-sun had shrugged his hand off looked at her face, and he couldn''t help but notice the fear buried in them as she tried to not look at the man staring at them. He had also spotted Dan-Han and from the cold look he had on his face, he thought it was normal for Eun-sun to be a bit wary of him, even capable men were scared of this tyrant. He couldn''t help but chuckle as he was amused by what was ying out right now.


    ''Finally scared of something huh?'' He teased in his heart. Well he shouldn''t be much of an hypocrite, because had Dan-Han not been his friend, he didn''t think he''d ever get close to the man on his own ord. This guy really had no chill.


    In-Ha couldn''t help but also notice the way her steps suddenly slowed down and she was trying to hide behind him. He shook his head and chuckled and walked ahead to the scary man, who had his eyes fixed on the petite girl behind him.


    "Hey bully boy" In-Ha called out smilingly as he approached Dan-Han who darted his eyes towards him.


    "In-Ha what are you doing here? I believe this doesn''t look like yourpany" Dan-Han said coldly, but In-Ha didn''t bother about it. He was used to Dan-Han sounding that way.


    "I came to pick up my princess who you''re scaring with that cold eyes of yours. Dan-Han seriously I think I have to give some sses so you can hide that deathly look you always have in your eyes" In-Ha told him, making Dan-Han to re at him.


    Noticing his re, In-Ha let out an awkwardugh, "Hahaha, I was just kidding" He patted Dan-Han on the shoulder. He knew better than to Provoke him.


    Dan-Han darted his eyes towards Eun-sun who was still standing behind In-Ha with her head lowered. She haven''t even spared a look at him.


    "Miss Eun-sun" Dan-Han called out in a slow yet cold tone which made Eun-sun very ufortable. Her heart was beating so fast and she was scared if she looked at him, she was going to remember what happenedst night and die from embarrassment. She didn''t want that.


    With her head still lowered she bowed at him and greeted, "Good evening President Lee"


    ''President Lee now?'' She wasn''t even going to look at him? Dan-Han wanted to say something else, when Eun-sun turned towards In-Ha.


    "I''ll wait for you" She said before bowing to Dan-Han and hurried away.


    In-Ha took note of the awkward atmosphere between the two of them. They were acting strange. Though they weren''t that close, but they had been better than this. So seeing them acting like this was awkward.


    A week ago, Dan-Han had stayed at the hospital with her, and she had been warm towards him, he had even noticed the way she spoke softly at him, but what happened now? Did he do something to her? Has he bullied her? It wouldn''t be strange if he had scared her with his cold and scary temper. This was Dan-Han after all.


    In-Ha looked at the both of them, most especially Dan-Han who had his eyes on her as she walked away.


    "What happened? What did you do?" In-Ha inquisitively inquired. Dan-Han looked at him but he didn''t answer his question rather he asked a question of his own,


    "Where you going to?"


    Giving him a nd look for a while, In-Ha replied, "We''re going for some street dance she mentioned. And we''ll have dinner after that" Dan-Han nodded his head.


    "Take care of her and have fun" He said before walking away. He took a look at the girl who was looking everywhere else but at him. He sighed and walked back into thepany. Secretary Chang-wok who wasn''t standing afar off looked at the car and then his boss who was walking back into thepany. Why was he heading for the wrong direction?


    Wasn''t he going home minutes ago? He bowed to In-Ha and followed his boss back into thepany.


    In-Ha looked at Dan-Han who was walking into thepany, he creased his brows as he stared at him. Why does it feel like there was something wrong with him.


    In-Ha was tempted to stop him and ask him if everything was okay, but he remembered Eun-sun was waiting for him. He turned to look at her and he noticed the way she was staring at Dan-Han. There was something about the way she was staring at him, but he couldn''t ce his mind on it.


    Maybe he was thinking too much, or maybe she had also noticed there was something wrong with Dan-Han as well. He shrugged the feeling off and beelined his way to her.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, with a pleasant smile, while Eun-sun nodded in return, "Yes" but the bright smile that was intially on her face was gone.


    All through their drive to the location of the street dance off, Eun-sun couldn''t help but think about Dan-Han. After seeing him, the thought of him flooded her mind. No matter how much she tried she couldn''t take the thought of him off her head. She realized this was the first time she was seeing him today and it felt weird. Usually she would have seen him twice already, but today it was different. She didn''t know why she was feeling this way, but a certain part of her was missing him..... missing his face and that weird look in his eyes. There''s a way he looked at her while he tucked her hair behind her ears that made her heart thump and goose crawl on her body.


    Earlier when she saw him she knew he was out there waiting for her to take her home. Wasn''t he disappointed in her attitudest night? Eun-sun feared the thought of Dan-Han seeing her differently more than anything. She wasn''t a bad girl, she didn''t want to take advantage of the fact that he had kissed her. That was her first time being kissed and she didn''t know what had gotten into her at that point in time. She was regretting alot of things.


    She even regretted not looking at him earlier. She could have at least looked at his face. She had been so embarrassed at the time that she couldn''t bear to look at him. She felt like he would look at her differently most especially after what she didst night. For some awkward reason she was more scared of Dan-Han having a wrong thought about her.


    But wait why was she even thinking about him this much? Despite all her effort to take him out of her mind, she still thought about him all day, most especially about all he had done for herst week and even before then.


    Why was he like this to her? What did he see in her? He told her he loved her, and he hasn''t failed to show it to her, though he was overbearing he had never done anything to hurt her. Yes, sometimes he might seem like he didn''t care about her opinion, he always showed he cared. Why?


    Why was he treating her so well? Why has he made himself a constant figure in her thoughts? Why was he this nice to her? There were other people out there, she was a nobody. A girl her father and mother had never wanted or loved, because if her father wanted her or loved her he wouldn''t have gone away for ten solid years neither would her mother treat her the way she had treated her.


    Not to mention the social difference between them. He was a man from a reputable family, he was a someone of high societal standing, someone who people feared and respected while she was from a humble background. They weren''t on par in anyway.


    This was crazy.


    Dan-Han was making her lose her mind. How had things gotten this way?


    While Eun-sun was lost in thought, she didn''t take note of the man who was paying rapt attention to her every expression.


    After seeing her like this, In-Ha was more convinced something was wrong between her and Dan-Han.


    But what was it?

 Chapter 188 - Thinking About Him

    As much as Eun-sun kept quiet all through the drive to the street dancepetition, In-Ha barely took his eyes off her. He stole nces at her now and then. Although he had no idea what she was thinking about, he just couldn''t help but admire the easy and pleasant nature of her face as she remained calm like that.


    Though her face was small, her side profile still showed just how beautiful she was. She was a pretty girl and her pretty face has been popping up in his thoughtstely.??


    Arriving at the venue, In-Ha slightly nudged her because she was still too immersed in her reverie.


    "We are here." He told her with a small smile.


    "Hmm?" Eun-sun looked outside the window and indeed they had arrived at the venue. Loud music was ring across the street and various groups of people walked around with their get-ups. She turned to look at In-Ha, "That was quick" She said in a small voice while In-Ha chuckled.


    "I''ve been driving for thest half-hour, you call that quick?" He tilted a brow at her.


    "Really, half an hour?" She asked in surprise, while In-Ha nodded his head.


    "What were you thinking about?" In-Ha couldn''t help but ask. He had a feeling it had to do with the awkwardness he had sensed between her and Dan-Han, but he wasn''t a hundred per cent sure about it.


    "Nothing" She lowered her eyes and replied. She didn''t want to talk about it, most especially not with In-Ha who was his best friend. In-Ha looked at her for a while and nodded his head. If she didn''t want to tell, he couldn''t force her. So with a smile on his face, he said, "Let''s go"


    Eun-sun nodded her head and stepped out. She was surprised by how colourful the street looked, it was like a carnival. A smile split her face when she saw a group of toddlers all dressed up and ready to perform. They were like mini angels.


    "They look cute." She chirped, slightly nudging In-Ha to take a look at the cuties that had stopped by their side. Her smile broadened when one of the girls wearing a tiara waved her wand at her and said, "Aunty, you look pretty too" Eun-sun blushed at the baby''s cuteness, obviously the little girl had her call them cute.


    Eun-sun crouched down and touched the little girl''s round and fluffy cheek, "Thank you, but you''re far prettier. All of you are pretty" She said with a sweet smile as she looked at the beauties in front of her.


    "Thank you, aunty" They all chorused and bowed before walking away, following the only adult in their midst. Eun-sun kept staring at them as they walked away.


    In-Ha who was standing by her side couldn''t tear his eyes off her. The sight of her smiling so sweetly and behaving so cutely with the kids made his heart flutter, a smile also grazed his face as he continued to stare at her.


    Eun-sun turned to look at him, she was surprised to see him staring at her with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" She asked smilingly.


    "You''re beautiful" In-Ha absentmindedly blurted out. He was too captivated by her mesmerizing smile and her incredible nature.


    Eun-sun didn''t know where thepliment wasing from, but she smiled and replied, "Thank you, but you could have said it to those little angels"


    In-Ha chucked out when he heard her. He did take note of those little angels she was talking about, but his eyes were only focused on a particr one.


    "Come on let''s go," In-Ha said, he held her hand and they both walked away to watch the event, but to In-ha he only had to watch her.


    ...


    Next morning


    Eun-sun woke up feeling tired, she had danced a lotst night....okay fine, she had attempted to dance but she sulked at it, and crazy In-Ha didn''t miss the opportunity to tease her with it. Thinking about it now she smiled broadly.


    In-Ha was so much fun to hang out with, and not to mention he was a nutcase with a childish character. He made her miss Ji-Sang. She, Ji-Sang and Hei-Ran were once like that when they were little until things went south for her and she didn''t have the time or zeal to hang out anymore, because at age fifteen she had to be an adult and take care of the home, and the family her father left behind. Taking multiple part-time jobs, going to school and taking care of an alcoholic mother was too much responsibility for a fifteen-year-old child, but she did all that. So much that she had forgotten about herself in the long run.


    But not anymore, she was going to do what makes her happy henceforth. And hanging outst night was so much fun and she''d like to do it again. If only ice prince was there, he''d had had fun too.


    Eun-sun paused her thought when she realized what/who she had just thought about.


    ''Park Eun-sun not again!!!'' She chided herself.


    "Thinking about him again are you?" She heard Hei-Ran ask as she walked out of the bathroom. Eun-sun snapped her head towards her, "Thinking about who?" She asked feigning ignorance.


    Hei-Ran rolled her eyes at her.


    "You know you''ve developed a new expression thesest two days and I''ve attributed it to president Lee. So tell me he didn''te to your mind right now?" Hei-Ran asked giving her a knowing look, daring her to deny the truth.


    Eun-sun''s eyes darted back and forth trying to avoid Hei-Ran''s gaze. "I don''t know what you''re talking about" She replied as she rolled out of bed. Hei-Ran chuckled when she heard her.


    "Keep lying to yourself Eun-sun. You like him, and the sooner you realize that and ept it, the better it would be, and the less torture you''d have to endure" Hei-Ran told her. Eun-sun quietly nced at her for a while before stepping into the bathroom.


    What was she to say?


    She didn''t know if she liked him, and even if she did it didn''t make sense if they should be together, as a matter of fact, it was an impossible fit.


    A girl like her dating the business tycoon like Dan-Han? What would people say? That she had seduced him and climbed her way out of poverty? There were going to be too many rumours surrounding them. So no! she''d rather stay like this and not fall for him.


    Eun-sun was still pondering about all this stuff when her phone started to ring. She was surprised to see it was Mrs Lee calling, and she hastily answered it.


    "Hello Auntie, good morning" She greeted, a smile curving her lips.


    "Good morning to you too my sweet girl" Mrs Lee replied.


    "How are you today? Had a good night rest I suppose?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "Yes, I did. And you?"


    "Fine. I did" She replied.


    "Sweetheart, I was hoping you could apany your aunty to go shopping on Saturday, do you think you''ll be able to?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "Shopping?" Eun-sun asked. She remembered Mrs Lee had asked her about this a while ago.


    "Yes dear, but only if you''ll be chanced," She told her.


    "Of course, I''ll be. I''ll be chanced" Even if she wasn''t free, she''d create the time to go out with her. She loved the woman''spany and she didn''t mind spending all day with her.


    "Okay, I''ll call you and pick you up by Saturday"


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting" Eun-sun chirped. She didn''t know why she always felt happy and excited when she saw Mrs Lee. Right now she was already anticipating spending time with her by Saturday.


    Eun-sun dropped her phone on the vanity and turned towards the wardrobe, she was startled when she saw Hei-Ran standing behind her.


    She gasped, "Hei-Ran what is wrong with you?" She asked as she pats her chest. She wasn''t supposed to be startled since Hei-Ran was inside the house with her, but seeing her right beside her was very creepy.


    Eun-sun squinted her eyes when Hei-Ran gave her a knowing look.


    "What is it now?"


    "Treating the mother as a mother-inw, yet you don''t want to like the son. Eun-sun are you okay?"


    Eun-sun was dumbfounded by her question.


    When has she treated Mrs Lee as her mother-inw


    "Hei-Ran something is wrong with you" Eun-sun hissed.


    "No, it is you who has something weird going up in that head of yours. Haven''t you suffered enough? Why don''t you give yourself a break and allow yourself to enjoy life for once? Why can''t you just ept this good thing that''sing up in your life?" Hei-Ran asked her.


    "And why are you so keen on this topic? Do you like him as well?" Eun-sun asked.


    "Oh, so you admit you like him now" Hei-Ran cocked a brow at her.

 Chapter 189 - Make The Most Of Opportunities

    "I...I didn''t say... that. You know that''s not what I meant" She eyed Hei-Ran.


    "You don''t have to exin. You know the truth, but you''re just been stupid by lying to yourself. And if there wasn''t a Jinhai in my case, I''d definitely fall ten times over for Mr Lee"??


    "Well good for you." Eun-Sun sighed and walked to the wardrobe to pick up clothes, but Hei-Ran followed her.


    "No, good for you that you finally found that one person who loves you and is willing to do everything and anything for you. He hasid his heart bare for you, and I know you like him, so what''s stopping you? And don''t tell me the bad person crap that your mother has told you, believe me that woman knows nothing and she''s more than blessed to have a daughter as great as you. So tell me the truth Eun-sun, why are you holding back?" She asked in a fierce tone. She loved Eun-sun and she wanted the best for her, and what could be better than having true love and happiness, having someone who loves her and treats her well like Dan-Han has been doing?


    Eun-sun paused from picking out her clothes, her shoulders slumped while a sigh left her lips.


    Hei-Ran stretched her hand and reached for her shoulders slowly turning her around so they could face each other. She ced both hands on her shoulder and asked with a small voice, "Tell me the truth Eun-sun don''t you like him? Does your heart not race when you see him? Don''t you enjoy thepany he gives you? Don''t you wish to be with him, even for the littlest time?"


    Eun-sun sighed and with a small voice she replied, "I don''t know" as she shook her head slowly. Maybe she knows but she''s too scared to admit it to herself, because admitting it out loud will promote her to feel and act differently.


    Hei-Ran let out a deted sigh, she raised Eun-sun''s chin up with her fingers, giving her an intent look and with a soft voice she spoke, "Eun-sun we both know you like him, okay even if you don''t know I''m telling you now that you like him. So tell me what''s holding you back?" Her eyes not leaving Eun-sun''s gaze for a second.


    Eun-sun lowered her eyes and shook her head slowly, silently indicating nothing was holding her back.


    "You know that''s not true, tell me the truth" Hei-Ran insisted.


    Still lowering her head, Eun-sun replied with a shaky voice, "I.... I''m just....scared... he''ll leave me too." Her voice was shaky and almost teary.


    "That''s it?" Hei-Ran asked in surprise. That was the reason she wasn''t giving herself a chance at happiness?


    She sighed when Eun-sun nodded her head affirmatively.


    "Sweet lord!" Hei-Ran eximed, giving Eun-sun a full look. How broken was this girl who had always put on a rock hard expression? Eun-sun had always revealed a tough exterior preventing people from knowing what was actually going on in her heart. Who knew she had all these fears?


    "Eun-sun he won''t leave you." Hei-Ran assured her. She didn''t know why she was vouching for Mr Lee, but he looked like he was serious about her and his love for Eun-sun was written all over him. She had seen the way he looked at Eun-sun with so much care and affection the few times she had seen him. He didn''t look like the type who wasn''t serious. And there was rumours about him in the tabloids about never being in a rtionship or ever been seen with a woman. She didn''t think such a man who want to toil with her friend''s feelings.


    Eun-sun lifted her eyes to her, "What if he does?" She asked.


    "And what if he doesn''t?" Hei-Ran rebutted.


    "What if he isn''t like your parents who could have done better but chose not tom, what if he''s God''spensation to you for all the hardship you''ve endured. Eun-sun nothing in life is certain, nothing is set in stone, but one is sure in this world, and that is opportunities. Opportunities always present themselves for us, and we as humans must grasp them when they do and make the best out of it. See this as a new beginning in your life and make the most out of it. Let your parents mistake end with them, and don''t let it affect the entirety of your life, okay? Not everyone is like them, I''m still with you aren''t I?" Hei-Ran encouraged, her hand brushing her hair backwards. Eun-sun gazed at her for a while before nodding her head.


    "I will." She softly replied.


    "That''s better" Hei-Ran smiled and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "I can''t wait for you to start a rtionship, and enjoy all the things thates with it, including that stuff." She shed her a suggestive smile as she pulled away from the hug, but Eun-sun didn''t understand what she was referring to.


    "What stuff?" Eun-sun cocked a questioning brow, her look was quite innocent.


    Hei-Ran chuckled when she saw her expression. "Nothing, I''m sure someone like Mr Lee will educate you at the right time." Hei-Ran said was a mischievous smile, making Eun-sun narrow her eyes at her.


    Smoothening Eun-sun''s hair with her hand she said, "You''ll be fine okay, now get dressed let''s go to work. And oh, I won''t be returning on time tonight."


    "Why?" Eun-sun asked.


    "Well because I''m visiting the family house today and fake boyfriend wants to take me somewhere tomorrow." She told her. The displeased look on her face was clearly evident.


    "And don''t ask me where because I don''t know either." Hei-Ran interjected Eun-sun when she noticed she was about to say something.


    "Come on get dressed, we''ll bete."


    ************


    Dan-Han''s Mansion


    In-Ha was surprised to see Dan-Han approach the dining table for breakfast, and he couldn''t help but give a surprised look.


    "This is strange." In-Ha uttered as Dan-Han pulled a seat for himself.


    "What is strange?" Dan-Han couldn''t help but ask.


    "This!" In-Ha eximed pointing to him. Dan-Han already understood what he was referring to, but he didn''t say anything to him.


    "I can''t remember thest time you had breakfast at home. I was beginning to wonder if you''ve broken the rule of not eating outside. What happened today?" In-Ha asked, but Dan-Han only looked at him still without saying anything.


    "How did your outing gost night?" Dan-Han surprisingly asked, making In-Ha look at him with surprise.


    "Okay, that''s a first. Why are you suddenly interested in that?" In-Ha curiously asked. Dan-Han was never the type to bother about people''s affair. So why was he interested in that?


    Dan-Han wanted to say, ''Because that''s my woman, so why shouldn''t I be interested?'' But instead he said, "Because you started troubling the girl mother ced under my care."


    "Oh, really? Mother brought her to yourpany?" In-Ha was quite surprised to hear that, he didn''t know it was Mrs Lee who had brought Eun-sun into thepany.


    Dan-Han looked at In-Ha but he didn''t answer his question. He had asked a question first and In-Ha wasn''t expecting him to answer him right?


    Noticing the nonchnt look Dan-Han was shooting at him, In-Ha knew better than to expect an answer from him. So he answered him instead.


    "Wellst night was cool, we had a lot of fun." He paused and smiled when he remembered how Eun-sun cheered when those little girls won the childrenpetition and her reaction to every group that performed. Herughter and smiles, everything was far too mesmerizing.


    "She made it quite a night for me and I loved every bit of it" He replied smilingly.


    Dan-Han didn''t miss all the expression shing through In-Ha''s face. It seems he was falling deeply for her each passing day, and so was he.


    Why was Eun-sun being this cruel? Why did she have toe into their lives at the same time, wasn''t he enough for her? Dan-Han scoffed in his head when he heard his own thoughts. Enough indeed!


    "Hmm" Dan-Han nodded and focused on his food.


    In-Ha shot a suspicious brow at Dan-Han while he ate.


    "Tell me the truth Dan-Han, did you do something to her?" Dan-Han lifted his head and gazed at In-Ha, a confused frown pressed on his brows.


    "What do you mean?" He asked back.


    "I mean, why were you two acting awkwardst night? You guys seemed to be a bit closer than that, so tell me, what did you do to her?" In-Ha asked firmly. To him, Eun-sun could never do something wrong. Okay there were times she got mad and hurt him, but not cause and who was the best person to trigger anybody into a state of grievances? Lee Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han looked away from him and focused on his food but not before saying, "Mind your business." his tone sounding cold as usual. It was an indication that he wasn''t interested in having that conversation.


    In-Ha stayed quiet for a while as he closely observed Dan-Han.


    "Do you like her?" He abruptly asked.


    Dan-Han''s hand which was holding a ss against his lips paused. He stayed still for a couple of seconds before taking a drink from his ss. He turned and nced at In-Ha, "Do you want me to like her?" He asked in the most natural cold voice he could muster. He was shocked by that abrupt question but it didn''t reflect on his face.


    In-Ha paid attention to his countenance, he tried to ascertain something, anything at all, but his face was as stoic as ever.


    In-Ha shed a smile and shook his head as he replied, "No"


    "Then why did you ask? Do you like her?" It was his turn to ask. He wanted to know if In-Ha had realized his feelings for her.


    Dan-Han studied In-Ha''s face as he waited for his answer. In-Ha gave a casual shrug and replied, "I don''t Know"

 Chapter 190 - Missed You

    has fighting so hard so regain and remould that part of her which has been lost ¨C and now she couldn''t lose anything else. If epting that she hade to like Dan-Han, that she had grown feelings for her boss after spending lots of hours with him would make her happy, then she would. If being with him was what she truly what she needed, then she''ll take a swing at it.


    Eun-sun brought out her phone from her bag and unblocked Dan-Han''s number. She had blocked it out of the fear of him calling her. She wasn''t sure if she''d be able to decline his calls so she had resulted in blocking it.??


    She looked at his number again, and the idea of calling him came to her mind but she shoved it out of her mind as soon as it came. She didn''t think that was a wise decision. She didn''t know why she always felt anxious whenever she tries calling him, it was better if he was the one calling. She decided to wait for lunch and then she''d go see him and maybe they could have lunch together. Thinking about food she remembered her former task of always getting him to eat. That was her promise to Mrs Lee which she had failed at keeping.


    ''Has he been eating well? Did he eat breakfast?'' She asked herself. She bit her lips as punishment for acting the way she has acted and for neglecting his diet especially when she knew how he had grown to like eating with her, just as she had ustomed herself with eating with him. Eating alone these past few days has been sort of boring


    Even when she shared a table with Hei-Ran at dinner or Hye-Jin at work, she always felt something was amidst.


    Eun-sun brought out the small lunch pack which contained sandwiches she had made for herself this morning. She thought about it for a while before standing up to leave the office. She informed Hye-Jin she''d be back soon.


    She smoothened her clothes and made her way to the elevator. She pressed the button for the highest floor, and by each floor it climbed, Eun-sun''s heart began to race. She couldn''t imagine Dan-Han''s face when he sees her.... would he be angry or excited since she has been avoiding him? She didn''t know but all she was sure of was that she was done avoiding him.


    When the elevator chimed on arrival, Eun-sun''s heart skipped a beat. She drew in deep breaths to calm herself before slowly stepping out of the elevator. She hadn''t taken more than a step when the scene of her ''kiss-licking'' him shed through her mind. And that made her heart to race a little faster. She closed her eyes in an effort to brush those memories out of her mind, but it became even more vivid.


    With her eyes still closed, Eun-sun muttered to herself, "Park Eun-sun you''ve got to stop thinking about that kiss, please"


    "I didn''t know you still remembered that."


    Eun-sun''s eyes flew wide open when she heard that. She almost fell to her knees when her eyes came in contact with the person standing in front of her. And her heart almost sank into her stomach when she saw Secretary Chang-wok standing behind him as he tried to hide the blush on his face. It was obvious he had heard her too. Double embarrassment!!! Her brain screamed.


    ''Someone please kill me!!!'' Eun-sun shrieked in her head. She hasn''t seen him in thest three days ¨Cexcept if the time she had seen outside counted ¨C and now she just embarrassed herself I''m front of him and his secretary?? How perfect!


    ''How did he suddenly get here?'' She asked herself. She looked at his office door which was still feets away from where they were standing right now, and she still couldn''t think of the possibility, especially when she had just closed her eyes for a second or two. How was this even possible?!


    If she had known he''d suddenly appear on the hallway to his office she wouldn''t had been stupid enough to share that thought out loud. Eun-sun felt like crying out.


    Dan-Han gave a once over, she looked radiant in her formal dress. His eyes scanned her from head to toes, not missing a inch of her. It felt like ages since hest saw her.


    "Park Eun-sun" Dan-Han called her name in soft and gentle tone, and he couldn''t help but take a step closer to her. This was the first time in days that she was standing right in front of him. God he couldn''t describe how he had missed her. He had desperately wanted to see her face, hug her just like they had done at the hospital, touch her soft and breath I''m that intoxicating smell that always smelt likevender, but he couldn''t. Many times he had wanted to barge into her office and drag her out so they could talk things over, and tell her not to feel embarrassed about the kiss anymore ¨C because he had thought that was the only reason she had been keeping her distance from him.


    He didn''t want to make things difficult for her by making her feel more embarrassed, so he had kept his space even though he badly wanted to be with her and make her his before someone else beat him to it.


    This girl had tortured him for days.


    Secretary Chang-wok noticing how the boss'' tone had changed and the way they were staring at each other, he retreated back into his office before he sighed his death warrant.


    Eun-sun''s heart was beating fast, hard and loud when he called her name like that, it was as if it was the first time she was hearing someone call her name so sweetly. And the way he was staring at her made goosebumps crawl over her skin. Her hands holding the lunch box turned sweaty. She could a certain kind of feeling surrounding her on the inside.


    Trying topose herself, Eun-sun blinked twice as she opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out.


    "I...I.." She stuttered under his intense gaze which was making her quite ufortable. His gaze was piercing and was almost a hole into her head.


    Dan-Han noticed her difort as she shifted from foot to foot. He retraced a step back to put some space between them. He didn''t mean to make her ufortable but he had been overwhelmed by his emotions when he saw her.


    "Why are you here?" He asked in a more casual tone so she could rx a bit.


    Eun-sun took a deep breath to calm herself, "I came to give you this" She said stretching out the lunchbox to him. Dan-Han lowered his


    eyes to it. He understood what she was doing. Does this mean she was over the kissing thing and wasn''t going to avoid him anymore?


    Dan-Han stretched out his hand to ept the box but he held both the box and her hand which felt so small in his.


    "Does this mean, we''ll have breakfast together now?" He curiously inquired. He didn''t want to get over his head, just incase his mother had put her up to this. But breakfast, or lunch with no Eun-sun in front of him, haven''t felt like breakfast or lunch at all.


    "No" She replied immediately.


    ''As expected'' Dan-Han sighed in his heart.


    Eun-sun took note of the disappointment that flickered through his eyes. She could guess what he was thinking so she said, "I can''t have breakfast now since I already have one, but since I''m giving you mine lunch, maybe....we can have breakfast together?"


    Dan-Ha''s eyes lit up when he heard her. He looked at the box in his hand and a small smile curved his lips with Eun-sun noticed.


    "This mean you won''t avoid me anymore right?" Dan-Han anxiously asked.


    Shaking her head Eun-sun softly replied, "No"


    "I don''t think there should be any need for us to be awkward with each other" ''And I don''t have the heart to stay away from you anymore'' She added that part in her head.


    "You''re sure?" He asked.


    "Yes"


    "So no more running from me?" He asked again just to be sure.


    Eun-sun shook her head and let out a small smile, "No more running"


    A sweet smile curved Dan-Han''s face as he stared at her pretty face. He took a step closer to her, he stretched his hand and tucked a few tendrils of hair behind her ear.


    "I missed you" He muttered in a low voice, his eyes glistening with the love and care.


    "I... I" Was she supposed to say it back?


    Dan-Han smiled when she stuttered like that.


    "Don''t say a thing I''ll see you at lunch" He said with a happy smile which Eun-sun could swear she hasn''t seen before. Her heart thudded at the sight of him smiling so sweetly, she couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Okay, I''ll see you at lunch" She said before hurrying back to the elevator. She turned to take a look at him and hopped into the elevator.


    She patted her heart that was beating wildly.


    Lee Dan-Han was going to be the death of her.


    ......


    GUYS I''M SO SORRY FOR THE LAST TWO DAYS. MY SCHEDULED HAS BEEN CRAZY, I''VE BEEN WORKING TIRELESSLY FOR MY AUNT''S WEDDING, IVE BARELY HAD ENOUGH SLEEP OR FOOD. I''LL BE BACK FULLY BY MONDAY. LET''S ENDURE WITH YOUR AUTHOR FOR THE TIME BEING. MASS RELEASE WILL BE DONE AS SOON AS POWER IS RESTORED TO MY CITY.


    THANKS FOR YOUR UNDERSTANDING.


    LOVE YOU GUYS MUCH.

 Chapter 191 - Not Everyone Can Be A Lee

    Chairman Lee was sitting with his wife at the pavilion in the garden, it was something they did regrly but recently they had been too preupied to do that.


    Father Lee has been busy going on few business trips despite his son''s refusal since he had taken over thepany and was now the new head of the family, so it was his job to look after the business, not his retired father. Mother Lee on the other hand has been busy prepping for herst outreach.??


    Father Lee has been intently staring at his wife for thest three minutes with her being oblivious to his gaze. She was immersed going through the numbers of people reported with neglected tropical diseases in some of the tropical areas in the country as well as the number of patients who were in dire need of surgeries. Jae-Hyun had given her all these statistics on her request.


    After staring at her and closely observing her for a while father Lee asked, "Honey, can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure" Mrs Lee replied without taking her eyes from the file in her hand.


    "Promise to tell me the truth" Mrs Lee lifted her head to him and a small smile appearing on her face.


    "When have I ever not told you the truth?" She asked as she reached for the ss of juice on the table.


    "Well never" Father Lee replied. That was one of the lovely things about his wife, she had never kept anything away from him, neither had she done a thing without his permission. She was a virtuous wife who understood the true meaning of submission. Her honesty with him was something he loved. With that certainty in mind, he went ahead to ask his question.


    "Honey, are you sick?" Father Lee finally asked the question that has been on his mind for weeks, prompting Mrs Lee to choke on the juice she was about to gulp down.


    *Cough* Cough* Cough*


    Father Lee hurried to her side and gently began to pat her back to stop her from coughing, "Sorry" He apologized as he continued to pat her back.


    Mrs Lee finally stopped coughing, she nced at her husband from the corner of her eyes, her heart slowly began to race.


    "Why..why did....you ask that?" She carefully asked.


    ''Why was he asking that now? Did he hear something or has she been careless with her drugs and he might have seen it? This wasn''t what she wanted. Her husband and son knowing about her condition was something she didn''t n for. As a matter of fact, if she could withhold the truth from them until herst days, she''d do it. Her rtionship with Dan-Han hasn''t improved much but it has been better than before when he didn''t want to stand in the same room. with her. But thanks to Eun-sun she had gotten to speak with him and he hade over to the house for dinner. She didn''t want to burden them with her predicament, neither did she want to spend herst days with her friends and family sulking and leading unhappy lives because of her. They should be happy because that was the only way she could be happy too.


    "Well weeks ago our son mentioned to me that you look pale and sickly and I should put an eye on you, and I''ve been doing just that these past weeks whenever I''m around. And honey you do look a bit emaciated, and I''ve noticed you get tired easily and also your diets have changed. So tell me the truth are you sick or do you feel sick? You know you can tell me anything right?" Father Lee said as he reached for his wife''s hand and gently rubbed the back of her palm.


    Mrs Lee surreptitiously heaved a sigh of relief. For a moment there she had thought he had found out something. She shed him a sweet smile.


    "Honey you worry too much. I''m fine, do I look sick?" She said with a convincing smile making Father Lee sigh. Who better to know his wife than him?


    He turned fully to stare at her face, her palm still buried in his, "Honey, I know how you hate being a liability but you''re not one to me or our son. I can''t forcefully take you to the hospital to do a test, but you should know that we both love you and if you have a problem you can always tell us because we''re family. So tell me if anything is wrong. I can go with you to the hospital, I don''t mind." He told her, while Mrs Lee sweetly smiled at him. She ced her free hand on top of his hand which was holding her other hand.


    "You worry too much. I''m perfectly in health so there''s nothing to worry about. I''ve met with Jae-Hyun and he said it''s normal, and ites with the age. We''re no longer as young and vibrant as we used to, and you know how we woman age faster right?" She paused as she watched him nod his head.


    "So you see it''s nothing. The diet change was prescribed by Jae-Hyun, he says it beneficial for advanced women my age, to prevent wrinkles and cell ageing. So you see, I''m fine, and there''s no cause for rm" She assured him. Father Lee shot her a sceptical look but the convincing smile on her face eased his heart and he trusted his wife so much. She had never lied to him (except now).


    Father Lee nodded his head in understanding, "I''ll believe you, but if at any time you feel like you''re not fine don''t hesitate to tell me okay?"


    "I won''t hesitate." She reassured him.


    The Lee coupled were still having a discussion, mostly Mrs Lee sharing her ideas for her outreach with her husband, when someone came to announce the presence of a visitor outside the house.


    "Sir the chairman of Choi corporation is here to see you" One of the guards announced.


    Father Lee arched his brow when he heard that. Chairman Choi was here? Without any prior invitation?


    He looked at his wife who was also staring at him. But from her countenance, it was obvious she had no clue about it.


    "Let him in" There was no way he could send him away, it would be disrespectful. The guard bowed and walked away to let him in.


    "Did you invite him to the house?" Mother Lee asked, but her husband shook his head.


    "No I didn''t, but I guess he''s here for the marriage thing again"


    "What marriage thing?" She asked in surprise making her husband cock a confused brow at her.


    "What do you mean by what marriage? Weren''t we pairing our son with their daughter a while ago?" He asked her.


    "Yes we were, but Dan-Han has stated his disinterest in her. So I think we should let him be." She stated.


    Father Lee chuckled when he heard herst statement, ''Let him be''. When had she ever let their son be? Wasn''t she the one who was always intruding in their son''s life? Wasn''t she the one who had started the matchmaking thing?


    "Honey, you''re beginning to sound hypocritical. Don''t forget you were the one who had agreed to match make them in the first ce and convinced me into coercing Dan-Han to go for the blind date, and he agreed on the condition he wouldn''t go for another date?" He asked her.


    "So I did, what''s wrong with that?" She asked in a challenging tone.


    "Well you started it, and now I''m interested in getting Dan-Han settled down. I don''t want him to look like his cousin who''s almost forty and is yet to be married. And I think the Choi''s are the best fit for us too. They might not be on par with us, but they are not small either"


    "Honey we''re not interested in our son marrying anybody because of their social standing"


    "We''re not?" Father asked rhetorically.


    "No, we''re not! Dan-Han should marry because of love. Maybe I was wrong before, but that was because I was only desperate I don''t have time to¨C" She paused when her husband cocked a brow at her. That was a close tongue slip.


    "What I''m saying is, I think our son has found someone he likes and she''s a good girl. I like her too, let''s forget about the Choi''s and let our son be with the girl he likes" She told him.


    "So Dan-Han has a girl he likes?" He inquisitively inquired, while she bobbed her head. He was surprised to bear that. When did that son of his finally grow an interest in women? Wonders never ends.


    "What family is she from?" He asked. Mrs Lee narrowed her brows when she realized she didn''t know the answer to that. As a matter of fact, she didn''t know much about Eun-sun. She liked the girl''s nature. Her character had attracted her and made her love her, so there has not been any need for her to look into the girl''s background.


    Observing the expression on his wife''s face he chuckled, "I thought as much. Honey not everyone can be a Lee, if Dan-Han and you like a girl I don''t have a problem with that, but do your findings and make sure she''s someone from a good family. We don''t want to associate ourselves with criminals or people who wouldn''t be beneficial to us. So till you sort that out, the Choi''s are the best fit for our son" He stated before standing up to wee the man who was approaching the pavilion.

 Chapter 192 - His Fiancee

    Eun-sun felt giddy as she waited for lunchtime but it seemed like time was been too slow. She tried not to look too excited but she couldn''t help it. A smile was stered on her face as she remembered how Dan-Han had looked at her and talked to her earlier. It was so intense and it made her feel giddy and at the same time ufortable. She didn''t know what to experience at lunch with him but she was looking forward to it.


    "Seems someone is happy" Hye-Jin jabbed Eun-sun on the side as she wriggled her brows yfully at her. She has been looking at her and she couldn''t help but observe the smile stered on her face.??


    "Huh?" Eun-sun shot her a confused look when she saw the way she was smiling at her.


    Hye-Jin hissed as she rolled her eyes at her, "I know you and secretary Chang-wok has fixed your little problem and that''s why you''re happy, I know it" She chirped. Eun-sun furrowed her brows as she looked even more confused. She looked at her like she had just said something crazy and she was yet to understand it.


    She and secretary Chang-wok? Why would she be happy because of secretary Chang-wok?


    "I don''t understand what you mean," Eun-sun told her.


    A frown formed between Hye-Jin''s brows. "Aren''t you and secretary Chang-wok dating?" Hye-Jin asked. "I''ve seen the things he brings here for you, so I know you both are dating," She said matter of factly. On several asions, she had seen Chang-wok deliver one thing or the other to her, and there were times he hade to the office to see her, so it was as clear as day.


    Eun-sun couldn''t believe what she had heard. She could choke on those words.


    ''She and secretary Chang-wok?'' Hold on, she wasn''t looking down at him or something, as a matter of fact, the man was just as handsome as In-Ha and he was quite good at his job, but nothing was going on between them.


    She couldn''t imagine the look on Dan-Han''s face if he heard something like this, secretary Chang-wok could as well kiss his job goodbye. Dan-Han was already jealous of his friend who was also a good friend to her, she couldn''t imagine what would be the fate of his nice and capable secretary. Thinking about this, Eun-sun couldn''t help but remember how possessive Dan-Han has been with her. His countenance when Jinhai and In-Ha had given her flowers at the hospital, he looked like he could murder them at the same time, that was epic.


    For Chang-Wok''s sake, she didn''t know how to warn Hye-Jin from saying anything because that might lead to someplicated things like Hye-Jin knowing that something was up between her and the big boss ¨C well not yet, but soon.


    Eun-sun was about to say something when she heard a shrieking voice behind her, which attracted the attention of their other colleagues.


    "What? You''re dating Chang-wok!" The girl asked in a displeased voice.


    "She''s dating secretary Chang-wok?" The others exchanged meaningful looks amongst themselves as they began to whisper.


    Eun-sun and Hye-Jin turned their heads towards the source of the voice they''ve both heard and they were both surprised to see not just the person who owned the voice but also the person standing by her side who was shooting Eun-Sun a condescending and disgusting look, her eyes looking her up from head to her waist ¨Cwhich was visible to her.


    Min-Jung and Soojin.


    "Secretary Chang-wok huh?" Soojin said with a condescending tone. "I guess only a man like him could look your way" She scoffed derisively, oblivious to the gaze the girl beside her was shooting her way.


    Eun-sun looked at the girls standing in front of her with a nk expression on her face. She didn''t know what to think of this rude interruption. She thought they were more sensible than this. Both girls have always been seen together, so it wasn''t much of a surprise to see them now. They were like those pairs of stupid high school girls who thought they were prettier than every other girl, with Soojin being the leader and Min-Jung the stupid other who had to live in her shadow.


    "Soojin just shut your mouth and go away from here" Hye-Jin snapped at thedy who was disrespecting Eun-sun.


    Soojin was about to say something when the first girl interjected her, "Tell me the truth are you truly dating Secretary Chang-wok?" She asked in a small voice, her question was directed to Eun-sun. Her eyes looked sad and pleading almost as if she was begging Eun-sun to say only what she wanted to hear.


    Tilting a brow towards her, Eun-sun asked, "So what if I am?" She wasn''t interested in ying with words with these girls and looking at the one talking to her, she could see she was quite different from the stupid person nted by her side, but that didn''t mean she was going to treat them differently. It was in her nature to be challenging and fierce. She has never been nice to people especially those who didn''t know how to mind their business or knew how to talk.


    The girl was stunned by Eun-sun''s blunt response, her countenance became dull and sad. Eun-sun observed the change in her countenance, the crestfallen look on her face showed she was about to cry.


    Did she by chance like Chang-wok? Eun-sun asked herself. From the girl''s countenance that seemed to be the case.


    Soojin turned to look at the girl confusedly, "Why are you asking about the silly secretary?" She asked. She continued without waiting for the girl''s answer. "Don''t forget about what we were supposed to do, so get your head straight okay?" She said before ncing back at Eun-sun, her eyes were full of so much hatred for her and Eun-sun didn''t miss it. She had noticed the way she had always looked at her but she didn''t mind.


    "You, when trying to y with your secretary boy, make sure you stay away from the president''s office or else..." She warned seethingly while Eun-sun just watched her spew the nonsense that wasing out of her mouth. She didn''t have the time or energy to waste on her especially when she had to see him right now.


    Eun-sun turned to Hye-Jin and with a smile, she said, "Hye-Jin I''ll see you after lunch okay. I won''t be joining you to the cafeteria" She said as she stood up to her feet. She looked at the girl standing in front of her with a stoic look on her face, before walking past them. She had no time to waste, Dan-Han must be waiting for her.


    "Hey, you!" Soojin called out rudely to stop Eun-sun who was walking away, but she didn''t stop to look at her. Rather Hye-Jin sprang up to her feet and red at Soojin.


    "Hey you spoilt brat, I''ve always known you have no manners but you should at least try and pretend to be since this is a workce. Don''t throw that stupid attitude around, not all of us appreciates such ill manners. So learn to behave appropriately" Hye-Jin lectured, her eyes ring daggers at her before she sighed and walked away.


    Soojin opened her mouth to say something but she couldn''t help but notice the way others like looking at her disgustingly. She had sounded rude to Eun-sun earlier, and they admired the way Eun-sun had ignored her. That showed how matured and well-groomed she was.


    [A/N: If only they knew the temper behind that act of maturity]


    "What?" Soojin roared when the other colleagues looked at her meaningfully.


    She turned to look at Min-Jung, but Min-Jung spoke up first.


    "Excuse me Soojin, I have to use the restroom," She said before hurrying out.


    .....


    Eun-sun brushed her hair backwards, arranged her well-tucked clothes one more time as she rode the elevator, her heart was thudding hard behind her chest. She hasn''t felt as nervous as she was right now earlier when she hade to see him. Maybe it was because this was the first time they''ll be having lunch after admitting her feelings for him. It was definitely going to be different now.


    She smacked her lips but it felt dry, she cringed when she remembered she had forgotten to apply some gloss on her lips. Since Dan-Han gave her that balm it has be her favourite lip balm.


    It was all that Soojin''s fault she cried in her head.


    When the elevator chimed on arrival, she drew in deep breaths to calm herself before walking out. Eun-sun had only walked a few steps closer to the Dan-Han''s office when she heard a female shrieking voice echoing across the whole lobby.


    "How dare you stop me from seeing him! I''m his fiancee and you have no right to stop me!"


    ''Fiancee?'' Eun-sun asked herself.


    ''Dan-Han was engaged?''


    ......


    Hello dearies... I''m sorry for reposting the wrong chapter. I was sleepy while updating, haven''t had proper sleep for days. I''m truly sorry.


    Well, I have some good news for us, who''s excited...


    Firstly, I''m done with all the work and I''m back to writing fully, so expect daily updates.


    Secondly, Power is back and you know what that means right?


    Thirdly, there''s been an upgrade with the win-win, and WN has advised all users to update their apps so the changes on the app can be reflected. And also we''re participating in this month win-win challenge, so let''s keep supporting our favourite characters so we can all win, and get those rebate coins.


    Fourthly, there''ll be a second-tier privilege for this month for five(5) chapters, let''s support this work.


    Thanks for all the love, care and support you guys I''ve been showing me, I appreciate it from the bottom of my heart. I love you guys and a happy new month.


    Have a fruitful year ahead.

 Chapter 193 - Cant Stay Away

    Eun-sun didn''t think she had heard well. Did someone just say she was Dan-Han''s fiancee? And why did the person''s voice sound so familiar?


    Eun-sun had the urge to return back to the elevator she didn''t want to get involved in whatever was going on there. But another part of her wanted to confirm if what she had heard was true. Maybe she should check things out? She would like to know if the man she was falling for was already engaged to someone else. It would be painful if that was true, as she had only made up her mind towards then. She felt ufortable hearing those words.??


    Eun-sun had only taken a step towards the door where she could hear the voice of the person shouting when the door to her left suddenly opened, and before she could take a look at who had opened the door, someone grabbed her hand and pulled in, almost making a yelp to escape her lips.


    Eun-sun knew it was no one other than Lee Dan-Han, only he could do something like this. He would hold her and pull her to himself without her permission, but she wasn''t going toin today especially not when she was beginning to like the way he acted with her. She looked up at him and there he was, his handsome face looming over her and his enchanting gray eyes were staring deep into hers. Why was he always this handsome? She asked herself.


    "Took you long enough" Dan-Han said in a soft tone as he held her against himself.


    "Mr Lee¨C" Eun-sun called out softly, her cheeks slightly turning bright pink because of their close proximity, and the way he was staring at her like he was staring directly at her soul. Eun-sun wanted to lower her eyes from his but she was captivated by it, so much she couldn''t tear her gaze from him. His eyes were beautiful and with the way he was staring at her, her heart couldn''t help but drum wildly against her chest as she also stared back at him. There was this indescribable feeling in her heart as they locked gaze with each other. She couldn''t exin it, but standing before him like this and having his eyes fixed on her was having this effect on her. Her heart was thumping wildly so much she had almost forgotten about the thing she had just heard outside.


    "Someone.... is out there looking for you" She informed him.


    "Mmm, I know" He briefly replied, his eyes still locked on her.


    "Don''t.... don''t you want to go see who it is?" She inquired as she observed his countenance. The person outside had said she was his fiancee, and she had a feeling he was aware someone was other asking for him. Eun-sun heart skipped at the reminder of that word, ''engaged''. Was he really engaged?


    "Chang-wok can take care of her" He replied nonchntly like the person outside meant nothing to him. He was aware of the annoying person outside his office seeking an audience. He had been pissed when he heard her proiming herself as his fiancee. He was about to go handle her and send her out so Eun-sun wouldn''te to meet her and hear the absurd things that she was spewing that wouldplicate issues for him, he had only opened the door when he saw Eun-sun by the door. He had been very surprised to see her there, and the first that popped into his head was to pull her in and hug her just like how he was doing right now.


    Dan-Han wanted to say a lot of things to her but he didn''t know how to say them outrightly. He didn''t know if she had heard what that crazy girl had said, but he had a feeling she had.


    Slowly he raised his hand to her hair as he tucked her properly arranged hair behind her ears, "Don''t you want to ask me anything?" He asked in a cool and calm tone, his eyes searching hers.


    With her heart still pounding because of how close Dan-Han was holding her, she lifted a nervous gaze at him, "Do you....want me to ask something?" Eun-sun asked back in an almost shaky tone. She had an inkling on what he was hinting on. And her heart raced even more as she dreaded his answer.


    Dan-Han looked at her for a while, he noticed how her eyes were suddenly darting, he could sense her fear. But why? Was she falling for him already? Did she fear the possibility of him being engaged?


    Dan-Han examined her small framed face before he spoke up, "I know you heard what she said, but know it''s not true." He said in a firm and confident tone.


    "It''s not?" She asked back uncertainly while he nodded his head.


    "No it''s not" Dan-Han assured her. He didn''t want her to have any misconception at heart especially if his thoughts were through.


    He made up his mind to have a talk with chairman Choi about his daughter, he should stop her froming to hispany and he was definitely going to sh Chang-Wok''s sry for allowing her get to his floor in the first ce.


    Eun-sun observed his face as he spoke before slowly nodding her head. She could could see he was honest with his response, and she felt something in her heart disappear. Something she hadn''t noticed, fear.


    She didn''t see Dan-Han as one who''d lie to her. She choose to believe him without any persuasion from him, afterall he was the man who was able to move her heart.


    "Okay" She nodded.


    Dan-Han smiled when he heard her response. He didn''t think she''d believe like that. It meant a lot that she had easily believed him and he didn''t have to persuade her. Does this mean she was falling for him now? He wanted to believe that. He didn''t want to believe otherwise.

 Chapter 194 - A Lifetime To Study You

    He pulled her closer and hugged her tightly, as if they weren''t close enough already. He had been dying to do this for a while now, but she was so far away from him. He ced his head on the crook of her neck.


    "I missed you Park Eun-sun, you should never stay away from me again" He told her in a gentle voice. His actions made Eun-sun stiffen. He was hugging her so tightly and she could feel his warm breath on her neck, it waslike a scourging yet pleasurous heat was crawling through her body making her giddy. And what were those words he had just uttered???


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to respond to him.


    But she was certain she also didn''t want to stay away from him either. Though the space between them these past few days had helped her realize just how much Dan-Han meant to her, and how deeply she was into him.


    And now that she knew she didn''t have the heart to ever leave him. He had made a ce for himself in her heart and she didn''t want to lose that.


    Being overwhelmed by her own brooding emotions, Eun-sun couldn''t help but hug him back, cing her face on his chest, "I don''t have the heart to stay away from you either" She muttered so softly. Her actions surprised herself and Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han pulled away from the hug so he could look at her face. Did she just say that? He wanted to look at her eyes and hear her say those words again. He looked at her but Eun-sun shyly lowered her eyes. She couldn''t bring herself to look at him. Her confession had surprised her, and her heart was hammering wildly behind her chest. She didn''t think she''d say such things to him, and to think so soon.


    Dan-Han''s lips curved upward when she shyed away like that. ''This girl'' He whispered amusedly in his head.


    He used his finger to lift her chin up, so she could look at him, but Eun-sun''s eyes kept darting back and forth as she tried to aviod his gaze. She felt embarrassed for making such a bold confession, but it was all his fault. He had made her miss him, and he was hugging her, breathing warmly on her neck and saying those words to her....in a nutshell he was doing so many things to her without doing anything at all.


    "Look at me" Dan-Han said in a firm yet gentle voice prompting Eun-sun to slowly lift her head and look at him. His eyes again!


    "Say those words again" He requested ever so gently, almost as if he was pleading. It felt like he had imagined her saying those things, he needed to hear her again, but Eun-sun shook her head as she shyly bit her lips and looked away.


    "Park Eun-sun" He called her name softly but almost in a domineering tone. Eun-sun was used to this tone, she shyly shook her head again before leaping into his arms, burying her face on his chest, his heart was beating just as fast as his. She wrapped her hand around his waist as she said,


    "Don''t threaten me like that. You made me this way Mr Lee so take responsibility for it."


    Dan-Han''s lips curved upward when he head her. He couldn''t believe this was happening right now. What good did he do to have luck shine on him this way? He wasn''t expecting this at all, his heart was doing a happy dance as she hugged him like that.


    He wrapped his hand around her and drew in her intoxicating scent. He hugged her so tightly that he squeezed her petite body. She felt so small in his arms, but just perfect enough for him.


    "Mr Lee" She called softly.


    "Hmm"


    "I can''t.... breathe" She said with ragged breath. Her words snapped him back to reality and he quickly let go of her.


    "I''m sorry" He apologized with an apologetic smile. Eun-sun couldn''t help but smile back at him, he was looking so cute with the apologectic smile on his face.


    Dan-Han felt his heart skipped when she smiled at him. He snaked his hand around her waist and pulled her close. He was already missing the absence of her body. He lifted her chin with his other hand so she could look at him, his eyes were deeply studying her eyes.


    "Eun-sun does this mean you like me now?" He desperately asked. He felt like he already knew the answer to that question but he couldn''t help but ask. He wanted to hear her say it.


    "What do you think?" She asked back, her gaze not leaving his.


    Dan-Han hesistated for a while, he didn''t want to be too forward with her, he didn''t want her to runaway from him again because of his forwardness.


    Staring at her for a little while longer, he finally spoke up, "I don''t know. You''re one hell of a woman. It would probably take me a lifetime to study you Park Eun-sun, so just tell me. I''m dying to hear you say it and....I want to kiss you" There he was doing it again. He didn''t want to be too forward with her but here he was talking about kissing her.


    It wasn''t his fault, staring her like this with her lips staring right back at him was igniting a lot of emotions in him. The memories of how soft, sweet and delicious her lips tasted were flooding his head. He craving to have a taste of it again.


    Eun-sun felt shy when he said that. She didn''t know what to do or say, but when she looked at him and she saw his gaze fixed on her lips only one thing came to her mind, kissing him.


    Looking at him with glistening eyes, Eun-sun said,


    "Then kiss me" The tone at which she spoke those words was soft, yearning and sultry. As if that was all Dan-Han needed, he crashed his lips on her and kissed her.


    Eun-sun felt weak on her knees when she felt his lips on hers. There was the feeling she felt when he had kissed her that day. It was like a electricity was zapping all over her body, blood was rushing to her head and a thousand butterflies buzzing in her stomach. It was strange but yet it was wonderful.


    The kiss was soft, gentle, filled with love and care. There was no much nibbling and tongue tangling, Dan-Han didn''t want to push it, and given the way she was sloppily responding to the kiss he could tell she was inexperienced. The kiss was simple and innocent, only filled with care and sweetness.


    Dan-Han slowly pulled away from the kiss, his eyes staring at her bright hazel ones which were staring at him with so many emotions, as he was equally staring at her.


    "What are you doing to me Park Eun-sun?" He asked with a husky voice, his thumb caressing her cheek.


    "I should be asking you that Mr Lee"


    bravelyreplied.

 Chapter 195 - Outing

    "Where are we going?" Hei-Ran asked for the umpteenth time as they drove to God knows where.


    "Somewhere" He briefly replied without looking at her.??


    "Somewhere is nowhere" Hei-Ran fired back in an irritated tone.


    "Somewhere is somewhere honey" Jinhai replied taking a nce at her before returning his gaze at the road.


    ''Honey?'' Hei-Ran couldn''t help but scoff out. They were using endearments now? Was in the devil''s name was wrong with this man.


    "Jinhai?" She called gently.


    "Yes, baby?"


    "Baby now?" Hei-Ran asked in horror. Her tone was harsh and filled with surprise prompting jinhai to look at her.


    "What is it? You don''t like it?" He asked innocently, making Hei-Ran re at him.


    ''Like it?''


    "Hell no, I don''t like it!" She snapped, her eyes ferociously staring at him.


    "Oh sorry, what then do you like?" Jinhai asked with an innocent and concerned tone, like a man who was ready to do anything for his woman.


    Hei-Ran looked at him with surprised and confused eyes. This man was definitely crazy.


    "Jinhai you''re crazy"


    "Crazy for you" He replied shamelessly. Hei-Ran''s mouth gaped when she heard him. Why was he acting strange? Why?!!!


    She sighed exasperatedly as she tried to calm herself down, "Just tell me where we''re going?" She asked again. She had to know. He had told her about taking her somewhere today but he had not mentioned where exactly.


    Jinhai turned to look at her, and he met her cold eyes that were staring at him.


    "I have to admit you look more beautiful when you''re riled up and I can''t help but want to rile you up a bit more," He said with a teasing smile making Hei-Ran re at him even more lividly.


    "Song Jinhai!" She snapped making him chuckle.


    "Calm down, we''re at our first stop," He said as he drove into the parking lot in front of them.


    "First stop?" Hei-Ran muttered to herself confusedly as she turned to look at the building standing in front of her.


    ''A mall? Where they here to shop?'' She asked herself.


    Jinhai parked the car and nced at her, and she also did the same.


    "Where are we here?" She asked in a small and gentle tone. She knew the answer to that but she still asked.


    "To investigate a murder" He replied with a straight face. Hei-Ran frowned when she heard his response. Was he trying to insult her?


    Jinhai couldn''t help but burst out inughter when he saw her expression. She looked like a vexed kitten who was ready to pounce on him.


    Jinhai chuckled amusedly as he continued to look at her, "You know for my most efficient staff you sometimes ask stupid questions" He teased her.


    "I don''t ask stupid questions" She refuted with a gloomy face.


    Jinhai tilted a brow at her, "Are you sure?" He asked with cheer amusement.


    Hei-Ran''s frown deepened when she saw that Jinhai was having fun with this, at her own expense. How cruel!


    "Come on let''s go"


    "I''m not going until you tell me why we are here?" Why did her question sound stupid?


    Cocking his brow at her Jinhai said, "If you don''t move I''ll carry you" His tone was serious and the look on his face was straight.


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Hei-Ran growled.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten you''re still my girlfriend, for the next few weeks. And I''m sure I no one will find it wrong if I''m seen carrying my girlfriend"


    Hei-Ran couldn''t believe he was trying to threaten her right now, but she wasn''t going to back down. She shot him a daring tone silently daring him to try.


    Jinhai chuckled when he saw how she was looking at him. "Your choice" He shrugged and opened the door. Hei-Ran watched him with surprise as she walked around the car to her side. She was shocked when he opened the door and cocked a brow at her, "Should I?" He asked.


    Hei-Ran didn''t say anything, she still thought he was still joking until she saw him bending down to pick her up.


    She yelped, "I''ll get down"


    "Better"


    Hei-Ran stepped out of the car but not before ring at him. Jinhai shut the door behind her and grabbed her hand, "Let''s get you properly dressed up" He chipped as he led them into the mall.


    Hei-Ran didn''t understand what he meant by that. She decided not to bother herself with his nonsense, as everything about him was giving her a headache. She looked at her hand buried in his and she couldn''t help but notice her small her hand felt in his.


    ....


    Hei-Ran was shocked when Jinhai asked the sales girls at the store they had walked into give her an evening dress that would suit her. She looked at him, but he ignored her and let the girls do their work. After few minutes of trying out several dresses, Hei-Ran stepped out of the dressing room in a royal blue shimmering dress with strap hands and a deep slit. The dress entuated her curves and made her look more beautiful. Jinhai''s jaw dropped when he saw her, he looked at her from head to toe, she was looking dazzling. The shop attendant''s at the ce couldn''t help but noticed how enthralled Jinhai was when he saw her.


    Hei-Ran felt ufortable when Jinhai gazes at her like that. She moved from foot to foot as she stood under his scrutinizing gaze.


    "How...do I look?" Hei-Ran asked nervously.


    Jinhai crossed the space between them, stopping only a breath away, his hand slowly rose to her face as he removed the lock from her face and gently tucked it behind her ear, all the while his gaze locked on hers, "You look perfect"


    Hei-Ran''s heart skipped as they stood close like that. ''What was he doing?'' She asked herself. He was acting really strange and she didn''t know why?


    Jinhai continued to look at her for a while before he reluctantly tore his gaze from her. He looked at the sale attendings that were ogling at them.


    "Get her some shoes" He ordered and they did just as he had said. When Hei-Ran was all set up, Jinhai gave her a look over. He was proud of himself for falling for the right woman, he didn''t make a mistake falling for her.


    "Now you''re ready," He said, stretching his hand to her.


    "Ready for what?" Hei-Ran asked in a small voice. Jinhai was making her nervous.


    "You''ll see," He said with a wink.

 Chapter 196 - Girlfriend Or Fiancee?

    Hei-Ran was surprised when they arrived at where was supposed to be their second stop as per what Jinhai had said. She wondered how many ces they were supposed to go to tonight. She looked at Jinhai who had turned to open the door for her. He was behaving like a gentleman recently. What was wrong with him? Did he hit his head somewhere? Where had the crazy Jinhai gone to? She asked herself.


    She ced her hand in Jinhai''s hand as helped her out of the car. He still had that look in his eyes as he kept looking at her lovingly.??


    Wait, lovingly?


    ''Hei-Ran you''re way over your head, Jinhai would never look at you lovingly. Not you, not anyone'' She chided herself.


    Jinhai shed a smile which she had to admit was the most radiating smile she had ever seen on him. As a matter of fact she had never seen him smile except the day when he hade to her house, and he had smiled at her mother, but that was nothingpared to this.


    "Come on let''s go" He said.


    Left with no choice Hei-Ran ced her hand around his arm as they made their way to the entrance of the hotel. Jinhai had mentioned asking for her opinion on buying something, but seeing the ce she wondered what they were supposed to buy at a hotel with her dressed like this.


    Her hold on Jinhai''s arm tightened when she saw the reporters standing in front of the hall with their sea of cameras. Jinhai noticed how her grip on his hand had tightened and how she had lowered her head, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    ''You''re not getting away from me now Su Hei-Ran'' He said in his heart.


    "Look it''s CEO Song Jinhai?" One of the reporters chirped the moment he saw himing, and immediately the others turned to look at him with the beautifuldy in his embrace.


    "It''s him and he''s with ady!"


    The moment they arrived where the reporters were standing, clicks of cameras and shes of light came from all around them. Hei-Ran couldn''t help but lower her head more. She wasn''t used to things like this and it was making her conscious.


    "Rx," Jinhai said cing his hand on hers.


    "CEO Song it''s nice to see you here. You''ve never been seen at an auction before, why the change?" One of the reporters asked. Song Jinhai was one the youngest CEO who had made a good name for himself and thepany. He had made it to the list of top fifty sessful men in the country, and so he was quite popr except that he barely made an appearance and even when he did he appeared alone. He was far better than the Demon king who ruled the business sector. That one had never made an appearance. Never!


    ''Auction? Was that the reason they were here?'' Hei-Ran asked herself as nced at Jinhai.


    "Because something caught my interest" He replied smilingly.


    "Is that something ''The starry seas''" Another reporter asked. This was one of the biggest auction that has been held and the centrepiece today was the diamond bracelet that was rumoured to have been missing for centuries but has recently been found. It was said to have some fascinating history.


    Jinhai shrugging his shoulders replied, "We can never know"


    "And whose the gorgeousdy by your side?" Another reporter asked.


    Jinhai turned to look at thedy standing beside who looked like she could disappear any moment from now.


    "Is she your girlfriend?"


    "Your fiancee?" Some impatient reporters asked.


    Hei-Ran could feel her heart hammer behind her chest. She nced at Jinhai from the corner of her eyes, as she waited for him to say something tactical that would avoid answering their questions. But she almost dropped down on the spot when she heard Jinhai''s reply,


    "She''s my fiancee"


    .....


    Dan-Han couldn''t contain his happiness all day, the smile on his face was broad enough to shame the sun. Secretary Chang-wok was equally surprised to see him this way. He didn''t know why the boss has been smiling all day but it had sort of affected him too. They had workedte into the night because Dan-Han was supposed to travel by morning.


    He looked at his boss with a quizzical gaze as he followed him behind to the development department. He had a feeling something had happened between him and the little miss, this was the only exnation for his awkward behaviour. He had gone for lunch with his usual stoic look, but he had returned looking all giddy and excited. He had expected him to scold for not handling the issue well with Miss Mi-Ok but he had not done that. He was more surprised when he noticed the blush on his boss'' the moment they walked into Eun-sun''s office.


    What was happening? First, the boss was smiling and now he was blushing? What in the name of all things impossible happened!!


    Eun-sun was swivelling on her seat, her eyes gaze on the ceiling a smile was also etched on her face, as she thought about what happened at lunch.


    "I should be the asking you that Mr Lee" She had said to him.


    Dan-Han rubbed her cheek with the back of her thumb, "I have been working hard to make you fall for me, but you little girl you possess me without even trying" He said with a serious tone. Eun-sun felt her cheek heat up when he said that. She didn''t know he felt that way. That he felt possessed by her.


    "You better be thinking about me," Dan-Han said cutting into her thoughts. Eun-sun''s smile broadened when she heard him, her heart began to beat hard and fast.


    She swivelled the chair around so she could face him, and there he was standing in front of her looking handsome and godly. His lips curved upwards as he stared back at her.


    "So what if I''m not thinking about you?" She asked daringly.


    Dan-Han lips curled upward as he bent down to her level, his face looming over her making Eun-sun gulp as he breath fanned her face, "Then I''ll make you" He said as he leaned in to ce a peck on her lips.


    "You''ve opened my eyes to pleasure and now I can''t get enough of it," He said as he kissed her lip again. Eun-sun felt giddy when he did that, her heart was beating so loud that it was drumming into her ears.


    "Mr Lee¨C" She called softly to stop him. Wasn''t he overdoing it? She had only confessed her feelings today and he was already taking advantage of her.


    Dan-Han stopped and raised a brow at her and asked, "What?"


    She looked at him briefly before her eyes darted away from his face. There was something she had recently discovered from his eyes. It was captivating. She looked away and shook her head, indicating she had nothing to say.


    "Then let me, because you''ve tortured me enough"

 Chapter 197 - Complicating Things

    Hei-Ran was seething with anger but she tried not to make it obvious. She had tried to talk to the psycho but he was trying his best to avoid talking to her because he knew what he did was wrong.


    She wasn''t going to let this go. How could he do that? He had embarrassed her publicly. He had done that without even asking her. Even if he had a reason he should have informed her first. He had just made things far moreplicated than they were supposed to be by announcing to the world that they were engaged. How?!??


    And why the hell didn''t he tell her they were going to a ce like that? Why in the devil''s name had he bought such an expensive piece, and for who? Hei-Ran had a plethora of questions to ask him, as a matter of fact she was going to pull him by his ear while asking those questions. This was crazy.


    Everything was crazy!


    How was she going to live if she finds her name on the tabloids by morning? She would be finished. Her family would kill her with their endless questions. This rtionship charade was supposed to end in few weeks so why was he making thingsplicated? And for Christ sake where they going now? She had thought they would be heading home after the auction but again he told her he had something to show her, but where he wouldn''t tell her. He was doing this on purpose.


    He was riling her up so she would murder him, because she already had the urge to wring his neck. Hei-Ran couldn''t bear it any longer. She looked at him as he they rode the elevator.


    "Jinhai¨C"


    "Be a little more patient" He interjected her without looking at her.


    "No, I can''t be patient" She snapped at him. Jinhai hissed inwardly as he lifted his head to look at her. He could see the anger in her eyes as she stared at him but he tried to remain unfazed.


    "Okay tell me what you want to say" He paused and looked at the floor the elevator had reached. "And be fast about it" He added in an annoying tone.


    His words and tone riled her up even more, "How dare you do that?"


    Tilting his head to the side he asked, "Do what?" His tone was nonchnt. Hei-Ran clenched her teeth as she stared daggers at him.


    "Jinhai!" She roared irritatedly.


    He sighed when he saw her livid look. He took a step closer to her and he noticed how she tensed up.


    Jinhai hissed, he raised his finger and touched her brows which were tightly pressed together in anger.


    "You shouldn''t keep your face like that.


    I might fall in love with you if you keep looking this beautiful when you''re angry"


    "You!" She boiled.


    "Shhh.... I''ll listen to your rant after I show you this, so just keep it all in andsh out to meter" ''That''s only if you''ll still be able to'' he added in his mind.


    Hei-Ran looked at him, she was about to say something when the elevator chimed on arrival. Left with no choice she bit her tongue to keep her anger in. She hissed irritably as she walked ahead of him.


    Jinhai shook his head as he walked behind her, he chuckled out when he saw her walk in the opposite direction.


    "Hei-Ran, I believe you''re going in the wrong direction" He said trying to hide the amused look in his face, but Hei-Ran still saw it. She eyed him from head to toe with stink eyes before turning around and walking to the other side.


    Jinhai smiled to himself as he followed behind. He walked to her side and grabbed her hand stunning Hei-Ran. She looked at her hand and she tried to wriggle it away but the wicked man tightened his grip even more.


    She looked at him angrily and hissed out. She was going to hold herself for now, but he was definitely going to hear from her after now.


    Jinhai looked at her front the side of his eyes. From the crease lines on her forehead he knew she was angry and it made him skeptical if she would like what he had prepared for her. His palms began to feel nervous and his heart was beginning to thump hardly behind his chest.


    "We''re here" Jinhai nervously said as they arrived the door. He opened the door for her to step in and Hei-Ran gave him a suspicious yet angry look before stepping inside. Jinhai drew in a deep breath and followed in.


    The moment Hei-Ran stepped through the door, she froze. Her state of shock heightened when a melodius sound of orchestral music started ying from the side.


    She slowly turned her head to look to the side and she saw a band ying some sweet melody from their musical instrument.


    She stood to at the spot transfixed as her eyes slowly scanned around the ce she was standing in.


    It was the roof top of the hotel. A garden like roof top. She never knew such a ce existed.


    The starry sky, the arrangement of flowers, the dinner table in set there are in a romantic setting.... everything made her hold her breath.


    Was this what he had wanted to show her? Was this for her or for someone else? She slowly turned around and looked at him, he was standing there, a nervous glint glistening in his eyes.


    "Is this...." She couldn''t even say anything as she was too stunned by it.


    Jinhai took slow steps towards her, "Do you like it?" He gently asked.


    Hei-Ran couldn''t help but look around again before nodding her head. Was this for her? She asked herself again and like Jinhai had read her mind he said,


    "Then have a date with me" His voice was gentle and soft, his eyes were boring into hers.


    Hei-Ran was stunned to hear that. This was really for her?


    "This is really for me?" She couldn''t help but ask out.


    Jinhai smiled when he saw her surprised look. "Too much?" He asked.


    Was it too much? No she didn''t think so.


    It was perfect.


    But instead of saying that, Hei-Ran''s found herself asking, "Why?" Why was he doing this?


    Jinhai''s gaze on her suddenly became serious, as he looked eyes with her. He crossed the space between them and he gently brushed his hand through her hair, while taking a whiff of it. She always smelt nice, and he loved it.


    "Like I said, I want to raise your standard so no one can measure up." He said in a gentle voice making Hei-Ran look at him I''m confusion.

 Chapter 198 - Messy Life

    Eun-sun sighed out loud when she looked at her phone and there was still no call or text from Dan-Han. This was the second day since he went on his business trip and he had not called her, except the day hended. If she had known he''d be traveling immediately she had foolishly confessed her feelings to him, she would have refrained herself from doing so and would have waited for him to return first.


    Now she didn''t know if she should call him.??


    There was still that awkwardness she feels whenever she tries to call him and also she didn''t want to disturb him just incase he was in a meeting.


    She hissed when she looked at Hei-Ran who was sitting in her daze by the window. She


    has been doing thattely. She would sometimes zoom out and she hasn''t been able to tell her about what had happened with Dan-Han.


    Eun-sun stared at her for a while, but Hei-Ran was oblivious to her gaze. She was acting strange.


    She rolled off the bed and walked closer to Hei-Ran. She ced her hand on her shoulder and that starlted her.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you." Eun-sun apologized as Hei-Ran raised her head to look at her.


    Hei-Ran sighed as she straightened herself to seat upright, "It''s not your fault, I was just lost in thought." She told her.


    "Yeah and you''ve been doing thattely. Tell me, what''s wrong?" Eun-sun asked with concern. She didn''t like it whenever she saw her friend this way.


    Hei-Ran sighed heavily as she shook her head, "Nothing" She ndly replied.


    "I don''t believe you" Eun-sun told her. She could tell something was wrong from a mile away. "Tell me the truth, Su Hei-Ran" Eun-sun drawled.


    Hei-Ran looked outside the window as she looked away from Eun-sun. She didn''t want to hide the truth from her best friend, but she just didn''t know where to start and also Eun-sun had issues of her own so she didn''t want to bother her.


    How could she tell her that she was feeling lonely? Her boss had been taking this fake rtionship thing to another level and it had made her realize how lonely she had been in thisst few years. He had been nice to her, and his romantic gesture to her was making her want more, so much that she was beginning to dread the end of their so called rtionship. She didn''t have someone who would treat her that way and yes, she wanted someone who would treat her that way.


    There was also the problem of the tabloids circting as she being the boss'' fiancee. She couldn''t count the number of people that had called to ask her about it. Neither could she forget how excited her mother and her aunt were. Even her dad had called to confirm if it was true.


    She was feeling bad for lying to her family and this was her fault. She couldn''t me it on Jinhai because she had started the lie in the first ce.


    How was she going to tell everyone in a ten days time that they were no longer together especially when they were going to talk about it today at dinner. Jinhai and her were both visiting each other''s home this weekend. Her current life was too much of a mess and she didn''t want to bother Eun-sun with it.


    "It''s just my mum¨C"


    "What happened to aunt?" Eun-sun cut her short. She was surprised to hear something about Hei-Ran''s mother. If there was someone who was as good as Mrs Lee it was Mrs Su. She was a good person.


    Turning to look at the surprised girl by her side. "Nothing happened to her."


    Eun-sun heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that, "Then what happened. What did she do?" Eun-sun asked.


    "It''s just her and her marriage talk" She lied. Not entirely a lie, it was part of the issues that were troubling her though.


    "Is she troubling you again? Do you want me to talk to her?" Eun-sun asked with concern. She didn''t like her friend looking like this. She knew Hei-Ran''s mother'' concern but she should at least calm down a bit. She could drive Hei-Ran into depression because of this.


    "There''s no need for that, I''ll be fine" Hei-Ran assured her, but Eun-sun shot her a suspicious gaze.


    "You''re not fine" Eun-sun pressed.


    Hei-Ran was about to say something when Eun-sun''s phone started ringing.


    "You should get that" Hei-Ran said pointing at the phone. She would be grateful if Eun-sun just let her be for the time being.


    Eun-sun shut her a suspicious look, she could tell she was trying to aviod telling her what was wrong with her.


    "We''ll have this discussion whether you like it not" Eun-sun said before sauntering over to the bed to pick up her phone.


    She was surprised to see it was Mrs Lee calling. She reminded her about their outing scheduled for today and when she wasing to pick her up.


    Eun-sun had almost forgotten about that, she immediately got ready and met Mrs Lee outside the house. The smile on her face broadened when she saw her. They both headed out to the mall andter went to the spa. Eun-sun had only wanted topany her but Mrs Lee had refused and bought her stuff as well as gave her a special treat at the spa.


    "Eun-sun dear, can a ask you a question?" Mrs Lee asked in a serious tone making Eun-sun to look at her.


    "Yes auntie, you don''t have to ask" She already saw her like a mother and friend so she shouldn''t be that formal with her.


    "I know we haven''t talked much about your parents? So can you tell me about them?" Mrs Lee asked.


    Eun-sun''s heart skipped when she heard Mrs Lee''s question. Her parents? What was she going to say about her parents? That her mother was gambler and an alcoholic, or that her father had abandoned them for the past the years? What exactly was she expected to say now?

 Chapter 199 - Made For Him

    Eun-sun hesistated for a while as she didn''t know what to say as this was a sensitive discussion. Mrs Lee nced at her when she hesistated her reply.


    "If you can''t tell me you can leave it be, I don''t mind. Maybe some other time" Mrs Lee said. She didn''t want to force her into doing it saying anything that would make her ufortable. She knew difficult it was to open up to people sometimes. She had only be curious because of what her husband had said. She could easily investigate her background but she wanted to hear from Eun-sun first, she felt it was the right thing to do.??


    Eun-sun hesistated for a little bit more but she found her mouth parting itself as it began to move.


    "My father left home when I was fifteen years old and he had not returned home since then, and my mother...." She paused for a while. She didn''t know why she was saying this, especially when Mrs Lee had chosen to understand her but she just felt like saying it.


    After pausing a while she continued, "My mother hasn''t been the same till then. She picked up some habits that are not healthy for her or those around her, but I guess that was her coping mechanism." She shrugged before turning towards Mrs Lee.


    "That''s all there''s to know" She told her.


    Mrs Lee nodded her head as she looked at her, She studied her eyes and she noticed sadness in them, she also didn''t miss the sadness lingering in her voice while she spoke, she could tell things were not as simple as Eun-sun had made them to be. She could imagine how tough things must have been for her when her father left, and when she said her mother hasn''t remained the same, she imagined how a wife would change in the absence of she husband. Sometimes the children were neglected as most mothers fell into depression and did alot of things thus bing liabilities to the children. In her small time of reaching out to people she had seen such cases, and she could rte perfectly. Eun-sun must have suffered alot and her heart ached for her. Daughters were met to be doted on by their father''s but Eun-sun didn''t even get that opportunity to be spoiled on. It was sad. She had always wished to have another child after Dan-Han most preferably a daughter, which she and her husband could spoil, looking at Eun-sun now she felt like she finally got her prayers answered, but it was only sad that she met her sote when she couldn''t do much for her but she''d make the most of the time she had left. There was this special connection she felt with her and she didn''t want to lose it.


    With a smile on her face she grabbed Eun-sun''s hand and gently patted the back of her hand, slightly startling Eun-sun with her actions.


    "It''s okay. Everything will be fine. I''ll make up for the time you''ve lost." She saidfortingly. Her words felt so geninue it warmed Eun-sun''s heart so much she found herself Eun-sun nodding head even though she didn''t fully understand what she meant. How was she going to make up for lost times?


    Mrs Lee didn''t want to make the girl sadder than she looked already, so she said, "Come on, wear one of those dresses we got at the mall let''s go to for a tea party. I want to unt you to my friends."


    "Tea party?" Eun-sun asked in surprise.


    "Yes dear" Mrs Lee chuckled when she saw the expression on Eun-sun''s face. She looked scared and nervous.


    "I''ve...never been to one" Eun-sun honestly told her. She has never been to one of those things and she didn''t want to go where she''d embarrass herself or Mrs Lee, especially when she knew such a ce would be full of people like Mrs Lee.


    Mrs Lee could see her concern written all over her face. "I know you''ve never been to one of such gatherings, but don''t worry auntie will take care of you." Mrs Lee assured her with a smile etched on her face. Eun-sun hesistated for a while before nodding her head. If she wanted to take her, then she couldn''t turn her down, and she also wanted to spend more time with her.


    "Okay"


    "That''s my sweet girl, now let''s get ready" Mrs Lee chirped.


    Bothdies went into different changing room after their session at the spa. Mrs Lee smiled when she Eun-sun came out of the changing room wearing a V neckline green emerald dress, that stopped right above her knee. Her face was bare of make-up but her skin was radiating. She knew the girl had a nice skin, she only needed some work on it and their session at the spa had done more enough. A few more visit and it would be perfect. She looked beautiful and elegant, and she stared at her in awe.


    Mrs Lee crossed the space between them, she gazed at her face for quite a while, seeing her like this struck a cord in her heart. Eun-sun suddenly reminded her of someone. Someone she''d love to see again before she dies.


    She tucked a stray strand behind her ears and smiled, "You look beautiful, if only my son could see you now I''m sure he''d fall in love hear over heels in love with you, but I''m sure he already is" Eun-sun couldn''t help but blush at her words. Was she really looking that good? And why was Mrs Lee talking about something like that with her....it was almost embarrassing. And of course her son was head over heels in love with her already, but he has forgotten to call her since he travelled.


    She couldn''t help but remember Dan-Han''s words to her when he dropped her home that night, "I''ll officially ask you out and make you mine as soon as I''m back. I''ll make sure you never regret giving me a chance" He had said before cing a kiss a between her brows.


    Thinking about that, her heart pounded excitedly as she anticipated his return, her face flushed even more and it didn''t go unnoticed by Mrs Lee.


    "I''m sure you''re not blushing because I called you beautiful but because of Dan-Han right. You like him already don''t you?" Mrs Lee asked with a teasing smile making Eun-sun blush more shades redder as she pursed her lip in embarrassment.


    "Auntie??" Eun-sun cried out in embarrassment as she looked turned her face away embarrassedly. Why was she saying things like this to her??


    Oh God!


    Mrs Lee chuckled when she saw like acting like that.


    "Well don''t me me, I''m just impatient and I want you both to stop wasting my time. It''s taking too long" She sighed, but her smile was still stered on her face. How she wished for them to start dating soon. She wondered why they were both slow in noticing their feelings. Okay, maybe Dan-Han has but she wasn''t sure for Eun-sun. But seeing the way she was responding to Dan-Han''s name she had a feeling Eun-sun was beginning to develop feelings for her son too. How perfect would that be? She''d give her a son some tips on how to win her heart.


    "Auntie you''re embarrassing me" Eun-sun said shyly. How was she going to tell her she does like her son, and they were probably going to date soon? She shook her head, she couldn''t do that.


    "Okay fine I''ll stop embarrassing you now" Mrs Lee said teasingly. She opened her purse and brought out a lipstick from it, she opened it and slowly reached for Eun-sun''s lips, slowly applying it. "Eun-sun I hope you open your heart for my son soon, he''s a really good boy. I''m not trying to emotionally ckmail you, it''s just that.....I know you''ll make a great daughter inw and I don''t want out on miss that" She said in a more serious tone as she applied the lipstick on her lips.


    Eun-sun felt fluttered not just by her words but also by her actions. She was taking care of her like she was her own daughter. "You know my friend and I had always wanted to have children of opposite sex while we were younger so we could match make them, but unfortunately her daughter died because I knew she would have been a good wife to Dan-Han just like her mother. I was sad at the time, but now I think maybe things happened for a reason. Maybe Dan-Han wouldn''t have liked her, and he''d have fallen for you. And I couldn''t be happier with his choice. I feel you''re specifically made by for him, if only you can get to ept him. But anyway I''ll wait till you love him back. " Mrs Lee said. She meant every word she had said, she was willing to pray and wait for them. She was more anxious to see Eun-sun falling for her son, and if they could get married before she dies that would be great. She was indeed happy that Eun-sun was the choice her son had made. The girl was the sweetest girl she had ever known, and for some reason Eun-sun reminded her of her friend. They were simr at heart and in character.


    How strange.

 Chapter 200 - Daughter In-law

    When Eun-sun and Mrs Lee arrived the venue for the tea party, Eun-sun began to feel nervous especially when she saw other olderdies just like Mrs Lee walking around with youngerdies and men about her own age, which she concluded to be their children, looking elegant and graceful, majority of them looked like they were from aristocratic families and she couldn''t help but feel self conscious. It was those kind of parties where parents tried to match make their children or unt and gloat about their children and family recent achievements.


    Mrs Lee noticed her hesistant steps and she turned to look at her.??


    "I know you''re nervous but you don''t have to be. They''re mostly my friends, well a few of them, but no one will harm you." She assured you.


    "You know, I''ve always wanted toe to these meetings with my son but you know how Dan-Han is." She shook her head and sighed. "But now I''m here with a daughter and I''m sure they''ll all be surprised. Come let me show you around." She urged happily.


    ''Daughter?''


    Eun-sun was both stunned when she called her daughter. She felt weird on the inside. She couldn''t remember thest time she had been addressed by that title, and it made her remember her mother. She hasn''t been able to make up her mind about going to see her since that incident, not forgiveness though. She just wanted to ask her why she had done something like that, but the thought of seeing her face made her stomach churn.


    She couldn''t say she hated her mother now, but what she felt wasn''t far from it. But more than that, she was mostly disappointed.


    Eun-sun didn''t want to dwell on sad thoughts, she would rather fix her heart on the people who had epted her, just like the woman by her side.


    Eun-sun shed her a warm smile and nodded her head. Mrs Lee happily took her hand and led her around.


    Eun-sun noticed the way all eyes had turned to them the moment they stepped into the hall. She saw the smiles on people''s faces as they approached Mrs Lee in small groups, most of them inquiring about the youngdy on her side, which happened to be her. Seems she was the most respected among the women.


    "Madam Lee, who''s this youngdy by your side? She''s pretty." One of the women had asked.


    Mrs Lee turned to Eun-sun looking at her with a proud smile before turning back to the women, "She''s my daughter, and also my soon to be daughter-inw" She said thest part in a whisper but that didn''t stop the word from spreading out like wild fire, because soon all eyes were on Eun-sun looking at her with scrutiny.


    Eun-sun was shocked by Mrs Lee''s announcement. Daughter was fine, but daughter-inw? Wasn''t that a bit overboard? She and Dan-Han hadn''t even started dating yet. Good Lord!


    Few of the women gasped in shock when they heard what Mrs Lee had said, they gave Eun-sun a scrutinizing look, nodding their heads in approval while a few others frowned as they red at her surreptitiously. Eun-sun couldn''t help but notice the displeased look on a few faces, which were mostly youngdies and it made her tense up. She didn''t know why she was receiving such looks from them, but she didn''t care. She didn''t expect less from rich and overly pampered brats.


    Mrs Lee kept leading her around, introducing her to everybody as her ''daughter-inw to be'' and Eun-sun couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by it, she wished she could stop her but she couldn''t. Whatever made Mrs Lee happy was fine by her. Yes, that''s how much she hade to love the woman.


    She received a few praises for looking beautiful, and Dan-Han was also praised for making a great choice, and she also heard a fewparing her to a certain somebody.


    A certain woman with the name Sena.


    The way they talked about this woman suddenly made Eun-sun curious. She made a mental note to ask Mrs Lee who this woman was, because from their discussion it seemed she was quite close to her.


    Eun-sun sat beside Mrs Lee as she listened to the women talk when she caught sight of twodies walking into the hall. She didn''t know the olderdy, but the younger one she definitely recognized. It was the mannerless princess from the restaurant.


    This wasn''t good.


    Eun-sun felt slightly anxious when saw her. She wasn''t scared of her, but she didn''t want her to mention something about her being violent. That would embarrass Mrs Lee and she didn''t want that at all.


    Eun-sun''s heart skidded when she saw the girl closing in on them with the woman by her side, her gaze was locked on her telling her she recognized her.


    Observing the simrity of their facial mould Eun-sun could tell that the olderdy was her mother. This shouldn''t be good. Of all ces she could see this prima Donna queen, it had to be here?


    She muttered a word of prayer in her heart. Hopefully, she doesn''t mention anything about what happened. If she did, it would be embarrassing.


    When the twodies stopped by their table, Eun-sun swallowed nervously. For the first in her life she wished she had a better temperament because she wouldn''t have pped this annoying girl and she wouldn''t be this worried. But looking at the girl once again and remembering how rude she was to her, Eun-sun discarded every thought of worry. If she was given another opportunity, she''d p this girl ten times over. It wasn''t her fault she hated injustice.


    "My soon to be inw" Mrs Choi called excitedly when she approached Mrs Lee causing the woman to look at her confusedly.


    ''Soon to be inw?'' Eun-sun asked herself confusedly. She looked at Mrs Lee and she also saw the confused look on her face.


    Mrs Lee looked at the two women who had just greeted with a smile.


    "Mrs Choi, Mi-Ok?"


    "Ah you don''t have to be so formal with me, we''re going to be inws soon aren''t we?" The woman continued with a shameless smile. Mrs Lee was even more confused now when she heard her.


    ''They were?'' She didn''t know that. Did her husband do something? This must be a misunderstanding. She looked at Eun-sun who had a calm look on her face like she hadn''t just heard what she said. She ced her hand on Eun-sun''s hand under the table as if to assure her it was a misunderstanding. Eun-sun nced at her and smiled slightly even though she didn''t seem calm at all. She was trying to understand what was going on. Dan-Han had better not have lied to her.


    She looked at Mi-Ok who was also staring at her seethingly. ''Was she the girl at Dan-Han''s office?'' She asked herself.


    Mrs Lee was hoping things eould work out between her son and Eun-sun as soon as possible, and she didn''t want any misunderstanding especially when she had just introduced Eun-sun to everyone as her daughter inw.


    They exchanged a few pleasantries and the impatient look on Mrs Lee face to was vivid to al that she wanted them gone, but she didn''t want to be rude by embarrassing them, so she maintained a forced smile on her face.


    "Mi-Ok was at Dan-Han''s office a two days ago, but she hadn''t been able to see him. She had wanted them to go on date again but he seems he was busy. You should tell him to take a break sometime." Mrs Choi shamelessly said. She was making it look like both their children were getting along quite well, making people around to look at Mrs Lee in confusion.


    ''Just how many inws did she have?'' Some jealous one asked among themselves. They were the ones who Mrs Lee had fixed dates between their children and Dan-Han, and they had been hopeful to be associated to the Lee''s, but unfortunately for them Dan-Han had rejected all their daughters.


    "As the new head of the family he doesn''t have the time to waste on such frivolities, and I''m sure if Mi-Ok had booked an appointment with him he would have made some time to see her." Mrs Lee said in a blunt tone as she deftly tried to disim all Mrs Choi''s words. She didn''t want to embarrass them by being outright but they didn''t want to take the cue and leave.


    Mrs Choi''s lips twitched when she heard Mrs Lee but she tried to maintain a calm expression but not Mi-Ok. She didn''t like the fact that a nobody was sitting beside Mrs Lee. She should be the one sitting there. And the next minute she spoke up.


    "Auntie who is she?" Mi-Ok asked with a displeased tone, pointing her fingers at Eun-sun. Her hands were twitching to p her back already.


    Mrs Lee turned to Eun-sun, cing a hand on Eun-sun''s shoulder she smiled, "She''s Dan-Han''s fiancee"

 Chapter 201 - Get Him Back

    ''Dan-Han''s fiancee?''


    Mi-Ok and her mother looked utterly surprised to hear what Mrs Lee had said. They looked at Eun-sun and then at back at Mrs Lee in utter disbelief.??


    "What''s did you say?" Mrs Choi asked shock. She didn''t think she had heard well. Dan-Han had a fiancee already?


    "I said this Dan-Han''s fiancee?" Mrs Lee gently replied, before turning to Mi-Ok who''s face was filled with utter disbelief.


    "I''m sorry dear, but you know how men are. You can''t force them into making their choices. I hope you see someone better" She said apologetically, but Mi-Ok wasn''t listening to what she was saying at the moment. Her heart was raging.


    Dan-Han has a fiancee?


    Dan-Han picked this girl over her? This trash?'' She asked her herself. She was livid, her bones were seething with anger as she stared at Eun-sun coldly, but Eun-sun didn''t bother to look at her. She had a nonchnt look on her face as she sipped from her cup of tea.


    The tea was tasty. Now she understood why these women were seated there, drinking tea. Whoever made it was really good. Eun-sun thought to herself she was too immersed with the tea to be bothered by the brat ring at her.


    "Madam Lee, this isn''t fair. The children liked each other"


    Mrs Lee almost scoffed in her mind. Where they that desperate? Dan-Han liked her daughter? If she didn''t know her son she''d almost believe her. Dan-Han had never liked anybody. After all the countless dates she hadpelled to go, he had never shown interest in any of the girls. So how did he like her daughter? Well that wasn''t her cup of tea.


    She looked away from Mrs Choi and looked at Mi-Ok again, "Mi-Ok dear, auntie is really sorry. I hope you find who likes you soon." She apologized again.


    Mi-Ok looked at her and shed her a stiff smile before nodding a head in fake understanding.


    "It''s no worry aunty. President Lee is a man of his own, and it is expected" She said shing an almost sincere smile.


    "Thanks dear. It''s good you understand. You''re such a beautiful girl" Mrs Lee smiled back. Mrs Choi was speechless as she kept staring at Mrs Lee and the supposed fiancee. She felt humiliated especially when there were so many people staring at her with mocking eyes.


    "Let''s go" She said to Mi-Ok who looked at Eun-sun one more time before storming away with her mother.


    "I''m sorry dear, it''s all my fault" Mrs Lee apologized to Eun-sun.


    "Auntie don''t do that. It''s not yours fault"


    Meanwhile outside the building, Mi-Ok and her mother were fuming.


    "Damn that Mrs Lee, who the hell does she think she is? How dare she embarrass me like that in front of everyone by introducing that girl as president Lee''s fiancee?!" She demanded angrily as they sat in the car.


    "How dare they do this to us? Your father is going to kill me. What do we do now?" Mrs Choi asked in desperation, as she turned to her daughter.


    Mi-Ok was lost in thought so much she didn''t hear her mother rant. Mrs Choi was riled up when she didn''t get a response from her daughter.


    "You know this is all your fault. You couldn''t even seduce a man properly, and you let someone steal her away from you. You''re so useless"


    "Mother if you can just shut up and let me think!" She roared angrily startling her mother.


    "How dare you?"


    "Just leave me alone. That bitch!!!" She seethed as she clenched her hand in anger her nails digging into her palms.


    "I''m going to get him back, and that girl.... I''m going to make her wish she had never been born" She said through gritted teeth.


    ...


    Outside the Su Mansion


    Hei-Ran looked at the house in front of her and her heart pounded erratically. She took a deep breath to calm herself down but it wasn''t working. She looked at Jinhai who was taking a call a few feet from her and a smile split her lips. The memory of that night came into her head.


    She remembered how he had closed the space between them, stared into her eyes and had, said, "Because I want to raise your standards of dating"


    She blinked in confusion as she continued to stare at him, or rather as she held her breath because he was standing so close to her, his hot breath was fanning her face, his gaze locked with her with her. For the first time she realized he had chestnut brown eyes.


    "I... don''t understand you" She had said almost in a whisper. There was a way he was staring at her and it was making it difficult for her to breath.


    Jinhai gently rubbed her cheek with the back of his hand, his eyes not leaving her for a minute.


    "Because I want you to think of me, when this whole charade stops. I want to wish you had a man a like me, I want you to see every other guy out there as trash because none can treat you as much as I did" He said in a soft and gentle voice. It was the gentlest voice Hei-Ran had heard him speak in, and it was made goosebumps crawl over her body.


    Hei-Ran still didn''t understand what he meant by all those. Why would he want her to feel that way? It didn''t make sense.


    Still staring at him, she asked again, "Why? Why...why do you want me to feel that way?"


    Because that''s my punishment to you" He had replied in that same tone.


    "To earth Hei-Ran"


    Hei-Ran was startled when she heard him yell, snapping his finger at her face. She blinked her eyes a thrice as she stared at him.


    "What were you thinking about?" He asked with a worried frown. She had been too lost in thought, and he wondered what the problem was.


    ''What was she thinking about?''


    "You"

 Chapter 202 - Expecting A Lie

    Jinhai was stunned when he heard her reply. He didn''t know what to say.


    ''Him? She was thinking about him?''??


    Hei-Ran jolted back to reality when she saw his expression and then she realized what she had just said. Su Hei-Ran!!


    "I..i..i mean, are you done with your call?" Hei-Ran tried to savage the situation. Her voice was shaky and her eyes were darting back and forth as she tried to avoid his intent gaze on her.


    ''How could she have spoken her mind out like that?!'' She chided herself.


    Jinhai alsoposed himself. Noticing her nervous expression, he knew she was lying. He had spent years with this woman and he knew her like the back of his hand.


    His lips curved into a smirk, "Are you sure?" He asked smugly, cocking a taunting brow at her.


    Hei-Ran bobbed her head not minding the knowing look on his face, "Yes" She hurriedly replied.


    Jinhai gazed at her for a while, his gaze making her ufortable.


    "Okay" He said. He would have loved to tease her more but he didn''t think this was the time to. She seemed off. Her attitude ofte has been quite strange, so teasing her now waspletely out of it.


    "Let''s go" He stretched out his hand for her to hold.


    Hei-Ran looked at his outstretched arm for a while before cing her hand in his. Jinhai shed a smile at her and began to lead her towards the door.


    Hei-Ran felt her heart race as they approached the door. She could hear the happy chatters of her family members from inside the house. Her palms slowly turned sweaty, anxiety was crawling over her skin.


    Jinhai noticed how she was gripping the side of her gown with her hand and asked, "Are you okay?" Worry lines were on his face.


    Hei-Ran looked at him, her heart was pounding really fast. Behind the door was every member of her family, they hade to celebrate her but for what? A lie?


    Everyone was happy to know that she now had a boyfriend. Scratch that! That she had a fiance. But that wasn''t true. She was lying to them. She was lying to her family that loved her and sort after her happiness. She could hear her mother''sughter through the door and it was so happy. She had never heard herugh like that. But hearing it made her heart ache even more.


    How was she going to face her mother when the truthes out that they weren''t dating, and that all these was a lie made up to deceive her? Her mother, father, aunt... everybody would be disappointed. How had she even started all these? It was Jinhai''s idea but she had foolishly agreed. She had made the choice to deceive her family, how could she have done that?


    "Hei-Ran?" Jinhai called when she zoned out again. She snapped her head to look at him.


    Gripping his sleeves she pleaded, "Jinhai can we just go back?" She pleased with a small voice.


    Jinhai cocked a brow at her. Why does she want to leave?


    "Why?" He asked, even though he think he might have a clue on why she wanted to leave.


    Why? Because she couldn''t face them. She couldn''t stand in there and sell this make believe shit to her family anymore, deceiving them with a fake rtionship. What happens when the contract is over in a week time? Will she have to lie again, and face their looks of disappointment especially after she has seen how excited they are now? No she couldn''t.


    She might as well not waste their efforts, and happiness now. She will go back home welle back when the contract was over and maybe tell the truth, or maybe travel somewhere far where the embarrassment wouldn''t follow her. But was telling the truth even an option?


    No, she didn''t think so. Telling them the truth wasn''t even an option, because her mother would not even know how to look at her.


    "Let''s just go back" She said not bothering to exin to him.


    Jinhai looked at her stoicly before replying, "No we are not." His tone was firm and stern.


    Hei-Ran nced at him with equally stern eyes, "Why?"


    "Because we are already here" He replied.


    "But I want to go back and you can''t tell me what to do " Hei-Ran snapped as she pulled her hands away from him, but he was quick to grab it back, holding it firmly in his hands.


    "Hei-Ran what is it? What are you afraid of?" He asked making Hei-Ran to look at him.


    What was she afraid of? She was afraid of everything?


    She was afraid of this fake rtionship ending. She was afraid of being alone. She was afraid of disappointing her family and now she was afraid of him. Afraid of the way he was looking at her, afraid of the way his gaze was making her skin crawl with heat. Afraid of missing the things he was doing for her. She was afraid of everything! But instead of saying this out she said,


    "Nothing"


    "Then if you''re not afraid, what''s stopping you from going in there. They''re all expecting you, expecting us"


    "They''re all expecting me toe tell them a lie. A lie that is making me sick. I can''t do this anymore, I just want to go home" She said as tried to snatch her hand away from him but he refused to let go.


    They were still both arguing when someone cleared her throat from behind them.


    "Hello"


    ...


    Hey lovelies, I hope you guys had a lovely weekend?


    Well, wee it''s a new week already so happy new week.


    So sorry for the dyed update. I''m tired of saying sorry so I''ll just work better. I hope you guys you have a great week ahead.


    Remember to always wear a smile and spread love wherever we go.


    Have a most fruitful week. Stay blessed .


    Love you.

 Chapter 203 - Happy Eun-sun

    "I''m so sorry for what happened earlier. It was just a mistake, please do not take it seriously." Mrs Lee held Eun-sun''s hand in her own as they parked in front of her apartment, while she apologized.


    She didn''t want Eun-sun to go back with any form of misconception at heart.??


    "Auntie it''s okay" Eun-sun replied to her. She wasn''tfortable with Mrs Lee apologizing to her.


    Mrs Lee sighed as she shook her head, her hand still holding onto Eun-sun''s hand, "I just don''t want you to think bad about Dan-Han. He has gone on several dates yes, but I''m the one who always pressured him into going. He has never been interested in going out on dates. So don''t see him in a different light okay?"


    "Okay." Eun-sun nodded, a small smile splitting on her face. For some reason, she felt happy knowing Dan-Han had never had any interest in girls. That meant she was the first girl he had ever pursued right?


    Sincerely she had been a bit sad knowing Dan-Han had gone on a date with that mannerless girl. He had asked her on a date but she had turned him down, so she didn''t like the fact that he has gone on a date with that girl.


    There was a way that girl had looked at her at the party and Eun-sun had the urge to grab her hair and shove her down the toilet hole, but not before pping her again on that face of hers. She had maintained her cool because of Mrs Lee. It wouldn''t be good to lose her temper in front of her.


    "You''re such a good girl." Mrs Lee smiled as she lovingly brushed her hand down Eun-sun''s hair, making her blush. There was this effect this woman''s words and actions had on her. It made her feel loved and cared for. A bubbly feeling always sears in her heart whenever she treated her this way. It was an unexinable feeling.


    "Auntie, can I ask you a question?" Eun-sun nervously asked when she remembered she had wanted to ask her a question.


    "Sure you can."


    "That woman you were all talking about, who is she and do I really look like her?" She curiously inquired.


    "You mean Sena?" Mrs Lee asked while Eun-sun nodded.


    ''So that was her name?''


    "She''s my friend, as a matter of fact, she was my best friend." Mrs Lee told her. She paused and looked at her intently, her eyes scanning through every corner of her face before releasing a small smile, "And you sure do look like her. Not a form of uncanny resemnce but you remind me of her." Mrs Lee paused and sighed, "It''s been so many years already. I wonder how she is." She said in a sad tone.


    Noticing her change in countenance, Eun-sun rubbed the back of her hand, "I''m sure she''s fine wherever she is." Eun-sunforted her.


    "I''m sure she is." Mrs Lee nodded.


    A few seconds of silence psed.


    "Auntie thank you for taking me out and buying me all these things." Eun-sun appreciated her.


    "Oh honey, I should be thanking you for hanging out with me tonight. It had so much fun, we should do this some other time okay."


    Bobbing her head up and down with a happy smile, Eun-sun replied, "Okay"


    "I''ll let you go now, good night and rest well." Mrs Lee told her.


    "And you too." She replied before hopping down from the car. They waved at each other before Mrs Lee car drove off.


    Eun-sun smiled to herself before she hopped towards the door with her bags in hand, oblivious to the person waiting by the side. She was happy today. Well, she has been happy a lot these days.


    "I knew you didn''t miss me, but I never thought it would be because of my mother." Someone said from behind her.


    Eun-sun was startled when she heard that familiar masculine voice. She slowly turned around and she was shocked to see him standing there staring at her, he yfully wriggled his brows.


    "Mr Lee?" She called out in a small voice as she was both shocked and surprised to see him there. ''He was here?''


    Her eyes looked at him from head to toes, he was smiling at her, his hands buried in his pocket as he stared at her. Eun-sun felt her heart begin to thump a bit harder than usual, as she kept staring at him. She was too stunned to move. She stood there with her bags in hand as she kept her gaze fixed on him. Why does it feel like it''s been so long since she saw him?


    He was looking dead gorgeous as usual in his sky blue shirt which had its sleeves folded up to its elbow, his long slender legs were in his usual ck suit trouser, his hair was dishelleved hair and a few strands pushing forward. He was looking a bit tired but that didn''t hinder his beauty if at all it made him look super handsome. His eyes were glued to her as they both stared at each other. Eun-sun''s heart skipped when he took a step towards her and another till he stopped just a foot away, a smile stered on his face.


    He gave her a once over, before looking at her face again. He crossed the remaining space between them in a stride, his hand went straight to hair tucking a few strands behind her ears before trailing down her cheek, all the while Eun-sun''s eyes were glued to his face, her heartbeat changing and beating erratically. It skidded when he cupped her face, brushing his thumb on her cheek so soothingly making her close her eyes. All she wanted was to pounce into his embrace but she was waiting for him to make a move.


    "I''ve been thinking about this all day" He whispered as he leaned closer and he covered her lips with his, slightly stunning the little girl.

 Chapter 204 - *Unedited *

    Eun-sun was stunned quite stunned when he kissed her, he had kissed her before so she shouldn''t be this surprised but she couldn''t help but react this way. There was something about him that always made her react differently. But she quicklyposed herself and closed her eyes, especially when she heard those words he had scolded her with in her head.


    ''You should close your eyes when you''re being kissed''??


    Dan-Han felt a frenzy when his lips touched hers, it was sweet and soft as he remembered, if not sweeter.


    Just like the first time he kissed her, their kiss was chaste and gentle. There was no mouth prying, tongue twirling or lips nibbling. It was just so gentle so much that it felt like time had stopped, but all the while telling her how much he missed her through it.


    He smiled when he felt a shy movement of her lips in an attempt to reciprocate his kiss which made him stop for a second. And just when like he suspected she stopped too. This wasn''t the first time she had done something like this.


    Dan-Han smirked as he pulled away from away from her lips and kissed her cheeks.


    "I missed your lips" He said in a soft and gentle voice which made Eun-sun go weak on her knees, before he pecked her lips again.


    "They were all I could think about during my meetings and I know I had to hurry back to you or I''ll die" He said before dropping a feathery kiss on her lips.


    "You didn''t call me" Eun-sun said in a small voice as if her voice was strained. me Dan-Han for making her feel this way.


    "I''m sorry, I wanted you to miss me and call me, but I guess you didn''t, but I don''t mind.....as much as I get to do this" He said before delving back to her lips again. He couldn''t get enough of it. Heaven knows how much he fatansized about kissing her nonstop the moment he got back.


    Eun-sun felt a thousand butterflies buzzed through her stomach as kissed again. She felt bubbly in her stomach and a tingling sensation shoot through her so much she couldn''t hold on to the bags she was carrying as she let them fall to the ground.


    She gripped his shirt slightly pulling him towards her, as once again she tried to kiss him back, making Dan-Han''s lips curve upward.


    She was making a sloppy effort a kissing him. He didn''t know know if she was too shy or inexperienced or maybe both. It was just like a few days ago.


    His tongue slowly part her lips and he took her lower lips into his mouth, gently sucking on it, drawing out a moan from her. She was making a desperate effort to kiss him back but she was failing miserably at him. Dan-Han stopped leading and let her do as she pleased.


    She kissed him so sloppily till she stopped. It wasn''t feeling the same. She hissed out frustratedly and licked his lips making Dan-Han burst out inughter.


    This girl was too cute.


    Eun-sun pulled away when she heard himugh. What was funny? Was it because of her kiss?


    "What''s....funny?"


    "You''re funny" He said as he tilted her chin up and pecked on her.


    "I missed you" He said before pulling her into a hug.


    "I....i missed you too" Eun-sun said shyly before lowering her head in embarrassment making Dan-Han smile.


    ...


    The moment Mrs Lee stepped into the mansion she went in search of her husband and she was told he was sitting in the study and she made her way there.


    "Honey you''re back" Father smiled at his wife as soon as she stepped into the study.


    "What did you do?" Mrs Lee sternly asked her husband, her face void of any smile making her husband to look at her in surprise.


    "What have I done?" He asked back. Since she was the angry she was supposed to tell him.


    Mrs Lee scowled at him before opening her mouth to speak up.


    "What did you tell the Choi''s?" She demanded in annoyance.


    "Nothing" He shrugged.


    "What do you mean by nothing? They came and addressed me as Inw, what did chairman Choie to speak to you about when he came here two days ago?" She asked.


    "Honey what''s so wrong in them addressing you as Inw? We''re going to be inws anyway. And about what Chairman Choi and I discussed, it is definitely about marriage"


    "Whose marriage?" She demanded in an angry tone.


    "Me and his wife"


    "It had better be and it shouldn''t be between my son and their daughter" She angrily told him making her husband to look at her in shock.


    "It is definitely between Dan-Han and Mi-Ok" He told her.


    "Never"


    Father Lee cocked a brow at her. He didn''t understand his wife anymore.


    "Honey what''s wrong? I don''t understand you. Weren''t you the one who had agreed to them dating?" He asked confusedly.


    "I asked for them to go on a date, not get married. The date was for Dan-Han to see if he likes her, but clearly he doesn''t" She snapped at him.


    "Dan-Han has never shown any interest in ady and that''s why we have to take matter into our own hand, he''ll be over 30 soon. The better he gets married the sooner he can focus more on thepany" He exined.


    "And who said my son doesn''t have interest in women?"


    "He''s our son" He corrected her.


    "Exactly, then don''t make decisions for him and let him make his own choice"


    "Like the girl you were talking about?" He raised a curious brow at her.


    "Yes like her. Stop whatever arrangement you have with the Choi''s. My son isn''t marrying their daughter except he wants to" She won''t die and leave her son unhappy, especially after she had just witnessed the shamelessness of that Mrs Choi.


    "Well toote, because I''ve already said yes to their engagement" He hissed as he told her.


    "Then you better cancel it!" She snapped at him.


    "Honey?" Why was she acting strange.


    "Don''t call me. Cancel that engagement now or sleep on the sofa till you do!" She dered before storming out of his study leaving her husband in shock.

 Chapter 205 - Feed Me

    Eun-sun stared at his broad back as he helped her heat up the food she had bought on her way back. She didn''t imagine someone like him would be in her kitchen trying to serve her dinner. It felt surreal.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Dan-Han asked when he turned around to find a pair of hazel eyes boring through his back.??


    "How...am I looking at you?" She asked in a low and shy voice.


    "Like I''m doing something strange?"


    ''Aren''t you?'' She asked in her head at least that was what she thought until she saw him cock a brow at her, and that was when she realized she had just said her thoughts out loud. She pursed her lips in embarrassment and quickly lowered her head. Dan-Han chuckled amusedly, as he picked up the food and walked to the dinning table where she was seated.


    "This isn''t strange. You should get used to it and this isn''t the first time I''m serving you food. I''ve made you breakfast remember?" He reminded her as he ced the food in front of her.


    That''s true, he had really done that. As a matter of fact he had done alot for her. Taken care of her, protected her, made her smile, encouraged her, loved her...he has truly done alot for her.


    Dan-Han ced a chop stick in front of her, and said, "You should eat."


    Eun-sun looked at him, a slight frown forming between her brows, "Mr Lee where''s your food?" She asked.


    Tilting his chin towards her te he said, "Over there."


    "Huh?" Eun-sun blinked at him confusedly. What does he mean? Where they sharing a te?


    Noticing the confused look on her face, he said, "Why don''t you feed me?"


    Eun-sun eye''s stilled on him as she tried to ascertain if he was joking. Was he serious?


    Dan-Han smiled when she made that cute surprised face once again. Everything about her was cute. He leaned towards her and pecked her cheeks before picking up the chopsticks.


    "I''ll feed you first." He said with a small smile which Eun-sun could swear made her heart skip. She was about to protest when Dan-Han gave her a stern look making her to pause. She hade to understand his every look and this one was a threatening one.


    She blushed shyly before slowly opening her mouth to let him feed her. Dan-Han smiled at herpliance.


    "Good girl" He praised, making her blush. God, why was she always flushed whenever he says or do something to her? Eun-sun questioned herself.


    They both enjoyed their dinner feeding each other, all the while Eun-sun couldn''t stop blushing. She hasn''t experienced anything like that before and it felt so good, having someone treat her specially. The way he looked at her while feeding her and the way he teased her while she fed him made her heart flutter all the way.


    It felt great. Dan-Han was going to be the death of her.


    "You know for someone who threatened me on the first day and keeps flipping people over her shoulder, you''re being too shy around me." Dan-Han said as he pulled her closer to himself on the sofa.


    "I''m not being shy" Eun-sun denied.


    Dan-Han snorted, "I doubt that. You barely maintain eye contact with me and you keep blushing everytime I look at you. So I think it''s either you''re shy or..." He slurred as he turned to look at her fully, piquing Eun-sun''s attention as she nced at his handsome face.


    "Or what?" She asked.


    "Or I make your heart flutter everytime and you can''t handle it." He said with a teasing smile.


    ''Yes you do'' It was the truth but Eun-sun wasn''t going to admit it.


    "No you don''t." She gingerly dered.


    "I don''t?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at her defiantly.


    "No you don''t." She affirmed, making a malicious smile split Dan-Han''s face. Eun-sun didn''t not why her heart gripped her the moment she saw that smile on Dan-Han''s face. But she soon understood why because the next second Dan-Han grabbed her hand and she found herself lying t on top of his broad chest. Her eyes widened while they blinked rapidly. Her cheeks instantly turned red and her heart, don''t even say it. It was beating like a drum.


    Dan-Han smiled when he saw how flushed she has be and he could feel her rapid heart beat reverberating on his chest.


    "What were you saying?" He asked teasingly, a mocking smile gracing his face.


    Eun-sun blushed harder as she lowered her face embarrassedly.


    ''Wicked man. Cruel beast'' This man was having so much fun at her expense. He must enjoy embarrassing her like this.


    Dan-Han chuckled at her cute behavior. Tell him why he wouldn''t fall for this girl. One minute she would act like a wonder woman, and the next like a cute baby.


    Eun-sun tried to pull away from him but Dan-Han tightened his grip around her.


    "Mr Lee" Eun-sun tried to protest. She wasn''tfortable lying on him.


    "Call me that one more time and I''ll flip you over right now and kiss you till you can no longer breath."


    ''Then do.''


    ''Park Eun-sun!'' She squealed in her head in mortification. She wasn''t a perv or something but the thought of Dan-Han''s lips on her again made her head muddle. His kiss always made her go weak on her knees and her heart beat erratically just as it was beating now. What was this man doing to her. She was beginning to fear her own thoughts.


    Eun-sun understood Dan-Han''s threat, he wanted her to call him by his name, but right now she just wanted to get up from his broad and hard rock chest that she was lying on. She could feel how tough it was under her hands which she was using to hold herself up so she wouldn''t crash all her weight on him.


    ''He must work out a lot'' She reasoned to herself. But how does he even get the time to do that when he was always so busy with work.


    "What are you thinking about?" Dan-Han asked when he noticed the thoughtful look on her face.


    Exactly what was she thinking about? Perv Eun-sun!


    "Nothing" She quickly shook her head. His question bringing her back to the situation she was in right now, lying on his chest.


    "Mr Le... Dan-Han" She corrected herself making Dan-Han smile.


    "Hmm"


    "Can you let go?" She asked, but the man shook his head as he held her even tightly, "No, just stay like this. You don''t know how much I''ve dreamt about holding you like this" He said.


    Eun-sun stared at him for a while as he equally stared back at her, a lot of emotions swirling in his eyes mostly that of love and admiration.


    "Mr Lee, why do you like me?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask, forgetting about his name again. This has been the question in her mind for a while now and she couldn''t answer herself.


    "And who said I like you?" Was his response to her making Eun-sun looked at him confusedly.


    "You don''t?"


    Raising his right hand to slowly tuck the lock of hair covering the side of her face behind her ear, he shook his head, "No I don''t like you Park Eun-sun, I love you and there''s a difference between that. So ask me correctly." He corrected her, but his reply made her more fluttered.


    "But why?" She asked again. She didn''t understand why a man like him could love a girl like her. They were world''s apart, he was a man of wealth and influence while she was nobody.


    "Why do you love me? You''re great man that everybody fears and respect while I... I''m a nobody and...."


    Immediately, Dan-Han held her up and sat up right as well, he ced a finger on her lips as his eyes stared deep into hers.


    "Don''t you ever say that.You''re not a nobody." He firmly told her.


    "But¨C"


    "No but Eun-sun" He interjected her.


    "Does having a few properties and power make anybody relevant?" He asked but he didn''t wait for her answer.


    "No it doesn''t. Having material things doesn''t make me or anyone special. Our soul and what we have in our hearts makes us special.


    And you have a wonderful soul Eun-sun. You maybe a bit rough around the edges but that''s what makes you extra special to me. You know the real value of family, love and diligence and you forgive despite all you''ve been through, you have a lot of value and principles, you never give up and all these are not the definition of a ''nobody''. So stop talking nonsense or I might get mad at you" He scolded her.


    "And why I love you, I don''t think there should be a reason for that. Because reasons bring about limitations. I love you for you and every other thing only make me love you more. So stop asking me that okay?" He told her. Eun-sun was stunned by his answer, she just wanted to jump into his arms and stay there, and that was exactly what she did. Her swelled with so much joy, and happiness. Even her eyes were teary and she hold the tear that fell from them. Dan-Han was a light sent by God to put an end to her dark days and make her smile.


    Putting her arms around him, and cing her head on his chest, she called in a soft voice, "Mr Lee?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I think I love you too"

 Chapter 206 - Unnamedv

    Su Family Mansion


    Hei-Ran didn''t know how to face the whole family so she hid herself in the kitchen, trying to busy herself when actually she was doing something else, drinking.??


    Seeing them allugh and cheer like she had just won a Grammy award make her heart feel heavy.


    It was so difficult telling a lie to her family members, especially when they love her so much and wanted nothing but the best for her.


    Why has she done this?


    Her aunt, mom, Dad, and her cousin''s, even her mischievous younger sister Seul-Bi were currently harruanging Jinhai with a lot of questions about how they met and how he proposed. She couldn''t handle it and that was why she was here. They had all asked to see the ring, but she had to say another lie to get out of it.


    She couldn''t tell how many lies she had had to say simply to cover one stupid lie.


    She was currently living in a web of lies.


    And above all that she had a another issue at hand and that was....


    "Ah, there you are" A voice spoke from the door.


    Speak of the devil, and hees running, only this time he was in form of a certain someone, A-Yeong.


    The cousin that must be hated.


    Hei-Ran dropped the ss in her hand and turned to look at the annoying creature that had just walked into the kitchen.


    Thi was thedy that had met them at the door, and Hei-Ran was more than certain that she had heard her argument between Jinhai and herself.


    "Dear cousin, I know you''re here because you''ve heard my little secret, so if you came here to torture me with it, I''m d to let you know I''m already being tortured so save yourself the trouble." She said before gulping down the rest of her drink.


    "You''re still as stupid as ever" The girl hissed and walked into the kitchen. She picked up a ss and walked over to where Hei-Ran was sitting on the kitched ind. She picked up the bottle and began to pour herself a ss causing Hei-Ran to look at her angrily.


    She wasn''t going to drink with her right?


    Hei-Ran couldn''t help but notice her slow and gracious movement. This was the thing about her that made everyone admire her. She did everything with finesse. Her suave manner always had an extra touch of poise.


    Wasn''t that the reason she also hated her?


    Hei-Ran turned another ss and chugged it down her throat. Why was everything and everyone making her feel depressed?


    "You should go slow on that. You know you''re such a stupid drunk and you don''t want to throw yourself at a man who isn''t really your.... boyfriend?" She raised a taunting brow at her.


    Hei-Ran looked at her from the corner of her eyes. What was the worst thing that could happen in this life?


    Maybe having your worst enemy know worst your secret? Yes that was definitely the worst.


    "A-Yeong please just go away. If you want to torture me, do that some other day, but please not today." Hei-Ran said defeatedly. This was her fault, she shouldn''t have been so careless. But why had her mom invited her in the first ce?


    A-Yeong chuckled out, making Hei-Ran roll her eyes. Even the way she talked andughed was graceful. Ahh! she hated this girl.


    "It seems you can''t handle the truth. You''ve never been able to." She said in a borish tone, as she took a sip from her ss. Hei-Ran caught on to what she was saying, and scowled.


    "You came here to gloat didn''t you?" Hei-Ran asked in a cold tone while A-Yeong tilted her head towards her and smiled.


    "As a matter of fact I did, but..." She intentionally paused as if to taunt Hei-Ran. She gave a once over, "I don''t think you''ll be needing it. You already feel down enough." She mocked.


    Scowling even harder, Hei-Ran said, "Then get lost." Hei-Ran drawled.


    A-Yeong tsked nonchntly, she was unfazed by the Hei-Ran''s outburst. "You don''t always have to be so angry everytime we meet."


    "You think?" Hei-Ran asked rhetorically.


    "I shouldn''t just be angry at you. I should kill you! You''re the reason why I''m like this, you!" Hei-Ran spat out angrily.


    "Oh please, you have to stop ming me at some point. It was not my fault your ex-boyfriend was a scam. And stop ming me for your unmarried status, only you are at fault." She hissed. She didn''te here for this but Hei-Ran was always spoiling for a fight over something that happened years ago.


    "You are the scam. You gave him that advice and he duped me and left. You wanted to win the bet, and you sabotaged my rtionship because of it. A-Yeong, you cheated me, and guess what I''m still single, and miserable, and yes I''m working outside thepany now, so stop bothering me" She snapped at her.


    "Don''t me me for your misfortune. I agree I cheated you, but I equally opened your eyes to the kind of man you were dating and wanted to marry. He was a scumbag, and yes I benefitted out of it, but I saved you from making the biggest mistake of your life by wanting to marry an animal. So instead of all these hating, you should be grateful. And aren''t you making the same mistake by hiring a man toe act as your boyfriend? Where are the morals your mother thought you?" She mocked.


    Hei-Ran looked at her incredulously, her blood was boiled with rage. Was there anyone as shameless and thicked as her? "I should be grateful to you? And business of yours is it if I get hire a man toe act as my boyfriend?" Hei-Ran asked angrily. She knew she shouldn''t be having this conversation in the house where everybody was gathered but she couldn''t help it, and she was feeling tipsy already.


    A-Yeong picked up her ss and gulped her drink in one go, before shing a taunting smile at Hei-Ran which made Hei-Ran confuse. Why was she smiling now?


    "Why the hell are you smiling?" Hei-Ran asked in annoyance.


    "Nothing" A-Yeong shrugged.


    "I''m just wondering how you and your fakr boyfriend will exin everything to the them" She tilted her chin towards the door.


    Hei-Ran turned around to look at the door and the ss in her slipped and shattered to the floor.


    "Mo..om?" She called in a shaky voice.

 Chapter 207 - Unnamed

    The sound of a p reverberated around the room drawing gasps from the mouth of the people standing at the door.


    Hei-Ran''s hand flew to her cheek which had just been pped. She looked at her mother with teary eyes and she could feel the hurt and disappointment in her eyes.??


    Hei-Ran knew she must be feeling embarrassed by all this since the whole family was there. She wasn''t shocked when her mother stroke her other cheek with much intensity.


    "Mom!" Seul-Bi called when her mother pped her sister again. She ran to stand in front of her sister when it looked like their mother was about to p her again. "Please stop, don''t hit my sister again." She pleaded, but her mother didn''t mind her.


    Mrs Su was seething with anger as she looked at Hei-Ran.


    "How dare you do this? How dare you do this to Hei-Ran?" She raised her hand to hit again despite Seul-Bi standing there but her handnded another person''s face drawing soft gasps from people that were there.


    Hei-Ran who had shut her eyes as she waited for yet another painful p was surprised when nothing came but she heard the sound of a p. Who did her mother hit?


    Hei-Ran slowly opened her eyes and she was surprised to see the person standing in front of her.


    ''Jin-hai?''


    What was he doing now? He was going to make her mother more angry. Was he crazy? Hei-Ran was about to push him out of the way when he bowed in front of her mother and family.


    "Jinhai... what do you think you''re doing?" She asked in a low voice but he ignored her and bowed again.


    "Mother I''m sorry for but I can''t let you hit Hei-Ran again. If you want to punish anybody please punish me" He said firmly.


    Mrs Su scoffed when she heard him and to everyone''s surprise she pped him again.


    "You think I wasn''t going to hit you? I was actually going to get to you but I might just do it now. Do you know what you''ve both done? You''ve brought shame on yourselves and families. You both looked down on us and decided to deceive us?" She paused and looked at Hei-Ran who was being shielded by Jinhai. "Hei-Ran is this how I raised you? And you Jinhai I''m sure your mother did a better job than this? So why did the both of you decide to fool this way? Are nothing to you that you took our happiness for granted and disrespected like this by leading us on and lying to our face? Was this supposed to be funny? Do you know this will affect the both of you badly? Everyone at your ce of work saw the news, do you know how they''ll look at you most especially Hei-Ran when the truthes out?" She asked angrily.


    "I don''t know whose idea this is, and I have a feeling it had to be this daughter of mine, but if Hei-Ran was stupid couldn''t you be sensible? I thought you were better than this. I''m seriously disappointed in the both of you" She snapped.


    Jinhai could understand where she wasing from but he couldn''t say anything. She was angry and he didn''t want to say anything now so she wouldn''t get more angry.


    Mrs Lee looked at them one more time before staying her gaze on Hei-Ran. They weren''t even trying to exin themselves.


    "Hei-Ran, you''ll resign from hispany and you''ll eithere back to your grandfather''spany or you''ll go to your father''spany, and you both can not be seen together again!" She dered fiercely.


    Jinhai who didn''t want to say anything as a sign of respect, shot his head up when he heard her. He looked at her directly in the eye, his face was very serious.


    "I''m sorry mother but I can not agree" Jinhai spoke up surprising everybody in the room.


    Mrs Su looked at him in surprise, "What did you say?" Her tone was livid.


    "What i mean is I can''t let Hei-Ran out of my sight. I can''t let her resign and leave mypany and I can''t stop seeing her." He dered.


    "Jinhai" Hei-Ran called out from behind him. Was he trying to have her mother kill her in anger?


    "Mother I''ll res¨C"


    "No you won''t" Jinhai cut her short without looking at her. His tone was hard and stern but he couldn''t help it. He wasn''t going to lose her now, not after waiting all these years and most definitely not after his decision and effort to pursue her. He wasn''t going to allow it, not even if her mother says so. It''s not like he had a say but he was going to fight for what he loves.


    "And what do you mean by that?" Mrs Su looked at him sternly.


    "I...I''m in love with Hei-Ran and I can''t let her go, not even if you ask her to. I''m sorry" He apologized.


    Everyone looked shock to hear what he just said, every one except Mrs Su who was looking at him nkly.


    Hei-Ran was the most shocked person in the room. What did he just say? She looked at his face to ensure he was only joking, he shouldn''t say anything that wouldplicate things more than they were already. But his face looked like he was dead serious.


    Jinhai looked at Mrs Su challengingly as if daring her to ask Hei-Ran to resign one more time.


    "Young Man are you trying to say we don''t have a say on our daughter anymore, because she works for you?" It was father Su who asked. He had been calm because he knew how his wife could be when she was angry, and he had to be cool to calm her down when she goes overboard. Atleast that was supposed to be his role.


    "I''m not saying that, I''m just saying I don''t want you to punish Hei-Ran this way. This was all my idea. She had been pressured about the


    marriage issue and I was scared of here finding someone else that I convinced her into doing this. But she didn''t know I had an ulterior motive of a making her fall for me. So if you want to punish anybody, then punish me, not her" Jinhai said. He knew the consequences of what he was doing, but he couldn''t let these people look at Hei-Ran with such judgemental eyes even though they were her family. He wouldn''t allow it.


    "So you''re saying you like my daughter, and that''s why you did this?" Father Su asked.


    Jinhai lowered his head and nodded.


    Father Su turned towards his wife and smiled,


    "Honey, it seems you were right"


    Mrs Su turned to her husband and smiled back, "I told you so. But he''s going to be a stupid son-inw"


    Jinhai looked at the couple in front him, what the hell was happening?.


    ....


    Please don''t open the next chapters, as they are repeated chapters. Don''t know what happened and the chapter published thrice... sigh.


    I''ll start writing to rece now.

 Chapter 208 - Mothers Knows Things

    ''Stupid Son Inw?''


    Jinhai looked at the couple in front of him confusedly. He didn''t understand what was going on.??


    So they knew him and Hei-Ran were only pretending to date? Wait! they knew about his feelings for Hei-Ran? How was that even possible?


    Hei-Ran was also shocked by what was happening right now? What does her father mean by her mother was right? And what does she mean by stupid son-inw? Was going to be their Son-inw, Song Jinhai?


    Wait did Jinhai just say he was in love with her? Did Jinhai truly say that? Was this some kind of joke?


    Wait, her parents also knew they''ve been lying to them? How?


    Jinhai and Hei-Ran weren''t the only ones in room that were shocked and confused. Every other person who hade to tonight and we''re now standing in and outside of the kitchen were also shocked and confused, most especially A-Yeong.


    Tilting her towards them, Mrs Su asked, "Surprised huh?"


    "Honey, they are more than surprised. They looked stupified. And I think you pped them way to hard" He said as he walked closer to her. He reached for her reddened palm and blow on it, before wrapping his hand around her shoulder.


    "Do you think I pped them too hard?" Mrs Su turned to her husband and asked.


    "Well you''ve always had a iron fist, I think that was moderate considering your strength" He paused and looked at Hei-Ran and Jinhai and sighed before the continued, "And I think they both deserve it." He shrugged.


    "Yes you''re right" She nodded affirmatively before turning towards them.


    "My husband is right, you guys deserve more beating. You insulted us by lying to us, most especially you Hei-Ran. I''m quite disappointed in you. Did you think you can lie to your mother? I gave birth to you and I know you. So you thought I couldn''t see through your silly act when you walked through that door the first day you came here for lunch. You couldn''t even sit one meter close to him, neither did youugh or smile at him. No girl in love would be as stiff as you. You''re my child and I carried you for nine months no and raised you for more than two decades. So I know you Hei-Ran, you can never be an actres, you suck at acting. I''m sorry to disappoint you honey, even if you try bing an actress , mother will never watch your movies. Actually, I''m no one in this room will." Mrs Su said to Hei-Ran''s mortification.


    "I pped you because I was disappointed you thought about lying to your mother and for not telling me the truth about what happened back then. I never brought you up that way, and I also pped that dumb ass boss of yours who obviously likes you but he''s so dumb not to tell you. Don''t ask me how I know this, it''s one of a mother''s special talent. They tend to see things that are not there or what you children are desperately trying to hide, like the way he looks at you when you''re not looking. He''s such a fool" Mrs Su nced at Jinhai and eyed him.


    "If he asks you out make sure you y hard to get. He''s stupid" Mrs Su scoffed at him. Jinhai didn''t know if he was tough or cry. He simply lowered his head and let the woman continue what she was saying. A few words bashing were not going to kill him, but what would was Hei-Ran''s reaction after now. That was what scared him.


    Mrs Su took a step closer to Hei-Ran, she used her hand to lift her chin up so Hei-Ran could look at her eyes.


    Hei-Ran felt her eyes sting with tears when her mother cupped her face. She didn''t know it they were tears of regret or relief. Regret for lying to her mother or relief for finally having a burden taken off her shoulders which has been weighing her down for weeks. The thought of lying to her parents and family was suffocating. But now that everything was brought to light she couldn''t feel more relieved.


    "Mom, I''m sorry." She apologized as tears slipped out of her eyes and rolled down her cheeks but her mother was quick to catch it.


    "No honey you shouldn''t apologize. I should be the one to apologize to you." She said as she kept wiping her tears away.


    Hei-Ran shook her head and held her mother''s hand to stop her from apologizing. "Mom, don''t."


    "No dear I should. I''m sorry for pressuring you into getting married. I only wanted the best for you, every mother wants the best for their children. I wanted you to settle down and have a family of your own so you won''t feel lonely. I don''t want that for you and that''s why I pressured you. I''m sorry okay, mother will change. I won''t force you anymore, and even if you don''t like Jinhai back, I''ll wait till you find someone you love and who loves back." She told in her motherly voice while Hei-Ran nodded. Mrs Su hugged her and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    "Stop crying and don''t ever lie to us again." Mrs Su added while Hei-Ran bobbed her head up and down.


    Seul-Bi also went to her sister and hugged her too. "Don''t cry sist. You''re ruined your mascara." She teased her as she wiped the remnant of tears from her sister''s eyes, while Hei-Ran nodded her head.


    Mrs Su looked at Jinhai and shook her head. She leaned closer to him and leaned towards his ears and said, "I''m sorry I can''t help you. You have to man up and own your feelings. y your cards right and you might just be lucky." Jinhai looked at the woman in bewilderment as she winked at him.


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry, but one thing he knew was that he was nervous. Nervous about the future turn of events between him and Hei-Ran.


    Mrs Su turned towards A-Yeong and scoffed.


    "I guess you must be a little disappointed since you n of disgracing Hei-Ran didn''t work?" She spoke in a livid voice, but A-Yeong didn''t flinch by what she had said, rather she acted non chnt. Mrs Su looked at her and hissed, she didn''t expect anything from her brother''s spoilt brat.

 Chapter 209 - Scared Of Losing You

    "A-Yeong I''m very disappointed in you. I''m disappointed in you for trying to embarrass your sister and for what you did to her in the past. You wanted thepany, I hope you enjoy it, just as she''s actually enjoying her job. And for your sake I hope grandfather will still be as proud of you when he hears what for what you did to Hei-Ran back then." She wouldn''t have known that A-Yeong was the one behind it had she not overheard them talking. They had all ran to the kitchen when they heard Hei-Ran''s voice, but they were surprised when they heard what Hei-Ran had said, they thought A-Yeong was going to deny it but she didn''t.


    Mother Su had no intention of exposing Hei-Ran''s lie, as a matter of fact she was going to encourage them into ying on with their lies she wanted to see how they could go with it, but when A-Yeong tried to embarrass her daughter in front of the whole family she decided to turn it her advantage.??


    "Aunty!" A-Yeong snapped.


    "You''ve lost all right to call me that, when you cheated my daughter and try to kick her down when she was low. Dogs don''t eat dogs neither should family kick their family members down. I thought you were better than this, but you have really opened my eyes today. Now get out of my house before I do something we''ll both regret. While I''m still respectful towards your parents, please leave" Mrs Su snapped at her. She couldn''t believe A-Yeong was the reason behind the ordeal Hei-Ran had faced years ago. She could remember how Hei-Ran had cried and tried to apologize to everyone.


    It was only a year after her graduation from college, that their grandfather had pitched the two girls together topete against one another. The better one of them would be a director, but who knew A-Yeong would use an under handed means to cheat Hei-Ran by making use of her boyfriend who worked at thepany with them. Hei-Ran was humiliated for authorizing the transfer of money which were to be used to purchase materials for apany project, to her boyfriend, when in actual case she was tricked into signing it and that idiot had made way with thepany money. Their grandfather, which happened to be her mother''s father decided not to pursue the case because it wouldn''t be public knows and Hei-Ran wouldn''t face much embarrassment, but no one in thepany looked at her the same way again. And that was why she had left to work for Jinhai who was only starting up hispany then.


    She wanted to be part of something small that would grow bigger, that way she''d prove to them that she wasn''t a nonentity. And that was what she did. She worked side by side with Jinhai till the man started acting like he owned her, but she didn''t mind since she loved working with him and she loved his passion towards his job and in no time they became one of the leading decorpanies in the country. It had brought her alot of satisfaction and nothing measured up to it, not even the position of being a director in her grandfather''spany could measure up to it.


    A-Yeong looked at her aunt and everyone else in the room before stepping out of the kitchen and out of the house.


    Mother Su took in a deep breath to calm herself, she nced at Hei-Ran and Jinhai one more time before turning to the rest of the family at the door most especially her younger sister, Woo-Mi.


    She pped her hands together and sighed, "So it seems our princess is still very much single. We can continue supporting her in prayers, because I prayed for everyone of you now you all owe me, but that doesn''t mean we can''t have fun. We''ve made so many preparations and the food can''t go to waste and it isn''t everyday we get to have a full house like this. So in the absence of a couple to celebrate, let''s celebrate life and just have some fun!" She chirped.


    "And everyone can stay for the night because there''s alot of rooms to keep you guys, so what do you guys say?" She asked.


    "I totally agree noona, let''s have some fun." Woo-Mi chirped as well as other members of the family. They all sauntered away from the kitchen leaving the two to work things out for themselves.


    Jinhai nervously and hesistantly turned to Hei-Ran, who was staring at his back.


    His heart began to ram against his chest when he saw the way she was looking at him.


    "Hei¨C"


    "Is it true?" Hei-Ran interjected him, her eyes intently staring at him.


    Jinhai felt lost for words as he stared at her. He could feel his hands sweat as she waited for his answer with her eyes fixed on him.


    "Jinhai?" She called him in gentle tone as ifpelling him to speak up.


    "Yes" He spurted out before taking a step closer to her. He could feel his heart ram wildly against his chest but there was nothing he could do to calm it down. He knew this was the best time toe clean with his feelings for her. He just had to tell her and there was no running from it.


    "Yes, I do love you Hei-Ran. I''ve loved you from the first year you started working for me. I have stupidly been in love with you and I loved you more every passing day. It''s been six years and I''ve found myself loving you day by day. I''m sorry I wasn''t bold enough to tell you and you have to find out this way." He said with a low and apologectic tone.


    Hei-Ran felt shocked when she heard him. Hearing it from him made it different from when her mother had say it. She couldn''t believe it was true.


    This man, Song Jinhai was really in love with her and the most shocking thing was that he has been in love with her for so long? It was unbelievable. But he did those many things to her. He tortured her. Why?


    "Then why have you been acting weird all this while?" She was referring to him being cold and demanding towards her. Jinhai understood what she meant. If he loved him he wouldn''t be as cold, mean and inconsiderate as he was to her.


    He sighed and replied, "I just didn''t want to lose you to someone else....and I was...scared of telling you."


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran didn''t understand.


    "I once heard you say you wouldn''t date your boss and you would resign if he ever likes you. So I got scared and I had no other choice but to keep you to my side by acting like a demanding boss. I''m sorry." He apologized again.


    Hei-Ran looked at him in stupefaction. Was this the reason he had acted that way? Made her life a living hell? Yes, she has indeed said that, and she just wasn''t referring to her boss alone she had meant every male employee who worked in the samepany as her. What happened to her in the past had thought her quite a lesson and that was why she had made such a resolution.


    But was that enough reason to torture her that way?

 Chapter 210 - Make Your Life A Living Hell

    After much deliberation, Hei-Ran still did not understand Jinhai''s logic. He had treated her so badly because he wasn''t man enough to tell the truth? Was he stupid or what?


    So all this time when he had been trying to help her by ying boyfriend, he was trying to make her like him???


    "So the kiss and the contract were what?" Hei-Ran couldn''t stop herself from asking.


    Jinhai lowered his head in embarrassment and replied, "That was just a ploy to have you date me. I was desperate and I wanted to do anything to finally have you. Hei-Ran I know you might be a disappointed in me now, but I swear didn''t mean to embarrass you in front of your family by pulling you into this n, I...i just really wanted you in my life and couldn''t handle the wait any longer. Please Hei-Ran I''m sorry." He apologized once again. He felt mortified by his behavior. Seeing the way things had yed out he was beginning to regret not being man enough to confess his feelings to her. He should have done that and even if she had rejected him, he would have pursued her to the ends of the Earth like a real man would but no, he had acted like a sissy.


    Hei-Ran was stupified when she heard him. She couldn''t believe he actually had a motive behind this, and a stupid one at that. But what she couldn''t believe most was the fact that Song Jinhai was actually in love her and he was a fool just like her mother had said.


    These past few weeks of fake-dating him, she hade to discover some new things about him and to her amazement they were some good stuffs that she didn''t believe a psychopath like him would have, he had showed her sided of him she hadn''t seen before, he had been nice, caring, and affectionate towards her so much that she had asked herself on several asions if he was still her boss. She had even shared theories of a soul swap but who knew this was the reason behind his change. Discovering he had feelings for her was a whole new level.


    It was unimaginable!


    And to think he has been in love with her for six years?? That was sick!


    Jinhai felt nervous under Hei-Ran''s intense gaze. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking. But he feared she was going to leave him, not that he had her anyway but he feared she was going to leave hispany and walk out of his life, and he wouldn''t have the littlest part of her.


    "Hei-Ran I know you must see me as a fool"


    ''Big fool'' She confirmed in her mind.


    "And I know you don''t like me because of the way I acted in the past, believe me it wasn''t what I wanted I was just scared, but please don''t leave thepany. Even if you don''t like me back i won''t mind, I''ll try to handle my feelings and if you ask me to let it go¨C"


    "Would you?" She interrupted him while he slowly shook his head.


    "I don''t think I can. So please don''t ask me. I''ll try my best to act appropriately but please don''t leave." He begged earnestly.


    "And who said I''m leaving?" She asked in a defiant manner making Jinhai''s eyes to pop in surprise.


    "You won''t?" He asked in an asked in an almost excited tone.


    "No I won''t. I love my job and I''ve worked so hard to let it go so I''m not leaving" She tly replied.


    Jinhai felt a pang in his chest when he heard her reason for not wanting to leave. He didn''t know why but a part of him wanted to hear her say he was partly the reason why she wanted to stay, but he also knew that was wishful thinking. But anyway he was d she wasn''t going to leave not matter the reason for it. He was happy to know she''d stay and he''d get to see her everyday.


    With a small smile curving his lips, Jinhai said, "That''s good. I''m happy to hear that"


    "Are you?" Hei-Ran tilted a brow at him.


    "Huh?" Jinhai was confused.


    "Are you truly going to be happy if you keep seeing me everyday at work after what has happened now?" She asked, her gaze on him was so intense letting him know she wanted nothing but the truth.


    Jinhai stared right back at her, as he let her words run through his head. Was he truly going to be happy seeing the one thing he can''t have everyday? Was he going to be happy if she finally finds someone else and they got married? Was he ever going to be happy? He didn''t know.


    "I''m don''t know Hei-Ran, but one thing I''m sure of is, I''ll be happy if you''re happy." He honestly replied her.


    They both stared at each other in silence till few seconds psed.


    Hei-Ran gazed at him for long while as she tried to gather her thoughts together. She had to admit there was more to Jinhai that meets the eye, more to him that was beginning to interest her. If she was being honest to herself, she has to admit that she was beginning to like her boss more than she wanted to admit to herself. There was something about this psychopath that was beginning to pull strings in her heart. He was beginning to interest her, a few times the thought of their time together has made her smile as well as made her sad, as she had always feared their charade was going toe to an end.


    What he had done for her these past few weeks, most especially few nights ago and for made her realize that he wasn''t as crazy as she thought and she secretly yearned for more of it. He had taken her to that auction, bought a beautiful diamond bracelet and had gifted it to her, he gave a beautiful romantic, candle light under a starry sky dinner with the kind of music she liked.


    Thinking about it now, her heart was beginning to float. So he had done all those things because he loved her and not to punish her? Hei-Ran felt a sudden bubble in the pit of her stomach, that was very strange.


    She was slowly developing some weird kind of feelings towards him wasn''t she? This has been one of the reasons why she has been feeling depressedtely. She was scared of falling for him especially when she knew she wasn''t supposed to. It was supposed to be a fake rtionship, but she couldn''t help the way she was feeling when Jinhai was being so good. She had tried to hate him but she loved the way he was treating her. Picking her from home to work and always dropping her back, paying details to her every need, everything was so hard to hate.


    Hei-Ran took a deep breath to calm herself before crossing the space between them, her actions made Jinhai''s heart leap to his mouth. He was very nervous under her gaze.


    "Song Jinhai, be honest with yourself you know you won''t be happy with me there especially when I fall in love with a guy and we get engaged and get married, and maybe I fall pregnant¨C"


    "Hei-Ran wait" He interjected her but Hei-Ran shook her head, telling him she didn''t wasn''t to as she continued.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t love you¨C" She paused and hesistated purposely, as she observed his expression, she sighed inwardly when she the emotions that flickered in his eyes. He was trying to maintain a smile on his face, but the more he tried the more it looked as if he was about to burst out in tears.


    She saw his mouth move but she continued,


    "Atleast not yet. So if you want to stay happy and work happily for the rest of your life make me to fall for you." She said with a straight face.


    Jinhai''s eyes which have been stilled suddenly widened in shock, as he tried to process what she had just said.


    " I''m not saying I like you, I''m just saying...


    I might want to give you a chance, so Song Jinhai you have to woo me. And when I mean woo, I mean really woo. Because thanks to you I''ve upped my dating standards."


    Jinhai was shocked and confused when he heard her. He didn''t understand what she meant by what she said. Okay he understood but he was too shocked to process it. This was happening right? He wasn''t imagining things?


    "W..what are you....trying to say?" Jinhai asked stutteringly. "You''re not angry? You''re going to give me a chance?" He desperately asked asked.


    "Yes I''m giving a you a chance, it not every girl that gets to find a man that treats her well and stupidly buy a bracelet worth millions for a fake rtionship. And I''m angry and for that I''ll make your life a living hell." She said before pushing past him.


    ''Stupid idiot. Let''s see how you woo me''

 Chapter 211 - Fight For Your Man

    Hey guys, sorry forte recement of the dubbed chapters. They''ve have been fixed, but they''ll be editedter. But if you can''t ess them, then kindly clear out your cache. Thank you


    .....??


    Mr Lee woke up this morning with sever pains all over his body. He tried to stretch out but that only worsened the pain he was feeling. He stood up from the sofa , he turned and nced at it before he hissed.


    "Remember to sleep there until you do what you''re supposed to do" He heard her say from behind him. He turned around to see her already dressed up to leave the house.


    "Hon¨C"


    "Don''t even dare." She threatened before walking out of the house.


    Father Lee sighed before making his way to the private study. He immediately dialled a number.


    "I want every information about the girl my son is seeing at the moment" He said before hanging up the call. He tried to twist his waist but he hissed out in pain. He couldn''t remember thest time his wife had punished him like this. This was unfair.


    But if he wanted to say himself from sleeping on the couch again, he had to get this done as soon as possible. But there was still no way he''d let anybody marry his son and be a Lee.


    ......


    Jae-Hyun''s office.


    Mrs Lee smiled at him when she walked into his office.


    "Jae-Hyun my son" She chipped happily when she saw him lolled on his seat. He immediately stood up to his feet when he saw her.


    "Mother?" He called out in surprise.


    "Hmm" She nodded as she approached his desk.


    "Why are you here?" He asked with surprise.


    "What do you mean what am I doing here? Aren''t we supposed to meet the investigator guy today?" She cocked a brow at him.


    "That''s today?" Jae-Hyun asked in surprise.


    "Yes dear, that''s today." She replied him. She frowned when she saw his and walked around his table. She ced a hand his head and her frown deepened.


    "You have a fever." She told him with an unhappy face. "Why do you have a fever?" She scolded him making Jae-Hyun to sigh. He knew what wasing after this. She was going to make a fuss about it. She has always behaved like that with all the three of them when they were younger and she hasn''t lost that side of her.


    "Mother I''m fine. It''s nothing and I''ve taken some pills for it. Let''s just go." He told her .


    "No we can''t go anyway when you''re sick. We have to take care of you." She said making Jae-Hyun chuckle.


    "Mother you seem to have forgotten you''re my patient and it''s not the other way round. Believe me I''m fine." His response made Mrs Lee eye him.


    "Are you sure?" She asked again while Jae-Hyun nodded his head convincingly.


    "I''m fine" HE assured her.


    Mrs Lee hissed, "This is why I keep telling the three of you to get married so you can have wives who''d take care of you guys. Well In-Ha was on his way to the altar when that evil girl shattered him. But not to worry, I''ll get some good girls and fix some dates for you and In-Ha"


    "Huh?" Jae-Hyun''s eyes widened.


    "Mother you can''t." He firmly told her.


    "Why?" She arched a brow at him. "Do you have someone you like?" She asked.


    "No?"


    "Are you interested in any nurse or doctor here?" She asked again.


    "No" He shook his head.


    "Then you either find one or I''ll find one for you. I''m want to die a happy mother, so make me happy by finding a girl." She told him.


    Jae-Hyun didn''t like it when she saw those words so easily like it meant nothing. But he wasn''t ready to ept that. If he was feeling this way he wondered how Dan-Han was going too feel.


    Not to dampen the woman''s happy mood, Jae-Hyun nodded his head and agreed, "I''ll look for someone. But for now let''s go see the private investigator." He told her while she nodded.


    *********


    Eun-sun was currently struggling her way out of Dan-Han''s embrace but the big man wasn''t letting her. He was holding so tightly as he pinned against the table. He hasn''t stopped attacking her lips like it was some dessert. Well, she couldn''tin about it, when also liked it just as much. His lips were so delicious, and when he kissed her the way he was doing right now she felt the world spin.


    "Dan-Han, I have to go my office." She struggled to say.


    "What''s the rush?" He asked as he kissed her almost swollen lips again. "I own thepany so what I say goes. Just stay with me a little while longer." He pleaded as he pecked her lips again.


    "No. I have to go" She insisted, but he kept holding her against himself.


    He pulled his face from her neck where he was about to kiss her and looked at her face, "You don''t want to stay with me? Do you have something important to do down there?" He asked faking a frown.


    "I.... I of course I want to stay with you." Eun-sun stuttered when she observed her his countenance.


    "Then why do you want to go now? What if I travel again?"


    "Are you?" She asked him back, her brows arched at him.


    "No I''m not, but that doesn''t mean i can''t travel anytime i like. And didn''t you miss mest night?" He asked her, as he tightened his grip around her. He sat down on his seat before pulling her to sit on hisps.


    "Mr Lee?" Eun-sun called out, she felt ufortable seating on him like that. Her kept eyes darted to the door to check if anyone wasing. She has been doing that since she stepped into his office because this man has been behaving shamelessly.


    "Stop calling me that. Call me by my name, that isn''t too hard right?" He cocked a brow at her making Eun-sun shook her head. It wasn''t too hard but she couldn''t stop herself from addressing him like that. And sincerely, she liked calling him Mr Lee, it suited his personality alot. He had an aura around him thatmanded respect and it made people want to respect him.


    "Then call me by my name or you can call me with an endearing name, how about that?" He asked smilingly, wriggling his brows at her. Eun-sun looked at him and she regretted doing that the very next second because her heart skipped when she saw him smiling at her like that. She couldn''t get used to it. He always looked like a delicious chunk of meat whenever he smiled so boyishly. Maybe it was because she wasn''t used to seeing his face with a smile that''s why it was having such effect on her.


    His lips were staring at him and begging her to touch them, and kiss them. This man was tempting her.


    Eun-sun turned her face away and looked ahead, she was being vignt just incase someone stepped into the office, someone like Secretary Chang-wok. It wouldn''t be nice if he saw her like this with the big boss so early in the morning. They were supposed to have breakfast now he was harrasing her with kisses.


    "What type of endearing name? I don''t want to do that. I just want to call you Mr Lee." She insisted.


    Dan-Han looked at her for a while and sighed as he nodded his head. "Whatever you like, call me." He said as he pecked her cheek. He wouldn''t bother himself about what she called anymore, as far as she calls him and loves him, he wasfortable.


    Dan-Han smiled when he remembered when she had said she thinks she might be in love with him. Who thinks about being in love? Definitely her. She would think and not know...sigh.


    "Dan-Han can I go to the office now? Someone mighte in here and see us and I have to work too." She told him.


    "No one cane in here except Chang-wok and you." He replied as he slowly started to kiss her cheek, her jaw, her chin as he slowly moved to her neck. Eun-sun slowly began to feel hot as Dan-Han kissed her all over face. Her face and ears were turning red.


    "What about your fiancee?" She mangeably asked making Dan-Han to pause what he was doing. He lifted his face up to look at her face which was now bright need. He didn''t need anyone to tell him why she was red because he already knew. His girl was a shydy and that was one of the many reasons why he keeps falling for her.


    "What fiancee?" He asked back, a light frown forming on his face.


    "The one that came here and her mother called your mother, inw yesterday"


    ''Called his mother inw yesterday?''


    "You saw the Choi''s yesterday?" He asked while Eun-sun nodded.


    "Why didn''t you tell mest night?" He asked in a annoyed tone, not Eun-sun but at the fact that those people were slowly getting on his nerves. "Don''t worry tell me what happened?" Ha asked .


    Eun-sun hesistated a bit, "Ermm well nothing much happened, they just called Auntie their Inw but aunty handled it and also assured me it''s nothing." She told him.


    "But I can''t help but¨C"


    "There''s nothing going on. Don''t think about it, I''ll handle it" He assured her while Eun-sun nodded. She wasn''t really bothered about it, but Mi-Ok and her mother came to mindst night after Dan-Han had gone. She thought about the possibility of something going wrong now that she had confessed her feelings to him. She loved him and she didn''t think she was ready to fight a bunch of wealthy folks because of a man especially when she had nothing.


    Dan-Han nced at her and he see the not so confident look on her face. "You don''t have to think about it. As a bully that you''re a shoulder flip from you would set their heads in order an you can have me all to yourself. You should be able to fight for the you think you love right?" He raised a brow at her.


    Eun-sun didn''t think she was willing to fight anyone, but she nodded her head anyway.


    Dan-Han smiled and pecked her lips, "Good, then you should fight for your man well. Because just like me, my woman should be able to kick some ass, okay?"


    "Even yours?" Eun-sun pursed her lips in embarrassment when those words slipped out of her lips.


    Dan-Han chuckled amusedly, "Yes even mine."

 Chapter 212 - The Search

    When Mrs Lee and Jae-Hyun stepped into the private room in the restaurant they saw the private investigator already waiting for them.


    "Madam Lee, Master Mo" He rose to his feet and bowed the moment they entered the room but Mrs Lee waved for him to seat.??


    Mrs Lee and Jae-Hyun took their seats opposite the man. "What did you find?" Mrs Lee anxiously inquired.


    Passing a brown envelope towards them, he shook his head and sighed, "Nothing much, but you can see what I found." Jae-Hyun received the envelope and opened it.


    There were picture photographs inside and a birth certificate.


    "So it''s true she really had a child?" Jae-Hyun asked in surprise after looking at the photographs of the pregnant woman. He passed the pictures and the document to Mrs Lee after looking at it.


    "Yes it''s true" The man affirmed.


    "I told you Jae-Hyun. I told you she wasn''t making things up." Mrs Lee chirped. She was happy to find this out, this was the first tangible thing they''ve found out since their search began. She had tried to convince Jae-Hyun that the woman wasn''t crazy but he didn''t want to believe her.


    Jae-Hyun had tried to believe her, but deep down he felt like the woman in question was mentally derailed and could be imagining things due to the severity of her mental illness but Mrs Lee had discarded that thought. She had said no mother would forget about having a child no matter how crazy she was. So she was of the opinion that the woman wasn''t making things up. Crazy or not she must have had a child.


    Their search started over one year ago on one of their outreaches when a woman had ran to meet Mrs Lee and seized her begging her to help look for her child. She kept muttering, "Find my daughter. Help me find my daughter."


    Mrs Lee looked at the tattered woman and helped her up with a concerned look on her face she asked, "Where is she? Where did you leave her?" She thought the woman must have dropped her child somewhere but little did she know that was not the case, and that it would take as year just to confirm the woman was indeed pregnant.


    The woman scratched her head before shaking it vigorously, "They took her and they''re going to killing me. Please hide me and find my child." She begged as she hid behind Mrs Lee like she was her saviour. Mrs Lee was surprised by the woman''s actions, Jae-Hyun had tried to send her away but she refused to. Mrs Lee asked a few people around the province what had happened to the woman and they told her how the woman had suddenly appeared at the province twenty three years ago and she has been muttering the same words since then. Everyday she goes out to carry a search around the area for her ''imaginary daughter'', but there was nothing.


    Mrs Lee was shocked to hear that. She felt sorry hearing that.


    She further asked if she had lived there before, maybe in the past, but the older people said she mysteriously appeared at night, and when they woke up the next morning they saw her. They asked everybody but no one knew her. She had no rtives there and she has been living in an abandoned building since then.


    Mrs Lee sighed when she heard the woman''s ordeal. She wondered if what the woman said was true and why did she suddenly appear in a ce like that, if she had no one there.


    Mrs Lee brought her back to the city and have being taking care of her since then. She put her into a family home where she was catered for, though her mental state remained the same as she still kept looking for her child on a daily basis, other than that she looked much better now, physically.


    Mrs Lee felt sad whenever she saw the woman frantically looking for her child, crying for her child and the nurses taking care of her sometimes reported cases of her having nightmares. Whatever the woman must have gone through must be a sad experience.


    She promised the woman to help her find her child and that''s what she had been doing since then. She was going to keep her promise till her dying day. She was going to find that child, as no mother was supposed to live that way, craving for a child. Even if the child was dead she''d find her grave, maybe that might give the woman some closure.


    Jae-Hyun had always been skeptical about the whole situation until now. Mrs Lee had always tried to convince him, and he finally decided topromise by helping her do whatever she wanted. Though there was nothing to validate the ''crazy'' woman''s im, Mrs Lee had surged on. How they knew the child was a girl, was because the woman said so.


    After a long search for the child all to no avail, he had tried convincing her that the child might be dead or something, but the woman was adamant and bent on finding the child, dead or alive.


    But seeing the evidence in front of him, Jae-Hyun felt bad for not believing the woman or at least Mrs Lee in the first ce.


    Paying attention to one of the pictures Jae-Hyun noticed a few details. The picture seemed to have been taken from a CCTV footage, because it was quite blurry, but her face was still visible.


    And from how low her stomach looked he was sure she was close to term. And she was seemed to be running bared footed. On two of the pictures she looking over her shoulders as she ran, but what was must eye catching was the color of the taxi in the photographs, "This is country A'' airport." Jae-Hyun pointed out.


    The private investigator nodded his head affirmatively, "Yes you''re right. It is indeed the international airport at country A."


    "Why was she at a airport in country A, and how did she end up here?" Jae-Hyun asked.


    That was strange.

 Chapter 213 - Bottom Line

    Dan-Han couldn''t concentrate on his work after Eun-sun had gone. He wasn''t liking the constant reurrence of the Choi''s name. It was beginning to irk him and he didn''t like it.


    He didn''t want anything or anybody to create problems for Eun-sun, the girl had led a hard life and he wasn''t going to let her face another round of hardship, not when he was alive. It was now his duty to protect and also help her develop herself as he has noticed that she has somehow developed a low self esteem of herself and he didn''t like it. And there was also the case of her mother, though she hasn''t said anything about it yet he knew she was having a hard time. Her mother''s betrayal must have stroke her hard and she was trying to avoid the situation. At one point or another she was going to have to face this demon, but he was going to give her time to trust him a bit before trying to interfere in her life. He didn''t want to be too forward simply because she was now in love with. Andstly there was a case of her missing Father who he had found but was yet to tell her because of how precarious then situation was. He hade to know about her missing father when he asked for a report about her. He had wanted to ask her, but he was holding back. And he hasn''te up with the best way to tell her where her father was and the situation he was in. It was going to be a blow on her.??


    A prying boyfriend wasn''t what she needed at the moment. But a supportive one and he was going to be that for her.


    Knowing all these thest thing Dan-Han wanted was to be the source of trouble in her life. He jerked up to his feet and picked up his coat before leaving the office.


    "Sir your meeting¨C"


    "Cancel it" He interjected Chang-wok.


    "But sir they''re already here." Secretary Chang-wok reminded him. He was supposed to have a meeting with some government officials who hade because of the centenary project.


    Dan-Han paused on his strides and looked at Chang-wok with a scowl. "Tell them if they can''t wait, I''ll move my building elsewhere." His tone and his aura were cold and secretary Chang-wok felt a cold chill on his spine.


    "Ye..es sir" He nodded. Will those men wait? Of course they will, because they had no choice. Centenary project in country A was a project everyone had an eye on.


    Dan-Han made his way to his private car park and hopped in, informing his driver to take him to the Lee mansion. He had to talk to his father, because he had a feeling whatever was going on with the Choi''s his father had a hand in it. No one would dare to make news with his name or carry unfounded rumors even as far to his mother''s presence without having a solid backup or haven''t received a go ahead from his father.


    He stormed into the mansion and into the study where he met his father reading a file.


    "Father" Dan-Han greeted with a low bow.


    "I''m d you are here" Father Lee replied. Dan-Han noticed the tone at which he spoke and he knew they were indeed going to have a heated conversation.


    "What is this?" Father Lee said throwing the file he had been reading at him.


    Dan-Han picked up the file and opened it, he wasn''t surprised when he saw what was written inside as well as the photograph.


    "What is wrong with it?" Dan-Han said with a non-chnt tone. It wasn''t news that he was aloof to everybody even his own parents.


    "What do you mean by that stupid question?". Father Lee asked irritatedly.


    Dan-Han dropped the file back on the table and stared at his father, "What I mean is, what are you doing with Chairman Choi? Why is his daughter going about calling herself my fiancee?" He asked very coldly.


    "And why are you asking me that?" Father Lee cocked a brow at him.


    "Father you know Chairman Choi and his family aren''t bold enough to make such a move on me, except you both already have an agreement" Dan-Han told him.


    Father Lee smiled at his son''s wit. "Yes you''re right, Chairman Choi and I have agreed to have you and his daughter be engaged. And it''ll be taking ce soon. I was nning to call you and inform you about it" Father Lee smiled.


    "Inform me" Dan-Han wasn''t asking he was letting his father know how silly those words sound.


    "Yes. You''ll be getting engaged and you''ll get married to Choi Mi-Ok"


    "And I''ll like to see how you make that happen" Dan-Han said rudely.


    "Dan-Han!"


    "Don''t use that fatherly tone on me. You don''t go about nning people''s engagement behind their back. I have a girl I love and if she wants to get married I''ll dly jump at it, but you don''t go n things that will hurt her behind my back" Dan-Han drawled.


    "So this is about her"


    "Yes it is. You and mother should learn how to respect my decision and not interfere with my life. I''m an adult¨C"


    "Who is 30"


    "And you married my mother at twenty-seven had me at twenty years eight"


    "Lee Dan-Han" Father Lee drawled but Dan-Han was unfazed. "Did you see the family she''s from. She''s a nobody, she has nothing to bring to the table. Her father is irresponsible and you and I know Where he is, her mother is a gambler and a crack, what can of family do you want to associate us with? I forbid it! You''ll marry Choi Mi-Ok and that''s final!" He dered.


    Dan-Han''s eyes grew cold when he heard how his father had just addressed Eun-sun.


    He locked gaze with his father before standing up to his feet.


    "Father I''ll let some of the things you said go because you''re my father, but never address her as a nobody ever again. Since you like the Choi''s you can adopt the daughter, but you better stop whatever you''re doing, because the next time something happens or she feels sad, I''ll buy Choi corporation and throw that chairman Choi and his hungry family to the sea."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "You provoked me first" Dan-Han replied. He provoked him by calling Eun-sun a nobody.


    "Do you think you''re that powerful? You''re my son and I trained you to be who you''re today. What if I decide to hurt her?" He asked in a threatening tone.


    "Then you must have forgotten the kind of son you have. Father do not tempt me, Park Eun-sun is my bottom line, so don''t mess with me." He drawled before buttoning his shirt and leisurely strolling out of the room.


    "Dan-Han!" Father Lee furiously mmed his hand on the table.

 Chapter 214 - Mysteries

    RESTAURANT


    Mrs Lee and Jae-Hyun couldn''t make sense of the evidence before them. Mrs Lee kept looking at the picture, she could see the fear in the woman''s eyes as she protected her stomach with her hand while she ran.??


    ''Was someone after her baby? If yes, who and why?''


    Who would chase a pregnant woman in an airport?


    And why was she in country A, when she has seen in country Y?


    "I''m sorry sir but I still don''t know why she was at the Airport. I''ve tried essing through the airport''s catalog for that year but there was no entry booked under her name except she used another name to leave the country."


    "Did you check see if any other camera''s captured her running or her pursuers?" Mrs Lee asked.


    Shaking his head the private investigator replied, "I''m sorry but there was none. I checked the camera footage for that day but I couldn''t find anything. This one was actually captured by the Northeast camera outside of the airport, and for who could be pursuing her there was nothing."


    "Then what else did you find?" Mrs Lee desperately asked. She was getting impatient with her slow the case was going. This was the first progress they have made in over a year, this should be the sixth private investigator she had hired for the job. She knew she should be appreciative of this result but she couldn''t help the anxiety brooding in her heart. She had just three months and she had so much to do. There were still so many things left undone, and she didn''t want to leave without attending to everything.


    cing another copy of the certificate and one of the photographs, "I found a few more things." He said making Mrs Lee''s lit up and Jae-Hyun''s ear perk up.


    "Really? Tell us." Mrs Lee urged.


    Pointing towards the dates on the photograph and birth certificate he said, "If you look at the dates on these, you''ll find out the days are so close. A day interval. She must have delivered the very next day, which meant that who ever was chasing must have taken her from the airport and took her baby after she delivered."


    Mrs Lee furrowed her brows when she noticed he was indeed correct. The date on the photograph was the twelveth of May, while the birth certificate was the thirteenth of May.


    "I was able to locate the hospital where she delivered but unfortunately it is no longer functioning" He told them.


    "Not functioning? What do you mean?" Mrs Lee asked frowningly.


    "There was a fire incident at the hospital at the same time, which strangely ording to records happened on the same day of her delivery, so everything was burned to the ground."


    "Everything?" Jae-Hyun asked while the man nodded.


    "Then how did you get the certificate?" Jae-Hyun inquired. If the hospital has been destroyed like he said, how then was he able to get a birth certificate which had the woman''s name. It could be forged.


    The investigator immediately pulled out a hard disk from his bag and ced it on the table, "I stumbled upon this among the ruins of the hospital, it was restored and surprisingly enough the birth certificate was the only detail in it." The man exined.


    "Are you trying to say¨C"


    "Yes, the structure is still standing for the twenty years and no one has used it, apparently the owner of the hospital doesn''t intend to sell thend."


    "And who owns the hospital?" Jae-Hyun asked.


    "Chairman Kim"


    That answer got Mrs Lee''s attention, as her eyes widened to be fullest.


    "You mean this was Sena''s hospital?" Mrs Lee asked.


    "I believe that is the Madam of the Kim household."


    "Yes." Jae-Hyun replied.


    "Then I think we''re talking about same person."


    Mrs Lee picked up the certificate and it was then she saw the name of the hospital. It was indeed the very one. That was the hospital Sena had lost her baby, she was so traumatized by it that she refused to step her foot into the building ever again, especially when she lost all hope of ever having her own child again.


    She remembered hearing about a fire incident that had destroyed the hospital back then, and that was the same period Sena and her husband had left the country, because Sena couldn''t live her anymore.


    "But this hospital is here in country C. So howe she was in three different country." This heightened Mrs Lee''s confusion.


    Thedy was seen at pregnant at Country A, delivered a child in country C but was found in country Y? Why?


    Mrs Lee and Jae-Hyun looked at the private investigator for answers.


    "Ma these are the answers we have to unravel. There are so many mysteries surrounding this case and it wouldn''t be easy to unravel. This investigation isn''t as simple as we thought it would be. There are so many factors amidst. First it was the pictures, the unavability of other footage of her in the airport means someone had gotten rid of it. There are no travel details for her but she somehow left the country and delivered here, and the very hospital was involved in a fire incident.


    Ma I must say there some foul ys and from all indication I can say someone is making deliberate effort to prevent us from finding who this woman is, and where her child might be. And I think this is why you''ve not been able to get any information about the child. And if I''m correct, they might know you''re looking for the child and the mother might be in danger and you both might also be in danger."


    ''Danger?'' Mrs Lee said in her mind.


    She looked at the private investigator and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes ma."


    She turned to Jae-Hyun "Jae-Hyun what do we do?" She asked. She didn''t mind being in danger, she was going to die anyway, but there was still Jae-Hyun, the woman and the private investigator.


    And whoever this enemy was, he could be very dangerous.

 Chapter 215 - Danger

    Dan-Han frowned when he saw Jae-Hyun and In-Ha inside his room when he arrived home. He signalled his chaffeur to take his things to his private while he walked up to the two clowns sitting on his bed.


    "Up from my bed now" Dan-Han growled at them, his eyes staring daggers at them. Jae-Hyun immediately jerked to his feet but In-Ha rolled on it a bit more making sure to ruffle the sheets while he wriggled his brows yfully.??


    "Do you have a death wish, Kang In-Ha? Had life be tofortable for you, you''re now begging to be killed on my bed?"


    "Wow, that''s the longest threat I''ve received from you. Bing a talkative are you, Mr Lee?" In-Ha asked with a very taunting and annoying smile which made Dan-Han gloomy.


    "Kang In-Ha!" Dan-Han drawled making Jae-Hyun shudder as he took slow steps backwards and plopped himself from sofa behind them. In-Ha was going to get trashed and he was going to enjoy himself by watching Dan-Han beat him up.


    In-Ha chuckled out loud when he saw the angry look on Dan-Han''s face. "You look like a angry monkey. No girl will date you with this foul temper and ugly fa¨C" In-Ha was yet to finish his sentence when he saw himself being tossed to the floor with a hard kick making him groan in pain while Jae-Hyun burst out inughter.


    "Dan-Han, what is wrong with you? How dare you¨C"


    "I''m throwing you out of my house now" Dan-Han snapped as he kicked him again. He looked at the mess In-Ha and Jae-Hyun had made in his room and he felt even more angry. He turned towards Jae-Hyun who instantly pointed towards In-Ha.


    "It was him. You know I''d nevere in here, he manipted me." Jae-Hyun put all the mes on In-Ha who was shocked to see how Jae-Hyun had betrayed him.


    "Traitor!" In-Ha eyed him.


    "So if he tells you to kill yourself, you''d do it?" Dan-Han cocked a brow at Jae-Hyun who vigorously shook his head.


    "No I won''t." He answered.


    "Then you must be foolish" He hissed at him. "Now both of you get out before I kill you with my hands and deliver you corpse to your parents"


    Jae-Hyun immediately jumped to his feet and towards the door to run for his life, he wasn''t as stupid as In-Ha. He wondered who had made Dan-Han angry, but he knew it was better to ponder about it elsewhere than make himself a scapegoat for him to vent his anger on. From the moment Dan-Han stepped into the room and he saw his countenance, he knew the devil was in a bad mood and it must be reflecting on Dan-Han''s face.


    Jae-Hyun was about to turn the knob of the door, when In-Ha called from behind him, "Coward, didn''t you have something about mother you wanted to tell him?" In-Ha asked. Jae-Hyun paused when he realized that was true. He really did have something to tell Dan-Han, and that was why he was here, but this crazy In-Ha had dragged him into the Dan-Han''s room to surprise the man who couldn''t be surprised.


    "What is it?" Dan-Han asked coldly as he stared at Jae-Hyun.


    Jae-Hyun hesistated for a while, he wasn''t sure if this was the best time to tell Dan-Han anything. He was angry and telling him that he has been helping his mother carry out an investigation for over a year and now it seemed like his mother was mother in danger didn''t seem like a bright idea. It definitely wasn''t.


    Though the rtionship between mother and son wasn''t steady, it didn''t mean Dan-Han didn''t love his mother. He has always been protective of her and it has worsened since he became the head of their n.


    "What is it?" Dan-Han snapped cutting into his thoughts, making Jae-Hyun startled.


    "Ermm, me and mother might be in danger." He splurted out making the frown on Dan-Han''s face deepen.


    "How?" He asked and Jae-Hyun began to exin. In-Ha stood up from the floor where he has been sitting and walked over to Jae-Hyun and smacked him on his head.


    "You fool, and you''re only saying this now?" He asked in annoyance.


    "Well we just got some results today. This is the first time we''re getting anything tangible. I didn''t know it would lead to this and you know how mother can be." That woman was too stubborn for her own good.


    Dan-Han red at Jae-Hyun who looks away from his cold eyes.


    Dan-Han hissed and picked up his phone, he made a few calls before turning towards Jae-Hyun. "Send me everything you have on the case. I''ll look into myself and you can look after yourself." Dan-Han told him as he began to take off his clothes.


    "Anything else?" Dan-Han asked looking from In-Ha to Jae-Hyun.


    "Me" In-Ha chirped as he raised his hand up, and he had that cheerful and annoying smile on his face.


    He was praying in his mind for neither of them to say yes because he was tired and he was still upset about his father''s threat and actions, but who was kidding. These two were born to gue his life and peace mostly the one raising his hand like a kindergarten child.


    Dan-Han sighed and looked at him, "What is it?" He asked uninterestedly.


    In-Ha brought his hand down and looked at them one after the other, he took a deep breath to calm himself down as his face suddenly turned serious.


    "I think I might like someone," He announced.


    Jae-Hyun instantly looked at Dan-Han the moment In-Ha said that, and he couldn''t help but notice the awkward look on Dan-Han''s face as he tried to maintain a straight face.


    In-Ha looked at them as he stood up to his feet. He slowly began to pace before he stopped in between the both of them, "I think I want to tell her, but I''m not sure, what do you guys think?"


    Dan-Han chuckled in his mind at the ridiculity of the situation. How was he supposed to answer this question?

 Chapter 216 - Jealous And Possessive

    Dan-Han sat on his chair with his back against his desk while he looked at the view outside the floor to roof window, as he waspletely lost in thought. He couldn''t get In-Ha''s confession out of his mind. It had bothered him all night and even now. But what bothered him more was the stupid reply he had given him. He regretted his stupid reply to In-Hast night. Why had he said that?! How could he be so stupid?!


    He had been so angryst night and it had to do with his father''s ploy against him and his rtionship. And knowing there was some other opposition for his yet to bloom rtionship, made his mood worsen so much that he had just blurted that out. But how could he do that???


    How could he be so foolish to tell someone else to confess his feelings to girlfriend? Maybe he trusted her feelings for him but.....hell he didn''t know. He didn''t know why he did that. That was so unlike him. And it was ame and weak move. It didn''t speak well of his character.


    He shed back to what Jae-Hyun had said, "Telling him is the best option you''ve got, and you''ve got to do it now. In-Ha would feel betrayed if you let him wallow in his day-dream of having her when all the while you knew she was with you."


    He understood what Jae-Hyun was trying to say but what if being outrightly honest with In-Ha would cost him their friendship of over two decades? And what happens if he doesn''t stop this? He might lose his girl right? Why were such things happening so suddenly?


    Though Eun-sun had said she ''thinks'' she was love in with him, he still didn''t think that was enough. He wanted her to know. Thinking and knowing weren''t the same thing. Their rtionship was too young to face rejection as well as have a love rival, most especially a strong one as In-Ha. He really shouldn''t have told In-Ha that stupid response.


    This was bad.


    Dan-Han was still lost in his thoughts, when his phone started ringing. His heart skipped when he saw it was Eun-sun calling. This was the first time she was calling him on her volition, and it made him smile. What happened to her today?


    "Mr Lee?" Her sweet small voice came from the other side of the phone reminding him all the many reasons why he should fight for her and protect her with his life.


    "Hmm"


    "Can I ask you something?" She asked in a very small voice, almost sounding as if she was nervous.


    "What is it?" Dan-Han asked back.


    "Ermm, can we not have lunch today? I¨C"


    "Why?" A quick frown formed between his brows, and his tone turning slight hard making Eun-sun nervous. She hesistated for a while before she replied him, "Mr Lee if I tell you you won''t be angry right?" She couldn''t forget how jealous Dan-Han had been because In-Ha and Jinhai had given her flowers or when she had hugged In-Ha. He had already told her not to get too close to other men. So how was he going to take the idea of her breaking their routine to have lunch with someone else? It definitely wasn''t going to be good, because this man was a jealous and possessive demon.


    Dan-Han''s brows were already knotted together to hear what she wanted to say. He had a feeling he wasn''t going to like it.


    "Tell me." He said curtly.


    "A friend asked me out for lunch and l¨C"


    "Who?" He cut her short. He had a feeling who this friend could be. If he remembered correctly she had just three friends. Fortunately for him the male one had travelled, the other was currently at work, and thest was In-Ha. So which of them?


    "Erm...In-Ha" She replied softly. Was Dan-Han surprised to hear it was In-Ha who wanted to take her out for lunch? No he wasn''t. Rather he''d be surprised if he wasn''t the one.


    "What if i say I don''t want you to go?" He asked.


    "Hmmm...." Eun-sun hesistated, she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t really need his permission to go out and hang out with friends but she couldn''t ignore the fact that it was going to make him unhappy, he was possessive of her and for some reason it made her happy knowing that she meant something to someone, it meant that someone valued her and wanted to keep her for himself, this was a feeling she hadcked for years. A feeling of being truly wanted. Taking his feelings into consideration was necessary since he was now one of the most important person''s in her life, if not the most important. He was yet to officially ask her out like he said he would, but they were already together right?


    Dan-Han sighed when she hesistated like that. She had lived a hard knock life and he shouldn''t make things harder for her by restricting her. He didn''t want her to feel suffocated or feel restricted. He''d let her do whatever she wants. He wants her to be happy, and he wants to see her smile more often just as she has been, recently. He''d find a way to handle things and rectify his mistake. He didn''t want her to hear the love confession of another man other than his.


    "You can go, but don''t forget to less spicy and oily food, and also eat a lot of fruits too." He told her. As much as he didn''t want her to go, he still have to look after her health.


    Eun-sun smiled to herself when she heard him, he was always so attentive and loving towards her. For some reason she wanted to stay behind and have lunch with him instead of going out with In-Ha, but then she had promised him since she had been postponing all their outings and she couldn''t do that anymore.

 Chapter 217 - Ancient.

    "Thank you." She said happily, making Dan-Han smile as well.


    "Just take good care of yourself ande back on time. And you owe me an outing this Saturday." He told her.??


    ''Saturday?'' Eun-sun asked herself. ''No way''. She had almost forgotten about that. Dan-Han had asked her to go out on Saturday and she had agreed at the spur of the moment because he was making her confused without all the things he was doing to her with his mouth. But now that In-Ha had called her, she remembered she had agreed to go out with him this Saturday, and that had been two weeks ago.


    "Errm Me Lee?" She called out with a low voice, and as usual he muttered an ''hmm'' in response.


    "Can we go out on Sunday?" She cautiously asked.


    "Why? You''re going out with In-Ha too?" He asked slightly annoyed, and indeed she replied, "Yes. I forgot to tell you, and he had asked me ¨C"


    "Go have lunch we''ll talk about itter." He told her. Talk about it? He didn''t want her to go, but he couldn''t tell her not to. Things were beginning to get annoying.


    What was he supposed to do now? Tell his friend that they were both in love with the same woman? Or let In-Ha make his try and let Eun-sun turn him down? But what if he loses at the end?


    He hasn''t been lucky with women most especially because of his problem until Eun-sun came into his life. And same was the case of In-Ha. But he couldn''t just let things y on their own ord, he had to protect what he loved and cherished.


    There wasn''t going to be a gamble with this.


    ...


    Lee Mansion


    "Honey how long are you going to punish me like this?" Father Lee asked as he followed his wife about the house, but she ignored him. She was personally preparing breakfast and he has been following her around since she woke up.


    He hurried forward and blocked her path.


    "Please listen to me, you can''t keep locking me out of our room and banning to the sofa."


    "And who said I can''t?" Mrs Lee asked defiantly, folding her arms across her chest.


    "Okay you can, but it shouldn''t be because of a trivial issue like this. My whole body aches from sleeping on the couch. Okay, even if you don''t want me to step into the room, just give the key to one of the guest rooms. Please?" He pleaded. He couldn''t bare sleeping on the sofa for one more night. His bones and muscles were aching and he could barely move around, even the maids looked at him strangely in the morning when he wakes up with a grumpy face.


    "Are you really in pain?" Mrs Lee asked while he vigorously nodded his head, "Yes honey, so much pain." He said emphasizing on the ''much pain''.


    "Then you know what to do. Call off that engagement or you keep sleeping there or I might as well move into Dan-Han''s house." She told him.


    Her husband almost chuckled when he heard her, but when he saw her serious face he knew she was serious.


    "Wait, are you serious? You want to move out because of a girl you barely know?" He asked with incredulity.


    "And who said i barely know her? She''s a good girl, and if you see her you''ll know what I''m talking about." She told him but Father Lee didn''t think so.


    "Really? Then how well do you know her?" He asked challengingly.


    "Very well." She stubbornly replied.


    "Then do you know her mother is a junkie and do you know what her father is up to?" He asked angrily. He couldn''t believe they were all threatening him because of a nobody.


    Mrs Lee narrowed her eyes when she heard him. Her mother was a drug addict? Was that what she meant that her mother picked up bad coping mechanism?


    Poor child! How did she cope as a young girl? She must have had so many responsibilities and she must have lost her childhood because of this, and to think she still grew up just fine. The heavens must have wanted to bless her family with such a good girl. Her good deeds must have gained her good karma to bring such a girl into her son''s life just at the time he needed her the most.


    And what was her father doing? He left them and didn''te back, so what was he up to that has made her husband look so irritated.


    "What does he do?" Mrs Lee couldn''t help but asked back.


    "Go and ask your son!" He coldly replied.


    "But you should know who or what are parents are has nothing to do with her. She is her own person, don''t be so narrow minded. The world has evolved you should evolve with it also." She lectured him while he scoffed in incredulity. He couldn''t believe he was been lectured and called narrow minded by his wife because of that girl. Just yesterday Dan-Han had ntantly threatened him to his face and now his wife. How perfect.


    He intensed his gaze at her, "I like being ancient, and that''s why Dan-Han will marry a girl of my choice, not a criminal''s child. The Lee name will not be tainted as such!" He snapped.


    .......


    Hey lovelies,


    Happy new week. I hope it''s going well for you, well mine is, thanks for asking. Always wear a smile and dwell on the positive side of life.


    I pray you have a most fruitful and favorable week.


    So author has worked hard and got a coupon code, of about 100 coins for 5 lucky people.


    All you just have to do is join my discord server, and copy the code. You can be redeem it as soon as possible.


    I''ll drop the server link, here.


    https://discord.gg/YbjhVJTep9.


    I''ll see you at the other side.


    Wink. Wink.

 Chapter 218 - Never Reject You

    "What do we do now?" Mrs Choi asked her husband who had a sullen look on his face.


    "What do you mean by what do we do?" Mi-Ok asked her mother angrily, she didn''t think that was a question to be asked. They already knew what to do and that was to get her man from that bi*** who was being paraded as his fiancee.??


    Mr Choi looked at her with angry eyes, "It seems you have some great ideas why don''t you share it with us?" Mother Choi asked sarcastically.


    Mi-Ok ignored her mother and turned to her father, "Father we have to get rid of that girl, and we have to do that immediately if we want to maintain our interest." She said firmly.


    Father Choi looked at her from the corner of his eyes but he didn''t say anything. He turned his eyes away from her and looked ahead. He understood what Mi-Ok was saying, but it wasn''t as easy as she has said it.


    If Mrs Lee was the one showing the girl around as Dan-Han''s fiancee then that could only mean Dan-Han was aware of it, and if he hasn''t done anything about it that meant that there was something going between him and the girl. And if there was getting rid of the girl wouldn''t be as easy as his clueless daughter was saying. If Dan-Han had his eyes on the girl he would be very protective of her and harming her would be a wrong move on his head. Dan-Han was not a simple man, he was shrewd and dangerous, and that was how he had dominated the business world. He wasn''t someone he could annoy, the man was more formidable than his father.


    Father Choi had to thread cautiously, but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t going to remove any obstacles that was on his path to getting the Lee family wealth. He was going to pursue his interest and he was going to achieve it.


    He picked up his phone and called Jin-Ho, his right hand man.


    "You both can leave." He coldly ordered, making the two women frown at him.


    Mi-Ok looked at her father with incredulity, "Is that all you''re going to say?" She asked.


    "Is there anything you''d like me to say?" Father Lee asked rhetorically, his eyes burning with anger.


    "Fath¨C" Mrs Choi jabbed her the side signalling her to stop talking. Mi-Ok looked at her mother with stink eyes but the woman ignored her and looked at her husband, "We''ll leave now." She said before pulling Mi-Ok with her.


    Mi-Ok withdrew her hand away from her mother the moment the stepped outside the door.


    "Do you want to annoy your father?" Mother Choi asked irritatedly. Mi-Ok nced at her with a scowl. ''Annoy her father?'' She scoffed.


    "You guys are trying to annoy me. That small bitch is trying to steal to my man and you don''t want to do anything about it." She used.


    "What will you have me do then?" Mrs Choi asked her daughter who seemed to be full of ideas. "If you have an idea why don''t you go take him away from that girl. Atleast I snatched your father away from his fiancee, and here I am now." She shrugged. She was getting irritated by Mi-Ok''s rudeness. She wondered who she looked like. It was definitely not her?


    A/N: Is she really saying that?


    Mi-Ok chuckled derisively, "You know what? You''re right. I''ll fight for him and give that piece of trash a lesson of her life, and you all can just get lost!" She roared.


    Mrs Choi raised her hand and pped her face. "You should learn some manners. Don''t talk rudely at me!" Mrs Choi snapped. She was getting tired of Mi-Ok''s rudeness.


    Mi-Ok gasped in horror when her mother''s hand touched her cheek. She opened her mouth to say something but nothing came out. She red at her mother before storming away in anger.


    Her blood was boiling in anger, she was beyond furious. She looked at her face on the mirror and when she saw her reddened cheek she became even more livid. It reminded her of that unfortunate day at the restaurant, when Eun-sun had pped her, and how Dan-Han had embarrassed her at his office in her presence. He was really dating her wasn''t he? That was why she was in his office right?


    "That evil bitch!'' She roared throwing the things on her table on the floor. Dan-Han dare choose a waiter over her? He dare to pick a cheap girl over her? How dare her insult her this way? She was going to get him. A man like him only belongs to a girl like her and no one else, and definitely not that bitch which she was going to teach a lesson.


    Mi-Ok picked up her phone from and dialled a number. She waited impatiently as it rang, her face was livid, she was raged. Her cheek was still stinging and it was making her made. Just how much force did her her mother use in hitting her? She touched her cheek and she winced, at the same time the call answered.


    "Why are you calling me now, Mi-Ok. Don''t you know when to call and when not to call?" The person from the other side on the other side of the phone asked in annoyance but Mi-Ok didn''t mind her rant. This spoilt brat must be with a man at the moment, that was afterall her life style.


    "I want someone dead." Mi-Ok spoke coldly into the phone.


    "Are you high?" The person on the other side of the phone asked with incredulity. She couldn''t believe Mi-Ok was the one saying such a thing. Yes she was a bit crazy. No! scratch that, she was very crazy.


    "That''s not your concern" She seethed. "Just get me the right person for the job." She coldly said.


    "Who is it?" The girl asked.


    "A bitch who''s trying to take my man."


    ...


    RESTAURANT


    Eun-sun smiled broadly the moment she saw In-Ha sitting at a table close to the windows. She waved at him and he waved back with a sunny smile. In-Ha had told her to meet him at the restaurant opposite herpany, he didn''t want her to go too far from work.


    She beelined her way to the table, "Hey baby" Eun-sun chirped with teasing smile splitting her face. In-Ha looked at her amusedly when he heard her.


    "Someone decided to return the favour Huh?" In-Ha smiled. He stood to his feet and drew out a chair for her before she could do it.


    "Thank you" Eun-sun appreciated him as she took her seat. In-Ha also took his seat opposite her he couldn''t help but notice how beautiful she was looking at the moment. She was looking radiant, and could he saw this was the brightest he had ever seen her smile. Her small eyes were squinted as she smiled so beautifully, her small lips were so pink and the gloss she applied on it make it look more rosy.


    "You always call me that, so I thought about returning the favor" She replied him.


    "So baby huh?" He chuckled. "You should call me that more often." He told her.


    "You wish." She clucked her tongue. In-Ha couldn''t take his eyes off her as she kept her on smiling.


    "You look beautiful when you smile like that." In-Ha said making Eun-sun blush slightly.


    "Thank you, and you look handsome too." Sheplimented him too smilingly. In-Ha smiled back at her. He couldn''t stop his heart from swelling at the sight of her.


    Soon In-Ha ordered food for them, it was quite alot.


    "This is too much" Eun-sunined. It was just the two of them.


    "You should eat more, you look skinny and you have to get all your energy back after being in the hospital"


    "That was two weeks ago. And don''t call me skinny. I''m not skinny. You and Mr Lee need get that into your heads" She said as she put a piece of sweet and sour ribs. Eun-sun closed her eyes and savoured the sweet taste. She couldn''t believe she has never been here. In-Ha chuckled when he saw the way she acted because of the food.


    "I''ve always known you''re a little foodie." He teased making her roll her eyes at him as she continued to waffle down the food. He watched her delightedly. He could never get enough of her sight. She was like a breath of fresh air, she was real to herself and didn''t pretend like the other girls. Everything about her made his heart flutter and he couldn''t help but want her more. He was more convinced now than ever that he wanted her, he wanted her so badly.


    "I want to take you somewhere this Saturday. There''s something I want to tell you" He said a bit nervously..


    "Really?" Eun-sun asked, not to the outing part but to the thing he wanted to tell.


    "Yes" He replied looking directly into her eyes.


    "What is it?" Eun-sun was curious.


    "Something I''ve been dying to tell you and I hope you won''t reject me"


    Eun-sun looked at him with furrowed brows, "Reject you?" She asked while In-Ha nodded.


    "In-Ha, I''ll never reject you." She said confidently.

 Chapter 219 - Lonely

    Eun-Sun and Hei-Ran''s apartment


    Eun-sun was having aughing fit at Hei-Ran''s expense as they sat on the bed in the bedroom while Hei-Ran red at her. She didn''t think it was funny for Eun-sun tough but she couldn''t get angry as she was also tempted tough herself. She had just told Eun-sun about her experience at Jinhai''s family house and also about what had happened at her house.??


    "Please wait." Eun-sun raised her hand up at Hei-Ran while she wiped the tears seeping out of the side of her eyes. She tried to stiffle herugh but she couldn''t, she couldn''t hold it. She threw her head back andughed some more. This was too epic.


    "What a crazy family." Sheughed out


    "Hei-Ran you''re sure going to have crazy Inws." She said amidstughter.


    "Did he really tell you to bear a child so you could secure Jinhai?" Eun-sun asked incredulously, while Hei-Ran nodded her head.


    Eun-sun fell back on the bed andughed even more. The thought of Hei-Ran falling pregnant for the man she always called a psychopath seemed so funny. She couldn''t even begin to imagine it. It was a crazy imagination.


    She still couldn''t believe all that happened at Jinhai''s house. She knew how crazy some family could be, her family was a typical example but the Song family''s craziness was on another level. From the moment she stepped into the house it has been an all time crazy. Of all the crazy people in Jinhai''s house, his grandfather was the worst.


    She was shocked when he told her to get pregnant for his grandson so it would facilitate their marriage.


    ~~~shback~~~


    "And she''s finally here!" Someone chirped and pounced on Hei-Ran the moment they stepped into the house.


    Hei-Ran was stunned and she almost fell back ward, had Jinhai not held her steady, she''d have fallen to the ground.


    "Yeona!" Jinhai snapped at the teenage girl who had a sunny bright smile, she was literally grinning at Hei-Ran.


    "Ah sister inw is here and she look''s so pretty." She yelled over her shoulders ignoring the scold from Jinhai. She turned back to look at Hei-Ran who was still surprised by the sudden attack, "Sister Inw you''re so pretty. I''m Yeona the life of the party of the Song family." She chirped excitedly while Hei-Ran smiled, as she nodded her head.


    "It''s nice to meet you I''m¨C"


    "Hei-Ran" Hei-Ran heard someone say. She lifted her head and she was surprised to the number of people who were approaching them with surprised and excited looks. She looked at Jinhai and she saw him sigh exasperatedly as he whispered, "I''m sorry." How was he to tell her that his family were overly dramatic and could go overboard w u everything?


    "Ah our family''s lucky charm." Mrs Song said as she pulled Hei-Ran into a hug.


    ''Lucky charm?'' Hei-Ran asked herself incredulously.


    "Mother." Jinhai called but the woman also ignored him. She looked Hei-Ran from head to toes and she gave a satisfied smile. "You''ll make a pretty bride."


    ''Bride?'' Hei-Ran screamed in her head.


    "I''m Jinhai''s mother so you can call me mother." She told her while Hei-Ran bowed to her. And just like that Hei-Ran was pulled in to the sitting room and was ced in the middle of arge number of family members, who kept her asking her questions.


    ''How did you meet Jinhai?''


    ''Are you people so in love?''


    ''How did you make him fall in love with you?''


    ''Did you have any love rivals with brother Jinhai?'' Yeona asked that question.


    ''When are you guys getting married?'' The questions kepting and Hei-Ran didn''t even know how to answer, she was helpless and Jinhai wasn''t helping. It seems they were so eager to get him out of their hands.


    Hei-Ran thought she had heard it all until Jinhai''s grandfather came and asked the ultimate question, ''When are you getting pregnant? I want a great-grandchild already" He asked eagerly. Hei-Ran couldn''t exin how she felt at the moment, but embarrassed doesn''t even cover it. She looked at Jinhai for help but the evil man shrugged.


    Grandfather Song looked at Jinhai and then at Hei-Ran when they both kept quiet.


    "You guys are doing it right?"


    "Grandfather!" Everyone called.


    "What? I''m only want a great-grandchild, and Hei-Ran looks like she''s going to give us healthy ones." He reasoned before looking at Hei-Ran, "Grand daughter inw can you make him do it fast, grandfather really want a great grandchild, and it will bring the wedding faster." He pleaded.


    Hei-Ran didn''t know what to say or how to reply this weird family members but there was only one word in her mind and it was, CRAZY!!~~~~~


    "And what was your reply?" Eun-sun asked amusedly making Hei-Ran eye her.


    "What did you expect me to say?" Hei-Ran asked rhetorically.


    "That you''d jump into it as soon as possible and make mini Songs." Eun-sun repliedughingly.


    Smacking Eun-sun on the hand Hei-Ran cussed, "You''re just a fool."


    "At least just to you. I can''t wait to be a god mother." Eun-sunughed.


    Hei-Ran narrowed her eyes as she looked at her, she noticed how she has beenughing heartily and it made her happy. She was improving daily.


    "I like the Eun-sun you''re bing." Hei-Ranmented making Eun-sun to look at as she sat up right.


    "How?" She asked Inquisitively.


    Hei-Ran shrugged, "You look more happy and youugh alot and talk more." She told her.


    "Well that''s because I''ve found so many reasons to stay happy. I''ve decided to dwell on the positive, atleast that''s what you asked me to do right?" Eun-sun asked.


    "Yes of course, and I''m so happy you are." Hei-Ran smiled. "And I''m happy you have President Lee, he makes you happy right?" Hei-Ran Inquisitively inquired while Eun-sun bobbed her head up and down, her cheeks flushed at the thought of Dan-Han. He sure do make her happy, as a matter of fact everything made her happy, or rather almost everything.


    "Thank you." She smiled back. "Now let''s not change the topic, the Center of discussion was all about you. So tell me are you really going to give Jinhai a chance?" Eun-sun asked curiously while Hei-Ran nodded with no hesitation.


    "Really?" Eun-sun asked surprised.


    "Yes. I know this was unexpected-"


    "Completely unexpected." Eun-sun concurred.


    "Well Jinhai might be crazy and after seeing his family I know where all his crazinesse from but I think that''s their charm. They are free and lovable and Jinhai isn''t that bad too. He behaves strange, he rarely smiles but not anymore and he loves his family. He seems like a good guy, sorry he''s a good guy but he''s stupid in a cute way and he loves me so I think he''s worth a try. After all I know his character, I''ve worked with him for many years and I can say I know him well¨C"


    "Except for the part where he has liked you for many years?" Eun-sun raised a brow at her making Hei-Ran chuckle as she nodded. "Yes, except for that."


    She paused and sighed a bit, "You know to be honest, I don''t really know if I should give Jinhai a chance or not, but I think I want to, I mean i want to try. I''ve got to admit I miss being with someone, I miss having someone I my life and Jinhai has made me realize how good it could be to be treated right. I think that has been one of the reason why I''ve been feeling very downtely and I realized maybe I''ve lonely even before you moved here, but I just didn''t realize it. After what happened at grandfather''spany I''ve been so bent on making something for myself and proving them all wrong that I got carried away and I lost a bit of myself. I guess if I had hanged out more, my mother wouldn''t have been worried about me and she wouldn''t have a made a fuss about getting married, though Jinhai made that almost impossible." She chuckled when she remembered Jinhai''s reason for acting that way he with her. That man was indeed stupid, she hissed before she continued.


    "What I''m trying to say is that I feel lonely, and i know dating someone wouldn''t make me happy, happinesses from within but I also know being with the right person can also make me happy. I might not get married now, I still have a whole lot of time ahead of me but I can still be with someone right? Jinhai might not be perfect but i¨C"


    "I think you''ll be just fine." Eun-sun''s cut her off as she hugged her. "You deserve to be happy to, so you have my full support. But if he tries anything funny with you, I''ll kill him." Eun-sun told her, while Hei-Ran nodded her head smilingly as she hugged her back.


    It was just left for Jinhai to impress her.

 Chapter 220 - Possessing Her

    SATURDAY


    Dan-Han hesistated stepping out of his car as he parked in front of Eun-sun''s apartment. He wasn''t sure he was making the right decision but he had no other choice.??


    He had decided if it was too difficult to tell In-Ha the truth verbally, he might as well show him via actions. Actions suited his personality more. He couldn''t imagine trying to exin the whole situation to In-Ha. In-Ha''s reaction was probably going to make him feel bad but he still wasn''t going to lose his girl, he''d take the risk.


    If he''d let In-Ha tell Eun-sun about his feelings for her, it was going to burden her and knowing who she was and how she valued In-Ha''s friendship he knew she was going to feel sad, as confessing his feelings was going toplicate their friendship and might even break it. It was better if it remained unsaid and she never gets to find out about it.


    He''d rather have this problem with In-Ha than have Eun-sun deal with it. Losing one more person in her life might bruise her self esteem once more and he didn''t like it. He didn''t want it.


    He signed as he stepped out of the car and sauntered towards the door. He pressed on the door bell and he smiled when he heard her voice from behind the door.


    "I''ming."


    Eun-sun was happily making the food she had promised to give In-Ha when the ball rangShe dropped her oven gloves on the kitchen counter and rushed towards the door. Her eyes widened when she saw him through the peep hole.


    She immediately opened the door and her eyes widened even more when she got a full view of him.


    "Mr Lee?" She called out as she looked him from head to toe. He was looking different. He was dressed in a casual ck turtle neck shirt and a pair of blue jean with white sneakers. This was the must casual she had ever seen him. He looked truly different and handsome...the familiar dangerous and cold aura which always surrounded him dissipated by certain degrees but he still didn''t lose that kingly touch that was attached to him.


    "I see you miss me." Dan-Han said with a cheery smile when she wouldn''t stop ogling at him.


    Eun-sun snapped herself to reality when he spoke, "Why...are you here?" She asked blinking her eyes rapidly.


    Dan-Han narrowed his brows at her, "What do you mean? Can''t Ie to see you?" He asked with an using tone.


    "That''s not what I meant. You said we''d see tomorrow, but you''re here now." She told him just incase he had forgotten.


    "I couldn''t wait till tomorrow, so I decided to see you know." He replied.


    "Are you going to make me stand at the door?" He asked her making Eun-sun sigh. She apologized and stepped away from the door for him to enter.


    Dan-Han turned around to look at her as she closed the door. Eun-sun opened her mouth to say something when Dan-Han pulled her closer and attacked her lips with a fiery kiss making Eun-sun head to suddenly spin.


    He ced his hand around her waist while his other hand held her head backward so he could have ess to her mouth. Eun-sun moaned into his mouth when Dan-Han kissed her with so much intensity. It wasn''t like every other one they had shared. It was as if he was iming dominance over her, trying to possess her and her mouth, and the way his hand was pressing her slender body against him was almost as if he wanted to merge their bodies.


    Eun-sun wasn''t used to the kissing thing, but she was slowly wrapping her head around it, so she tried to kiss him with the same intensity he was kissing her, but she still reeked of the word ''novice''. Dan-Han slowly pulled away so they coulde up for air after a long and passionate kiss which had them panting for breath, their chest was beating up and down while their eyes locked on each other.


    Dan-Han cupped her face with his hand and kissed her forehead, "You love me right?" Dan-Han asked nervously. Eun-sun let out a light chuckle she wanted to tease him if he was jealous about her going out with In-Ha and not with him and that was why he was there acting like that and asking her such a question, but she refrained herself from doing so when she saw the nervous look in his eyes.


    "I do, even more than you know." She told him, her eyes piercing into his.


    Dan-Han nodded his head and kissed her forehead again, "I love you too."


    "I know." She didn''t need anyone to tell her that.


    "Good." Dan-Han said and pecked her lips. "I brought something for you." He said bringing out something from his pocket.


    "What is it?" Eun-sun asked Inquisitively.


    "This." He replied pulling out a ne and holding it in front of her.


    Eun-sun was surprised when she saw it. It was a simple ne that had two alphabets as it''s pendant. ''D&E''


    "Like Eun-sun and Dan-Han?" She asked with surprised eyes, while Dan-Han nodded his head. Eun-sun smiled as she caressed the pendant. She had never thought she''d have something like this. There was once a time she''d wish of having a man who''d love her and treat her right and they''d wear couple nes or rings and they''d take long walks together and have fun just like she saw in Kdrama''s, but she had lost the hope of that dream bing real when life became too hard and living became difficult. She smiled so broadly as she caressed the ne with her hand.


    "Let me wear it on you." Dan-Han offered, as he took it from her, pushed her hair sideways and wore it on her.


    Eun-sun smiled sheepishly as she saw the ne on her. It was like a little dream had just been fulfilled. She excitedly jumped in his hands, stood on her toes and pecked his lips.


    "Thank you." She said while Dan-Han smiled. Eun-sun noticed Dan-Han''s neck was bare. ''Didn''t he get one?''


    "Where''s yours?" She asked pointing at his neck.


    Dan-Han tilted a brow, "Am I supposed to have one?" He asked making Eun-sun frown. "Yes. Isn''t it a couple chain?" She asked.


    Oh, that was what she wanted. Well he didn''t think she wanted that.


    "It was an oversight, I''ll get mine as soon as possible." Dan-Han assured while she nodded her head. He wasn''t used to wearing jewelries but her sake he''d dly do it. He''d do anything that''ll show the world that she was his and he belonged to her.

 Chapter 221 - Lovey Dovey

    Despite Eun-sun''s pleas for Dan-Han not to help her in the kitchen the stubborn man refused. Seeing the way he was moving in the kitchen made her finally realize how terrible he was at the kitchen. He was making a mess of everything in the kitchen. He had ruined her icing for the cookies.


    Had she not remembered on those two asions he had served her food, he had actually just hear them up and served her she''d have called him a liar. The man actually had zero kitchen skills. He was efficient as a business man but definitely not on this aspect.??


    "Mr Lee!" Eun-sun called out his name in a firm tone making Dan-Han snap his neck towards her.


    "What?" He asked with an innocent expression.


    "Drop it and go wash your hands this instant." She spoke in her usual fiery tone. The old Park Eun-sun was back and Dan-Han knew it, only her could speak in that tone, he wanted to protest but when he saw the lethal res shooting out of her eyes he obediently nodded his head and walked to the sink.


    Eun-sun looked at the cookies she had ruined all in the name of helping, all the while he was making beautiful nonsense.


    Dan-Han dried his hand and walked back to the counter. He noticed the difference between the cookies he had assumably decorated with the one he had done. Okay, the difference was clear.


    "Sorry" He apologized.


    "Save it." She snapped at him but Dan-Han walked closer to her, he picked up one of the cookies she had beautifully decorated leaving his creation behind, he took a bite.


    "You should give these ones to In-Ha." He said pointing to the ones he made, making Eun-sun to look at him.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "Because only I can eat yours." He shamelessly told her as he tried to pick up another one but Eun-sun smacked his hand off.


    "Dan-Han?" Eun-sun called his name.


    "Hmm" He replied as usual while he tried to pick up another one.


    "Did you reallye to see me or you came because you were jealous?" Eun-sun asked curiously.


    "Give me a cookie and I''ll tell you." Dan-Han negotiated. Eun-sun gave him a skeptical look before handing him one cookie, Dan-Han dly epted it and stuffed his mouth with it.


    He tauntingly chewed slowly before walking towards her and stood behind her, wrapping his hand around her waist, and ced his head on her neck. Eun-sun felt stiffened slightly when he hugged her like that.


    "I miss being fed by you" Dan-Han said into her ears, his warm breath searing into her ears and Eun-sun''s cheek turned red. She could still remember how he had fed her and asked for her to feed him too.


    "Feed me and I''ll really tell you this time." He told her. Eun-sun slowly reached for the cookie and turned around, before putting the cookie into mouth. "You can add a kiss too."


    "Mr Lee" Eun-sun called him a threatening voice. What hase over him today. He was acting differently each day. Not that she didn''t like it, she just was just surprised. His attitude was getting better....or worst? She didn''t even know what to say. But he was acting clingy and lovey dovey towards her.


    "Okay fine. I was a little jealous and I wanted to see you too. I''m used to seeing your face daily." He told her.


    "But you don''t have to be jealous of In-Ha, he''s just my friend and also your friend." She told him.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that he''s a man. And men act by sight. A friend can in love with another friend in a heart''s beat. Nothing is set in stone and the only constant thing in life is change. toonic feelings can be romantic it''s only a period of time, and you have a very jealous man who wants to desperately secure his woman" He told.


    ''His woman'' Eun-sun smiled inwardly. She liked the sound of that. She nodded her head and smiled.


    "Okay" She said before turning around to continue her work.


    "When is your roommateing back?" Dan-Han Inquisitively asked.


    "In an hour." She replied. She gasped when she saw the time. She waste, and In-Ha would be here soon.


    She picked up a pic bag and started to pack up the things, but Dan-Han held her hand to stop her. "Go get ready, I''ll help you."


    "Hmm? Are you sure?" She asked skeptically.


    "I can handle a pic bag. Just go." He assured her while Eun-sun nodded her head. She gave him an appreciative smile before dashing of to the bedroom. He looked at her disappearing back and smiled.


    What''s not to love about her. Her personality and geniuety was the reason why himself and In-Ha are hooked on her, but it''s a shame he wasn''t going to let go. He got her first and he wasn''t letting go.


    Dan-Han helped her to pack up all she had made. He couldn''t help but feel jealous that''s In-Ha was getting to enjoy all her delicacies which she had put so much effort in making, but he quickly discarded the feeling. It wasn''t in his nature to be Petty.


    Soon Eun-sun came back to the sitting where Dan-Han was waiting for her. She was looking beautiful in her blue jean and white shirt. It was causal but she looks spectacr in everything.


    "In-Ha is outside. I''ve got to go." She told him while he nodded. He helped her with the lunch bag and walked her out. Eun-sun smiled happily when she saw In-Ha leaning on his car and waving at her. But what she didn''t notice was the surprised look that appeared on his face when he saw Dan-Haning out of her apartment with her.


    "President Lee, you''re here?" In-Ha asked in a surprised tone when they approached him making Dan-Han nod his head.


    "Why?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "To do something important" Was Dan-Han blunt response.


    "Okay In-Ha put this in the trunk, let''s go" Eun-sun said passing the lunch bag to him. Dan-Han''s eye''s followed In-Ha as he moved towards the trunk. He took a deep breath and hissed.


    "Mr Lee you can go now." Eun-sun said pointing towards his car.


    "I will after I do something first."


    "What is that?" She wasn''t sure there was anything left for him to do. So what was it? She asked herself.


    "This." Dan-Han said as he tilted her chin up and crashed his lips on hers.

 Chapter 222 - Not Given A Chance

    Dan-Han could feel his heart thud at the sight of his friend who looked electrified by what was happening in front of him, but he didn''t feel sorry. It was either this or he risks having his girl lose a friend and she gets bothered about it. And there was also the fear of losing her too. He just couldn''t take all those risk.


    The kiss was quick but it was enough to send the message he wanted to pass. Dan-Han pulled away from the kiss and he noticed Eun-sun''s cheeks were flushed red. He could tell she was feeling embarrassed because of In-Ha''s presence. And as if to confirm his thoughts, Eun-sun pinched him on his side.??


    "In-Ha''s watching." Eun-sun scolded him as she whispered under her breath with her flushed face. He had taken her unaware with the kiss.


    Kissing her forehead he replied, "I know." That was the idea afterall.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow. And remember to call me when you''re back." Dan-Han told her, while she nodded.


    "I love you."


    "I know." Dan-Han smiled at her response.


    He turned towards In-Ha who looked thunderstruck. He was staring at them but Dan-Han could tell his brain was in a haze. And from how still he was standing while he stared at them, he could tell In-Ha wasn''t breathing.


    This was a shock to him, no doubt, but it was something that must be done.


    "Take care of her." Was all he said before turning and walking away. He didn''t think there was much to be said. He had said all he wanted to say via his actions, but if In-Ha wanted to talk about this, he''d listen and they could talk things over.


    With his mission aplished, Dan-Han hopped into his car and drove away, not paying another look at them.


    Eun-sun waved at him before turning to In-Ha who was still glued to the same spot, a happy smile stered on her face which suddenly faltered when she saw the way he was looking at her. She was surprised to see his gaze fixed on her so intently and he was staring at her in an indescribable way.


    "In-Ha, are you okay?" She called out when he kept staring at her unblinkingly, but he didn''t respond to her.


    Was he okay? No, he didn''t think he was. He was stupified, shocked, bewildered... confused. He didn''t understand what was going on with him right now, but he knew he wasn''t fine.


    He couldn''t describe what he was feeling right now. Was it shock, disappointment, betrayal, heartbreak or maybe all he didn''t know, but he felt like he had ran out of air. His heart was beating out of rhythm, as a matter of fact there wasn''t any rhythm at all. It felt like each beat was lower than thest, and his chest was constricting tightly.


    What had just happened right now? He asked himself in disbelief.


    ''Did...did they¨C''


    He couldn''tplete his sentence because his thoughts were incoherent. This wasn''t real right? It couldn''t be! He was about to confess his feelings to her. He had prepared a very emotional speech for her. He had just wanted to bare his heart and soul to her....so what just happened? This wasn''t supposed to happen.


    In-Ha was in denial even though what happened was real, and it had just taken ce in front of him.


    He still didn''t want to believe this.


    "In-Ha?" Eun-sun called out worriedly when In-Ha remained in a daze.


    "Y..you and.... Dan-Han-?" He couldn''t bring himself toplete this question.


    Eun-sun understood what he was trying to say and she nodded smilingly.


    "Yes."


    In-Ha felt like cold water had been poured on him, chills ran down his spine and his heart constricted so badly he felt choked. His heart was hurting but his body felt numb. He wasn''t expecting this. He didn''t n for this.


    Just when he thought he had found something real for himself he couldn''t get it? Just when he felt warmth in his cold heart after a long time he got thrown in the cold again?


    Dan-Han was really brutal. He was indeed the demon people really called him.


    Why did he do this?


    He had just told him about his feelings two days ago and he got betrayed? That man was really a devil wasn''t he? How cruel could he be?


    In-Ha didn''t know when he startedughing. It was a dry and humourlessugh, which surprised Eun-sun.


    "In-Ha are you okay?" She asked again with concern. He was acting really strange.


    Shaking his head, he said "No, I''m not." He wasn''t okay, because right now he felt like crying. Yes, he was a man and he shouldn''t be affected this much but he couldn''t help it. He felt like crying so bad and his eyes were already stinging with tears and his heart was acting weirdly. He couldn''t even breath because he was trying to stop himself from crying. This was evil!. Dan-Han had hurt him with this.


    Was he cursed at love or what? Why was nature so against him in finding love?


    He had thought this was his chance at finding love and leaving his lifestyle behind, but he guess that wasn''t going to happen.


    Eun-sun was perplexed with his awkward attitude, she didn''t even know what was wrong with him.


    "In-Ha, tell me what''s wrong?" Eun-sun inquired. He looked at her, and he didn''t know what to say to her. What was he suppose to tell her, the truth?


    "Eun-sun If I say we should cancel this outing, would you be angry?" Was he could say. He didn''t think he would be able to control himself right now. He should probably go and sulk somewhere else other than in her presence, because he knew he was probably going to affect her mood with his if they should go out right now.


    A frown appeared on Eun-sun''s face as she scowled at him. What was he saying now?


    "Yes I would." She bluntly replied him. He was acting strange and he wasn''t answering her question which was making her worried. Now he wants to go home, after all the preparations?


    "I would be angry, unless you tell me what''s wrong with you. Why are you acting this way? What happened?" She wasn''t angry at him per say, but she was concerned.


    In-Ha stared at her for a couple of seconds before nodding his head apologetically. "I''m sorry. I thought I...." He paused and shook his head before forcing a small smile at her. "Come on let''s go."


    Eun-sun gave him a skeptical look before asking, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I''ve been looking forward today, so let''s not waste it." He said before taking her hand and leading her to the passenger side of the car.


    .....


    At the park


    In-Ha hasn''t said a word since they left her house, and Eun-sun couldn''t help but feel awkward. His behavior was awkward and foreign. He hasn''t been like this before, he was always the chatty one while she was the one who got bored of all his questions but right now he was being too quiet and it was boring.


    Eun-sun dropped the cookie in her hand, jolt up to her feet and stood in front of In-Ha with a serious look on her face.


    "In-Ha what is wrong with you? You''ve been so quiet and I have been doing all the talking but you aren''t even responding? Don''t you want to hang out anymore? Are you angry? Did I do something wrong?" Eun-sun asked with an annoyed tone making In-Ha sigh as he looked at her.


    Yes, he was angry but not at her. He was angry at that traitor he called his friend. He was angry that the one thing he wanted Dan-Han had taken it away from him and he had to let him know in such a cruel way.


    He has been thinking about it and he had a feeling Dan-Han had been aware that the person who he had feelings for was Eun-sun, else why would he choose this morning to be at her house, and why did he had to let him know in such a cruel way.


    He looked at Eun-sun who was staring at him with fierce looking eyes. She looked just as beautiful as the first day he had seen her. That tenacious look in her eyes was what had held him bound, and made him fall for her. She had turned him into a masochist, and even now when he was hurting because he had lost her, he was still sitting there with her enjoying his pain. Dan-Han had been so brutal with his move he didn''t even get a chance to tell her he likes her.


    "Kang In-Ha." Eun-sun snapped at him.


    "Eun-sun stop yelling at me, I''m hurt already and you''re not making it better." He blurted out.


    "What?" Eun-sun asked confusedly. "What happened? Why are you hurting?" Eun-sun asked with concernas she crouched down to him, and held his arms.


    In-Ha looked at her hand ced on him, he wanted nothing but to hug. He wanted to pull her close to his chest and tell her he loved her, tell her to be with him instead of Dan-Han, but he couldn''t.


    "Because I fell in love with what I can''t have." He told her, making Eun-sun blink at him in confusion. In-Ha hissed and looked away before muttering under his breath, "I still wasn''t given a chance to fight for what I love."

 Chapter 223 - Helpless

    In-Ha felt sad for ruining his date with Eun-sun. He had waited for this opportunity for a very time but when he finally got a chance to he got the biggest blow of his life.


    He sighed as he watched Eun-sun angrily step out of the car, he wanted to say something but she spoke up first.??


    "Just talk to me when you''re in a much better mood and you''ve stopped hurting about God knows what." She said before stepping out of the car. In-Ha''s eyes trailed her as she walked away but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t say anything, and the more he stayed around her the more he wanted to tell her how he felt about her. A part of him wanted to hurt Dan-Han by telling Eun-sun about his feelings for her, she could atleast make a choice between the both of them. She wouldn''t know which of them would be better for her unless she knew she had choices to make from right? But as much as he wanted to do that, he still couldn''t. Though she was upset right now, he couldn''t forget how her face lit up at the mention of Dan-Han''s name, and he had to admit it hurt him alot.


    He hated himself for ruining her day, but if they stayed longer he wouldn''t know what might happen.


    He hate to admit that he had really lost even without trying.


    In-Ha revved his car back to life and zoomed off. His head was muddled and the tightness in his chest was still there. The thought of losing Eun-sun was so difficult on him, it hurt so much he felt his eyes tear up.


    He didn''t know if it was right to cry but he badly wanted to. He wanted her in his life. He wanted to leave his old life behind, he missed having a woman that was his and just when he thought he finally had that, he lost it. He lost the one woman that made him want to love again, that made him smile.


    "Damn you Lee Dan-Han." He cussed as he swerved the car to the side and pulled over. The tightness in his chest was growing worse and he stepped out of the car to receive fresh air.


    He drew in deep breaths as he leaned back on his car. He wanted to hate Dan-Han, he wanted to go home and fight him, and tell him to leave Eun-sun alone for him. He would go on his knees and beg him and if he refused he''d fight him again, but he couldn''t do all that. As much as he wanted to hate him, he just couldn''t.


    Dan-Han was more than a brother to him. He had loved him since age five and Dan-Han had always taken the role of an elder brother in his life even though he was only older by a few months. What his own father had not been able to do, Dan-Han had done more than that for him. Dan-Han would go through hell and back if he was ever in trouble just as he would also do for him. These were the reasons he couldn''t hate him and they were still the very same reasons why it hurts so badly. Maybe it would have been better had it been someone else, then it would be so easier to hate and want to snatch her away, but now he was helpless.


    Damn he was feeling suffocated and he wanted to get the thoughts out of Eun-sun, most especially that taunting scene of them kissing out of his head because he was feeling suffocated by it. He had to ease the tension he was feeling, and numb his pain. He could knock himself out, that way he wouldn''t have to think much about it and there was only one ce he could go for that.


    In-Ha took in more breaths and hopped back in his car. He turned the car around and made his way to the club, where they always hanged out. The moment he arrived there he plonked himself on the sofa in the private room and gulped down several sses of alcohol in an attempt to drown himself with it, but no matter what that didn''t take his pain away.


    In-Ha was about to gulp down another ss when someone snatched the ss from him.


    "Only you can be this foolish." The voice said. He didn''t need to look to know who it was.


    "Jae-Hyun go away. Not now." He said as he reached for the bottle but Jae-Hyun reached for it too making In-Ha to frown as he looked at him.


    "Who told you toe here?" He asked in annoyance.


    "You know who." Jae-Hyun replied.


    "Tch that cocky bastard." In-Ha cussed. "He better note too or else¨C"


    "Or else what?" In-Ha looked up to see him leisurely strolling into the room his hand buried in the pocket.


    ''Else what?'' He asked himself when the man in question appeared before him but he couldn''t answer the question.


    "Why are your here? Came to gloat?" In-Ha asked him coldly, he could feel the pain in his heart increase as he stared at Dan-Han.


    "I know you." Dan-Han bluntly replied making In-Ha to look at him with angry eyes. Exactly! He knew him. He knew him more than anyone else, he knew he liked Eun-sun, he knew they both liked the same girl but he didn''t tell him. He didn''t warn especially when he already had her.


    "You knew she was the one I was talking about didn''t you?" In-Ha asked while Dan-Han nodded without hesitation making In-Ha scoff derisively.


    "You''re really something President Lee. You must feel good about yourself don''t you?"


    "As a matter of fact I do." Dan-Han replied as he walked closer to In-Ha. In-Ha clenched his jaw as he red at Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han picked him up by his cor and pulled him to his feet making In-Ha yank his hand away from his shirt but Dan-Han gripped his shirt again.


    "So I got her what are you going to do about it? Sit here and cry?" Dan-Han asked in a taunting tone.


    "Let go of my shirt" In-Ha snapped at him but Dan-Han tightened his grip even more.


    "And if I don''t?" He cocked a taunting brow at him making In-Ha livid. In-Ha smacked his hand off and dealt him a blow.


    "You cocky brute!" In-Ha cussed angrily.

 Chapter 224 - Hate You

    "You cocky brute!" In-Ha cussed out in anger.


    Dan-Han flexed his jaw which In-Ha had hit with so much intensity, before looking at him as he scoffed.??


    "You hit like a girl. I expected so much more." Dan-Han tried to rile him up even more and he sessfully did because the very next second In-Ha punched him again making Jae-Hyun to jump to his feet but Dan-Han held a hand to him to stop him.


    He looked at In-Ha again, his lips curving upward into a smirk he asked, "Is that all you''ve got? I just stole the girl you liked and that''s all you can do?" Dan-Han taunted him once more making In-Ha growl at him as he seized him on his shirt.


    "Dan-Han I really hate you, you piece of shit."


    "And I hate you too. You''re just too slow." He retorted him. In-Ha clenched his jaw tightly as he looked at Dan-Han eyeball to eyeball.


    "You''re just a mean bastard. I deserve every name they call you out there." In-Ha said as he let go of his shirt while Dan-Han chuckled lightly.


    "I know."


    "You should have told me." In-Ha told him.


    "And how were you expecting me to do that? Should i have walked up to you and said we''re both in love with the same girl, or should I have asked you not to ask her out. You know that conversation would have been awkward." Dan-Han replied making In-Ha to stare at him silently.


    "So why did youe here now? I want my space."


    "I know." Dan-Han agreed.


    "I just ¨C" He paused and sighed. "Come home when you feel better. And when I saye I mean tonight. We both know you hate hotels." Dan-Han told him in his domineering tone but In-Ha only stared at him. He was still hurting but knowing Dan-Han was apologetic and was still looking out for him even though he knew he didn''t want to see him made him feel a tad bit better. This was why he couldn''t hate this devil of a man.


    He looked at Dan-Han''s face and sighed. He wasn''t going to apologise for it. They weren''t even yet, he didn''t think they''ll ever be.


    Dan-Han looked at Jae-Hyun and said, "Look after him. He''s a stupid drunk." In-Ha hissed when he heard the instruction he had given Jae-Hyun, and who was he calling stupid?


    Dan-Han looked at In-Ha onest time, he had to admit he felt sorry for him and it hurt him alot to know that he was the reason why his friend was heartbroken but there was nothing he could do.


    Dan-Han had nothing else to say so he turned around to leave but that was when In-Ha called him.


    "Lee" He called aggressively making Dan-Han turn to look at him with a attentive eyes.


    "You better look after her well or I''ll take her away from you." In-Ha hate to say that, but he did anyway.


    "And I''ll never give you the opportunity to." He replied before continuing on his stride.


    "What about your face?" Jae-Hyun asked.


    "It''s fine." Dan-Han said as he walked away while they both watched him leave.


    For some reason Jae-Hyun felt proud of Dan-Han''s action. He knew what Dan-Han wanted to say when In-Ha asked him why he is as there. They both knew In-Ha needed space at the moment but wouldn''t that put a strain on their rtionship? If he got the space he wanted and he didn''t get to vent his grievances now he might not talk about it again, then what happens to their friendship?


    Dan-Han had never made the first move in anything except when it came to acquiring a business deal and now when it came to his Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun was one of the reasons why he had decided toe find In-Ha. The moment Eun-sun called him to ask if he knew what had happened to In-Ha he immediately called Jae-Hyun to go stay with him while he''d join themter. He knew it would be hard on him as he watched him experience a heart break before.


    He couldn''t let him be, that wasn''t a good idea, after all he had nowhere to stay for the time as he hated hotels, neither could he return to his family house, that ce was worst than hell. And if his rtionship with In-Ha went sour it would once again affect Eun-sun as she would be bothered about it. She wouldn''t be able to hang out with In-Ha if himself and In-Ha had a fall out.


    Also he also didn''t want to lose a friend. A bruised face was way better than a ruined friendship. it.


    ........


    Dan-Han had only stepped out of the club and got in on his car when he his phone started to ring. He looked at it and he sighed when he saw the number. He hated it when he was the one calling.


    He relunctantly picked the call and spoke in a very cold tone, "What is it?'' Usually his surbordinates always waited for him to call them first but now they were the ones calling.


    "Boss we got the report you asked for. The one for madam." The surbordinate reported. The Madam he was referring to was Mrs Lee. Dan-Han had asked his men to investigate the matter with the lost child personally, and that was what they were talking about.


    "So what did you find?" He raised a brow.


    "Sir I think it the second master of the Kim n."


    Dan-Han frowned when he heard that. ''Kim n? That was strange '' Dan-Han reasoned. The Kim''s were the most influential family I''m country A, and the Madam''s of both houses had been best friends while they lived here in country C. So why would the second master of the Kim house want to harm his mother?


    What exactly was he hiding that his mother had unearthed?


    ********


    Hello readers,


    Hope your weekend has been nothing short of fun? Remember to always keep a happy smile and spread love everywhere you go.


    Author loves you all.

 Chapter 225 - Demands Of Friendship

    In-Ha had not been speaking with Dan-Han in thest couple of days, except when necessary. He has also been maintaining an equal distance from Eun-sun even when he didn''t want to. On several asions he had been tempted to dial her number or go visit her at the office but he had withheld himself from doing that. It hasn''t been easy especially when his feelings remained the same. He resented Dan-Han whenever he came home with her smell lingering all over him or with his lips slightly smudged with her lipstick. It wasn''t his fault he was feeling this way, he just couldn''t help it. He wanted to act normal and be with his friend and also with Eun-sun but it was hard to let go, they couldn''t just return to normal.


    But after seeing the document that had been mailed to him by the private investigator he had hired, he knew he could no longer avoid speaking with Dan-Han. It was necessary most especially when it had something to do with Eun-sun.??


    He intentionally barged into Dan-Han''s office where he met the man with a stoic look and his death giving aura frightening the life out of his employees with his deathly gaze. The people standing in front of him were shivering and sweating in fear, because under Dan-Han''s cold gaze there was bound to be confusion in ones temperature.


    In-Ha nced at their faces and he almost chuckled out, they looked like they were about to cry. Dan-Han was truly a devil in human flesh. His cruelty knew no bound. When the staff saw In-Ha walk into the office their faces eased up a bit because they knew In-Ha hade to distract the demon boss, rumours had it that he and the young master Mo were the only ones who could annoy and distract him. They quickly bowed to him and he gave a low bow in return, hopefully he would save them.


    "President Lee." In-Ha casually greeted before plonking himself down on the seat across the huge desk, all in an attempt to annoy him which was something he was going to do while till he thinks they were even.


    Dan-Han looked at his staff, "Redo everything and bring it back in four hours." He ordered while they chorused, "Yes sir."


    Though they were relieved that they had just escape his fury, but did he only give them four hours? That was so small. Butpared to being fired, they appreciated the four hours they had been given.


    Dan-Han looked at In-Ha intently, he had to admit he was surprised to see In-Ha there. He knew he was still very much angry with him and that was why he had respected him and had given him the space he needed. He knew he needed time to sort out his emotions and he was definitely going toe around but what he didn''t know was that it would be this soon.


    "It''s good to have you back." Dan-Han said as he lolled on his seat.


    "I''m not here for you." In-Ha bluntly told him.


    "Really? But you''re in my office."


    "It doesn''t mean I''m here for you." In-Ha refuted in an annoying tone, but Dan-Han didn''t mind.


    Sitting up right and reaching out for the pen his desk so he could continue his work Dan-Han asked, "So why are you here then?"


    In-Ha slipped his phone on the table and slide it towards Dan-Han. "Here." In-Ha said. Dan-Han raised a brow and nced at In-Ha before picking up the phone to look at what he had in there.


    The name on the first line told him all he needed to know, he did a quick scroll and dropped the phone back on the desk without saying anything.


    In-Ha looked at him with scrutiny. "I guess you already knew right?" In-Ha asked even when he already knew the answer to the question.


    Dan-Han gazed at him and sighed.


    "You''re always doing this." In-Ha hissed at him. He was referring to Dan-Han withholding things from people just like what happened between them.


    "You know that''s not what this is." Dan-Han told him as he lolled back on his seat and kneaded the space between his brows. "Telling her wouldn''t be this hard if things weren''t soplicated." He hissed.


    "What do you mean?" In-Ha asked Inquisitively while Dan-Han gazed at him for a while in silence. In-Ha didn''t understand whatplications Dan-Han was talking about. They both knew how Eun-sun had been looking for her father. Dan-Han might not have seen it but he had seen her cry. She had cried so bitterly it made him helpless.


    "The fact that she has been looking for him for this long shows how much she cares about him and wants him back in her life, she''s relentless you know that. But the fact that she hasn''t found him since she started her search tells you¨C"


    "He doesn''t want to be found." In-Hapleted his sentence.


    Dan-Han picked up the phone and looked at the pictures of the man that was supposed to be Eun-sun''s father and he felt repulsed. How did she even get mixed with such family members? How did a girl like her get to have parents like this?


    "And his lifestyle isn''t something that I want her to be associated with. If people got to know this she wouldn''t just suffer humiliation, it would be far worse than that." He told In-Ha. These where the things that have been withholding him from telling Eun-sun about this.


    In-Ha sighed and also lolled back on his seat. "So what are you going to do?" He hated being the one asking that question. He had investigated her father''s whereabouts because he cared for her and he wanted to do something nice for her but now he couldn''t, because Eun-sun was now Dan-Han''s girl and he didn''t think it would be appropriate to poach Dan-Han''s responsibility from him.


    Ah! the many things that friendship demanded. Too much of sacrifice perhaps?


    Dan-Han was also clueless on what to do. He had promised himself he would always protect her and never make her cry, but this was sure going to bring so much tears to her face.


    "I don''t know. But I know I have to tell her but when? I have no idea."

 Chapter 226 - Prep Her Mind

    Dan-Han watched Eun-sun while she slept on the couch, she looked so peaceful. He felt bad for making her wait this long. She was probably tired after the day''s job and she definitely haven''t had dinner and he had made her wait this long.


    He had a meeting which had stretched out for six long hours. It had to do with the centenary project which was the biggest project thepany was investing in. He had barely been able to keep his head in the meeting because all he thought about was Eun-sun and what he had discussed with In-Ha. They had both agreed to prep her mind before telling her the truth. How they were going to do that, they still didn''t know.??


    Dan-Han walked closer to her and brushed a few strands of hair from her face and that stirred her up. She flickered her eyes open and she saw his handsome face looming over her.


    "Hey" She called in a groggy and hoarse voice as she tried to sit up. Dan-Han helped her up and sat by her side.


    "I''m sorry I made you wait." He sincerely apologized. Eun-sun turned to him and shed him a small smile, "It''s okay. I knew you were busy. So how did it go?" She inquired.


    "It went fine. Just a few more paperwork and onest round of site inspection by the bureau then we canmence construction." He told her while she nodded.


    "You''ve done well. I''ll reward you." She said as she leaned forward and shyly pecked the corner of his mouth.


    Dan-Han cocked a brow at her, "That small?" He asked making Eun-sun look at him quizzically.


    "Your boyfriend have worked so hard, so he should get more than that right?"


    "I don''t think you''re my boyfriend yet." She interjected him making Dan-Han lift his eyes at her.


    "You promised to officially ask me outst Sunday but you didn''t. You also promised me a date but you didn''t take me, so I think that''s good enough for you." She told him firmly.


    Dan-Han sighed when he heard her. Yes he had indeed promised to do all those things and he had been looking forward to it until he got an emergency call from one of his sites and he had to rush over, when he returned it waste and he couldn''t see her. Dan-Han felt bad for that. He had been the one eager to go on a date with her, now he was the one stalling.


    Dan-Han caressed her cheek with his hands, "Honey, I''m sorry. I''ll make it up to you. How about I take you on two dates and then I''ll apany you wherever you want to go this weekend." He negotiated but Eun-sun was sure she had not heard more than the first word.


    Eun-sun looked at him with a stunned expression, her cheeks were bright red, but not because of what he had said but because of what he had called her. ''Honey?''


    Blinking her eyes a couple of time Eun-sun opened her mouth, "You...just called me...Hon¨C" She couldn''t even say it because her cheeks flushed even more and it felt so embarrassing to say. Dan-Han chuckled when she blushed like that. She was just too cute.


    He leaned closer and pecked her lips. "Yes I called you that, you should call me that too." He told her making her cheeks to color even more. The thought of calling Dan-Han with endearing names kind of felt weird. She hasn''t done that before and she kind of thought it was cheesy when she saw others do it. She shook her head to protest, she couldn''t do that, "I like calling you Mr Lee." She told him.


    "But I don''t like it. It makes me look old." Heined.


    "But you''re not."


    "Then call me honey, or baby or sweetheart or¨C"


    "Mr Lee." She chipped in making Dan-Han to shoot a mock-re at her. He let out a resigned sigh, there was no arguing with this girl.


    "Have you had dinner?" He asked and he wasn''t surprised when she shook her head.


    "Come-on you must be hungry. I''ll make you dinner." He told her as he stood to his feet while Eun-sun looked at him confusedly. ''Make her dinner? How? They were still at the office'' She reasoned.


    "Where?" She asked. He wasn''t going to take her to his ce right? To be honest she has missed going there, those beautiful ceiling of his with an aquarium, she couldn''t get enough of it''s sight. She longed to go there one more time.


    "In the cafeteria." He told her when he saw her quizzical look.


    "Chef Alex is gone." She reminded him, just in case he has forgotten.


    "I know, and I can cook."


    "But you don''t know how to cook." She told him as a matter of factly. He hasn''t tried cooking for her before but from the mess he made in the kitchen on saturday she was more than convinced that he had no idea how to make noodles.


    "And who told you that?" He challenged her, his brows evenly cocked at her.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" She asked back.


    Dan-Han sighed as he bent down and scooped her up into his arms making her yelp, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but all I know is I''m making you dinner." He said before walking away from the office with her in his arms.


    "Dan-Han put me down." She snapped.


    "Then you''ll carry me. Your choice." He told her making Eun-sun too narrow her eyes at him. He didn''t mean that right?


    Seeing the look in her eyes and she being relunctant to hold on to him, Dan-Han loosened his hold on her almost making her slip out of his hands. Eun-sun squealed out in fright as she hooked her arm around his neck.


    "That''s more like it small woman" He teased her making her smack his chest. "Dan-Han you''re evil." She cussed.


    "But I still love you." He teased.

 Chapter 227 - Unburden Herself

    Burnt, tasteless were all the things Dan-Han had created in the name of food. Eun-sun was speechless as she looked at the food ced on the table before her, while Dan-Han nervously looked at her face.


    "Is it good?" Dan-Han nervously asked as Eun-sun chewed on the brown thing that was supposed to be a carrot.??


    ''Wait who chops carrot like a mushroom?'' Eun-sun asked herself with disbelief. It didn''t look like he had sliced at all.


    She shook her head as she tried not to cringe at the bitter taste. She took a bit of the rice ¨CGod it was so sticky ¨C and she almost spat out. Did he cook the rice with sea water? Why was there so much salt?!


    Eun-sun hurriedly picked up the ss of water to wash her mouth before her tongue begins to bleed.


    She looked at Dan-Han who had his eyes fixed on her. "Mr Lee, can you please not cook for me again?" She told him in a low and pleading voice. Yes, she was begging him. This was bizarre. Alot of things were wrong in what he had cooked under the pretence of making stir-fry.


    "Is it that bad?" Dan-Han asked while Eun-sun vigorously bobbed her head up and down. He couldn''t believe he was that bad. He tried taking a bit of the stir fry he had made and he couldn''t help but spit it out. Eun-sun passed him a ss of water which hepletely gulped down.


    "Just stick to warming up food okay." She advised him making Dan-Han sigh defeatedly before nodding his head.


    What had given him the idea to cook in the first ce? He asked himself.


    "So what are you going to eat? I don''t want you to go home without eating." He could easily take her out to eat but he was also hungry and he wanted to have dinner with her.


    "I''ll make something for us." She said as she stood to her feet.


    Dan-Han held her hand to stop her, "You''re tired." He told her. He didn''t know want her to exhaust herself.


    "It will be something light don''t worry." She persuaded him.


    "I''ll help you then." He firmly told her.


    Soon they both started cooking and in no time Eun-sun had prepared something for them to eat, with little help from Dan-Han of course. They sat down and peacefully ate their food, with Dan-Han regrly cing beef stripes on her te. Eun-sun couldn''t help but smile whenever he does that. He sure takes care of her alot.


    Dan-Han watched as she ate, he had something to say but he didn''t know where to start and it made him nervous.


    He cleared his throat to gain Eun-sun''s attention making her to look at him with raised brows.


    "Erm... can I talk to you about something?" He nervously asked while she nodded her head affirmatively, "Sure." She said as she continued eating.


    Dan-Han hesistated for a while before speaking up, "It''s about your parents." He told her making Eun-sun to pause as she nced


    at him.


    Her parents?


    "What about them?" She inquisitively asked.


    "When are you going to talk to your mother?" He decided to start from there since they were both familiar with that situation. He was sure it wouldn''t be too awkward if they talked about her mother, since he had witnessed what had happened.


    Yes, she was going to be ufortable but it wouldn''t be as awkward as when they began to talk about her dad since she had never really talked about him with her.


    Eun-sun gazed at him for a while before shaking her head. "I don''t know." She honestly replied. She didn''t know when she was going to talk to her mother neither did she know if she was ever going to talk to her.


    Dan-Han studied her expression for a short while before speaking up, "I know you''re unwilling to talk to her even though a part of you is dying to know why she had done what she did to you, but you just have to do it. It''s normal to feel this way but know you can''t runaway from things, most especially things like this. This is something you must face whether you like it or not." He told her making Eun-sun sigh defeatedly. She knew he was right, but she couldn''t force it. It wasn''t easy to just go seek out the person who hurt you like her did and talk or ask questions.


    She wanted those answers but she couldn''t stand her mother, for now. Would it bad if she said she resented her mother? Because she felt like she did. Her mother hadn''t made life easy for her in any way. She had toiled hard and endured a lot of hardship just to make her happy but look at what she did to her. She had willingly sold her out, that''s aside the numerous things she had done to her in the past. She had abused her, humiliated her, punished her, insulted her, used her of some many things and she had never loved her at least since her father left.


    She had thought about the possibility of her being adopted, because she was convinced if Song-Hee was truly her mother she''d never do the things she had done to her. No mother would do those kind of things to her own child who she had carried in her womb for nine months, nurtured for twenty-five years, or rather fifteen years because she stopped being a mother to her at that time.


    Eun-sun was sure if she met her mother she might insult her by asking if she had really birthed her or if she had picked her up from the streets. Because even dogs didn''t ughter their own children or make them go through the hell she had been through. She wouldn''t be wrong to say animals might be more better than humans most especially her mother.


    Eun-sun hesistated for a while before looking Dan-Han directly in the eye. "I know what you''re trying to say, I do have a lot of questions for her and i know I won''t have some peace till I have the answers to those questions, but it''s not just easy. I''m still taunted by the memories of that day and every other thing I have suffered at her hands. Had you not saved me on that night I don''t know what would have happened to me. You had seen me in a vulnerable position and she was the one who put me there. So it''s hard Dan-Han. I''m human and¨C" She paused when she felt choky and her eyes began to sting with tears. She wasn''t about to cry right? She asked herself but her eyes were already swelling. Why was she always crying in front of him?


    "Come here." Dan-Han spoke in a low tone when he saw her teary eyes, his hands were stretched out to her. Eun-sun ced her hand in his and slowly got up from her seat and walked towards him. He pulled her down to seat on his thighs.


    "Shh... it''s okay." He said in a soothing tone as he cupped her face and craned his neck to ce a kiss on her forehead. His actions made the tear Eun-sun had been holding roll down her cheeks. She buried her face on his neck and cried even more. She was always feeling weak in front of him, why?


    Dan-Han gently pat her back and let her cry as she wants to. After a while he cupped her face again and dried her tears.


    "I''m sorry." She apologized with hitched breathes.


    "What for?" He asked.


    "For always crying recently. I usually don''t cry." She told him, making Dan-Han kiss her cheek.


    "It''s okay to cry sometimes Eun-sun. I know I said you''re a strong girl but that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t show your emotions, even the strongest of us have our moments of weaknesses and we cry when we''re hurt and broken, so it''s okay if you cry and show some level of weakness too it only means that you''re human, that you have emotions inside of you. It okay if you hate, love,ugh, and at the same time cry. It only makes you better. I don''t want you to be strong around me. I''ll be strong for the both of us and you can always cry in front of me when it gets tough, that''s why I''m here to encourage you. I''ll always be here for you to hear you,fort you, and also protect you. So believe me nothing that happened in the past will ever happen again. I just want you to have some peace with yourself by speaking with your mother because if you don''t you''ll always carry it as a burden in your heart." He told her.


    "So talk to her, ask all the questions you have and speak your mind that way you can stop carrying baggages in your heart, okay?" He told her calmly.


    "Okay." Eun-sun snifled her tears as she nodded her head before wrapping her hand around his neck.


    "I love you Mr Lee." She said against his neck.


    "I love you too."


    "Mr Lee." She called her face still on his broad shoulders.


    "Why didn''t youe sooner?" She asked but Dan-Han couldn''t give an imprompt answer. Maybe if he hade sooner she wouldn''t have endured all she had endured or even if she did, she would have faced it squarely because she would know there was someone who''d listen to her,fort her and encourage her.


    "I don''t know. But I''m sorry for making you wait." He finally replied.


    Eun-sun loosened her grip from his neck and looked at him, her hazel eyes boring into his.


    "Always stay with me okay?"


    "I have nowhere else to go." He replied as he kissed her lips. But he still had something else to say and he didn''t know how to say it.


    Should he or should he not talk about it?

 Chapter 228 - Unedited

    The tension at the Lee mansion hasn''t died down at all. Mrs Lee still looked her husband outside of their bedroom as she was bent on having him change his mind about Eun-sun, little did she know her actions were only agitating her husband and helping him solidify his decision not to allow Dan-Han marry that girl.


    He sighed when he saw his wife walk into his private study as he looked away, he badly wanted to look at her face but he was feeling I offended for being treated poorly.??


    "Whatever you''re going to ask, my answer is still no." He said before she could say anything. His words and attitude made her sigh.


    "Are you really going to be this stubborn?" Mrs Lee asked exasperatedly. She was feeling very weak and tired today, and was also feeling nauseous. She could tell something was wrong with her body and but she allow that to stop her from doing all she wanted to do.


    Mr Lee turned to look at her incredulously, "I''m being stubborn?" He asked.


    "Yes you are." Mrs Lee affirmed making his scoff.


    "You and your son are the one being unreasonable. I''m only looking out for the good of the family but what are you both trying to do?" He asked in an angry tone making Mrs Lee sigh.


    "I know you''re looking out for the family, but first you should look out for our son''s happiness. He''s happy with this girl. Haven''t you learnt from my mistake?" She asked him making Mr Lee to look at her silently.


    Mrs Lee took the opportunity to walk closer to her husband and ced her hand on his hand which was treated on tbe table, "I don''t want to argue with anymore. I''m sorry but please for my sake give her a chance. See her first and talk to her, I can assure you''ll like her too. She makes our son happy so please do this for us, for me this might be thest thing I''ll ever ask from you." Mr Lee turned to look at her when he heard herst words. What does she mean by that?


    He was about to ask her that when she suddenly continued, "I''ll ask Dan-Han to bring her for dinner this weekend, please give her a chance." She told him. Mr Lee just had his gaze fixed on her without saying anything. He still wanted to protest and tell her he wouldn''t change his decision, but he decided to stay mute at thest minute. He wanted her to see her physically. Though he had seen a few pictures of her from the report he had gotten but he still wanted to see.


    He sighed and looked away from her after few minutes of silence. Mrs Lee took his silence as a positive response and ced a kiss on his cheek and said, "Thank honey. I''m sure you''ll like her very much." Mrs Lee chirped before sauntering out of the office. Mr Lee looked at his retreating back and his heart almost wavered for a moment but he strengthened his resolve. Whether his life liked this girl or not, the truth he couldn''t just allow anybody to be the madam of the Lee family.


    They weren''t just an ordinary family. Though they had their days of little beginnings and those days met alot for him, but the truth was the Lee family wasn''t as small as it used to be anymore. It was now influential and it had a lot of connections in the business world, he had to admit they had risen this far because they had involved themselves in a few underground activities at the time but he had pulled away from them after they became a stronghold in tbe business world and in the country atrge and that has earned them most especially him a lot of enemies. He had tried to rid himself and hispany from anything that would lead them back to that world or that would associate them by with it. Yes, people could say he was a hypocrite but he Couldn''t change this fact.


    The Lee family would never be associated to wrong people, not now or ever!.


    ...


    Still carrying the woman who owned his heart on thighs, she still had her face buried on the crook of his neck and her warm breath was heating him up but Dan-Han couldn''t focus on those things. He had to talk to her, if he didn''t do it now he didn''t know when he''d do it again.


    "Honey" Dan-Han called in a gentle voice, his hand wrapped around her waist.


    "Hmm" Eun-sun responded just same way he does whenever she called him.


    "Do you want to find your father?" Dan-Han hesistantly asked. He impatiently waited for her answer. Eun-sun slowly let go of her hold around his neck, she sat up right and looked at him.


    They haven''t really talked about her father before now except that one time at the hospital where she had casually mentioned it, so why was he asking now?


    She looked at him with much intensity before nodding her head, "Yes." She replied. She didn''t think there''s was much to hide from him. He was a man that loved her and had treated differently more than anyone had ever treated her, and she loved him too so she thought she could talk to him about it.


    "But do you think he wants to be found?" He asked her another question making Eun-sun look at him with cocked brows. She didn''t understand what he meant by that.


    "What do you mean?" Eun-sun curious asked.


    Dan-Han saw the anxiety in her eyes as she looked at him waiting for his answer. He was sure Eun-sun would understand what he meant in no distant time. But for now he didn''t want to overload her with depressing things. She had just stopped crying not too long ago and he didn''t want a repeat of that.


    She was a strong girl yes, but he didn''t think she was ready to know the truth about her father in one night. He would build her curiousty about her father and slowly prepare her for the worse.


    Dan-Han was about to find a way to dismiss their current conversation when his phone suddenly rang. He sighed when he saw it was his mother calling.


    ''What now?'' He cringed in his head. He silenced the phone, he had no intention of picking her calls now, that inquisitive mother of his was probably going to harruange him about something, mostly marriage as that was what she was most concerned about. He was going to return her callster, after he dropped this big baby who was still waiting to hear his reply, home.


    Eun-sun who had caught a glimpse of the number which was calling him scowled at him when he refused to answer his mother''s call.


    "Why are you not picking up?" She asked him in a cold tone.


    "Nothing. I''ll call herter." He bluntly replied making Eun-sun to scowl even more. How dare he not pick his mother''s call? Who wouldn''t pick the call of a sweet woman like Mrs Lee? Had she been like her mother she wouldn''t care but that woman was like an angel sent to dwell on earth.


    She picked up the phone and handed it to Dan-Han and with a threatening look she ordered, "Answer her now."


    Dan-Han looked at her amusedly when he saw her threatening gaze. He wanted to tell her his mother was probably going to bother him with some baseless things like usual but he refrained himself. The scary look on Eun-sun''s face told him she wasn''t going to take no for an answer.


    "I thought you were not going to pick" She said. She wouldn''t be surprised if that actually happened, because that has been his habit towards her after that incident several years ago. He had told her she was too intrusive and needed his space, but Mrs Lee was relentless. She was going to fix the rtionship between her son and herself before she dies.


    Good evening Mother." Dan-Han greeted, his eyes still glued at Eun-sun who was giving him as curt look.


    "Good evening son. How are you?" She asked.


    "Mother I''m fine." He replied listlessly.


    "That''s good. Won''t you ask mother as she''s doing?" She asked him making Dan-Han roll his eyes and Eun-sun equally rolled her eyes at him as well. Such a rude child she thought.


    People didn''t really know what they havr.


    Good evening son. How are you?" She asked.


    "Mother I''m fine." He replied listlessly.


    "That''s good. Won''t you ask mother as she''s doing?" She asked him making Dan-Han roll his eyes and Eun-sun equally rolled her eyes at him as well. Such a rude child she thought.


    People didn''t really know what they have until they lost it.


    ....


    P.S: PLEAS DON''T OPEN THE NEXT CHAPTER. TODAY''S UPDATE WAS SUPPOSED TO BE A I500 WORDS CHAPTER ONLY, BUT SOMEHOW THE SYSTEM POSTED AN EXTRA CHAPTER WHICH IS OLD. I''LL WRITE A NEW CHAP AND REPLACE IT IMMEDIATELY.


    I FINALLY AGREE I''M NOT USED TO TECHNOLOGY. LIKE THE STRESS I FACE DUE TO MY MISTAKES IS CRAZY!!!! SOBS.

 Chapter 229 - Dinner Invitation

    Eun-sun envied Dan-Han for having a mother like Mrs Lee. He could act this way because he didn''t know the value of what he had. She was very surprised when she heard him say that his mother had invited them toe for dinner.


    They had gone there for dinner not to long ago right? She asked herself.??


    "Is there something special going on?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t think there is. But you know my mother is fond of you, so I guess she just wants to see you." Dan-Han replied even when he knew things weren''t that simple. He had a feeling his Father was going to be around for this dinner and his mother wanted to introduce Eun-sun to him. He liked the fact that he didn''t have to tell his mother that he liked Eun-sun before she guessed it for herself.


    "And I''m fond of her too." She replied.


    "I know. So will you go?" He asked.


    She intently nced at Dan-Han when she remembered something. It was his mother and her health situation. She remembered Mrs Lee had mentioned she didn''t want him to know about her health but she didn''t know if that was a right decision to make. Mrs Lee had little to spend and she should be spending it with her family, she should inform them about it so they could be there for her.


    It was sad Dan-Han was going to lose his sweet mother soon and he doesn''t even know that. Maybe she should tell him about it, but wouldn''t she be crossing the line? Mrs Lee might not like it and she didn''t want to offend her, but what will Dan-Han say when he finds out the truth and discovers that she knew the truth all this while but she didn''t tell him. Would he hate her? Her Heart skipped at that thought. That was going to be bad. She couldn''t even imagine how he''d react to it.


    Eun-sun felt nervous at those thoughts, she tried to calm herself not to think much about it. She''ll have to speak to Mrs Lee about it. But there was something she could do and that was to get Dan-Han to spend more time together. With that decision in mind Eun-sun nodded her head, "Yes I''ll go."


    Dan-Han let out a small smile when she agreed.


    "I''ll pick you up on Saturday." He told her before cing a kiss on her cheek.


    .....


    Saturday soon came and Eun-sun was quite anxious. She hadn''t been that anxious all week but now that the day was here and Hei-Ran had asked her if she was going to see Dan-Han''s father as well she became nervous.


    She hadn''t thought about the possibility of meeting Dan-Han''s father since thest time they had been there he was absent.


    "Do you think he''d be there too?" Eun-sun anxiously asked Hei-Ran back but she replied with a shrug.


    "I don''t know Eun-sun. But I don''t you have to worry much."


    "Why?" Eun-sun asked.


    "Well Mrs Lee is such a kind woman and so is President Lee except his demeanor is too cold to others except you, so I''m sure his father would be just as nice." She told her. Eun-sun thought about it, and Hei-Ran might be right. Dan-Han''s father might be a good man just like his wife.


    Eun-sun was still pondering on it when her phone started ringing. She was surprised to see it was Dan-Han calling.


    "Is he here already?" She asked herself as she hurriedly answered the call.


    "Mr Lee, are you here already?" She asked.


    "Yes." He replied.


    "That''s early."


    "We have other things to do tonight."


    "Things like what?" She curiously inquired.


    "You''ll see." Eun-sun smiled when she heard him. She was excited to see what he had prepared for tonight.


    She hurriedly waved Hei-Ran goodbye and made her way out of the house. Her smile broadened when she saw Dan-Han waiting by his car, and he looked stunned when he saw her approaching him. She was looking really beautiful.


    "You look stunning" Heplimented her before cing a kiss on her lips which made her blush.


    "You look handsome." She returned hispliment.


    "I know, now let''s go." He said as he led to the passenger side of the car and opened the door for her to step in before rounding the car to the driver side and they set out for his parents ce.


    As they neared their destination, Dan-Han couldn''t help but notice how nervous Eun-sun looked. She kept mping her hands every now and then.


    "Why are you nervous?" He asked her, ncing at her from the corner of his eyes. Eun-sun turned her face to him, she hesistantly bit her lips before deciding to ask.


    "Dan-Han are we going to see your father too?" She couldn''t help but ask making Dan-Han cock his brows.


    "Why?" He asked.


    Shrugging her shoulders Eun-sun replied, "I don''t the kind of person he is and I don''t know if he''ll like me." She knew how aristocratic and wealthy families like the Lee''s like pairing up their children with their own kind of people, and unfortunately for her she wasn''t from such types of family.


    Dan-Han held her hand, brought it close to his lips and kissed it.


    "You don''t have to be worried. I''m the one who loves you so you should be worried about me and no one else. And I no one in their right senses would dislike a beauty like you." He said as he kissed the back of her hand again. Eun-sun let out a small smile at his words, he sure knows how to say the right words.


    Eun-sun let her worries go and expected the best from tonight''s outing.....but was she really going to get the best?


    ....


    Sorry lovelies, for the mistake yesterday. I''ll stick to using my phone and not my PC. I still don''t know how to navigate it. It''s stressful.


    To think I''ve owned for a year but I''ve never done anything with it!


    Some please teach this poor author how to use a PC.

 Chapter 230 - Main Guest?

    Hello readers, chapter 229 has been reced. sorry for the error. If you can''t ess the corrected chapter, kindly clear out your cache and you''ll be able to see it. SORRY for the inconvenience.


    .......??


    Despite Dan-Han''sforting words Eun-sun still felt slightly nervous when they arrived the Lee mansion. Her feets felt heavy as she stepped out of the car.


    Dan-Han chuckled when she brushed her hand through her hair and adjusted her gown for the third time.


    "You look decent and beautiful. You don''t have to fret." He said as he walked closer to her.


    "I''m not scared." She refuted while Dan-Han let out a light chuckle.


    "I know you''re not. You''re my brave and fiesty girlfriend." He teased her making Eun-sun shoot a mock-re at him. He tilt her chin upward and ced a light kiss on her lips.


    "If anyone provokes you, you have my permission to flip the table and make a grand exit while I follow behind okay?" He told her. Eun-sun raised a brow at him, she stared at his eyes and she could tell he was serious. She bobbed her head up and down and said, "Okay."


    "Good girl, now let''s go." He said as he grabbed her hand and led her in.


    The moment Eun-sun stepped into the house she was weed with the loveliest smile from her favorite person....yes her favorite.


    "My sweet baby girl." Mrs Lee chirped the moment she saw Eun-sun by the door. Her smile broadened when she saw the way Dan-Han was holding her hand.


    "Auntie" Eun-sun greeted with a bow before Mrs Lee pulled her into a hug. Why was she always by the door whenever theye there?


    "Stop calling me Auntie, call me mother okay." She chirped making Eun-sun nce at Dan-Han who gave her a shrug.


    Noticing the exchange between them she looked at Eun-sun and faked a frown, "You don''t want to call me mother?" She asked in a hurt tone.


    "I...I want...to." Eun-sun stutteringly replied. She was yet to close her mouth when the woman hugged again, this time even more tightly.


    "I know I''ll always have a daughter. So happy it''s you." She kissed her cheek.


    "Mother can we go in now?" Dan-Han asked exasperatedly. His mother was always too bubbly. Her bubbliness was enough to drain anyone''s energy but that was the sweetest thing about her.


    "Oh,e in." Sheughed herself. She held Eun-sun''s hand and led her side making Dan-Han to let go of her hand, he frowned when his hand felt empty.


    His mother was always stealing her away from him.


    It made him wonder between him and his mother who was more closer to Eun-sun''s heart. It seemed like Eun-sun loved his mother more than him. But does he mind? No.


    Okay maybe a little. But he was happy to know she was getting all the love she needed in his life, and that was good enough for him.


    Dan-Han was about to ask his mother where his father was when he made his presence known from the stairs.


    "You both are here." He said with a casual tone.


    "Father." Dan-Han greeted with a bow. He as still very much angry with his father after theirst heated conversation but that doesn''t mean he had to be rude to him, at least till he crosses his boundary and say something rude to Eun-sun. He had a feeling his Father wasn''t going to change his opinion about Eun-sun soon. He was sure the man was going to try to do something that will annoy him and he could have refuseding to this dinner, but he had epted to show his father he wasn''t going to let Eun-sun go.


    If his father was stubborn, then he''d show him he didn''t lose to him in that department. If he wanted to protect his woman the first story would be protecting her from his family first.


    "Mr.... Chairman...Lee" Eun-sun nervously greeted with a low bow. She didn''t know how best to address him. Mrs Lee chuckled at her cute behavior.


    "See honey, she''s so cute." Mrs Lee smiled at her husband who muttered an, "Hmm".


    He walked closer to Eun-sun and let out a wry smile. "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to eat you." He told her.


    "What''s your name?" He asked.


    "Park Eun-sun."


    "Eun-sun, that''s a pretty name. You know the meaning right?"


    [A/N: Like who the hell doesn''t know the meaning of their name? (Rolling my eyes)]


    Slightly nodding her head Eun-sun replied, "Yes sir."


    "That''s good." He nodded before walking towards the couch, "Come sit." He beckoned on her to also sit as well.


    "Thank you." Eun-sun took her sit on one of the sofas while Dan-Han sat by her side. Mrs Lee excused herself to go round up her cooking in the kitchen.


    "I heard you work at thepany?" Mr Lee asked in a most natural tone, while Eun-sun concurred, "Yes sir."


    "Do you enjoy working there?" He asked yet another question.


    "Yes I do."


    "Hmmm. It must be hard working in thepany." He asked in a concerned voice.


    "Not at all sir it isn''t. I''ve enjoyed working there." Eun-sun told him.


    "That''s good to know." Father Lee continued to ask her more questions about work and soon Eun-sun began to rx. He wasn''t as bad as she had thought. He seemed like a nice man, though he was a bit cold and rarely smiled like a certain someone by her side but he didn''t look like the kind of person she had feared he would be.


    Eun-sun was still thinking on that when Father Lee changed the subject of discussion.


    "Tell me about your parents." He said in a casual tone but Eun-sun tensed up. She wasn''t ashamed of her family but she wasn''tfortable talking about them. She nced at Father Lee and his face was still as calm encouraging her to answer his question.


    He took a quick nce at Dan-Han who was staring daggers at him in a challenging manner, but he ignored him.


    "Come on tell me about them. What do they do?" He asked.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han when she felt his hand on her arm, it was his silent way of encouraging her and telling her he was there.


    Eun-sun looked back to Mr Lee who for a second there looked as if he had a frown on his face and his eyes were looking at their intertwined hand but it was gone as soon as it came, it was almost as if it wasn''t there.


    Clearing her throat she started, "Well my parents are humble people. My dad used to own a medium scale real estatepany fifteen years ago, but he suffered bankruptcy."


    "Ah that''s sad. It''s one of the things that happens to us business men but then only the toughest and the truest of men can survive in the business world." He said sympathetically but Dan-Han didn''t miss the insult buried in his words. His gaze on the man intensified he was about to say something when Eun-sun who had not missed his Statement also smiled.


    "Sir failure is also a part of sess and all true business men must know that. We all must fall and rise stronger." She said making the man smile.


    "Hmm you''re right indeed. You''ve spoken like the true daughter of a business man. So I believe your father is now up on his feet?" He cocked a brow and asked.


    "I don''t know sir." She replied with a firm prompting the man to raise a brow at her. "As a matter of fact he I haven''t seen him for thest fifteen years." She was getting the vibe that Dan-Han''s father wasn''t nice and he might not like her. As a matter of fact, she felt like he already knew alot about her but he was only pretending not to know. She wasn''t stupid.


    "I''m so sorry about dear. It must have been hard for you living without a father." He sympathized with her but Eun-sun doubted the geniuety of his words.


    "Thank you sir." She bow slightly.


    "It''s no problem. So tell me about your mother." He asked.


    "Sir my mother is fine. She has been taking care of me since my father left and now I take care of her as a child would." She replied.


    Father Lee turned towards Dan-Han and smiled, "I like her." but Dan-Han knew his words were fake. He had wanted to stop his father from asking Eun-sun embarrassing questions as he knew how discussions about her family were very sensitive to her but he refrained himself from doing that as he was confident Eun-sun could handle herself well. But had his father crossed his boundaries that would have been different thing entirely, because he''d have to answer to him.


    "I told you''ll like her." Mrs Lee who wasing from the dinning room chirped when she heard her husband.


    Smiling at his wife he nodded, "You were right."


    "Okay enough about talking. Dinner''s ready let''s go to the table." She announced.


    "Errm honey can we wait a little, the main guest haven''t arrived yet." Everyone turned to look at him when he said that.


    ''Main guest?''


    "Honey who did you invite?" Mrs Lee asked inquisitively, Dan-Han also asking the same question with his eyes.


    Father Lee was about to respond to his wife when the door bell rang.


    "I think that''s them." He said before tilting his chin to one of the maids to open the door.


    Dan-Han frowned when he saw the face of the first person that stepped into the house.


    "Father what''s the meaning of this?" Dan-Han drawled.

 Chapter 231 - Game Of Embarrassment

    "Father what''s the meaning of this?" Dan-Han drawled when he saw the people that had just stepped into the house. His eyes turned cold as he red at his father.


    Mrs Lee also had an unpleasant look on her face as she looked at her husband. But despite seeing the look on their faces father Lee ignored them and sweetly smiled at Eun-sun, "My dear did you know Dan-Han had a fiancee?" He asked with an innocent expression. His attitude made Dan-Han boil with anger. Had he not been his father he''d probably had snapped his neck on the spot.??


    Eun-sun didn''t know how to reply to that question, because father Lee had taken her unaware. She looked at the trioing into the house and she shook her head in response, "I didn''t know." She replied while Father Lee smiled.


    "Don''t worry dear, now you''ll get an opportunity to meet with her." He told her before taking a few steps towards the approaching family, the Choi''s.


    The brightful smiles which they had on their faces suddenly disappeared when they saw the stormy look in Dan-Han''s eyes, and they frowned when Dan-Han grabbed Eun-sun''s hand and pulled her close to him. But when they saw Father Lee approaching them with a smile on his face, they quickly hid those frowns and forced a smile on their faces which made Dan-Han scoff. He had always known this family to be pretentious and trashy.


    "My friend." Chairman Lee greeted as he stopped right in front of the Choi''s, his hand stretched for a hand shake which Chairman Choi quickly epted, while his wife and daughter greeted with a bow. "It''s good to have you here." He said smilingly.


    "I must say I was surprised to receive your invitation, but I''m d you invited us for dinner." Father Choi replied while his wife nodded ordingly to show their gratitude, but Mi-Ok had her gaze fixed on Eun-sun, looking her from head to toes.


    "Ha, you don''t have to be surprised we''re going to be inws, so it''s only normal for me to invite you over. And I also wanted to see my future daughter inw." He chirped as he turned to look at Mi-Ok who for the first time in her life was dressing decent. Her brows were creased, a deep scowl stered on her face oblivious to her. Her eyes darted daggers towards Eun-sun who had her hand in her man''s palm. She was too focused on Eun-sun that she didn''t hear Mr Lee''s words. She was jolted back to reality when her mother jabbed her by the side.


    She noticed how they were staring at her and she faked a smile that looked almost natural, and bowed to father Lee who nodded his head.


    He turned to Dan-Han who was still standing behind him with a non-chnt look on his face, "Sone and wee your fiancee and her family." He said making the look in Dan-Han''s eyes to turn colder. He hated the word finacee which his father was using. He knew he was recounting it to spite Eun-sun on purpose.


    With his hand still holding Eun-sun''s left hand, he took few steps towards where his father was standing and gave once over to the greedy family.


    "Chairman Choi my right hand is upied, but my girlfriend can do it for us." He said with a non-chnt tone before turning to Eun-sun.


    "Honey, say hi to Chairman Choi and his family." Dan-Han said with a small smile curving his face. Eun-sun was stunned by his words. ''What was Dan-Han doing?'' She eximed in her head. She was already feeling embarrassed by what was going on, why was he making matters worse. Father Lee inviting and introducing this Bambi as Dan-Han''s fiancee meant that he didn''t approve of her for Dan-Han. And seeing that the girl in question was from their social circle, Eun-sun already knew what has disqualified her from a race that haven''t begun yet.


    "Come on." Dan-Han urged her, ignoring the fiery look on his father''s face and also Chairman Choi. Did they think they were the only ones who could embarrass someone? Two can y the game.


    Eun-sun looked at the two elderly men and she noticed the warning gaze they were shooting at her, but was she going to let her man down? Hell no! He was giving her an opportunity to fight for their rtionship, so she was going to take it and make use of it.


    Pulling a million dor smile, Eun-sun stretched out her hand and greeted, "Nice to meet you sir." but she didn''t bow, because Dan-Han had asked her to use her hand and not head. Not her fault, they should take it up with him....well, that''s only if they were able to. The man before her was a devil who feared no one.


    Chairman Choi''s face reddened with embarrassment but he tried not to make it too obvious. He stared at Eun-sun''s outstretched hand before hesistantly epting it.


    "Nice to meet you too." He relunctantly and embarrassedy responded. Eun-sun looked at Mrs Choi and her stupid daughter before ncing at Dan-Han who smiled at her dotingly.


    "Let''s go eat. You must be starving." He sais while Eun-sun slowly nodded her hand and let him lead her to the table. Leaving the others to join them if they wanted to.


    Father Lee''s lips twitched with anger before looking at Mr Choi apologectically who nodded in understanding.


    Chairman Choi was embarrassed with what had happened. He had the urge to snap at Dan-Han for embarrassing him but he dared not. He could only do that if he had a death wish.


    Mother Lee couldn''t help but smile surreptitiously, she was proud of her son. Her heart was paragliding after she heard Dan-Han address Eun-sun as his girlfriend. The heaven was truly in her favour. She would die in peace knowing that get were both together and that Dan-Han can protect his woman even from his own father.


    She turned to the unwanted guest and smiled, "Pleasee to the table." She said before turning to her husband, she secretly shot him a knowing look that interpreted he had overstepped the line.

 Chapter 232 - Kindergarten Trick.

    At the table Dan-Han pulled out a seat for Eun-sun to sit. He was about to sit by her side when his father spoke up, "Dan-Han you shoulde sit here so you can keep Mi-Okpany, I''m sure Eun-sun won''t mind." He said with an innocent expression look.


    "Since you invited them, you should keep herpany. And who said Eun-sun doesn''t mind?" He cocked a challenging brow at his father who was seething with anger as he red at Eun-sun. Dan-Han knew what he meant by his words. He was trying to put Eun-sun into a difficult position. Was he expecting Eun-sun to say she minded him sitting with another girl who was been proimed as his fiancee? Cheap tricks! Dan-Han hissed in his mind as he took his seat not minding his father''s words.??


    Eun-sun sighed in her mind when she felt the tension building around the table, but there was nothing she could do. She had to maintain her cool and let Dan-Han handle it, but no one should pleasee at her.


    Seeing how the tension at the table was going to affect her future daughter inw Mrs Lee spoke up, "Enough from you men, let''s just eat." She smiled and took her seat at the table too. The Choi''s were about to turn red with anger. The embarrassment was bing too much. Dan-Han wasn''t even giving them face at all. Mrs Choi turned to look at Mrs Lee who was acting a mother inw doting on her son''s wife, and she grind her teeth lividly.


    Mi-Ok had her hand clenched tightly under the table as she looked at Eun-sun. Their gaze met and she hated the inscrutable look on Eun-sun''s face.


    ''This bitch was mocking her?''


    Her face turned darker when she saw Dan-Han piling up food on Eun-sun''s te and staring at her lovingly. They were both staring at each other with love sick eyes which made everyone at the table want to draw blood, everyone except Mrs Lee who was proud of her son. It was a blessing to see him this way. Ah, she loved Eun-sun. She had brought the best out of her son, allowing to see this side of him before she dies.


    Mi-Ok couldn''t take it, she had to do something and embarrass Eun-sun. After a few seconds she faked a gasp drawing the attention of everyone at the table except Dan-Han, "Mother I think I remember her now." She eximed.


    "Remember who?" Her mother asked in confusion.


    "Her!" She said pointing her hand at Eun-sun who was about to scoop some food into her mouth. She paused and looked at her. The food on the table were so mouth watering and knowing they were all prepared by Mrs Lee made her stomach rumble. She impatiently waited to hear what Mi-Ok had to say before eating her food. If she needed to talk she''d have to do it with an empty mouth.


    "You know her?" Father Lee asked interestedly.


    "Yes father."


    ''Father? Oh please!'' Eun-sun rolled her eyes inwardly. She knew this types of stunts. Pfft!.


    "From where?" Her mother Inquisitively asked.


    With her gaze still fixed on Eun-sun she replied, "Mother she was the mannerless waiter at the restaurant who hit me." Eun-sun couldn''t help but chuckle, she had expected something better. Eun-sun''s action made everyone to look at her including Dan-Han. Not out of surprise though but with pride and amusement.


    This girl was always making him proud. Now he understood why Mi-Ok''s face looked grim the moment sheid eyes on Eun-sun earlier. His baby was always causing beautiful chaos. He was definitely going to reward herter.


    "She''s a waitress?" Father Choi asked with an undermining look which made Mrs Lee frown, she didn''t like his tone. And his daughter was pped? Howe he didn''t know that?


    "She''s the girl who pped you?" Mother Choi asked lividly her eyes now staring daggers at Eun-sun who was unperturbed by their family drama. Dan-Han was looking uninterested.


    "How dare you pped my daughter?" Mrs Choi demanded in an angry tone. Eun-sun wasn''t surprised to hear the woman''s dumb question. But shouldn''t she have asked her daughter that stupid question?


    Eun-sun looked at Mrs Choi who was angrily waiting for her answer. "Ma I''m not sorry for hitting your daughter, she hit me first. She was being rude and and she was being unreasonable, and I couldn''t be disrespected in that way." Eun-sun exined even when she didn''t want to. But she couldn''t be totally rude since Dan-Han''s parents were there. Even though his father didn''t like her, she still couldn''t behave poorly.


    "You bitch!." Mi-Ok roared. "Who are you calling rude?" She roared, Mrs Lee cocked a surprised brow at her. She was shocked to see the girl could behave like that. She was about to say something when Eun-sun sighed and spoke up.


    "Miss Choi, can you please behave properly. This is dining table, if you don''t want to respect yourself then respect your elders at the table." Eun-sun advised but that only made Mi-Ok''s mood worse. Was she trying to lecture her? Was this bitch trying to lecture her?


    "I''ll teach you a lesson." She snapped at Eun-sun who again was about to scoop the ck bean noodles into her mouth halt the movement of her hand. Why was this girl being a crass bitch?


    She looked at Mi-Ok and smiled, "I''d like to see you try."


    "Dan-Han she''s been disrespectful." Mrs Choi said when she heard Eun-sun''s reply. Dan-Han scoffed and looked at her.


    "From how I see it, your daughter is annoying my girlfriend. So if you can''t control her, I will." He spoke with calm and unhurried tone.


    "Dan-Han are you being petty and rude? Mi-Ok is a your fiancee I''ve chosen for you, so show some respect" Father Lee said prompting Dan-Han to look at him.


    "Respect?" He incredulously asked. "And did you say I''m being petty? You''re the one who is being disrespectful and petty here. You calling them here is the definition of being petty and disrespect."


    "Lee Dan-Han watch mind your tongue, I''m your father!" Father Lee snapped but Dan-Han didn''t flinch rather he scoffed.


    "Being an elder does not mean you have leverage to disrespect a younger generation. Respect is earned and it''s reciprocal. You''re the petty one here and I''m ashamed you stooped this low. I expected a real fight, and not some kindergarten prank!" He drawled at his father before turning to Chairman Choi who flinched under his cold gaze.


    "Your project file on my desk, consider it cancelled as well as every other coboration."


    "You can''t do that!" Father Choi protested. "Your father approved those projects."


    "Then you can ask him who runs the Lee household." Dan-Han snarled at him before holding Eun-sun''s hand. "Honey, let''s go." He said before standing up to his feet. Eun-sun looked at him in shock before looking at her untouched te of ck bean noodles. Was she going to leave this behind? She wasn''t going to taste it?


    Dan-Han understand the look on her face and he couldn''t believe she was willing to eat under this situation. Eun-sun sighed as she stood up to her feet. Her poor noodles! To think it was made by Mrs Lee made her more sad.


    Dan-Han signalled one of the maids and instructed her to pack a te of noodles for the sulky and shameless girl. He smiled when her face lit up and Mrs Lee Weakly smiled at her too. She stood up and gave Eun-sun a hug, "I''m sorry honey." She apologized to her. This was all her fault, if she hadn''t invited Eun-sun over she wouldn''t have experienced what she did.


    "Mother is okay. I gotpensated with your Noddles." Eun-sun smiled,pletely ignoring all the eyes ring at her. She had seen more than this, she had suffered more rejection and humiliation than this.


    "It''s okay. Mother will cook more for you." Mrs Lee told her making her smile.


    Soon the packed noodles were given to Dan-Han who received it before looking at his Father one more time and then at Chairman Choi and his family.


    He was about to walk away when he remembered something so he turned to look at Choi''s, "One more thing, let this be thest time any of you appear before her or try to embarrass her, or worse address your daughter as my fiancee."


    "And what if we do?" Father Lee challenged.


    "Then I''m sure none of them will miss having a tongue. And a suicidal trip to the underworld


    can ensue after they dere bankruptcy. You all can test me."

 Chapter 233 - Girlfriend Over Fiancee

    "I''m sorry you had to experience that." Dan-Han apologized to Eun-sun as they pulled over by the side of the road. He had stopped to get a bottle of water for her since the smalldy was too impatient to get home and eat her noodles.


    Eun-sun bobbed her up and down as she stuffed more food into her mouth. Dan-Han couldn''t help but chuckle at her funny she looked while she ate. She was eating greedily.??


    "Gourmet" Dan-Han snorted when she looked too engrossed in her food, while Eun-sun red at him from the corner of her eyes before continuing her food. She''ll talk to himter after she was done eating her food, but for now the noodles were messing with a brain.


    Dan-Han patiently waited for her as she ate. He wiped the sides of her mouth and cleaned her hand when she finished eating.


    "You eat like a baby." Dan-Hanmented as he wiped the food stain off her gown.


    "Are youining?" She cocked a brow at him in a daring tone. He chuckled as he leaned and ced a kiss on her lips.


    "I''ll neverin. You''re my baby so I''m bound to take care of you." He said as he kissed the back of her palm making Eun-sun to blush slightly. He was getting cheesy with words each day, but she liked it.


    Dan-Han grabbed her hands and held them in his, his eyes boring into hers, "Sweetheart, I''m really sorry about what happened at the house. I promise it will never happen again." He promised her.


    shing a small smile at him, she withdrew her right hand and caressed his cheek, "You don''t have to apologise. I''ve seen and experienced worst so you don''t have to feel bad." Hearing those words made Dan-Han''s heart ache. Seen and experienced worst? He hated that she had seen such hardships and have been humiliated in the past. He felt like crushing every person that had ever done her wrong.


    Noticing the sullen look forming on Dan-Han''s face, Eun-sun leaned in and pecked his lips. "You don''t have to look angry. I''m sure no one can ever hurt me like that again especially when I have you. And also you protected me well but you also scared me a little." She told him.


    cing his hand over hers on his cheek he smiled, "You don''t have to be scared. Actually it''s me who should be scared of you."


    "How so?" Eun-sun asked with cocked brows.


    "Because I have to. You''re such a big bully. How did you get to hit Mi-Ok?" He asked Inquisitively making Eun-sun shoot him a mock-suspicious look.


    "You''re worried for your fiancee now?" She inquired making Dan-Han to chuckle amusedly. "I pick my girlfriend over my fiancee. She''s tougher and far more dangerous." He teased while Eun-sun eyed him.


    "So you''re scared I''ll beat you up and break her bones if you leave me?" She asked while Dan-Han nodded prompting Eun-sun to smack his hand of hers as she red at him.


    Dan-Han couldn''t stop himself fromughing as he grabbed her hand back, "You know that''s not true. You''re the best pick out there, every other woman is a backdrop." He said making Eun-sun to nce at him with glimmering eyes as she tried to hide her flushed face.


    "Okay tell me how you met Mi-Ok and traumatized her with your fiestiness." He urged.


    "I met her at a restaurant where I worked." Eun-sun began to narrate what had happened on that day. How she had lost her job because of Mi-Ok and how he had knocked her down on that very day. Dan-Han listened with rapt attention while she spoke.


    His brain lit up when he realized something and he inquired about the name of the restaurant which Eun-sun told him. She narrowed her brows when she heard mutter, "Interesting."


    "What''s interesting?" She curiously inquired. Eun-sun didn''t miss the way he was now staring at her. There was this weird feeling in his eyes as he stared at her, and it made her heart pound and flutter at the same time. It was as if all the love in the world was right there and were staring right at her.


    Dan-Han leaned in and kissed her passionately. Eun-sun was surprised by the way he was kissing her, it was more passionate than before. She responded to the kiss and just when she was about to enjoy it, Dan-Han pulled away. Eun-sun was about to protest when he suddenly reclined his seat backward and he deft swoop he wrapped his hand around and lifted her up, cing her on his thighs so she was straddling him.


    "Dan-Han what are you¨C" Eun-sun swallowed back the rest of her words as Dan-Han fiercely attacked her mouth, kissing her with no abandon. Eun-sun felt her head spin when Dan-Han kissed her rough and hard. He parted her lips and slipped his tongue into her mouth exploring the entirety of it. With their tongues in a tango, Dan-Han roamed his body around her body. Heat searing through their bodies. Eun-sun felt overwhelmed with emotions as she couldn''t with hold herself from gripping his hair, soft moans escaping her lips.


    What was happening felt great, and her heart was swelling with a rollercoaster of emotions.


    She sighed when Dan-Han pulled away and broke the kiss, but that feeling which she had seen was still in his eyes, they were both panting for breath.


    He brushed some lock of hair hovering over face backward, tucking it behind her ears. His eyes intently and loving staring into hers so much it was piercing.


    "Thank you ruining my date anding into my life." He said in a hoarse voice, making Eun-sun to look at him in stupefaction. She didn''t understand what he was saying. When had she ruined his date? She asked herself.


    "I know I had been careless to hit you on that day, but that has been the best day of my life."


    Eun-sun smiled as she looked at him, "And I''m happy I strayed off that sidewalk to meet you." It was crazy how they had met by an ident and how her pride of refusing help from people had entangled them together.


    "I love you Lee Dan-Han. You''re my best bit of life." She told him.


    "And I love you too." He replied kissing her lips again with a sweet smile gracing his lips.


    "Okay tell me how I ruined your date?" That was something she still didn''t understand. He had to exin it to her.


    He smiled charmingly, "Mi-Ok was my date, but I was runningte until you happened." He briefly exined to her. Eun-sun stared at him in surprise, her eyes growing as she rapidly blinked her eyes.


    "You mean¨C"


    "Yes." Dan-Han replied making Eun-sun stunned. Now she understood why Mi-Ok hated her so much. She had a feeling she was going to see more of her soon.


    Wait! then was she the one he was having dinner with on their second encounter? She had to be.


    Eun-sun immediately asked him and Dan-Han concurred to it making her frown.


    "And I haven''t been on a date with you." She sulked making Dan-Han.


    "I promised you a date honey, two dates. Believe me I''ll take you." He assured her while she relunctantly nodded even though she didn''t know why they couldn''t go on one now. Was he making special preparations for it? Why? Were dates that difficult to arrange? She asked herself. She sighed in her mind, she''ll let him do whatever he wants to. If he had promised her then he''ll definitely take her.


    After staying there for a while, hugging a and kissing each other, enjoying each other''spany, Dan-Han took Eun-sun around the city. He had told her earlier they had other things to do tonight and Eun-sun was amazed by the wonderful ces he took her. She couldn''t believe such ce existed. They had a work around a park and she made Dan-Han thrown coins into a wish pool. They had street night snacks, and Eun-sun hadughed heartily when Dan-Han refused to eat it. She had forced a portion in his mouth and she chuckled at how sour his face. For the first time in five years, Dan-Han took a bite of food that wasn''t made his chef or a closed one.


    It was strange, but with Eun-sun urging him to he had no choice but toply. It wouldn''t hurt right? He had asked himself.


    Seeing Eun-sunugh and giggle brought so much to his heart. The girl was his bundle of joy and he fight to keep it.


    They were still having the time of their lives at the busy streets of the city enjoying everything that came with it, when Eun-sun abruptly stopped. She had seen something or rather she had seen someone. Someone familiar.


    She turned around to look but whoever she thought she had seen was no longer there.


    "What is it?" Dan-Han asked when he saw her strange actions.


    Still looking around, Eun-sun replied, "I think I saw my father."

 Chapter 234 - Its Him

    Dan-Han was stunned when he heard Eun-sun. He looked around but he couldn''t see the person she was talking about. He had seen photos of her father so he should be able to recognize him.


    Dan-Han frowned when Eun-sun started walking ahead, craning her neck as she kept looking for the person she had seen. She kept turning around in circles as she desperately searched for him.??


    Dan-Han quickly followed her and grabbed her by the hand. He felt a pang on his chest when he saw the frantic and desperate look on her face. Her eyes were still roaming around not minding the fact that he was holding her.


    "Eun-sun are you sure you saw him?" Dan-Han asked his eyes curiously fixed on her. Eun-sun turned to look at him and slowly nodded her head, before looking away again. She was sure she had seen him. He had walked past her and had maintained eye contact with her, though he had sses on she still knew that was her father. Wearing sses at night? That even confirmed her suspicions that it was indeed her father.


    "Dan-Han I saw him. It was him." She said in a frantic note. Her voice sounding emotional.


    Not liking the way she looked or sounded Dan-Han pulled her close to his chest and hugged her tightly.


    "Dan-Han." She called out softly. She still wanted to look around, maybe he was close by but Dan-Han''s hug wasn''t letting her. She had seen him, she was sure. Though Dan-Han''s hug wasforting and she felt protected in his arms, she still wanted to look around. Maybe, just maybe she could see him.


    She had been looking for him for ten years, there was no way she could forget that face, his gaze, the way his lips curved into a smile whenever he saw her. That was her father.


    But why did he just walk past? Didn''t he see her? He had looked at her, so why did he pass by her? Maybe he was...


    Pulling away from the hug she looked at Dan-Han, she anxiously gripped his hand and desperately pleaded, "Dan-Han please take home. I''m sure that was father and he would be go home. Maybe he has gone to see mother." Dan-Han looked at her sadly. Right now, the girl before him wasn''t looking like the Eun-sun he knew. She was like a little girl who desperately wanted to believe what she had seen. She wanted to see her father again.


    But then did she see the right person?


    With her hazel eyes almost glistening with tears, and an irresistible pleading look stered on her face Dan-Han sighed and nodded his head, "Okay." He knew the home she was talking about. It was the one where her mother lived. He had a feeling she wouldn''t him there that was only if she had seen the right person.


    Holding her hand he led her to the car, he picked up his phone and sent a quick text to his surbordinate who quickly replied with an, ''Okay boss.''


    He revved the car to life and drove for Eun-sun''s house. A lot of thoughts were going through his mind as he drove. ''Did she really see her father? If she did, that what did he mean by showing his face to her in such a way?'' He looked at Eun-sun who looked like she could hardly wait to get there. She must have missed her father so much.


    But then Dan-Han didn''t think such a man was someone to be missed. He wasn''t judging, but from what he had investigated about the man, he was convinced he''d bring Eun-sun trouble. And if he wanted to see his family, couldn''t he have done it in a better way?


    And that brought back the question she had been asking herself. ''Just how did she get entangled with such parents?''


    With so many unanswered questions in his mind Dan-Han stepped on the pedal and drove to her ce and in no time they got there.


    He watched as Eun-sun hopped out of the car and ran to the door almost tripping on her way. He also followed her behind.


    He paused when he saw her hand hanging mid air. Why wasn''t she knocking? He asked himself. It looked as if she was listening to what was being said inside the house.


    He walked closer and that was when he heard happy chucklesing from the door. With her actions he knew that her father wasn''t there. Whoever was behind that door was someone she knew hence why she wasn''t knocking.


    He was only a few feets from her when his phone suddenly chimed, it was a message from his surbordinate. He looked at the video clip he had sent him, and his brows narrowed when he saw the man. It was truly him.


    She has indeed seen her father.


    Earlier he had asked his men to look through the CCTV in the area where he and Eun-sun had been standing earlier at the specific time she had seen him. And from the footage the man had just walked right past her and he had looked at her with a smirk on his face. He saw he avoided the cameras but it had captured a part of his face which was recognizable.


    Why did he mean by this? Why did he make an appearance to her?


    Dan-Han wasn''tfortable with this development. He slipped his phone into his pocket and looked at her. She was still standing stiffly by the door, her hand still hanging in the air. He sighed before closing in on her and hugging her from behind.


    "That was him right?" She muttered to one in particr, her voice was almost in a whisper, but Dan-Han replied.


    "You might have saw wrong." But Eun-sun shook her head. She was sure she had seen him. It was her father. She couldn''t see her father and not recognize him right?


    Dan-Han turned her around so she could face him, he sighed when he saw tears stinging her eyes. He cupped her cheek, and lifted her face upward so she could look at him. His eyes were contemtive as he thought about what to do. He has to make a decision, which involved telling her the truth. She had to prepare herself for whatever was about toe.


    "Let''s go to my ce I have something to show you."

 Chapter 235 - Darkness And Gloominess

    Eun-sun didn''t know how to feel after she had gone to her mother''s ce and found out her father wasn''t there.


    She was beginning to doubt herself if truly he was the one which she had seen. Maybe it wasn''t the one. Her father couldn''t see her and walk past. He couldn''te to the same city and note home. Though a part of her told her she had seen correctly and part of her wanted to believe her Father wouldn''t act in such manner. He was a loving and caring father. He had shown her the best of love while she was a child. Countless times had he told her she was his princess and he would never leave her and her mother.??


    But he broke his promise and left, but she still didn''t think he was a terrible father. She had always believed he had a reason for leaving, hispany had shut down, and the loan at the bank was huge. She had felt he had been overwhelmed with everything and would be back soon but it was now ten years and counting but he still hasn''te home. The answer was why?


    Didn''t he want her again? Didn''t he want to be with her and her mother anymore? Was she really the reason her father had left home like her mother had said? Did her father resent her so much that he wouldn''te back because of her?


    Her mother had changed since he left, she had treated her in the worst way any mother would treat her child but she still believed she might change if her father returned. They might return back to normal but she could gain her parents back.


    She missed waking up to their noises at the kitchen, she missed the family nights out, the park stroll, the time at the dinner table, the kisses, the care. She was twenty five already but she didn''t any child could outgrow the love and care of their parents. This yearning wouldn''t go away.


    Dan-Han looked at her as he opened the door for her to step down from the car, but she was still in a daze. He couldn''t imagine the number of thoughts she had going through her head.


    He bent down and grabbed her hand and that brought her back to reality. She looked at him before looking at her environment. They were at his ce already? She remembered he had said that there was something we had to show her, but she hadn''t asked him what.


    Honestly, she wasn''t in the mood for anything. She was feeling tired and sad. Not entirely because of her dad, but also because she had heard her motherugh and giggle happily, and that made her more sad. Sad because her mother who had birthed her hated her so much for reasons that were unknown to her. Why was she being hated this much? Why was her life always attracting the negative feelings of people. Thinking about this also made her feel sadder because she even Dan-Han''s father didn''t like her. Why does no one want her? Why do they all hate? She had so much love in her heart to give but why does no one want her? She could be a good child, she had worked really hard these past years to take the burdens on her family away, she worked and lived selflessly so that her mother would want her, and so her Father would return but nothing she did worked. Rater, it looked like the more effort she made the more she was despised.


    She had lingered in so much darkness and gloominess. She had led a mncholic life until Dan-Han came in. She gazed at his face one more time and she couldn''t stop a tear from falling down. Yes, she has indeed be a cry baby in front him.


    Dan-Han sighed wearily when he saw her cry again. He didn''t need to ask why she was sad now but he already knew. It had to do with her father, and this made him regret taking her there. He had felt like things wouldn''t go well with his father and that was why he had wanted to cheer her up by taking her out, but who knew it would turn out like this?


    Her father''s action tonight made him realize she was being followed. He''d have to fix that problem. Father or not, no one had the right to tail his woman, even he didn''t do that.


    Dan-Han didn''t say anything, he scooped her into his arms and walked into the house. He carried her to his private study and ced her on the couch. He sat by her side and just held her against his chest without saying a word. He hugged herfortingly, silently assuring her he''d always be there for her. And they stayed that way for a long time.


    After a while Eun-sun pulled away from his hold and Dan-Han looked at her concerned eyes. "Are you okay now?" He asked in a concerned tone, his hand cupping the side of her face with hisrge warm hand.


    "I''m okay, just thirsty." She told him in a slightly hoarse voice. He stood up from the couch and walked out of the office. He returned with a bottle of water which he uncapped from her. Eun-sun took a huge gulp of it before capping it back.


    She looked at the man who was staring at her with his hands deep in his pocket.


    "Are you okay?" He asked again.


    Wiping the side of her mouth with the back of her hand as she nodded, "Yes I am."


    "Are you sure?" He asked again while she confirmed she was fine. "You said you wanted to show me something." She reminded him. She didn''t know it was but she hoped it was something that would liven her mood.


    Dan-Han didn''t know if he should still carry on with his ns of telling her the truth about her dad. He didn''t want her to cry again, but then even if he didn''t tell her now she''d still cry whenever she found the out about it. He might as well get on with it. He walked to his desk and picked up a file from one of the drawers. He walked closer to her and looked at her intently, his actions were making Eun-sun nervous as she stared at the file in his hand.


    "Dan-Han was is that?" She asked while staring at the file.


    "Promise me you won''t cry because I think you''ve had enough of it." He told her.


    "What is it? Just show me already?" She nervously urged making him nod as he passed it to her.


    Eun-sun sat up and grabbed it from his hands, before taking a look at it. She froze when her eyes fell on the first photographs. She looked up at Dan-Han before looking at the next and she felt shocked. Eun-sun couldn''t believe what she was looking at.


    "W-hat...is this?" She asked in a quavering voice.


    "That''s who your father truly is."

 Chapter 236 - Underserving People.

    Hey lovelies, sorry for the repeated chapter. Sorry it took such a long time to rece it. It had been reced and you can go read it before reading this chapter. If you can''t ess it, kindly clear out your cache. My sincerest apology for the inconveniences. Thanks.


    .....??


    Shocked, astonished, perplexed, confused were some of the feelings Eun-sun was feeling at the moment. She looked at the document and photographs with incredulity. Her hand which held the photographs was quavering.


    This couldn''t be right. She shook her in denial, this wasn''t real.


    She gazed at Dan-Han who was keenly staring at her.


    "This isn''t true." She said not sure if she was asking him or telling him.


    Dan-Han sighed as he didn''t know what to say. He just stared at her, he knew she needed time to process what was she had seen.


    "Dan-Han this isn''t real right?" This time she asked in a firm tone.


    Despite not wanting to see her the way she was or making her feel worse, Dan-Han still told her what she didn''t want to hear, "It''s the truth." He confirmed with a firm voice which was hinted with worry and concern for her. He didn''t want to see her broken down, but he had to do this. She was a tough girl but her family was her weakness and he didn''t like it, because he believed they were not deserving of her. They had brought her so much pain and sadness that he didn''t want her to think about them anymore, if it was possible.


    "That''s..not true." She said in a small voice almost as if she was whispering.


    She looked at the photographs again, and her eyes welled. She read the lines on the documents and she felt like dying.


    Human and drug trafficking, Kidnapping, robbery, Murder were a few of the crimes her father had been associated with? He even owned a mafia n, and above all he had another family? Was this really her father?


    Eun-sun couldn''t believe. She couldn''t ept this.


    Closing the file she mmed it on the sofa before staring at Dan-Han.


    "That''s not my father!" She dered in a cold and harsh tone.


    "My father isn''t a criminal. He can never be. He can''t even hurt an ant. He might have behaved irresponsibly by leaving us but he is no criminal!" She dered, fiercely staring at Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han signed when she behaved like that. He didn''t know what to say to her but all he could say was, "I believe you know the truth, but if you need more then here." He said as he opened her phone and gave it to her but Eun-sun shook her head, refusing to ept it.


    "No." She shook her head.


    "Park Eun-sun." He called sternly but Eun-sun still shook her head still adamant on not seeing whatever he was going to show her. She wasn''t going to believe anything.


    Dan-Han sighed as he yed the video and ced it in front of her. He was sure she was going to look at it anyway.


    Eun-sun shut her eyes to prevent herself from looking at the phone but after a while she opened her eyes and looked at the phone. And there it was, confirmation that she had indeed seen her father. If the file Dan-Han had given to her had left in shock this video did far worst.


    So this was real?


    She couldn''t believe this was her father. She picked up the phone and paid rapt attention to the way he had stared at her and smiled. There was something about it the way he had looked at her. It seemed like it was void of any emotions at all, and the smile on his face sufficed for an eery one. He was looking more burly than usual.


    He looked fine and well. For years she had worried about him, searched for him and prayed for his return and well being but all these while he had been leading a terrible life, he had changed into someone she didn''t know. He could have been able to reach her and assure her she was fine but he did none of that. He must have known how her mother had taken his departure badly, how she had struggled with the debts, worked hard and taken care of the family he left behind. She had starved, never worn a new clothe till she went to the university and all were given to her by Hei-Ran. She had struggled, suffered humiliation but all these while he knew but he never came to help her. Why?


    What was the reason for all this? She had worked hard day and night so he could return to a debtless life but she had worked in vain? He actually rejected like her and her mother? Why then had she worked hard and prayed and hoped for something that wasn''t going toe true.


    This life was unfair. She must have been owing a debt in her previous life or she must have been a great offender hence the reason why she was going through all this hell. It wasn''t just the physical pain she had endured that broke her, it was more of the emotional one that made her choke.


    The feeling of not being wanted most especially the ones she had loved hurts more than anything she could ever imagine.


    She looked at Dan-Han with welled eyes, she tried to say something but nothing came out of her mouth, it was almost as if she was begging him to help her.


    Dan-Han felt a pang on his chest, he sat down on the sofa and hugged her again, this time it was tighter than before. He wished he could take away her pain but he couldn''t. He could only be there for her.


    He pulled her close and ced his chin on her head. He could tell she was trying not to cry maybe because she has been crying alottely, he had wanted to tell her not hold it in when Eun-sun suddenly burst out in tears. Her shoulders shook vehemently which made Dan-Han to tighten his hand around more. He had seen her cry before but never like this.


    "They''re all wicked to me." She cried. "They don''t deserve me, I hate them all. I hate everyone of them." She said as she cried even more. Dan-Han felt sad and sorry for her, it could imagine what she was feeling. Loving and ving for the worst people was demoralizing and heart breaking enough, but when those people are the ones you love you can''t help but want to hate. He knew she regretted the efforts, the time, the care and love she had invested in a failed rtionship.


    And he really didn''t expect her to act cool after this discovery, because it was too painful.


    Eun-sun didn''t want to cry but she couldn''t stop herself. She hade to fully under the words that, ''It is those you love that hurt you the most.''


    She hated herself for being so stupid, for not being smart enough to know when she wasn"t wanted. Even after her mother had drugged her and had given her to Marcus she had still tried to take care of her by sending her part of what she had earned. Though she still hasn''t been able to bring herself to talk to her or see, she still yed her role as a child. Why was she this stupid?


    "I must have been cursed to be treated this way."


    "That''s not true. You''re not cursed, you''re a blessing to everyone around you. Shame on them if they can''t see it. Stop saying those depressing things Eun-sun." Dan-Han could feel his emotions slowly rise as he held her like that and heard her self-depreciating words.


    She shook her head not believing the word he had said. She had to be cursed for her own family to despise her this way. She must be ill-fated or something.


    "You should leave me too before I gue your life with my ill-luck." Dan-Han was surprised to hear her. He wasn''t expecting her to say that but then he understood she was feeling low at the moment and it made him feel hatred and anger for her parents.


    "I won''t leave you, and you know I can''t." He bluntly told her making Eun-sun try to pull away from him but he held her firmly.


    "Don''t bother thinking about it." He told her as she struggled to break away from his grip.


    "Lee Dan-Han."


    "That''s my name, but no matter how you call it I''m not letting go." At least not in this life.


    "Dan-Han please." Eun-sun didn''t even know why she was pleading for him to let her go. He was the only one who truly loved her apart from Hei-Ran, so she does she want him to leave her?


    "Dan-Han I''m not good enough for you or anyone. Just let me go."


    "Eun-sun please stop doing this. Haven''t you cried enough for all these underserving people? If you think you''re underserving, then none of us are worthy to live. You''re more than good enough so please stop." He pleaded with her. He didn''t know what to do anymore. She was suffering too much and it pained him.


    .....


    Happy new week lovelies,


    Hope you have a pleasant week ahead. Author loves you.


    Kindly drop a review for this story if you haven''t. Thanks alot.

 Chapter 237 - All That Matters.

    Eun-sun felt heart broken after Dan-Han had told her about her father. She had cried so hard in Dan-Han''s arms till she fell asleep. She woke up feeling a slight headache and as if Dan-Han knew he came over with pain killers and a ss of water.


    Eun-sun stared at him for a while. She couldn''t help but feel relieved and blessed to have someone like Dan-Han in her life. He was caring, attentive and supportive towards her. Despite all the hardship she had endured she still was finally blessed with someone like him. She hasn''t really known what love and support was until she met him.??


    In one word she was ''grateful''.


    Receiving the pill and water from Dan-Han she muttered, "Thank you." while Dan-Han nodded his head.


    "Breakfast will be ready soon, just wash up ande downstairs." He said, cing a kiss on her forehead before leaving the room. He had let her sleep on his bed while he used a guest room. Thest thing he wanted was to make her ufortable. He hadn''t been able to take her homest night because she had cried non-stop till she slept off.


    Soon Eun-sun came downstairs to join Dan-Han at the table. Her eyes were still looking puff from crying so muchst night. Her poor look make Dan-Han sigh but he didn''t voice it out, he knew she''d be conscious of her look if he did.


    He pulled a seat for her at the table. He smiled when he saw her lick herher lip, salivating. This girl was always in the mood for food. If she loved food this much he wondered how she had stomach ulcer. She must have been starving herself. But now he couldn''t be too worried as she was now eating more and she hasn''t fallen sick for a while now, and he hoped it remained so.


    "Eat alot." He told her and his little foodie nodded making him chuckle.


    Dan-Han wasn''t expecting Eun-sun to say anything about her parents for the time being because he knew she needed time but he had been surprised when she had suddenly said she wanted to meet with her father as well as her mother.


    Dan-Han paused and looked at her, carefully observing her countenance. He had wanted to ask why, but he refrained himself from doing so. He nodded his head and said, "I''ll arrange it." When he said arrange he was going to make sure that she was safe and nothing could go wrong when she met with them. He couldn''t handle one more second of her crying, he might just murder her parents in cold blood, because he was getting irritated by them each day.


    They had only continued eating when they both heard steps of someone descending the stairs. Dan-Han knew it was In-Ha, he looked behind him and he saw the stunned look on In-Ha''s face. He had expected this but he did nothing to prevent it. He knew In-Ha had been avoiding Eun-sun since that day but he knew they had to meet at one point, so why not now?


    "Why don''t you join us for breakfast?" Dan-Han said before returning his attention back to the table. He saw how Eun-sun had angrily stared at In-Ha before returning her attention back to her food like she hadn''t seen him, but Dan-Han didn''tment on it. It was between them.


    In-Ha stood transfixed at the base of the stairs as he stared at them, most especially Eun-sun who wasn''t staring at him. He knew she was angry at him. She had left a few missed calls on his phone but he had not returned them, even when Dan-Han had told him to talk to her because she was worried about him, he still hadn''t been able to bring himself to. He wanted some space from her, it wasn''t going to be easy on him. He was the one who was in love with someone who didn''t love him or worst know about his feelings for her. It was going to be difficult hanging around them most especially when his feelings hadn''t been resolved. He still felt the same way he had always felt for her, just like now his heart was thudding just at the mere sight of her.


    Now he couldn''t walk away and say he wasn''t interested in having breakfast, that would make Eun-sun more angry.


    He slowly made his way to the table and took a seat which was adjacent to Eun-sun. He looked at her and said, "Hey" which made Eun-sun re at him without saying anything.


    Dan-Han looked at the both of them. He grabbed his cup of coffee and stood up to his feet causing Eun-sun to look at him with curious eyes. "Where are you going?" She inquired.


    "I have a few things to do in my study. Come look for me when you''re done, and finish your food." He didn''t really have to tell her that since she was fully sold out to the food.


    Eun-sun wanted to protest and insist he returns back to eating his food since his food was barely touched.


    "Be good." He said, patting on her head before walking away.


    ''Devil'' In-Ha cussed and rolled his eyes inwardly. He knew what Dan-Han was doing, he was trying to give them space to talk but he didn''t think he was ready for that yet.


    In-Ha lowered his head down and dished food into his te without looking at Eun-sun who was looking at him from the corner of her eyes. In-Ha could feel her gaze on him and he couldn''t help but raise his head up and look at her. They both stared at each other for a while without saying anything until In-Ha decided to break the silence.


    "You look horrible." He said.


    "And you''re mean." Eun-sun replied making In-Ha chuckle. From her tone and re he knew she was very much angry with him.


    He signed out, "I''m sorry."


    Eun-sun raised a brow at him, "For what exactly?" She asked.


    "For being a jerk."


    "And an asshole" She added.


    "And a bad friend" She added again while In-Ha nodded his head concurrently.


    "Yes for all that." He willingly agreed while Eun-sun hissed. She red at him a bit more and hissed again.


    "Are you going to tell me why you acted the way you did?" She asked. Though she had been angry at him all these day she had still be worried about him, so much she had bothered Dan-Han about it too, but he had assured her In-Ha woulde around and was only going through a phase. She didn''t want to pry now but she was curious. He had behaved strangely on that day and that had troubled her since she knew him as a very happy-joy person. She knew Dan-Han was fully aware about what was wrong with In-Ha but he just didn''t want to tell her. But now she really wanted to know.


    In-Ha didn''t know how he could answer her question, because responding to her meant he had to tell her the truth or he had to lie. Eun-sun sighed when she saw the hesitation on his face.


    "Don''t bother telling me I don''t want to know. But believe me In-Ha, if you snub me one more time again I''ll break your bones and trash you till you want to die." She threatened him making him to bob his head up and down.


    "Yes ma." He replied. He could tell she wasn''t joking and would really break his bone.


    "Good." She said, before returning her attention back to her food.


    Few seconds of silence psed before In-Ha spoke up, "So how''s he treating you?" He asked. Eun-sun turned towards him and nodded her head while putting food in her mouth, "Good."


    "Are you sure?" He asked again. He knew he shouldn''t be asking but he couldn''t stop himself.


    Revealing a smile Eun-sun nodded her head, "He treats me better than anyone else." In-Ha saw the happiness in her eyes as she said those words which sort of echoed in his head. ''Better than anyone else.''


    Maybe he had been able treat her well right? He had been able to make her smile and her eyes glint just the same way Dan-Han was doing right? Okay, maybe not as much as Dan-Han, but he could also do a good job. But that was something he couldn''t find out anymore. He had lost his chance and now he could only root for her happiness, because in the end that''s all that matters.


    "You should always be happy, and if he treats you bad¨C"


    "I''ll break his limb." Eun-sunpleted his sentence making In-Ha chuckle.


    "That''s not what I wanted to say, but that can also work too." With how Dan-Han had changed because of her, he was sure the man would willingly let her break all his limbs even his head. That was the effect this girl had on people.

 Chapter 238 - Heavens Joke

    Eun-sun was surprised when Dan-Han led her into the restaurant and she saw several men dressed in ck suits. They all had stoic looks on their faces that was almost simr to the one Dan-Han always had on his face except when he was with her.


    With how calm Dan-Han was as they walked past them and how they bowed to him, she knew they were Dan-Han''s men. But did they need such security just to see her father? Was he that dangerous that Dan-Han had to be concious of him? She didn''t think so.??


    Though he had changed, he was now a criminal she still didn''t think he''d hurt her, after all she was his child. Even if he didn''t want her anymore he shouldn''t harbor the thoughts of killing her or harming her right? Eun-sun had all these thoughts in her mind little did she know these protection wasn''t for Dan-Han but for her.


    Dan-Han noticed the way she dragged her feet behind as they approached the door to the private room. He held her hand and gave it aforting squeeze before opening the door of the private room.


    Eun-sun stopped by the door when she saw her father sitting on one of the couch in the room, he had a ciagrette between his fingers. He looked up the moment the door opened and their eyes met which made her heart skip.


    He has indeed changed.


    "Princess." He called with a sly smile curving his lips.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skid when he called her that. ''Princess'' was how he had addressed her as a child, and hearing him call her that made her feel weird. It brought old memories to her.


    Funny how this princess became a pauper in a day. Eun-sun looked at him from head to toe. He seemed not to have changed much except from the freckle line and wrinkles on his face and he looked a bit burly. His muscles seemed to have filled out, he must have been working out. Apart from these physical changes, something else seemed to have changed about him.


    "Fath¨C"


    "President Lee." He called with lit eyes as he stood to his feet. Eun-sun couldn''t help but notice how he genuinely smiled when he saw Dan-Hanpared to when he had seen her. And it made her feel hurt.


    "It''s such a pleasure to see you President Lee." Mr Park smiled as he stretched his hand towards Dan-Han but when he met his cold eyes, he paused halfway. He knew the rumours that circted around him, president Lee Dan-Han was cruel to the bones except to those he wanted to be nice to, and in this case it was Eun-sun.


    Dan-Han gazed at him, "I''ll be outside." Was all he said but that was enough to send his message to the man. He was outside so if by chance Mr Park harbored any dirty ideas in his head, he should have a rethink.


    Mr Park chuckled when he heard him, "I''ll put that in mind." He nodded.


    Dan-Han turned to look at Eun-sun who looked slightly nervous. "Call me when you''re done." He said before cing a kiss on her forehead while she nodded. Dan-Han gazed at her father onest time before stepping out of the room.


    Eun-sun watched him leave before staring back at her father who now had a non-chnt look on his face.


    "You still look the same." He said as he began to lit his ciagrette. Eun-sun watched him as he carries on with what he was doing. She didn''t look the same, she was ten years older than she was thest time she saw him. She had developed and grown taller.


    When he left she was a teenager, now she was an adult, so no, she wasn''t looking the same.


    Mr Park took a drag of his ciagrette and puffed the smoke into the air before looking at her, "How''s your mother?" He asked.


    "She''s fine." Eun-sun slowly replied. She didn''t think meeting her father after so many years would be so awkward. She had always envisioned it to be an heart wrenching moment. She had thought he''d hug her and then they''ll cry in each other''s arms. He''d tell her how much he had missed her and how regretful he was for leaving them behind, but this was a far cry from her imagination.


    "I see you''re now dating the tyrant himself. I heard the rumors but didn''t believe till I witnessed it with my eyes few days ago. Seems your luck has turned around eh?" He raised a brow at her.


    ''Her luck?''


    Wait was that why she had seen him days ago?


    "Was that the reason why I saw you?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask.


    Puffing the smoke of his ciagrette into the air he smiled, "What do you think?" That was the answer he gave.


    Eun-sun didn''t know why but his answer hurt alot. She had promised Dan-Han she would try not to be affected by whatever happened but she was breaking her promise.


    "Father do you hate me this much? Did I do something bad to you or mother? What was my wrong?" Eun-sun couldn''t help but ask. She needed answers to these questions because only these answers would let her understand why she was being treated less than an animal.


    Mr Park hissed before bellowing out inughter, "What was your wrong?" He asked back but continued without waiting for her answer.


    "Your wrong wasing back home with Song-Hee to a home where you didn''t belong. Eun-sun that was your wrong." He snapped at her. Eun-sun was stunned to hear him.


    What does he mean by a home she didn''t belong? How didn''t she belong there? If she didn''t belong with her parents where else would she belong?


    "What do you mean?" Eun-sun asked with a hurt voice. His words, tone and actions were cutting deep into her, she was trying really hard not to go weak right now.


    Mr Park scoffed, "Why don''t you ask Song that question." He replied as he threw his hand behind the chair and looked away.


    Ask her mother? Why couldn''t he answer her? He was going to tell her what he meant by that.


    "You should tell me. I''m not asking her, I''m asking you. Tell me why you said that. If I don''t belong with my parents where else should I belong?" Eun-sun snapped at him. Enough of all the emotional torture she has been going through. She wasn''t going to let them hurt her anymore. She needed answers and she was going to get them right now.


    Mr Park looked at her and sighed and that got Eun-sun more vexed.


    "Tell me father where else do I belong?!" She demanded in an angry tone, her eyes spitting fire.


    "With your family Eun-sun whoever they are. You belong with your family!"


    She stiffened at his response. ''Her family?''


    "Aren''t you...my family?" Eun-sun asked in a shocked small voice. Why was he treating her this way? Eun-sun had waited to hear something else but the answer she got crumbled her.


    "No I''m not. I''m not your father neither is Song-Hee your mother. We''re not your family." He drawled.


    Eun-sun felt like the world had stopped spinning the moment she heard those wordse out of his mouth. She wasn''t sure if she was staring at him or at the wall behind him. She felt breathless as shock washed through her.


    The words he had said kept looping in her head and with each loop she felt like she was about to die.


    Mr Park sighed when he saw how thunderstruck and helpless she looked. Her stunned expression reminded him of the little girl he had raised for fifteen years who would always fake a surprise expression whenever he did something funny to her. That little girl had brought him so much joy.


    "I know this isn''t what you havee to hear, but I think it''s high time you know the truth. Song-Hee and I aren''t really your parents. As for who your parents are I also don''t know, you have to go ask her. I never meant to be cruel to you and leave the princess I raised behind, but when I found out the truth, I was really hurt.


    Knowing the daughter who I have loved and raised for fifteen years wasn''t mine, I lost it. Mypany had been foreclosed at the time, I was actually at my lowest. I asked Song-Hee to take you back but that stubborn woman refused and that broke the home and I put the me on you and left. I know none of this is your fault because you and I are both victims of Song-Hee''s ploy but I can''t help but resent the both of you. I''m happy you have someone like Mr Lee, and i hope he treats you well. I yed a role in your life now be grateful to me and don''te looking for me anymore. If you need more answers ask that woman and stop letting her devalue you the way she does, because you owe her nothing." He said as he stood up to his feet and left without looking back at her.


    He was aware none of this was her fault but he couldn''t let go of Song-Hee betrayal. He was petty for ming Eun-sun too, but that was who he was.


    Eun-sun was still in shock after he had left. She remained fixated as she stared at nothing in particr. She threw her head back andughed. She didn''t know why she wasughing but she couldn''t help butugh harder. Sheughed she didn''t know tears were streaming down her eyes.


    Dan-Han who had over heard their conversation stepped in the room and watched her from behind. He could feel her pain from where she stood. He hissed when he heard her say, "I must be heaven''s Joke"

 Chapter 239 - Awful Truth

    Eun-sun felt broken, hurt, betrayed and shocked by what she had just heard. Her father''s words kept looping in her head even after he was gone. She still couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    They really hated her that much right? He despised her so much he couldn''t wait to ditch that to her face? It seemed like he had been dying to tell her this awful truth about her life the very moment he saw her. He couldn''t even pretend that he cared about her or her well being. He didn''t even care to ask how she had been faring in thest ten years, or how she had gone to school, catered for the family he left behind and paid for the debts she inherited from him even when he knew she wasn''t his daughter. He couldn''t ask any of that, but the first thing he did was throw such a brutal thing at her just like that???


    How cruel could this life be?


    He wasn''t her father? And Song-Hee wasn''t her mother and yet she had ved and suffered at their hand. Life was indeed making a joke out of her.


    Eun-sun threw her head back andughed some more. Did the world hate her this much? Was she that despicable that only the worst thingses her way?


    Eun-sun could feel the pain growing in her heart, the tightness in her chest was enough to make her choke but she still wasn''t sure how to react to the earth shattering news she had received, so she continuedughing. Sheughed at the ridiculity of the situation. Laughed at her miserable and pathetic life where nothing seem to go well.


    Dan-Han looked at her with worried eyes as she keptughing. He knew she was in a state of shock, hence why she was reacting this way.


    What she had just heard was nothing tough about. She had just discovered a life shattering truth about her life which would mare her, so he knew behind herughter were so many emotions that were being held back.


    Honestly, he wasn''t so surprised to have heard what Eun-sun''s supposed father had said. As a matter of fact he had had his suspicion a while ago, but he had discarded that thought for her sake because he didn''t want to jinx her with such thought, the poor girl had been through alot already. But who knew he was right all along?


    Dan-Han walked closer to her and stood in front of her without saying a word. He didn''t even know what to say at a time like this. Eun-sun lifted her eyes up to him and the moment she saw him her eyes glistened with tears, reflecting the pain she was feeling in her eyes, but she forced a smile at him.


    "Did you hear what he said?" She asked while Dan-Han slowly nodded. Eun-sun chuckled and looked away. She didn''t want to look at him for one more second, because staring at him made her feel like she could cry and let go of all she was feeling at the moment, but she didn''t want that. She didn''t want him to see her in a broken state, she has been crying in front of him alot.


    Right now she felt like cursing, she wanted scream her lungs out till someone told her that what she had heard wasn''t true. She didn''t want to believe it, but deep down she knew what her father. No scratch that! What Mr Park had said was true, he had never lied to her. He has always been a straight forward person.


    Dan-Han''s heart ached when he saw the pained and disbelieving look on her face. He sat beside her and ced his hand around her shoulders making her to nce at him.


    "It''s funny isn''t it?" She asked without looking at him, a tear rolling down her cheek.


    "Eun-sun." Dan-Han called softly making her wipe her face.


    "I''m not crying Mr Lee. I just want to go home. Take me home." She said in a cold small voice.


    Dan-Han stared at her for a short while before nodding his head, "Okay."


    He reached for her hand but Eun-sun sprang upto her feet and walked ahead of him. Dan-Han could only sigh in his heart before following her out of the restaurant.


    He gave orders to his men before driving off. Dan-Han kept staring at her all throughout the drive, he didn''t know what he should say to her.


    He sighed inwardly when Eun-sun kept mute and stared outside the window. He knew alot of thoughts were going through her mind at the moment and she was struggling toe to terms with everything. She was devastated and he hated it, but what could he do?


    He knew she''d want to be alone at this time so she could process all she had heard, but he didn''t want her to be alone. She has been crying alottely and he wanted to be there to console her. He wanted tofort her and hug her, and let her cry in his arms but he wasn''t even sure of anything right now. Nothing he would do will help her feel better.


    He nced at her when they finally arrived her ce. He opened his mouth to say something but Eun-sun spoke up first.


    "Mr Lee, thank you for tonight. Good night." She said before stepping out of the car.


    Dan-Han stepped out of the car and hurried after her. He held her hand to stop her. He looked at her and he saw the too many emotions and pain flickering in her eyes. His words got stuck in his mouth and he could only kiss her forehead, "Know I''m always here for you. You still have me Eun-sun." He said in an assuring voice.


    Eun-sun shed him a small smile which felt painful as she slowly nodded her head before walking away.


    Dan-Han watched her as she walked into the house. He stood on that same spot for several minutes not sure if he should go home or just wait there. This was hard. Had he known he''d probably wouldn''t have arranged their meeting.


    .....


    Dear readers, I''m so sorry that I haven''t written in days. I was down so I couldn''t write much and even when I tried I felt like I wasn''t giving my best, but I''m getting better. I''m sorry for not informing you guys, please forgive me. I''ll be working more on posting new chapts.


    Thanks for your patience.

 Chapter 240 - Broken

    Eun-sun numbly walked into the apartment and fell to the ground the moment she walked through the door, her legs felt weak and they couldn''t hold her up anymore. She was grateful Hei-Ran wasn''t home at the moment, she didn''t want anyone to see her like this most especially Dan-Han hence why she had sent him away. The moment she stepped into the house, tears streamed down her cheek, it was as if a damn had been broken. She couldn''t hold herself anymore, her heart was aching in a thousand ces and she felt choked with pain. She pounded on her chest which was squeezing her tightly.


    This was too brutal. It was so unfair!??


    She buried her head on the floor and screamed her lungs out. She sceamed till her voice cracked up. She felt torn and betrayed. She didn''t know if this was actually the worst thing she had experienced in her life because it hurt like hell.


    They had said many things to her, done many things to her, humiliated her, rejected her, cursed her, hurt her but none of all those things felt as painful as knowing this horrible truth.


    They weren''t her parents? So whose child was she? Where did shee from? Why did they hurt her so bad, made her feel responsible for them, hate her so much if she wasn''t their child? Why?!!!


    Memories of how she had been treated in past years, how she had worked hard to provide for a mother who didn''t appreciate her came shing into her head. How she had struggled, denied herself of countless things just to make them happy.....all those sacrifices were all for what? To get treated like this?


    So this was the reason why Song-Hee had treated her with such cruelty? Was this why she hated her so much she treated her worse than a dog, sold her to a man because she wasn''t her daughter?! She med her too? What was her crime for being born?


    All these depressing thoughts kepting into her head, she could barely breath.


    Eun-sunid on the floor of the house and bawled her heart out. She didn''t know how long sheid on the cold floor but when she stood up she felt numb and cold. Looking at the time it was past midnight already. She had one thing in mind and that was seeing Song-Hee. She had to irrespective of the time.


    She didn''t know how she had changed her clothes and gotten into a taxi. She stood in front of the house which she had lived for years and she remembered the times Song-Hee had kicked out to sleep on the porch. She had countlessly screamed, ''I''m not your mother, you witch! You''re cursed!''


    Eun-sun let out a mirthlessugh, as she all remembered that. She had been so dumb!


    How foolish of her not to have known the truth all this while. Song-Hee had actually been honest with her but she had been to dumb and stupid not to have heard the truth in her words.


    She knocked on the door and no one answered but she didn''t relent. She kept knocking until someone finally answered, asking who it was before opening the door.


    Eun-sun looked at the person who had opened the door and it was Byung-Hun.


    "You! What are you doing here?" He asked when he saw her. He had seen her from the peephole.


    "Where''s she?" Eun-sun asked coldly, while Byung-Hun looked her from head to toe ringly. He still hasn''t forgotten how the little brat had humiliated him at the hospital.


    "She''s not here. Get out of here before I squeeze life out of you." He warned as he tried to close the door but Eun-sun stopped the door with her hand, her eyes fiercely ring at him.


    "I said get out of here!" He put in more effort to shut the door but Eun-sun startled him when she forcefully pushed the door back andnded a kick on his stomach which left him sprawling to the floor while he groaned in pain.


    "What''s going on here?" Song-Hee who had heard themotion came dashing into the living room. The moment she saw Eun-sun she frowned but as soon as she saw Byung-Hun on the floor, her eyes darkened.


    "You evil girl, what have you done?" She asked as she rushed to Byung-Hun who was groaning in pain.


    Eun-sun scoffed when she heard her. ''Evil girl?'' She was an evil girl?!


    Eun-sun watched as Song-Hee helped Byung-Hun up. That was something she didn''t do for her. Even when she had beaten her up in the past, she had never helped her. She''d leave her in pain and she wouldn''t care even if she died. Seeing this made Eun-sun livid, her blood boiled.


    Turning to Eun-sun who was still static to a spot, "What are you doing here?" Song-Hee distastefully asked as she helped Byung-Hun up. She remembered what had happened to her thest time at that dark and creepy where she had been kept. That scary man had threatened her not to appear before Eun-sun again else he was going to kill her. She didn''t want trouble.


    "I came to see you." Eun-sun coldly replied as she stared at the woman before her with an expressionless face.


    "I don''t want you here. You should go back." She firmly stated, but Eun-sun intensed her gaze on her and took few steps closer till she was two feet away from her.


    "W-hat are you doing?" Song-Hee questioned fearfully when she saw the odd way Eun-sun was staring at her. Her eyes were cold and fierce, it was something she had never seen before.


    "I''ll only ask you once, so answer with all honesty." She drawled.


    "Who are my parents?"


    ......


    Yaay....it''s the weekend. Happy weekend everyone. Don''t forget to spend time with family and friends. If you''re a loner like poor author, then spend sometime with yourself....hehe. Go out and have fun.


    Have a great weekend everyone!!


    ....


    What are your thoughts about Eun-sun''s ordeal? Share them with me at thement section. Thank you.

 Chapter 241 - The Cursed Child

    Choi''s Mansion


    Angry shrieks emanated from Mi-Ok''s room upstairs, as well as shattering noises. Broken pieces of picture frames and perfume bottles were all over the floor, and she was standing over it with her hand clenched tightly together.??


    Dan-Han had humiliated her because of that bitch! That trash.


    Her nails dug into her palm till they drew blood. She ground her teeth as she thought about how rudely Eun-sun had spoken to her and her family. Dan-Han had even gone as far as threatening her because of a non-entity? He had threatened to cut off their tongues, because of a nobody?


    "Ahhh!" She shrieked lividly before picking up her phone. What was taking them too long? Why haven''t they reported to her back?


    She ferociously dialled in thest number on her call history, after a few rings the person answered.


    "What''s taking so long? Can''t you do a damn job?!" Mi-Ok yelled into the phone, making the person at the other end of the phone frown.


    "You''ll get confirmation soon. I''ll hang up now." The man said before disconnecting the call. Mi-Ok looked at the phone with incredulity. Did he just cut the call on her? Did that thug just hang up on her??!


    "Fool!" She cussed. She bit her lips hard to help hold in her anger. That thug wasn''t of utmost concern to her, but that bitch was. But she should hold on. She was going to get what she deserves soon.


    Dan-Han was hers, and hers only. She was going to remove that bitch from his life and make him hers, she assured herself.


    While Mi-Ok was fuming and scheming in her room, her parents were also throwing an angry fit downstairs.


    "Those Lees, who do they think they''re?! How dare they?! How dare Lee Dan-Han?!" Father Choi mmed his hand on the table ferociously making his wife jerk out of fright.


    "Honey, what do we do? We can''t miss having a marriage alliance with the Lee." No way would happen. The Lee''s were at the top of the food chain, and being associated with them meant a lot for them and there was no way they would miss it. She didn''t want to miss out on the opportunity of climbing up the socialdder, so there was no she''d let that opportunity slip.


    Father Choi remained silent for a while as he pondered on her question. What was he going to do? Lee Dan-Han wasn''t someone he could trifle with. Though he was young, he was cruel. He was far more dangerous than his father in his younger days.


    His eyes lit up when he remembered the file Jin-Ho had given him earlier today. It was still lying in his office. He looked at his wife with serious eyes, "I think I know how to fix this. But first you should go talk to Mi-Ok not to spoil things up. Your daughter can be very unreasonable when she wants to," he said before hurrying up to his office while his wife red at him.


    When the children are good, they be the father''s children. But when they are bad, it bes the mothers. Mrs Choi clucked her tongue before hurrying over to Mi-Ok''s room. That girl could be a headache sometimes, she sighed. Hopefully, that bratty child of hers hasn''t done anything yet.


    .....


    "Who are my parents?" She asked, her question making Song-Hee quite startled. She was slightly surprised to hear Eun-sun ask her directly. She had been telling her she wasn''t her mother for years but the girl had been too dumb to understand she was saying the truth. So what happened? Who did she talk to?


    "Who told you?" Song-Hee asked.


    "Answer the damn question!" For the first time in her life she snapped at the woman she had called mother, she was staring at her with so much animosity but she couldn''t help it. Her emotions were beyond her at the moment.


    Seeing how scary Eun-sun was right now, Song-Hee panicked, "I-I don''t know. A man had given you to me." She replied.


    "Who was he?" Eun-sun asked back.


    Shaking her head, Song-Hee replied, "I don''t know. He...he seemed like your father. He had willingly given you to me at the time and I took you, no questions asked. Seems they didn''t want you either."


    Herst word sliced through Eun-sun''s heart like a de, her hands clenched tightly as she stared at Song-Hee.


    "Why did you take me?" She didn''t understand how she had brought a baby home and had fooled her husband for years and now she was being med for it. med for something she had no control over!


    "I-I" She stuttered.


    "You better start talking!" Eun-sun snapped at her again.


    "I lost my child, okay! My baby died and I didn''t want to disappoint my husband again or have my mother-inw talk me down. I was desperate so I took you. That''s it! That''s how I brought you home and you ruined my life. I should never have done that. I should have left you and faced my family, but I brought you and you cursed me, cursed my home and broke my marriage!!" Song-Hee ranted.


    Eun-sun let out a cold and mirthless cynicalugh, making Song-Hee look at her strangely. Eun-sun''s smile swiftly disappeared from her face and she stared at her, "You really shouldn''t have brought me home." She told her in a cold tone.


    "Did I ask you to bring me home? No, I didn''t ask you for it. Do you say I''m cursed? When I made you smile andugh, was I cursed? When father and grandmother treated you like a queen, was I cursed?! You broke your home by lying to your family and you made me the scapegoat. You bruised me, hurt me, humiliated me, treated me worse than an animal but I loved you, catered for you, tried my best to make you smile as a daughter should! You said the most hurtful words any mother would say to her child, you missed my birthdays, never came for my graduations, never paid my tuition, you stopped being a mum but I didn''t mind. I missed having my childhood because of you. Who looked after you when father left? Me, the cursed child!. I gave my all to you because you were my mother, but you only took from me and hurt me in return. Even if I wasn''t your child, did I deserve all that?!! You knew the truth but you made me pay for something I didn''t do, how is that fair?! Was that fair to me?!!" Eun-sun paused when a tear fell from her eyes. She didn''t want to cry in front of her, she didn''t deserve it. Song-Hee was startled to hear Eun-sun raise her voice at her. She was speechless. She was seeing a different side of her.


    "You know it''s funny how I can''t hate you right now despite all you''ve done to me, rather I feel grateful. Thank you for the years you raised me, for taking me in w-when my biological parents gave me away. Had you not taken me in, maybe I wouldn''t have known what it meant to have a family even if it was just for a short time. I''m eternally grateful and I promise never to forget. But this is the end of the road for us. You want me gone because you think I''m cursed, I''ll leave. I hope you get all you deserve from life. Thank you for being my mother when no one wanted me. Thank you for raising me, mother." Eun-sun deeply bowed to her, tears rolled down her cheek. She gave Song-Hee onest look before turning around to leave.


    She had gotten to the door when Song-Hee called her, "Eun-sun."


    She stopped but didn''t turn around to look at her. "Don''t evere back." She said, Eun-sun''s lips curved up, revealing a self-mocking smile. For a moment she had hoped she''d say.....never mind.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll nevere back." ''After all, I was never weed here.'' She added to herself before walking out of the apartment.

 Chapter 242 - Not Worth It

    Standing in front of the house with her back against it, she didn''t know where to go neither did she know what to do. A myriad of thoughts was going through her mind, questions she didn''t have answers for were ring through her head and it made her headache. She didn''t want to think about anything, but that was impossible. She was overwhelmed with despair and immense sadness.


    She looked over her shoulder and stared back at the house one more time. This was thest time she''de here. She promised herself.??


    Looking at both sides of the road, she pondered on what to do, or rather where to go, as going back to the apartment was something that she couldn''t even do at the moment. Left was the best choice, there was nothing right about her life right now, so left it was. Nothing could go more wrong than it already was, even if it did, she wouldn''t be surprised.


    A long and aimless walk might clear her mind or most preferably wear her out, that was what she needed at the moment. She needed to numb herself till she could no longer think of anything. The sky was pitch-dark, it was void of light as the moon didn''t make an appearance tonight. The only light illuminating her path was the oneing from the flickering street lights. She kept strolling without acknowledging the presence of the men trailing behind her. She had tried her best to maintain herposure in front of Song-Hee, but now she really couldn''t keep it together. She had thought walking would ease her pain, but it seems it wasn''t going to help either.


    She stopped in front of a nearby bar. What better way to numb herself than with alcohol?


    "Don''t you cry Eun-sun! They''re not worth it." She tried to convince herself before stepping into the bar.


    ......


    Dan-Han had himself plonked on the couch in the sitting room. He has been sitting in that position since he came back from Eun-sun''s ce. He wasn''t sure if he made the right decision by leaving her alone at a time like this where she was at her lowest. Several scenarios of her crying had shed through his head and he didn''t like them. He felt helpless not knowing how he could help her or make her feel better. There was no word he could say that would ease her heart at the moment. Why were things always so hard for her? He sighed exasperatedly.


    Dan-Han was lost in thought so much that he didn''t notice In-Ha''s presence.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" In-Ha asked, looking at the time. It was past midnight. His words snapped Dan-Han out of his thoughts. He nced at In-Ha and sighed, "Please, don''t bother me now," he said dismissively. He wasn''t in the mood for his jokes or teasing.


    In-Ha took note of the serious look on Dan-Han''s face, he could tell something was wrong with him, and the fact that he was sitting in the sitting room at 1 am and not in his study confirmed his suspicion even more.


    "What''s wrong with you?" In-Ha asked as he took a seat by his side, forgetting the fact that he hade to get water. Dan-Han looked at him and sighed again. He wasn''t in the mood for some question and answer section. He''d appreciate it if In-Ha could simply leave him alone to resolve the questions taunting his mind.


    Dan-Han was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. His brows narrowed when he saw who was calling. It could only mean one thing.....


    He instantly answered the call, "Yes?"


    "Boss she left the house, and she''s been followed." Was the report he got. He was surprised that she had gone out. With the mood she was in minutes ago, he could swear he never thought of the possibility of her stepping out of the house. Where did she go?


    "Where is she?" Dan-Han asked, he was already on his feet as he asked. A deep frown appeared on his face when he heard where she was at the moment. Why was he only telling him now?!


    "Boss, what should we do? Take him out?" The person asked from the other side of the phone, causing Dan-Han to fall into a few seconds of deafening silence.


    "No, keep an eye on her. If she loses one strand of her, you''d better be dead before I get there." Dan-Han drawled, before abruptly ending the call. Why wasn''t he informed when she left the house?


    In-Ha who was intently watching him had already jolted to his feet when he heard him speak about a ''she''. He didn''t need anyone to tell him who that ''she'' was.


    "What happened to her?" In-Ha asked panicky when he saw the look on Dan-Han''s face. He knew that look, and it wasn''t a good one. Ignoring him Dan-Han grabbed his keys and made his way to the door but In-Ha hurried ahead of him and blocked his path, "Don''t do that now, tell me is it her?" He asked in a grave tone.


    "Yes," Dan-Han replied since that was the only thing that would get him off his way.


    "I''ming with you." He announced. He wasn''t even sure what was going on, but he wasn''t going to sit back when he knew something was wrong with the woman he cared about.


    .......


    At the bar


    Half an hour had passed, she was already on her third bottle. She had been gulping one ss after another. Her cheeks were flushed red because of the alcohol, and she was slightly light-headed but even this wasn''t helping her feel any better. The more she drank the more angst she felt.


    She felt like burying her fist into someone''s face. She wanted to punch someone hard in the face, which was surely going to ease her anger.


    "Can I join you?" Someone suddenly said before taking a seat beside her.


    "Why ask when you''re already sitting?" Eun-sun asked in an unfriendly tone, before gulping down another ss of liquor. The man chuckled amusedly at her cute curt reply before he continued, "Pretty girls shouldn''t drink this much. I''ve been watching you and I think there''s something you''d like to forget tonight, maybe I can help you." He said with a smile which Eun-sun believed was supposed to be seductive but right now it was super annoying.


    "Get lost!" She drawled at him, pping away his hand that was slowly crawling towards her. The guy was surprised to hear her outburst, he had been watching her from the side and he thought she would be vulnerable as she looked drunk. But who knew....


    shing yet another perverted smile at her, he ignored her warning and inched closer his hand slowly reaching for her thighs under the table, "You shouldn''t reject me you know, I can¨C" He swallowed back his word when he suddenly felt himself in the air and the next moment he came crashing on the hard floor.


    "I said get lost!" Eun-sun snapped at him as she towered over his body. Her actions attracted the attention of other patrons at the bar.


    The young man was in shock when he realized what just happened. He looked at Eun-sun lividly as he slowly rose from the floor. "You crazy bitch! What was that for?" He fiercely demanded.


    ''Crazy bitch?''


    "Me?" Eun-sun asked and before the guy could respond Eun-sun pounced on him, crashing to the floor with her hovering over him, her hand swiftly dealing him blows all over his face. Eun-sun didn''t know why the more she hit him, the more memories of the past treatment she had gotten from her family came shing through her head and she couldn''t help but hit him more.


    "Miss that''s enough, you''re going to kill him." Someone finally said from behind, making Eun-sun''s hand hang mid-air. It seemed Whatever clout was covering her mind suddenly disappeared. She looked at the guy underneath her and he looked terrible but she didn''t feel any remorse towards him.


    She got off him and gave him onest kick before pushing her way through the crowd and out of the bar.


    Eun-sun felt slightly better when the fresh air outside hit her face. Hitting that perv guy had relieved the feeling in her heart but the fresh air had sobered her more. "This feels good." She muttered to herself as she looked at the time. It was damnte. Maybe now she could go home.


    Eun-sun had only taken a few steps when someone suddenly called her name behind her.


    "Park Eun-sun."


    She whipped around to look at whoever it was, but the moment she saw it was or rather what was in his hand, Eun-sun stiffened.

 Chapter 243 - Her Last

    Eun-sun''s eyes bulged and her heart picked up the pace at the frightening sight before her. She was stunned. She stood still like a statue as her eyes remained glued to the weapon in the man''s hand. It was a gun. A gun??


    W¨CWhy was someone pointing a gun at her? Who was he? Eun-sun asked herself in fright as her heart thudded loudly in utter trepidation. Her fully widened eyes not leaving the pistol for a second.??


    If she had been sobered up by that venting thing she had done inside the bar, now she was even more clear-headed as if she had never taken a sip of alcohol before. Her blood rushed up to her head as the man stared at her with the gun pointed directly at the left side of her chest. She slowly raised her gaze from his outstretched hand to his face, but she could barely see his face as it was hidden away with a face cap which he had on. But despite not seeing his face, Eun-sun was sure she had never seen this person in her life before.


    If she didn''t know him, why then was this person pointing a gun at her? And how did he even know her name?


    Eun-sun knew it was dumb of her to ask herself such questions, because it was obvious she was someone''s target and she wasn''t going to get any answers from him, nheless she asked, "W¨CWho are you?" Her voice was shaky and fearful. Goosebumps trickled down her skin as she stared at death in the face, while she asked that question. But the man remained still and he didn''t bother to answer her question as expected.


    "P¨Clease don''t .....kill me," She desperately pleaded. Eun-sun didn''t know why, but she was sure the person standing before her was on a mission and he wasn''t going to leave until she became a bag of corpses ¨Cone bullet from the weapon in his hand was all it required. But she didn''t want to die. As a matter of fact, no one wanted to die.


    The heavens must really be partial towards her. So it was capable of honouring one''s prayers and desires this fast, but for several years she had prayed and hoped for a better life but nothing happened. None of her secret prayers or wishes was ever answered. But just a few minutes ago she had secretly wished for death ¨C She had been so bitter and overwhelmed with despair so much that she thought dying would be better than this pain-staking life she was living ¨C and in such a short time an opportunity had presented itself? It was official that whichever deity was in charge of her life must really despise her.


    She suddenly remembered when someone had asked her if she had ever thought of the possibility that this life could be a video game being yed by folks from another dimension, and she also remembered replying to that person that if it was true, then whoever was directing her must have a broken analog. Now, it seems she was right after all. Game or not, whoever was in charge of her life must really hate her and must desperately want her dead.


    Wait, why was she even bothered by who wanted her dead? She should be worried about getting out of there. She didn''t want to die...at least not yet.


    She felt a cold shiver run down her spine when she saw the man''s hand rest on the trigger, and it made her heart drum erratically.


    "Please... don''t. Don''t.. don''t kill me please, I beg you." She hastily pleaded once again, as her mind calcted how she was going to get out of the situation she was presently in, alive. She thought about lunging at him and kicking the gun out of his hand but the distance between them wasn''t something she could cover, except she had supernatural abilities. She couldn''t even bring out her phone and call the police, nor was anyoneing out from the bar. Eun-sun''s head was running 360¡ã but nothing seemed toe to mind, and that helplessness made her realize that tonight was indeed going to be herst.


    What a night it was.


    So many heartbreaking things had urred in one night. She was almost tempted to scoff scornfully at her jinxed life, but then her mind suddenly wandered to somebody. Lee Dan-Han.


    The thought of him suddenly weighed get down. Was she really going to die without telling him and showing him just how much she loved him? She had even parted with him tonight in an unpleasant way. He had tried to be there for her, but she had pushed him away. The thought of not being with the only person who had epted her and loved her irrevocably brought hot tears to her eyes and made her heart squeeze tightly. She had forgotten to acknowledge the good things in her life once again and had dwelled on the sad things which she couldn''t change.


    If only she had remained at home and let Dan-Han console her once again, maybe she wouldn''t be begging for life now.


    Her heartbeat skyrocketed when she saw someone else approaching from behind the man who had a gun pointed at her. She didn''t know who that person was but when she saw him ce a finger across his lips silently ordering to stay quiet or not give him away, Eun-sun felt like salvation hade. Her heartbeat increased a bit more, but she noticed how the man standing in front of her slightly looked over his shoulder like he knew someone wasing from behind him.


    Eun-sun''s heart stopped when he suddenly looked back at her and pressed on the trigger and in that same second, she heard the reverberating sound of a gunshot, no scratch that! Sounds of gunshots echoing through the night which made her still as her eyes widened to their extreme.


    Has she been shot?

 Chapter 244 - Relief

    Eun-sun could hear her heart beating in her ears, her blood felt stilled as she stood frozen to the ground. She waited for something to pierce through her but nothing came. Was being shot supposed to be painless? She...she was supposed to feel some sort of pain right? Then why does it feel like nothing happened?


    It felt like forever as Eun-sun stood still to the spot, but it had only been seconds. Seconds that felt like an eternity. She wasn''t sure if she should open her eyes.??


    Slowly she fluttered her eyes open, peeking through her dark eyshes, she looked down to see a bullet wound with blood oozing out but there was nothing. Her eyes fully opened and she examined herself well and luckily she was still intact. She hasn''t been shot!


    Wait, but what then was that gunshot she heard. Eun-sun didn''t know why her heart picked up pace once again as she slowly raised her gaze to look at the spot where her assassinator had been standing moments ago. Her eyes widened and she staggered backwards when she saw who was standing ahead of her with a gun in hand.


    ''Da... Dan-Han?''


    She looked at the body sprawled on the floor, and her body stiffened. Was he dead?


    Her gaze travelled back to the man standing over the body and she couldn''t believe it. How had he gotten there?


    Eun-sun jolted when she suddenly felt someone''s hands on her arms.


    "Are you okay?" She heard the person ask.She was once again shocked when she saw who it was.


    "In-Ha?" Her voice was small and soft, almost as if in disbelief.


    "Yes, pumpkin. Are you hurt?" He asked again with a frantic voice as he carefully looked over. Eun-sun nced at him while he looked at her with panicked eyes.She shook her head and slowly muttered, "I''m fine."


    "Sure?" He asked again while she nodded her head.


    Letting go of the breath he didn''t know he had been holding, In-Ha pulled her into a tight hug.


    "You scared me Eun-sun," his voice was full of relief as his grip around her tightened even more.


    Eun-sun wanted to tell him she was also scared out of her mind but she decided to keep mute and simply hug him back as her body was still quite shaken up.


    In-Ha exhaled deeply as he patted her hair while they maintained that hugging position. His breath had been caught all the way here. When Dan-Han received a call that a gun was being pointed at her, he felt his heart stop at the time. He didn''t know if it was the speed at which Dan-Han drove or the thought that Eun-sun might be shot even before they got there that made his heart freeze. But holding her in his arms right now, he couldn''t be more grateful. He was finally at ease.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the both of them hugging each other like that. He looked at Eun-sun with careful eyes ensuring she was okay before ncing back at the dead body lying in front of him. He removed the cap from the man''s head and he saw his face, it did not look familiar. But something else caught his attention, he bent down and examined the tattoo on the man''s neck. His eyes darkened when he recognized it.


    The nerve!


    He looked over at the man by his side, Tae-Ho, his right-hand man.


    "Tae-Ho, find them all and end their n." His tone was chilly and dangerous. Tae-Ho knew that the boss was in a rage. He had expected this reaction from him. When Dan-Han had earlier requested him to watch over her, he knew she wasn''t a usual person. As a matter of fact, from the day he summoned them to that house because of her, everyone knew that their boss had taken a liken to the small woman and whoever was stupid enough to look for trouble was seeking death, and death they shall have just like this mercenary that had been hired to murder the little woman.


    Dan-Han had known the source of the perpetrator because of the unique tattoo. It was unique to a small n of mercenaries who were hired by elite people to carry out their dirty deeds, but it seems tonight was going to be the end of the n.


    Tae-Ho nodded his head as he turned to carry out his orders. It was going to be a long night as the whole city will be raided. A blood bath was going to ensue.


    Tae-Ho, who was about to leave, paused when the man''s phone started ringing. Dan-Han reached for it from his pocket and he saw an anonymous number calling. He had a feeling about it, so he picked up.


    He didn''t say anything as he waited for the person to speak up first.


    "Hello, is she dead?" He heard a voice say from the other side of the line. His eyes darkened when he recognized that voice. That annoying voice wasn''t one he could easily forget. He clenched his hand tightly to contain the anger burning in his veins.


    "No she''s not, but you''ll be." He replied in a deathly tone before hanging up the call.


    Tae-Ho silently shuddered when he saw the murderous aura emanating from his boss, the temperature plummeted but he maintained a calm expression. He was used to seeing the boss like this, but the chilly feeling was something different.


    Dan-Han turned to Tae-Ho, "Call Chang-wook, I want Choi Corps bankrupt by morning. And that brat...." He paused as he looked at Eun-sun who was now looking at him. He sighed and slowly let go of his clenched fist before ncing back at Tae-Ho, "Teach her a lesson."


    "Yes boss," Tae-Ho bowed before walking away.


    Dan-Han stared at Eun-sun and In-Ha before slowly sauntering towards them. He was a bit nervous as he walked towards her. He had just killed someone before her eyes. Was she going to get scared of him now? Dan-Han was still pondering about this when he saw her rushing towards him.


    "Dan-Han," She called out as she pounced into his embrace. Her hand went around his waist and hugged him tightly, she buried her face on his chest. She couldn''t believe she''d have missed seeing him again, or hugging him again.


    He let go of the breath he didn''t know he had been holding, as he hugged her back. He felt relieved having her in his arms. He could imagine how frightened she must have been. She was a strong girl but having a gun pointed at her was something he suspected she hadn''t experienced before.


    Trailing his hand through her hair he spoke in a soothing voice, "You''re safe now love," before cing aforting kiss on her forehead.


    Shaking her head, she stuttered, "I¨CI thought I wasn''t going to see you again."


    She was worried about not seeing him when she was in danger? Sweet lord!


    "Not a chance honey. Not a damn chance." He told her as he hugged her more tightly than before.


    Dan-Han''s gaze fell on In-Ha who was looking at them with an ufortable look in his eyes. He understood that look, but there was nothing he could do about it. This was probably how things were going to be till he got rid of his feelings for his woman. He had almost felt jealous when he noticed how In-Ha was worried for Eun-sun, but he couldn''t let himself dwell on that. As a matter of fact, he was somewhat grateful that she had someone other than him that cared for her. But he also felt sad for In-Ha too. He was going to keep pining for someone he could never have. How sad.


    He looked back at the petite woman who was slowly removing her head from his chest. She looked behind him when she saw two people carrying the body of the man that had just been shot. She knew he was dead. Dan-Han had once again saved her life.


    Dan-Han also looked behind and he saw his men taking care of the mess. He didn''t want her around the scene, so he scooped her into his arms and said, "Let''s go home."


    ____________


    Hey, guys...


    I''m so sorry it''s been a while. It''s been a challenging month for me. I''ve been critically sick at a point I felt I was going to die, but God came through.


    I just got myst round of treatment, so I wanted to drop this chapter with you guys. I know many of you bought privilege, I''m really sorry, I''ll work hard to make it up to you guys. I want to say a big thank you for all your patience. And to all those that prayed and checked up on me, I''m eternally grateful.


    I love you all.

 Chapter 245 - Chaotic

    Gunshots echoed throughout the city, blood was spilt, and dead bodies were strewn across various clubs. The whole town was painted red with blood. It was a blood bath.


    That was Dan-Han''s way of reminding everyone that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with just in case they had forgotten. It was his way of sending a warning to any other gang or mercenary that might be hired in the future to hurt his woman, that this was the fate that awaited any of them who would be stupid enough to threaten or touch his woman.??


    This was who he was, and he wasn''t ashamed of it.


    No one believed something like this could happen in few hours. When news of this got to leaders of different gangs, both small andrge, they all wondered the identity of the precious woman who could awaken the demon lying inside the man. Thest time something like this happened was years ago, and that was when Dan-Han had recently picked up the reins of his father''spany. Then it was business-rted, but now it was because of a girl? When had he even found himself a woman?! Everyone was in the know of how he hated the female species.


    But what left everyone in shock-surprise, most especially those concerned, was the quick demise of Choi Corps. Its stocks had plummeted in less than five hours, and someone has purchased it.


    What the hell was happening?!


    "Who did this?" Chairman Choi roared out as he mmed his hand on the desk. The veins of his head popped as he red at the Jin-Ho.


    Still maintaining a calm expression on his face, Jin-ho replied, "Sir, it''s President Lee."


    Chairman Choi''s eyes widened in shock when he heard him. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Dan-Han?" His tone was filled with incredulity. How was that possible?


    "Are you sure?" He inquired again while Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    shes of anger seared through his eyes as he gritted his teeth.


    "Call him," He ordered, and Jin-Ho quickly got it.


    He passed the phone over to the chairman when it began to ring. Chairman Choi anxiously waited for the call to be answered; each ring was irritable.


    "Hello," He hurriedly said when the call finally connected. The voiceless response from the other side of the phone told him it was Dan-Han, and he was silently telling him to speak as he was listening.


    "Dan-Han, what''s the meaning of this?! Why did you do this?" He furiously demanded.


    "Do you know what you''ve done? How can you do this?!"


    He was taken aback when Dan-Han chuckled, but it wasn''t that of amusement, but one that made him shudder.


    "You should be grateful I didn''te after your whole family. But if you provoke me more than I already am...." He slurred. He''d allow him to fill in the nks himself.


    "And if you want to know why, go ask your daughter." He informed him. "And by the way, tell her I''ming for her." He added before hanging up the phone.


    Chairman Choi was shocked when he realised Dan-Han had hung up. His mood went dark.


    And what did he mean by his daughter? What has that brat done?


    Chairman Choi was about to say something to Jin-ho when his secretary rushed into his office unannounced.


    "Sir, the shareholders, are in the conference," he announced. He wasn''t surprised to hear that.


    "I''ll be there." He told him before ncing back to Jin-Ho.


    "Where''s Mi-ok?" His tone was cold and menacing.


    "At the mansion."


    "Keep her there. Make sure she does step a foot outside her room." If her foolishness were the reason for this, then she''d wish she had never been born.


    "Yes, sir," Jin-Ho replied.


    ...


    Mi-Ok''s Room


    Mi-Ok hadn''t been able to have a proper sleep since that person''s threat earlier this morning. She could swear that was Dan-Han''s voice on the phone, but something in her had refused to ept it. She didn''t want to believe in the possibility that that was true.


    How could that be? How could Dan-Han have been there at the time?


    She had tried to call the number back, but it had not been reachable. She had tried calling her friend who had connected her to the guy, but her number was also unavable.


    She reached for her phone once again and dialled her number. Luckily this time, she picked up.


    "Why the hell happened to your phone?!" Mi-ok snapped.


    "Hey, don''t yell at me like that. Keep it down. What happened?" The girl over the phone asked.


    Mi-Ok wanted to snap at her again, but she controlled herself as she bit her inner lip.


    "That guy...I haven''t been able to contact him. I want¨C"


    "Oh, you didn''t know?" The girl interjected her, making Mi-Ok raise a brow. "Know what?"


    "Something happened, and their whole gang was wiped offst night. Rumours have been going on that they pissed off someone really bad." The girl exined in a mysterious voice, almost as if she was scared.


    Mi-Ok''s eyes widened when she heard her. Th..the guy was dead? How was that possible? She had spoken to him at midnight, so when was it that he was killed? And did she say his whole gang? So there was a possibility that that girl was still alive? Does this mean that she had indeed heard Dan-Han''s voice? Could the person who they had pissed off been Lee Dan-Han.


    "Do you know who had done this?" She asked nervously.


    "No, but I heard it''s someone really powerful. It was a blood bath. The whole city is in an uproar." Mi-ok didn''t know why but she felt cold shivers run down her spine as she heard what her friend had said. She suddenly remembered Dan-Han''s threat to them at his family''s house.


    Could this really be his doing? Would he go this far just because of a ssless and lowlife girl? And if truly he had done all of this, what should she do?


    She was definitely in trouble.

 Chapter 246 - Wholly And Selflessly.

    Dan-Han''s Room


    After been woken up by that disturbing call, Dan-Han couldn''t bring himself to sleep anymore. He had barely slept much since it took a while for him to coax his baby to sleep. She had clenched onto his shirt all night; he couldn''t even change out of it.??


    He looked down at the petite woman who had her hand firmly wrapped around his waist like she was scared he''d suddenly disappear on her. She looked so beautiful while she slept. The slow and even rise and fall of her chest, her ink-ck hair sprawled on the pillow, made her look nothing less of a goddess. How he wished she could always be this peaceful every day of her life. He wanted her to have a quiet and happy life, and he was sure going to give her that even if it was thest thing he does. She had suffered enough turmoil in her lifetime.


    He slowly reached to brush off some strand of hair from her face, but as soon as his hand touched her, her eyes fluttered open. She mumbled some gibberish under her breath as she snuggled closer and closed her eyes again, "Good morning," She mumbled out in a hoarse voice.


    "Good morning," He greeted back smilingly before cing a kiss on her fluff cheek. He held her chin and turned her face upward so he could have a clear view of her face, which Eun-sun let him do. She enjoyed the trailing of his hand down her face while she stared at him.


    "You should sleep some more. It''s still early," He told her, making her shake her head. "I don''t want to. We have to go to work." She managed to say even when she knew she didn''t want to. She still felt tired, not because she did anything strenuous but because she was emotionally drained. Left to her, she could stay all day in bed. She didn''t want to do anything at all.


    "It''s Sunday." He reminded her.


    "Oh." She eximed. She had forgotten it was the weekend already.


    "Yes." He replied as he ced a soft kiss on her lips. Eun-sun''s face slightly flushed when he kissed her like that. She lifted her eyes to his face and gazed at him. shes of him standing over that body with a gun came searing through her head. She could vividly remember that death look in his eyes while he held that gun; he looked nothing like the man who was currently staring at her so lovingly. She had always known he wasn''t an ordinary man, but seeing him in action was something else.


    The rumours about him being formidable, his dark and domineering aura, had always told her this man was dangerous. There has never been a smoke without fire, but she wasn''t going to judge because this man had been nothing but good to her. He had taken a life to protect her, and she couldn''t be scared of him. No one had ever done what he did or all he had done for her.


    He had catered for her when she was sick, always had her fed, stuck by her even when she countlessly pushed him away, stood up to his father for her and now he had even killed someone for her. No one has ever done all those things for her except this man¡ªthis man who loved her wholly and selflessly.


    Dan-Han felt ufortable when she kept staring at him like that. He could tell she was currently in thoughts, but he was clueless about what could be going on in her head, but he had a feeling she was pondering about what had happened earlier, and once again, his anxiety returned. He had thought about her reaction when she finally wakes up and remembers what had happenedst night. He feared she might see him in a different light, and he didn''t want that. He didn''t want her to be scared of him or flinch at his every touch. The thought of that scared him, but what should he say?


    Dan-Han was still contemting on what to say when he suddenly felt her hand pull him down, and the next moment her lips came crashing on his. His eyes widened in shock when he felt her tender lips on his. A tingling sensation coursed through his spine when she kissed him ever so softly like she was tendering to her most valuable treasure. He could feel her emotions been poured into it, and they pricked at his heart. It was none a tongue-curling kiss, but it tugged on the strings of his heart and shook him to his core.


    Dan-Han was awe-struck with shock-surprise, but heposed himself as he surrendered to her ever beautiful assault on his lips.


    She kissed him as she had never done before; there were many feelings and unsaid words beenmunicated. The kiss was nothing like they shared because this time, she was taking the lead, and she wasn''t as sloppy as usual. Dan-Han couldn''t help but smile at her improvement. Snaking his hand around her waist, he pulled her up to a straddling position without breaking the kiss.


    Her hands cupped his face between her hands as she broke the kiss, her forehead still leaning on his. Dan-Han trailed his hand down her hair to her ears till they paused on her cheek. He froze when he felt something moist on his palm, making his brows narrow.


    ''Tears?


    He slightly pulled away from her and looked at her face. His heart gripped tightly when he saw her crystalline tears flowing down her cheeks. He panicked at the sight.


    Why was she crying now? Dan-Han could feel his heart thud nervously.


    "Honey, why are you¨C"


    "I''m sorry."


    ....


    Happy week lovelies, hope you had a great weekend. It''s a new week so always remember to smile and stay happy.


    We owe it to ourselves to live a happy life.


    And I want to say a big thank you to all of you that had been checking up on me, I really do appreciate it. I''m still recuperating, today is far better thanst week, and I hope to keep it that way.


    Stay happy and stay safe.

 Chapter 247 - Scared Of Me?

    "I''m sorry", She apologised in a small, croak voice as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her eyes were hazed and cloudy, and Dan-Han could feel her shoulders slightly tremble in his arms. Confusion shed through his eyes as he stared at her worriedly, pondering on her reason for apologising. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t think of any possible reason why she should apologise.


    With frantic eyes, he cupped her cheeks between his hands and asked, "Why? Why are you apologizing?" He didn''t understand her reason for doing that, and most especially, he couldn''t understand her need to cry.??


    "You shouldn''t apologize for anything. You''ve done nothing wrong-" He told her as he caught the next drop of tear that was about to fall from those beautiful eyes of hers. God! How he hated seeing her cry. Just the thought of it drove him insane, now seeing her cry.....he didn''t even know what to do.


    "No," She vehemently shook her head and eximed, "It''s my fault..." She choked. Her outburst made Dan-Han stunned. He didn''t understand what was up with her this morning. Eun-sun was feeling extremely emotional as she stared at him so intently, even though it seemed like there was so much pain in her eyes. "It was...it was because of me, you...killed that man." She said in a broken voice, making Dan look at her in stupefaction.


    He was more than stunned to hear that. Disbelief washed through his face as he gazed at her; he couldn''t believe that was her reason for crying and apologising to him. And why would she even say that? Seriously, this woman!


    "It''s¨C"


    "No! I made you do that," She abruptly cut him off. "I made you do something so terrible, and I fear you might want to resent me for it."


    "God, no!" Dan-Han eximed. Now, that was it! He wouldn''t hear that, most especially not from her. What was she even saying? What sort of thought was this?


    "Don''t you ever say that again!" His tone was firm and definite, making Eun-sun stiffen a bit. A sigh escaped his lips when he felt her body stiffen due to the coarseness of his voice. He drew in a calm breath before speaking up again, this time in a calmer tone, "I''ll never resent you, not in this world or the next. I''ll never bear the thought of hating the woman who makes me incredibly happy. So never say that again," his hand gently trailing down her cheeks soothingly.


    "But¨C" She tried interjecting him once again, but he cut her off.


    "No buts Eun-sun. You shouldn''t apologize to me. As a matter of fact, I should be the one apologizing to you," His hands flew across her as he pulled her tightly against himself.


    "What... are you saying?" She asked in a broken voice as she tried to pull away from him so she could look at his face, but he didn''t let her. His hold around her tightened even more as he held her in ce. His face buried deep in her hair as he continued...


    "I should be the one apologizing to you for not protecting you enough. I should have done better. What if....something had happened to you? What if I had been a secondte? What would I have done? I could...I could have lost you. When I got that call and heard a gun was being pointed at you, I almost died. I regretted ever leaving you alone when you needed me the most. I... I" Eun-sun felt her heart repeatedly stumble when she felt his shoulders tremble as he said those words which were about to make her heart burst the very next second. She couldn''t believe this big intimidating man was actually quivering in her embrace just with the thoughts of losing her. Her grip around him tightened, and her palms suddenly began to move around his back in slow and circr motions ¨C on their own ord, her fingers tendering to his muscles like they were the frailest thing in the world all in an attempt to soothe him.


    "Dan-Han, don''t say that," She couldn''t believe he was now taking the me for what happened earlier. She couldn''t believe she was making this powerful man say these words, but before she could say something else, he continued.


    "No, you don''t understand; this is truly my fault. If...if only I had stopped my father, you wouldn''t have been in danger. Eun-Sun, I should have protected you better." His voice was filled with so much guilt, and she didn''t miss it. Dan-Han was convinced about the attack being his fault because had his father not fed that prima-donna princess and her family with baseless hope of getting them married, Mi-Ok wouldn''t have gone after her in the first ce. So it was indeed his fault.


    Slowly raising his head from her shoulders, she stared deeply at him with his head between her hands, "Shh...stop saying that. It''s not your fault, and it can never be. You protected me so well I don''t even have a scratch on me, Dan-Han. You''ve been protecting me ever since we met, even from my own family, so honey; you can''t be at fault. If it''s anything, I''m eternally grateful to you. I''m grateful to have met you, have fallen in love with you, grateful to have a man like you beside me. Yes, I was a bit scared earlier, but seeing you...kill someone to protect me..."


    "Are you now scared of me?" Dan-Han abruptly asked, his eyes anxiously searching hers for her answer. This has been the question taunting his heart all night.


    "No, never! I''ll never be scared of you. I... don''t want you doing that for me again." She said in a pleading tone.


    He slightly pulled away so he could see her face more clearly, "Sweetheart, it''s my duty to protect you. If killing one man would keep you safe, then I''d do it all over again. I''d do more than kill a few men to protect you because I''ll consider myself a failure if I can''t protect the woman I love. I''ll do anything... anything to have safe and alive by my side." He said in a firm and determined tone.


    Eun-sun felt something course through her veins when he said those words, it wasn''t just the way he said it, but it was the look in his eyes. The look that showed her he meant every word he said, that he''d protect her no matter the cost.


    "Oh, Dan-Han" She threw her hands around him and buried herself in his warm embrace. Eun-sun didn''t know what else to say. She was utterly speechless and utterly overwhelmed. No one had ever said something like that to her before, not that she liked the killing part, but it was terrific and heart-swelling hearing someone say something like that to her. Her heart was overwhelmed with different emotions, and her entire being was overwhelmed with love and sweetness. How had she been this fortunate to have someone like him in her life? Just how? He was her light in her darkest times. Her new dawn after decades of perilous darkness. He was too good to her. She didn''t know what she''d do had he not been in her life now, most especially at the moment like this when she was all alone.


    "I love you." She whispered behind his ears, her tiny arms clingingly wrapped around him.


    Her actions made his lips curl into a smile. He trailed his hand down her lustrous hair, "Then stop crying, my love. It doesn''t suit you," He told her as he slowly pulled her body away, and his thumb carefully wiped her tears away. "You know how much I hate seeing you cry."


    "I...I''m just emotional. I''m sorry." She softly apologised as she sobbed.


    "Don''t be sorry. If you''re feeling emotional, why don''t you do something else." He told her hoarsely, a mischievous glint searing through his eyes as he held her gaze.


    "Something like what?" She innocently inquired.


    "Kiss me," He said.


    "Please." He added in an almostpelling voice. His tone was gentle and charming, and it sounded sensuous.


    ____________


    Hey, guys.... I want to say a big thank you for all your patience. And to all those that prayed and checked up on me, I''m eternally grateful.


    I love you all.

 Chapter 248 - Hunger

    Eun-sun was slightly surprised when she heard him. Was this the better suggestion he had? She couldn''t believe him. A slight blush warmed her cheek when she saw the expectant yet lustful way he stared at her lips. Though she had prepped herself to toil with him a bit, she suddenly found herself leaning in till her lips touched his, almost as if she had secretly been waiting for him to ask.


    She felt a sensual kind of feeling surge through her when their lips met. There was something about his lips that always made her go weak in her spine. When they kissed, It was always magical. She could feel butterflies buzzing through her stomach, and her muscles felt like jelly.??


    She kissed him ever so gently, so much that Dan-Han felt he was beingpelled to lose his sense of control. He was always so vulnerable to her touch and kisses. She always made him feel the things he hasn''t felt in thest five years. He could feel himself melt by every stroke of her lips on his, and he couldn''t ask for something more. This girl was going to be the death of him, but he didn''t mind. He''d dly die if he could get these lips on him every day if she could always treat him to the sweetness of her lips.


    Eun-sun''s cheek was slightly flushed as she pulled away from him, breaking the kiss, but Dan-Han couldn''t take his gaze from hers. They looked so rosy and even more tempting, and something in his head was beckoning him to devour them and kiss her senseless.


    "I want to kiss you more." He blurted out through ragged breath, his voice was husky, and his eyes hooded with desires which Eun-sun could clearly see, making her swallow hard. Because the mere sight of him like this was igniting a funny kind of feeling in the pit of her stomach, she felt muddled out when Dan-Han ran his tongue over hisher lip. Oh God, what was that?


    "Then...kiss me more." She stutteringly whispered back. She was taken aback by her own shameless response; she hadn''t meant to say that, how had that...


    She stopped herself from reasoning too much because she soon realized she also wanted him to kiss her, touch her, or do more... God! what was she saying?!


    Dan-Han felt his restrain loosen when he heard her sultry and appealing reply. He tried to keep his emotions in check, but when Eun-sun innocently licked her lips as she stared at him with glistening eyes, it felt so seductive, hisst straw of restraint wavered. Staying sane had always been a challenge whenever she was around; as a matter of fact, it was impossible! Dan-Han couldn''t stop himself from having a taste of her lips again, and once again, he delved in for them; the feel of them made his heart go wild.His mouth ferociously plundered and feasted on her lips while his hands freely roamed on her back. His brain muddled out when Eun-sun tightly held onto him and returned his kiss with the same intensity as he was kissing her. She was getting better at this.


    Having Eun-sun straddle him and kiss him so wickedly, Dan-Han felt his hormones rise. He felt a hunger burning through his veins. It wasn''t just any hunger; it was a hunger for her. One to have her and ravish her. Have her small body pressed against his while he hovered over her¡ªa hunger to taste the whole of her and im her body for himself.


    "Oh...God," He groaned out against her lips when those thoughts red through his head.


    Just as much as Dan-Han was getting lost in this pleasurous mouth plundering activity, Eun-sun was also wallowing in an abyss of pleasure. Dan-Han was making her feel afloat with his gentle caresses on her lips.


    She hissed out when his lips slowly moved from her lips to her jaws, nting feathery yet toe-curling kisses everywhere his lips touched. Eun-sun felt electricity jolt over her as he continued to assault her with kisses even down to her chin till his lipsnded on her neck. The warmth of his breath sent ripples down her skin as shebed her hands through his dark-sleek hair, slowly inching him closer. She shamelessly tilted her head to the side to give him more ess, she wanted more of his mouth on her there, and he happilyplied as his tongue teased her even more. A sharp moan escaped her lips when Dan-Han slowly moved away from her neck and kissed her breast, his teeth lightly grazing her nipple through the shirt she had on. That...that was different.


    "Dan-Han", She cried, pulling on the root of his hair as he did that.


    "Just like that, honey...just like that." He whispered against her breast, his mouth not leaving it for a second while his free hand gently squeezed on the other, making Eun-sun squirm in his arms as another moan escape her lips.


    "Dan¨C"


    Eun-Sun was yet toplete her words when she suddenly felt her body being lifted, and the next second she was lying t on the bed with Dan-Han hovering over her like a huge predator who was eye feasting its prey. Her breath was bated just like his, but the sensuous look of his eyes tend to make hers cease. His eyes seemed to burn with something indescribable, and it equally set her on heat.


    She trembled when his fingers slowly trailed along her legs, with his gaze waspletely locked on her.


    "I want you, Eun-sun." He said in the huskiest voice she had ever heard him speak with. "I want to make you mine, treat every bit of you like a treasure and make you yearn for me," His fingers moved and put actions to the seductive words leaving his lips as he moved his thumb over her erected nipples.


    "I want to make love to you till we both get exhausted." He added seductively. Eun-sun swallowed hard at the words he had just said. Her heartbeat quickened as she watched him from above her. Something in her wanted her to take to her heels out of the fear of the wicked things Dan-Han might do to her, but something else in her wanted to experience what he was talking about. Because she didn''t mind giving herself to him, this man who had loved, treated her like she was the most invaluable thing in his life, the man who respected her, she didn''t mind giving herself wholly to him. As a matter of fact, she wanted him as well. She wanted to make him hers too.


    "Then make me yours." She whispered back.

 Chapter 249 - Dirty Talking

    MATURE CONTENT


    Dan-Han was a bit shocked to hear her say those words out of her mouth, he knew the kind of effect he was having on her as she also had the same effect on him, but he wasn''t really expecting her to give herself to him willingly.??


    Honestly, a part of him was basking on her to put an end to this torturous feeling he was having because he knew he wouldn''t be able to, but little did he know that she was also far gone to hold herself back. As shocked as he was, those very words broke every hint of restraint lingering in his head. Hearing her say those ear-pleasing words made his need for her heighten to a whole different level, and like a predator going in for the kill, Dan-Han attacked her lips with ferocious intensity, pleasuring her mouth and drawing moans from her as he plundered on it. He groaned when she hungrily put her hands around him, pulling him further down towards her, granting him all the ess he needed.


    He hadn''t felt this much for any woman by God, but this little one beneath him knows exactly how to stir up a lot of emotions in him. No one has ever been able to bring him to this state....a state of lustful desires and need¡ªno one, except her.


    Eun-sun felt his mouth wondrously move back to her neck, nting toe-curling kisses everywhere his lips touched, till he moved up to her ears which he gave her a slight tease. She arched her back when he nibbled on that sensitive part of her ears while his hand gently kneaded her breast, asionally flicking her fully erected nipples through the piece of clothing she had on. Eun-sun found herself jolt at every flick like electricity was being fired through her skin. This feeling... these things he was doing to her, they all felt different, but all felt good. She could feel a cloud of haze swallowing her up, and she was slowly getting lost in it.... getting lost in the pleasure he was giving her. She could barely keep up with the things Dan-Han was doing to her.


    Dan-Han pulled away from her ears, and he took a look at those mesmerising eyes of hers. There was something about the way she was looking at him that drove him insane. It was as if she was begging him to touch her, trail and worship every inch of her skin, and hell, that was what he wanted to do. He wanted to pleasure this little woman till she was up and ready for him. Her body begging and yearning to have him.


    "I want to have you," He whispered, dropping a sensual kiss on her lips before slowly kissing his way down. Each kiss drove Eun-sun to a ce of endless pleasure; she bit her lips to stop herself from crying loud because something stirred higher in her as his hoarse voice filled her ears with his dirty talking.


    "And fill you, drive you insane with my whole length in you," Wait, why was his voice making her feel...oh god! Eun-sun couldn''t understand what was happening to her anymore. What was Dan-Han doing?


    Her thoughts whipped out when she felt something warm crawling up her inner thighs, leaving trails of something blissful in its wake.


    "god... Dan-Han," There was nothing else to call but his name as her thoughts had be entirely incoherent, especially when his hand moved further into her thighs, making her mp her thighs against his hand involuntarily.


    Dan-Han understood her impulsive action; this must be her first time having such an intimate moment with a man.


    His eyes darkened when he saw her half-exposed thighs. The oversized t-shirt which she had on had rolled up to her waist, barely covering the line of that yellow lingerie he could see. Her fair milk skin was enticing, and it made him swallow hard.


    F*ck! He cussed in his mind before lowering his head, dropping a kiss just below her waistline while his hand slowly moved her shirt upward. He twirled his tongue on her skin as he moved, following his hands. When he pulled her shirt off, revealing the gorgeous full round moulds. Heaven!


    Dan-Han felt a surge of his hormones burst through him. These weren''t huge, but they were just perfect. Just perfect for him.


    "Goodness," He whispered as he cupped one of her moulds which felt just right in his hand, while he kissed the taut bud of the other, drawing a gasp from Eun-sun. His tongue was slowly twirling around it, causing waves of heat to shoot through Eun-sun''s spine. She felt euphoric as streaks of pure bliss seared through her every pore. She didn''t know to touch and kissing her breast would feel this....good. What was he doing to her? Sweet lord!


    Dan-Han''s lips curved up when he saw her bit her lips in an attempt to hold in her cry of pleasure.


    "No love, don''t hold it in." He said as he continued caressing and ying with her breast, giving the same attention to each of them. Kissing them with his pleasure-giving tongue and drifting Eun-sun to a ce where she had never been before.


    Eun-sun was still in the high when she felt something been rolled off her. Her eyes fluttered open when she saw Dan-Han rolling her panties off, his eyes staring at her intimate ce with an ame gaze.


    "Dan-"


    "You''re beautiful." He said, cutting into her words. Eun-sun felt her face turn red when she saw the way Dan-Han was staring at her private ce with passionate eyes. She felt mortified.


    "St...stop.. looking," She said with a mortified voice, prompting Dan-Han to look at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Why?" He asked. Really? Why? He really had to ask?


    "Because... I''m...embarrassed," She stutteringly replied, darting her eyes away so as not to look at him. Dan-Han couldn''t hold in the chuckle. For someone like her who had tortured him to no end and had a massive load of fiestiness, he wasn''t expecting her to be so embarrassed.

 Chapter 250 - Pleasure

    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. I''ve always dreamt of having a taste of it." He said as he tenderly traced his hand over her thighs. "I''ve always wanted to touch you here." Eun-sun jerked when he suddenly ran a finger over her folds.


    "Dan-Han," Her voice could barely make a whisper, but he heard her anyway.??


    "I want to worship and caress you down here, honey. Please let me." He told her. Eun-sun felt her breath cease; her temperature was rising higher as she watched him say all those....carnal words with his mouth while his eyes kept grazing her skin like she was some meal he''d hungrily devour once she has given him the permission he sought. She couldn''t believe she heard him say this, but just as foreign as his words sound, she also felt an urge to experience all he had mentioned.


    But...was she really going to let him? She hasn''t had any man touch her before. What if she wasn''t good enough for him? What if he wasn''t satisfied with her?


    "Please, sweetheart," She heard him say again as he slowly leaned in towards her till she felt his lips on hers. Eun-sun felt her heart skid at the brush of their lips. And as if that was all she needed, she slowly found herself nodding to him. She couldn''t deny, she also wanted him. She badly wanted to feel his kisses on her, have him ravish her and do to her all the wicked things that only he could do to her body. She needed him to calm this storm of heat he had ignited in her.


    She hissed when he broke the kiss, and soon she was treated to a gorgeous sight of him stripping. Her eyes widened when she saw him in all his glory. Muscles rippling at every inch of his body, like he was some divinely sculpted being. This man was the epitome of beauty. He was like a Greek demigod who has been hiding away behind thickyers of clothes in a crapped up world like hers.


    Dan-Han''s lips twitched when he saw her reaction. Now, that was the perfect reaction any man would want to get from his woman. It showed the hours of sacrifice and pain in working out finally paid off well.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you touch me," He winked seductively as he slowly crawled back on the bed, making Eun-sun''s heart raced erratically, her hands itching to touch that iron-d looking chest of his. She wanted to feel these tight muscles on her skin. What?? What was she saying now? Oh god, Dan-Han has corrupted her poor mind. She imaginarily covered her face with her palms in mortification.


    This man was going to be the death of her.


    Her eyes closed when Dan-Han started trailing kisses on her inner thighs. His moves were suave and smooth as he moved upwards, his hot breath fanning her innermost part. She gasped out when she felt his warm mouth there. What....what was that? What did he do?


    She jolted when he yet again kissed her core before running his tongue through her buds. "oh god..." she gasped.


    She felt his teeth pressed against it, and that caused a maddening cascade of a responsive event inside her. She squirmed and moaned when he kept doing that. His tongue was like a pleasure giving weapon,shing at the entirety of her folds and giving her nothing but immense sweetness. Its slow movement on her sex opened her to a kind of pleasure she had never experienced before. It was something extraordinary. She could feel her dripping wetness down there.


    "Dan... Dan-Han," She called out, not sure what she was supposed to say next. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head....this was pure bliss.


    "Yes, my love," He said between his lustful assault on her core. He lifted his eyes to look at her, but when he saw her in her dreamy state, eyes closed as she moaned so beautifully, he felt his hunger deepen. She looked like a goddess¡ªa goddess he wanted to feed and bring to the brim ecstasy.


    He had just one thought in mind, and that was pleasuring his little woman till she knew no other way of being pleased. He liked it when she squirmed and cried in pleasure at everything he did to her body.


    "You''re so sweet, honey." She heard his breathy voice say against her cave. "I don''t want to stop."


    "Then..don''t", She hoarsely whispered back, her eyes still tightly shut as shepletely let this dark web of pleasure swallow her.


    Dan-Han''s lips curved at her sultry reply. He delved back in and kissed her hard, making Eun-sun cry out pleasurably as she threw her head back. Dan-Han kissed, licked and pleasured her to no end. This was indescribable! What...was he doing to her?


    Her hands flew to his dark-sleek hair, grabbing it and nudging him to continue doing whatever it was he was doing to her.


    "Oh....ahh", She moaned softly, pulling harder on Dan-Han''s hair. A low growl escaped his lips at her wild response. He couldn''t get enough of this girl. His wicked tongue worked harder on her, sucking and licking her with all its might.


    "Dan-Han, please..." She begged when his tongue licked that particr sweet spot that sent her riding up in a realm of utmost delight. Her eyes were fully hooded as he gave her pleasure there.


    Hearing her beg him like that tend to make Dan-Han go wild, causing him to slip his tongue deep into her entrance. He loved and worshipped every bit of her, the pace of his movement increasing by the second till he felt her muscles twitch, and that prompted him to eat her more.


    Eun-sun could feel a sensation brewing in the depth of her stomach, climbing and increasing as he continued to take her on the high.


    "Honey...i" Eun-sun couldn''t finish her statement when she felt a surge of intense bliss, sweetness and pleasure wash through her, making her jerk uncontrobly. But despite her movement, Dan-Han didn''t let go. He stayed put, his mouth still mounted on her and kissing her dry.


    He slowly raised his head and smiled at her when she finally came down from her high.


    "Good?" He cocked a brow at her as he loomed over her body. Good? That was incredible. Eun-sun didn''t get the chance to reply and tell him how mind-blowing it was when he sealed her lips with a kiss.


    "Let me show you something better," Dan-Han whispered into her ears as he gently parted her legs and nted himself between them.


    Eun-sun felt her face turn red, her heart pounding in anticipation of what was about toe next. Whatever this ''better'' was, she wanted to experience it.


    "Ready?" He asked in a gentle and caring tone as if he''d stop if she shook her head at this point. Well, she didn''t have to think about it because this selfless man would stop if she asked him to, but she didn''t want to say no. She also wanted to have a feel of him inside her.


    She nodded her head, "Yes," came her reply, making him smile ever so lovingly at her.


    "Okay." Dan-Han was just about to make a slow and loving entrance into her when someone came banging on the door halting the man''s actions. Dan-Han tried to ignore the rude interruption, but whoever was at the other side of the door was determined to have a bullet sunk into their brain.


    "You should¨C" Eun-sun''s words trailed off when she saw the deathly look on his face.


    "In-Ha, you had better be dead when I¨C"


    "Boss, it''s me," Dan-Han heard that voice he''d swear he didn''t want to hear at times like this because it could only mean one thing.


    He looked down at Eun-sun and sighed before staring back at the door.


    "What is it?" He grumpily asked.


    "Boss, it''s your mother."


    ....


    Kindly join the dicord server with the link: https://discord.gg/YbjhVJTep9

 Chapter 251 - Collapsed

    "What the hell happened to her?" Dan-Han asked with a tight and angry voice as he approached Jae-Hyun, who was about to step into the emergency room. His heavy voice reverberated across the hallway of the hospital, startling the people that were close by.


    Jae-Hyun tensed up when he saw the look in his eyes; the man looked horrible, like he could drain him dry of blood with his eyes if he didn''t answer his question the very next second.??


    "She copsed. It''s probably from exhaustion, so calm down you don''t have to look so murderous," Jae-Hyun said in a jocr manner, but Dan-Han didn''t see the humour or his need to joke. If at all, he felt angry that Jae-Hyun was taking the issues of his mother copsing casual.


    "I asked you to do a check-up on her." He snapped, his eyes slowly turning red with anger.


    "And....and I did," Jae-Hyun stuttered.


    "You did? Then tell me, how does a healthy person copse from exhaustion?" He roared.


    "Dan... Dan-Han, you''ve got to calm down." Jae-Hyun spoke softly in an attempt to calm him while his eyes darted back and forth, looking for a means of escape or a saviour. He nced at In-Ha, who was standing behind Dan-Han, but the guy shrugged and ignored him. He wasn''t stupid to butt in at a time when Dan-Han looked like he could kill somebody. This was Jae-Hyun''s problem to bear, and he was also going to scold himter for not being attentional to Mrs Lee''s health.


    "Dan-Han, there''s no need throwing a tantrum right now. I just got the results from theb, so I have to check on her. You can trash meter after she''s more stable." Jae-Hyun was careful enough to speak in a low tone so as not to rile him up even more.


    Dan-Han didn''t like the response he had been given. As a matter of fact, he didn''t like the thought of his mother being in the hospital at all. Though their rtionship was a bit strained, she was still his mother.


    She had never been sick before, and that ominous feeling he got whenever he saw her recently came buzzing through his stomach. "I want to see her." He wasn''t telling him. It was an order.


    "You have to wait. She''s still not stable¨C"


    "And yet you say it''s exhaustion. Mo Jae-Hyun!" Dan-Han roared, making the woman beside him jerk slightly. She looked at him, and her breathing ceased. She hasn''t seen him looking this angry before.


    Noticing the anxious look on Jae-Hyun''s face, Eun-sun could tell the man was probably about to faint from Dan-Han''s scary look. She hooked her hand around his as she gently called his name, "Dan-Han?" But the man remained still, unmoved even though he could clearly hear her voice. It took a couple of seconds before he turned and nced at her.


    "Dan-Han, please let him go check up on Auntie, okay? Just let him take care of her for now," She said, her round shiny eyes earnestly pleading with him. Dan-Han felt helpless when he saw the look in her eyes and the way she was firmly holding onto his hand. He sighed and took in a deep breath before ncing back at Jae-Hyun.


    "It had better be exhaustion." He growled before turning away.


    Jae-Hyun heaved a sigh of relief; he gave Eun-sun an appreciative nod before dashing into the emergency room.


    Eun-sun sighed and looked at Dan-Han, who was now sitting on the seat by the hallway, while he beckoned on the man who she recognised as the one who had informed them about the news earlier.


    "What happened?" Dan-Han asked in a cold tone. He had barely heard what the man had said back at his ce the moment he told him his mother had copsed and was being taken to the hospital.


    "Boss, I''m not entirely sure, but Tae-Ho mentioned the Madam had been in an argument with the Chairman after Mr Choi left the mansion." He briefly narrated what he had been told. Dan-Han''s eyes darkened when he held the name ''Choi'', and to think they still had the nerve to show up at their house! It seemed those people were not only stupid, but they were also courting death. He didn''t need anyone to tell him why Chairman Choi had made an appearance at the family mansion.


    That stupid family!


    "Where''s my father?"


    "I think you''ve made it clear that I''m not your father." Father Lee''s voice reverberated across the hallway, making all eyes dart towards the direction he had spoken from. They all bowed to him as he approached them, all except Dan-Han. He paused when he stood in front of Eun-sun, and she didn''t miss the animosity at which he stared at her.


    She bowed to him again, but the man only looked at her like she was nothing but a non-entity he could trample on. It was clear the mere sight of her irritated him. Noticing the way he was staring at Eun-sun, Dan-Han spoke up.


    "For a man whose wife was brought to the hospital, you sure arrivedte." His tone was scathing while father Lee turned towards him.


    "Where''s your mother?" Father Lee asked, ignoring the taut tone at which Dan-Han spoke to him.


    "Where''s Chairman Choi?" Dan-Han asked a question of his own, not bothering to answer his.


    Father Lee wasn''t surprised to hear his question. His minions stationed around the house must have reported to him.


    "He has nothing to do with this." Father Lee said in a dismissive tone.


    "Really?" Dan-Han raised a brow at him as he stared at his father with incredulity.


    "Yes, the argument was between your mother and me." He ndly exined, but his words angered Dan-Han, who stood up to look at him.


    "And what were you arguing about?" He asked sarcastically. Father Lee gazed at him, but he couldn''t reply to him. Dan-Han chuckled derisively, his eyes angrily staring at his father.


    "I warned you to look after mother properly, but yet you brought your friend into my mother''s home, and you both bullied her and sent her to a hospital. And instead of you to show some remorse or worry about her, you are here defending that greedy man? What type of husband have you be?"


    "Lee Dan-Han!" The man roared angrily, gritting his teeth, but his outburst only worsened Dan-Han''s mood, who looked like he could set the world aze with his eyes.


    "If anything happens to my mother, I''ll make sure I wipe the existence of the Choi family from the earth, and you can shoulder that burden!"

 Chapter 252 - Death On Her Terms

    Emergency Room


    "How bad is it?" Mrs Lee asked in a croaked voice when Jae-Hyun walked into the room with a depressed look on his face.??


    "It''s not looking good." He bluntly replied, there was no need coating words for her; she already knew her prognosis. He closed the case file in his hand and intently stared at her.


    "What happened?" He inquired, his countenance as serious as ever.


    Mrs Lee sighed when she heard his question. How was she going to tell him she had been in a fight with her husband? She was the type to shield the children from witnessing the horrors in the family, and she has always seen Jae-Hyun as her child. So she couldn''t really tell him what happened, right?


    "I was feeling sick, but I stubbornly had a small argument with your uncle. I guess I can''t even bicker with him anymore." She faked a chuckle, a weak yet disarming smile etched on her parched lips, but Jae-Hyun caught on to what she wasn''t trying to say. He knew her well enough.


    Whatever argument she must have had with her husband and was able tond her in a hospital bed must have been truly serious. But he knew better than to pry.


    "Mother, you promised to look after yourself," Jae-Hyun said in an using tone. She had boldly promised to take good care of her health thest time they met, so what was she doing now?


    "I''m sorry, Jae-Hyun," she apologised. "I didn''t n for this."


    "Your health is deteriorating, and it''s deteriorating fast, and at this rate, I doubt you''d make it to the end of the stipted three months. You have to stop exhausting yourself." Though Jae-Hyun had fluently said those words, his heart was pained, and it was squeezing him tightly. He didn''t think he had ever hated his profession as much as he hated it right now. He hated being the bearer of bad news, especially to a woman he loved, like a mother. But why was she not taking her health serious?


    Mrs Lee''s face fell the moment she heard those words. It felt like she has been dealt a deadly blow. Yes, she had been preparing for this for a few years now, but one can never be prepared for their death, right? She had always known she would die, but it seems time was passing by too swiftly.


    She was going to leave her son and husband behind, and also the other children she had been opportune to be blessed within this lifetime, most especially Eun-sun. She thought she might have more time with her to show her a bit of the love she had been denied, but it seems fate wasn''t in her favour.


    Her eyes slowly turned red as these thoughts came to mind. Noticing her countenance, Jae-Hyun sighed as he held her hand, giving it aforting squeeze. She lifted her gaze to his face, and she shed a smile at him, but Jae-Hyun knew better than to believe that smile of hers.


    "Mother, I think it''s time you tell them."


    "Not yet." She abruptly interjected him, making Jae-Hyun look at her in surprise. Why was she still being secretive about this? Wasn''t the initial n about withholding this secret from Dan-Han and her husband till she was sure Dan-Han had a special someone in his life? Now he does, so what else was she waiting for?


    "Mother-"


    Desperately grabbing Jae-Hyun''s hand, she held it between her hands, "Jae-Hyun, please we can''t, at least not now," Not now when there was a storm brewing in her house.


    "And why?" He asked; clearly, he didn''t understand her intentions this time around.


    "Because this isn''t the right time, and there are some things I must do first."


    "Things like what?" Jae-Hyun sounded displeased. He didn''t like this at all.


    "Many things, like finding that child, the outreach and also Dan-Han might be needing my help." She listed.


    Jae-Hyun''s face tightened with a frown when she listed all those ''things'' she must do. Why was she always thinking about people and never of herself? He asked himself.


    "Mother,"


    "Please, I want to spend the little time I have left with them." She confessed, her voice lowered and sounding really emotional, making Jae-Hyun sadly look at her.


    "Son, I want to spend myst days with my family doing the things I usually do, caring for them like I''m supposed to. I don''t want them to spend myst days with me feeling sad and broken or have Dan-Han remembering me as the mother who suffered to death. You know Dan-Han, he might act really strong, but he has a soft heart on the inside. He''s my little boy who I must take care of, and also you and In-Ha. I want to spend myst day with all my three sons, and my daughter, and my children on the field." She paused and held his hand even tighter, her eyes tearingly looking at him. "Please, Jae-Hyun, let me die on my own terms. Let me die fulfilled, please, I beg you."


    Jae-Hyun felt helpless after hearing her speak. He didn''t know what to say or do. His heart broke in a million ces for her, and he could only nod. Dan-Han was probably going to hate him for a long time, but he couldn''t turn her down. This was her dying wish. What could he do?


    Seeing him nod, Mrs Lee felt relieved in her heart. "Thank you." She said appreciatively as she kissed the back of his hand. She understood how difficult it was for him to help her keep such a secret from her family, most especially Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han would probably hate him, but she was helpless. She wanted the rest of her days to be filled with happy memories and not being confined to a hospital bed because that was going to be her fate the moment Dan-Han caught a whiff of what was going on.


    "So, what do we do now?" She asked vigntly, looking at the door.


    Jae-Hyun also looked at the door behind him. He sighed before looking back at her. "I''ll tell them something, but Dan-Han isn''t that easy to fool."


    "I know, thank you very much." She sweetly smiled.


    "Don''t thank me, mother. I''ll go get them." He told her before turning around to leave. He took another look at her before walking out of the room. And the moment he did, her smile disappeared from her face. Her heart raced when she remembered what her husband had done.


    If there was something she must do first, it was protecting her son''s love from her husband.

 Chapter 253 - Becoming A Worrywart

    Mrs Lee could not avoid Dan-Han''s scrutinising look since he stepped into the room. His eyes have been scanning her over like a hawk, and his endless questions of how she was faring made her dizzy.


    "Dan-Han, I''m really fine." She said for the umpteenth time.??


    "Yet you copsed, and you look..." He paused as he held her chin up and examined her face again. "...frail," he added.


    "It happens when people get old and stressed," She rolled her eyes at him, gently brushing his hand off her face, but her act wasn''t being bought by Dan-Han, who gave a more sceptical look before ncing at Jae-Hyun, who of course has been trying to avoid his gaze.


    "Mother, you had better not be hiding anything from me, because believe me, if something happens to you and you make me helpless one more time, I really won''t forgive you this time around," His voice was threatening. At the same time, his eyes were hauntingly locked on Jae-Hyun, who quickly darted his gaze away from him again.


    Patting his arm, she shed him a convincing smile making Dan-Han look at her, "You''re bing a worrywart, and seeing you like this makes me happy." She smiled. She meant what she said. Though she was always aware that Dan-Han cared about her, this was the first time in a long time he was outrightly showing his concern for her, even though he was threatening her, so yes, she was pleased.


    "Come on now, step away, let me see my baby girl," She said, pushing him out of the way before beckoning at Eun-sun, who has been standing in the corner of the room, obviously trying to avoid her husband''s scorching and menacing gaze.


    "Come here, my darling. Come check up on mother." She shed that sweet smile of hers at her, making Eun-sun walk closer.


    "How are you, Auntie?" She asked with concern. She has been so worried for her. The thought of losing her kept ying in her mind, but she had driven that scary thought of her mind. She wasn''t ready to lose her yet. She was only getting to know her.


    "I''ll be fine, my love." Her tone was assuring, but Eun-sun didn''t believe her.


    "You should rest more often," She told her, making the woman obediently nod her head, as her smile broadened brightly.


    While they talked, Dan-Han turned around to Jae-Hyun, "Outside now," he ordered, making the man nervously swallow, goosebumps crawling up his skin. He nced at Mrs Lee, who surreptitiously gave him a supportive nod, silently assuring him he''d be fine. He took a deep breath to calm himself before following Dan-Han outside the room with In-Ha trailing behind.


    "Jae-Hyun, I''ll only ask you once, and I want you to think clearly before you answer me. Don''t try lying because the consequences will be dire when I find out you did." His tone was grave, and his eyes were as cold as ever. He stared at Jae-Hyun, waiting for his answer.


    "I won''t lie."


    "What is wrong with my mother." He inquired.


    "Nothing other than what I told you."


    "And what did you tell me?" Dan-Han''s eyes were intensely examining his every expression, and Jae-Hyun knew exactly what he was doing. Dan-Han was trying to rattle him up and was eagerly waiting to catch on to one slip from him; even a wrong bat of his eyes would put him in trouble at this point.


    He inwardly braced himself, steadied his heartbeat before squarely staring at Dan-Han straight in the eyes, "That she''s exhausted due to enormous stress. Some of her body nutrients are low, but she''ll be back to health after a few medications." He fluently said. A stir air of silence reigned for some seconds before Dan-Han took a step towards him, making him retreat backwards. Dan-Han''s eyes were threateningly staring at him and sending shivers down his spine.


    "This had better be the truth, Mo Jae-Hyun. If by chance I find out you helped my mother keep a lie...." He paused, his face turning few shades darker. "I''ll treat you worse than an enemy."


    "I.... I''ll keep that in mind." Jae-Hyun stuttered out. He won''t be ashamed to say that Dan-Han scared him. Like who the hell wasn''t scared of him? The man was the devil''s incarnate, and he was almost tempted to spill the bean, but he had promised.


    Dan-Han was still intimidatingly staring down at him when the room door suddenly opened, and Eun-sun stepped out. She was shocked to see them like that again - Dan-Han looking like he could kill Jae-Hyun, and Jae-Hyun looking like he was about to die.


    Seeing the way Jae-Hyun was behaving, she could very much tell he has been helping mother Lee hide the truth about her health. She couldn''t fully understand Mrs Lee''s decision of hiding this truth from her family. She would have to talk to her.


    Snapping his head towards the door, Dan-Han was surprised to see Eun-sun outside; she was just speaking with his mother, right?. "What happened?" Did his father send her out?


    "Did he ask you out?" A deep scowl was already forming on his face as he strolled towards her.


    "No, they''re just talking, so I stepped out." Eun-sun hurriedly exined, but Dan-Han''s face turned gloomier. If there were a word to describe how he looked right now, it would be a grim reaper.


    Eun-sun could tell at first nce why he looked that way; it had to be his father. He must hate the idea of having alone with his mother at this point, especially when he was the reason for her being there.


    "Dan-Han," she called when he made his way for the door. She immediately blocked his path with her body.


    "He won''t hurt her, and you know that." She didn''t know why she had just spoken in favour of the man who clearly showed his detest towards her, but some how she felt she was right.

 Chapter 254 - Hypocrite

    Maybe Mrs Lee had ended up in the hospital because of an argument with her husband, but aren''t arguments between couples supposed to be normal? And also, she knew what was actually wrong with Mrs Lee.


    Dan-Han gazed down at her, "Eun-sun ¨C"??


    "Let them talk." She interjected him, her voice sounding firm, letting him know she wasn''t going to step out of his way. He stared at her ndly, but the little woman didn''t budge.


    She sighed when she saw how tight he knitted his brows. Crossing the space between them, she hooked her hand around his waist and ced her head on his chest, "Come on, love, take a deep breath, okay. He won''t argue with her again." She told him. She took a look at his face to check if the cold look on his him had faltered, but on, it remained.


    She hissed loudly and leaned back on his chest again, her small hands moving slowly across his back. "Dan-Han, I''m hungry. My stomach is literally growling; what do you want to do about it?" She said against his chest. She really wasn''t hungry, but she said that to distract him, and expectedly it worked. She smiled when she felt his muscles slouch the moment he said that. She pulled away and looked at his now gentle face.


    He looked down at her stomach before taking a deep breath. He hadpletely forgotten that they hadn''t had breakfast this morning, and she always had to be fed because of her stomach ulcer. He pulled her into a hug before saying, "I''m sorry, I''ll get you food."


    ....


    Back in the room.


    The tension hovering between the elderly couple was thick that a knife could cut through it.


    "Is this what you''ve truly be?" Mrs Lee asked her husband, and her tone was acrimonious. She couldn''t believe she was staring at her very own husband. Father Lee stared at her without replying to her question, but his silence made her angrier.


    "She''s a girl who our son, your son loves," she emphasised on the ''your''. "How could you let something like that happen? You almost had her killed!" She snapped at him.


    "Technically, I didn''t. It was Mi-Ok who called a hitman on her, not me." Father Lee defended himself.


    "The very crazy girl you still want my son to marry? But you knew about it, and you let it happen."


    "What was I supposed to do? I don''t have rulership over that n anymore, and you know that. You made me give it up, so you know I have no influence there."


    "Yes, you might not, but you could have protected her, but yet you turned a blind eye towards it. Dan-Han might not know the truth, but I know. I know that n was an elite force created by you years ago, outside the Lee n. You might have given it up, but nothing gets past you! So stop lying to me, Lee Jun-Su!"


    "Honey, stop getting angry." He tried to pacify her when he saw her getting worked up again. But she red at his approaching hand, making him withdraw his hand.


    "I should stop getting angry? Do you dare say that? You almost let an innocent girl die. Our son could have been shot. You made my son kill a person in front of the woman he loves who has no background like ours, you''ve turned my son into an angry and ruthless man, you reject the one woman he has ever epted, and you ask me not to be angry?!" Mrs Lee eyes were spitting fire this time at this point.


    "Why are you both hung up on her? She''s isn''t good for our son!"


    "Why? Because her father is a criminal?"


    "Yes!"


    "Aren''t you one? Aren''t you and that God-forsaken friend of yours criminals? Aren''t you turning our son into one?" She fired back. "You''re a hypocrite!" she stated as a matter of factly. Her tone was harsh, making her husband look at her in surprise. She was reallyshing out at him because of an ordinary girl?


    "Aside from having a criminal for a father, she has nothing to bring to the family. They are dead poor, and she''s using our son to pay their debts." He refuted back, making Mrs Lee chuckle.


    "She''s poor? So what if she is?" She tilted her chin up. "Are we in need of money? Has the Lee family be so poor we need a marriage alliance to stand up tall?" She asked her tone building again.


    "When my father gave me away to you, Lee Jun-Su, you weren''t rich either. You were barely a promising man ready to take on the world to make it in life, but no one looked down on you. Your brother couldn''t even support you because he had nothing."


    "That''s enough!" Father Lee snapped.


    "Its not!'' she shot back. ''My Lee family needs no marriage to maintain its wealth. So I''ll tell you now, if you and your demented friend''s family dare to plot against my son''s woman one more time, you''d have me to contend with." She firmly dered, prompting father Lee to stare at his wife in stupefaction.


    "Honey¨C" He tried to touch her arm but she moved her body away from his reach.


    "And tell that crazy girl you want for my son, that she''ll never take up my family name, not in this life or the next. And tell her and her crazy father to steer clear of my children or else the next bullet leaving a gun will be buried in her brain." She drawled, her eyes challengingly staring at her husband letting him know in a million ways she meant every word she said.


    Father Lee was stunned, he really couldn''t believe he was being threatened right now by his own wife. That was a first. And all because of a girl they barely knew. How perfect!


    ...


    Keep voting and supporting this book.


    Thanks lovelies. Muah.

 Chapter 255 - Terrible Liar

    Jae-Hyun''s Office


    Jae-Hyun slumped on his chair the moment he stepped into his office. He tugged on his tie in frustration and yanked it off. He was feeling breathless. He pulled out one of the desk drawers and brought out a small bottle of whiskey. He hadn''t drunk at work in a while, but he really needed it now. He picked a ss and poured himself a drink.??


    "Now that''s serious." Someone said from the door. Jae-Hyun froze when he heard his door been flung open. A frown formed on his face when he saw it In-Ha.


    "This is my office, and you should knock." He said in a cold tone, making In-Ha cock a brow at him as he looked at him suspiciously.


    They shared a silent stare before Jae-Hyun broke their locked on gaze and poured himself another drink which he gulped in one go. In-Ha paid intent attention to the man''s actions and expressions before walking towards the desk. He took a seat and continued staring at Jae-Hyun.


    After several seconds of tolerating his annoying gaze, Jae-Hyun spoke up. "What are you doing here?" He asked as he passed the bottle and a ss to In-ha, but In-Ha didn''t touch it.


    "To hear the truth." He casually replied.


    "What truth?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me. You and I know you''re a terrible liar, and I''m sure Dan-Han didn''t buy the crap you told him. So out with it, what''s wrong with mother?" Jae-Hyun stiffened when he heard In-Ha, but he maintained the stoic look on his face.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He replied, making In-Ha sigh as he lolled back on the seat.


    "You know, the thing about being friends for decades is that we get to know every little detail about each other. And one little detail about you is, you can''t lie. So out with it, what is going?" He asked again, this time his voice sounding a bit hard than before.


    Jae-Hyun gazed at him and sighed. He raked his hand through his hair as he sunk deeper into his seat. He sighed again; his mind was in turmoil as he pondered about telling In-Ha the truth.


    "You can''t tell Dan-Han." He said.


    "Tell him what?" In-Ha sat upright when he realised how serious whatever Jae-Hyun was hiding could be.


    "Promise me you won''t tell him. I promised Auntie I wouldn''t tell him, at least for now."


    In-Ha narrowed his brows as he gauged Jae-Hyun''s look. This had got to be serious than he thought. After much contemtion, he nodded his head.


    Jae-Hyun dragged in a deep breath before sitting upright. "Auntie... Mother is dying." He confessed.


    In-Ha stared at him with a confused look etched on his face. He didn''t understand what he had just said. Yes, he had heard him clearly, but his brain couldn''t process any of his words.


    "What do you mean by Auntie is dying? Jae-Hyun don''t make such jokes. It''s not funny."


    "Auntie has cancer." Jae-Hyun blurted out. "And she has about a month or two to live."


    "What?" In-Ha''s eyes widened to the fullest when he heard those dreadful words.


    "What did you just say?" He asked in disbelief. He must have heard wrong. He didn''t just hear that Mrs Lee had cancer or that she had just a month to live. There was no way that''s possible!


    Jae-Hyun could tell he didn''t want to ept what he had told him, "It''s the truth, In-Ha."


    Truth? What sort of truth was this? How could she be dying? What sort of nonsense was this?


    "I don''t believe you. This can''t be true!" He dered. He couldn''t ept something like that. Jae-Hyun sighed again when In-Ha looked like he wouldn''t believe him. He couldn''t force him to believe.


    In-Ha stared at Jae-Hyun, waiting for him to say that this was a lie, but the look on his face said otherwise. This couldn''t be.


    "You''re serious?" He asked while Jae-Hyun nodded. In-Ha felt like he had been dealt a deadly blow. This was shocking!


    Mrs Lee was dying and so soon?


    "How long have you known?" Was the first question that came to In-Ha''s mind after several minutes of silence.


    Jae-Hyun was taken aback when In-Ha asked him that. He hesitated for a while before finally answering, "Two years."


    "Two, what?!" In-Ha snapped, jerking to his feet.


    "In-Ha, calm down," Jae-Hyun spoke in a small voice as he stood up too. What was he thinking telling In-Ha about it, especially when he knew the dude was going to flip.


    "You had no right to do this. How dare you withhold such information from Dan-Han, from us." In-Ha asked lividly.


    "She asked me not to."


    "And you agreed? Are you stupid?" In-Ha couldn''t believe him. How could he help her keep a secret such as this?


    "Technically, she''s my patient, and one of the medical ethics I must uphold is confidentiality."


    "Not on this case! She''s like a mother to us, you fool!" In-Ha roared. "I''m telling Dan-Han," In-Ha said as he turned around to leave. Jae-Hyun''s eyes widened when he heard that.


    "You can''t do that" He rushed over to him and blocked his path. "You can''t tell him."


    In-Ha''s eyes turned red; he red at Jae-Hyun and roared, "Get out of my way."


    "I''m sorry I can''t. This is what mother wants. She has her reasons for not telling Dan-Han." Jae-Hyun exined.


    "And what reasons could that be?" In-Ha asked angrily.


    "She doesn''t want to spend herst days confined to a hospital bed. You know how she is. She likes making sacrifices, making people happy. That is who she is. She can''t bear the burden of seeing Dan-Han sad or in pain. You know she loves him with her life. In-Ha, please let her have this wish. Even if we want Dan-Han to know, let her tell him. We can only try to persuade her to do so." Jae-Hyun said in one go. He couldn''t risk In-Ha telling Dan-Han about it.


    "But... that''s his mother. He''d be broken." In-Ha said, the harshness in his tone slowly disappearing.


    "I know." Jae-Hyun sighed for what seemed like the hundredth time.


    "No, you don''t." In-Ha refuted him. "You know how mother''s past mistake had strained their rtionship, Dan-Han would live in self-guilt if she dies without him fixing their rtionship. It will eat him up." In-Ha''s voice was much lowered now. Despair and sadness loomed in his eyes.


    Jae-Hyun sighed defeatedly when he heard him. All he said were true, but what could they do? He hissed and roughly pulled the root of his hair. "I hate this."


    In-Ha defeatedly walked back to his seat and slumped down in it. This was the cruellest thing he had heard in a very long while. How could something this awful happens to Mrs Lee? He didn''t know how the world worked.


    Why was someone like his father and Ji-A still alive and healthy and someone like Mrs Lee got this monstrous fate?


    He turned to Jae-Hyun, who was still standing rooted to a spot. "Jae-Hyun, what do we do now?" he asked.


    What could they do? He also didn''t know. He looked outside the window, staring at nothing in particr as he pondered on the answer to that question.


    After several minutes of silence, he finally replied. "Let''s give her the best one month of her life. It''s the least we can do."


    "Fuck!" In-Ha cussed loudly. He took a deep breath before ncing at Jae-Hyun again. "Just so you know, Dan-Han will kill you for this."


    "I know."

 Chapter 256 - A Favour

    Dan-Han sighed when he noticed how quiet Eun-sun had been in thest hour. They have been at the hospital all morning, and he was currently taking her back to his ce to freshen up and rest. She had had a terrible day yesterday, and now she has been at the hospital with him taking care of his mother.


    "What is it?" He asked with a concerned voice as he drove towards his ce.??


    "It''s nothing," Eun-sun casually replied without looking at him. She had her gaze fixed on the road, but the truth was her mind was preupied with series of thoughts. Thoughts she couldn''t share with him.


    Dan-Han nced at her; he could tell something was up with her.


    "Don''t lie to me. Tell me what''s wrong. Is it about your parents or my mom?" He asked. He was sure it had to be either of them or maybe both. Considering how close she was to his mother, he was sure she was also worried for her. That was a given.


    He didn''t like seeing her like this. She wasn''t the yful type, but he liked seeing that rxed look on her face. Those warm smiles that brightened up his face have been missing for days. He really wanted his woman back already, not the sad one sitting by his side.


    He grabbed her hand, making Eun-sun look at him. "Mother will be fine, and I''ll help you find your parents." He assured her.


    Find her parents? Finding her parents wasn''t her problem right now. The truth was she was feeling sad because of Mrs Lee. The conversation they had earlier was still ying in her head, and it made her unhappy.


    ~~~~shback~~~


    "Mother, I think we should tell Dan-Han the truth. Please give him a chance to be with you and take care of you at this time." She pleaded with her, but the woman shed her a gentle smile while she stubbornly shook her head.


    "No, dear, I don''t want to be a burden to him."


    "But you''re not."


    "I will be." She stated, but Eun-sun disagreed with her.


    "Parents are never burdened to their children. As a matter of fact, we take care pride in being able to provide and take care of parents." At least she was, till she was taken for granted and her heart was violently broken by those she called parents. But she was telling the truth.


    "Eun-sun, you don''t understand."


    "No, mother, it''s you who is not understanding this. No child would want to be in the dark about their parents'' ordeal. He''d be sad if something happens to you, but at least he''ll know he tried his best, that he fought for you. And also he''d be angry when he finds out that I''ve known all this while and I didn''t tell him. Mother, please tell him the truth okay," She tried to reason with her, but the stubborn woman shook her head again.


    shing Eun-sun a sad smile, she held her hand, "You don''t understand. I''ve broken Dan-Han''s heart before. My foolishness almost had him killed andpletely damaged. Eun-sun, I can''t bear to see my son struggle again. I''d rather shoulder it and shield him from having any more pain."


    "But-"


    "No, Eun-sun. You know, to be honest, I don''t really want to die, at least for Dan-Han''s sake. I struggled to have him, and when he came, he brought me so much joy and happiness. I''ve missed sharing a few years of his life with him, and I miss cooking and serving him. I missed having teas with him or forcing him to read me a book." She paused and chuckled drily.


    "I miss having him in the house and having to see him leave for work. And I''m still going to miss more years of his life," Her voice broke at this point, and tears began to slip out of her eyes. "I''m going to miss his wedding, my grandchildren christening, miss seeing you with him." She sniffed as she tried to hold in her tears, but she broke down even more, making tears pool in Eun-sun''s eyes.


    "I''m going to miss a lot of things, but I don''t want to miss spending myst few days on earth with my family, seeing them happy and smiling. I know Jun-Su might be acting unreasonably now, but he''lle around. He loves us very much, most especially Dan-Han. I want to leave here seeing happy smiles on their faces and yours too." She raised her hand to Eun-sun''s cheek and gently wiped her tears away.


    "Don''t cry for me, Eun-sun. Though my life is short, I can say I''ve lived a fulfilled one. I''ve been blessed with wonderful people, you included," She chuckled lightly.


    "Auntie." Eun-sun couldn''t help but sob more; she ced her hand on Mrs Lee''s hand, cupping her cheek.


    "Silly girl, it''s mother and not Auntie," She yfully chided to lighten up the mood, but that only worsened Eun-sun''s mood. Mrs Lee pulled Eun-sun closer and hugged her. Her hand gently patting on the girl''s backfortingly.


    "Don''t cry, my dear. I''ll be fine." She said, but Eun-sun knew that was a lie. A big fat lie!


    ~~~~


    Eun-sun felt her eyes well up as she once again thought about this. She turned towards the window, preventing Dan-Han from seeing her face. She blinked a few times to stop her tears from falling before turning back to Dan-Han.


    "Honey, are you alright?" Dan-Han asked when he noticed her red eyes, but Eun-sun nodded.


    "Dan-Han, can I ask you for a favour?" She asked.


    "You don''t have to ask me that. Tell me what you want, and I''ll do it for you." He firmly told her. He didn''t like how she looked. He''d do anything to wipe that look off her face.


    "You promise?"


    "Yes, love, I promise." He assured her as he raised her hand to his lips, dropping a kiss on the back of her hand. "So tell me what you want," he urged her.


    "Can you move back to your parents'' house?"

 Chapter 257 - Deserve

    "Can you move back to your parents'' house?" Eun-sun carefully asked, making Dan-Han utterly surprised. Was this the favour she wanted to ask? He asked himself.


    "Why? Did mother say something?" He asked without answering her question, his eyes curiously searching hers for her answer.??


    "No, she didn''t say anything." She quickly replied, but Dan-Han didn''t believe her as his gaze on her was sceptical, showing his disbelief.


    "If she didn''t, then why are you asking me to do that?" He asked confusedly. He didn''t understand this sudden request of hers.


    "I just thought it would be good to have you watch over her at a time like this. She needs you now more than ever." She exined, but Dan-Han''s brows furrowed deeper as he observed her countenance. He noticed the way she avoided his gaze as she spoke. Now, that was strange!


    Tilting his head sideways, he asked, "Is that all?" while Eun-sun slowly nodded her head affirmatively.


    His gaze remained on her as they both stared at each other in silence. Eun-sun wished in her heart that he should readily agree and not ask any more questions. Knowing how observant Dan-Han was, she feared he might sense an air of unease around her, so she tried to stay calm and maintain a neutral look. Hiding the truth from Dan-Han was something she didn''t want to do because she could imagine how terrible and angry he''d feel when he gets to know the truth, but she had already agreed to help Mrs Lee keep her secret, what else could she do?


    This could be troublesome for her in the future, but she could do nothing; at least, that was what she thought.


    She hoped Mrs Lee gets to tell him soon. Else she couldn''t tell what might happen in the future because of this.


    After several seconds of silence psed, Dan-Han turned to her and asked again, "Is there something you''re not telling me?" He curiously inquired.


    "Something like what?" She asked, feigning ignorance, her big round eyes innocently looking at him. Dan-Han kept mute as he intently stared at her with questions going through his mind. She was hiding something from him, he reasoned to himself. He didn''t understand why she''d make such a request, but he felt she had a reason behind it, one he had no clue about, and he wasn''t going to make her tell him.


    He turned his gaze from her and returned his attention to the road. After another round of ear-piercing silence psed, he finally agreed, "Fine. I will." He said without turning to her.


    Eun-sun''s eyes lit up when she heard him, "Really?" she asked in a surprised tone.


    "Yes." He nodded, making Eun-sun smile. She didn''t think it would be that easy to convince him to agree with her request since she knew there was a tiff between mother and son, but then again, she knew the kind of man she had for a boyfriend. Despite his cold and aloof demeanour, he was a loving and caring man, one that loved his mother selflessly.


    Dan-Han''s lips curled up when he saw the smile that graced her lips. This was the side of her he had been longing to see for days. Seeing that relieved smile on her face made him happy, and at the same time, it made him curious. Curious to know what was going on in that head of hers. He had agreed to return to the Lee mansion not just because she asked him to but because it was also something he had considered back at the hospital. He didn''t think he could trust his father to look after his mother very well and also had a hunch something was wrong with his mother, something other than what Jae-Hyun was telling him. Knowing how persuasive his mother could be, he was certain she had persuaded them to help her keep a secret one he was definitely going to unearth.


    .....


    The next few days slowly went by with less drama and fights. Mrs Lee finally got discharged from the hospital after Dan-Han kept her there longer than necessary, but the tiff between her and her husband remained. She could notice his effort to please her, but all those were in vain if he still couldn''t ept the woman their son loved. She had spent her life doing right by him, loving him and standing by him, supporting him as a wife should, and now she believed it was time for him to do the same. To behave as a real father should.


    "Honey, how long are you going to stay angry with me? I said I''m sorry. How else do you want me to show it to you?" He asked as he followed her while she cleared the table.


    "Please." He earnestly pleaded as he held her arm. Mrs Lee stopped and stared at her husband, her eyes void of any emotion.


    "If you really want my forgiveness, then you know what to do." She coldly said, prompting him to stare at her in disbelief. Was she really holding on to that?


    "You mean by epting that girl?" He queried.


    "Yes, and handling that nutcase family, you''ve dragged into our space." She firmly stated.


    "But honey-"


    "You can forget about doing both because with or without your permission, Eun-sun will be the mother of your grandchildren, and as for the Choi''s, you can consider them handled," Dan-Han spoke leisurely as he descended the stairs, his voice filled with displeasure towards his father. He was still very much angry with him. They both turned to him and asked simultaneously,


    "Handled?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Dan-Han paused at the base of the stairs, his stern gaze fixed on his father, "You can listen to the newster on." He said with a bored look before staring at his mother. "Mother, let''s go."


    "Go where?" Father Lee asked confusedly.


    "To see a nutritionist. It seems you still haven''t noticed how emaciated your wife looks." He curtly replied. He nced at his mother, who was now under his father''s intense gaze, "Mother, let''s go." He said again.


    Mrs Lee nervously gazed at him before dropping off the tes she had in her hands. She picked up her purse and followed him out of the house.


    Mrs Lee must admit that she has been pleased having Dan-Han with her these past few days. She couldn''t be happier. He had been paying a lot of attention to her, he was always concerned for her, which made her believe that he must have forgiven her. This was what she truly wanted, to fix the rtionship between them. But right now, she was really nervous and scared.


    "Have you been able to do something about Eun-sun''s parents?" Mrs Lee unexpectedly asked as soon as they stepped into the car. Dan-Han gave her a surprised look, his eyes silently asking, ''How did you know?''


    "She told me." She exined. Dan-Han nodded in understanding. He had almost forgotten how close the two women in his life had be. But he really didn''t expect Eun-sun to talk about it with his mom when she has been avoiding having that conversation with him.


    "Nothing yet. But I''ll do something about it." He replied.


    "Whatever you have in mind, do it fast. That girl had received a lot of heartache in her lifetime" She told him while Dan-Han responded with a single nod.


    She gasped when she remembered something, "The foundation''s outreach will bemencing next week. I want to take Eun-sun with me, you shoulde too." She said but Dan-Han only gave a nonmittal grunt. Mrs Lee sighed when she realized that was all she was going to get. She looked outside the window but returned her attention to him again.


    "What did you mean by you handled the Chois?" She asked, curiously staring and waiting for his reply.


    "I gave them what they deserved."

 Chapter 258 - Useless

    Shattering sounds echoed across father Choi''s private study; his body trembled as he watched the news. How did this happen?


    There was only one person who coulde at him like this, and it was none other than Lee Dan-Han. That boy!


    "That damned Lee!" He roared, his entire body vigorously shaking with anger.


    He immediately picked up his phone to call the chairman, but he didn''t pick up.


    "Curse those Lees. I curse them all!" He bellowed, ttering his phone to the floor.


    How could they go this far? How had Dan_Han been able to do this? He had always been careful with all his dealings, so how the hell was this even possible?


    "Ahh", He howled angrily, sending the picture frame lying on the table to the floor,pletely shattering into pieces. This was bad; he was finished! And there was only one person to me for this, and it was that foolish daughter of his!


    If only she had been smart or capable of using that brain of hers!


    He snapped his head towards Jin-Ho, who had been standing by the door, stoically observing his boss throw a tantrum.


    "Get a ne ready we must leave at once!" He urgently ordered as he began to rummage through his desk to gather whatever was relevant to him. He wasn''t going to go to jail. He might have lost hispany, but there was no way he was going to jail. He wasn''t going to give that little boy the satisfaction of sending him to prison.


    "Yes, sir," Jin-Ho replied. He had only stepped out of the office when mother Choi and Mi-Ok came dashing into the office.


    "Father, have you seen the news? Have you seen that video of me?" Came Mi-Ok''s sharp and frantic voice. But her father ignored her.


    Mrs Choi stepped forward and asked, "Honey is it true?" She didn''t want to believe what she had seen and heard was true. She was still in shock after seeing the dreadful news of her husband being a wanted criminal and the video of her daughter going viral.


    "Pack all you can. We must leave immediately," Came father Choi''s cold reply as he continued what he was doing, not bothering to pay a nce at them, most especially that worthless daughter of his.


    Mrs Choi was stunned to hear him roar like that. His reaction had just confirmed whatever was being said was true. She had always suspected her husband of having some under table dealings, but she didn''t think it would be this grievous! And Mi-ok''s scandal was a bummer.


    Mrs Choi looked at her husband confusedly. "Leave? To where?" Where exactly could they run to at a time like this? She didn''t need anyone to tell her who was capable of putting her husband on the authority''s radar and doing something as horrible as leaking a sex video of her daughter. So how were they going escape the wrath of Lee Dan-Han talk more of the authorities? How and where were they going to live with this huge load of shame. Dan-Han''s influence had no limit! Did he forget that?


    Father Choi gazed at her with livid eyes, "Get your damn bags, woman!" He roared, startling Mrs Choi, who immediately nodded her head in understanding. She turned to Mi-Ok, who was staring at her father like a statue.


    "Let''s go." She pulled her by the arm, but Mi-Ok rudely nudged her away.


    "Didn''t you hear your father? Let''s go!" Mrs Choi snapped at her. She was the cause of their current problem. She was the reason why her husband''s name was being ndered on T.V as a criminal. He was being used of embezzlement, murder among many other things.


    "I''m not going!" Mi-Ok snapped back, making both her parents look at her, especially her father, who looked like he could kill her on her stand.


    "What do you mean by, you''re noting?" Her mother asked with lividity.


    Mi-Ok turned to her and replied, "Because I''m not going, and none of us is leaving!" She dered and turned to her father, "Father, you have to take that video down. I''ll be ruined if you don''t do something about it!" She snapped.


    Father Choi''s couldn''t believe his ears. He stared at her, his jaw clenched as he watched with lividity. She was only concerned about herself? He had also been ruined. He had nothing. He had lost hispany, and now he was probably going to be arrested soon if he wasted so much time!


    With anger zing eyes, he walked around the table, stopping right in front of Mi-Ok and the next second, his hand came crashing on her cheek with full force. "You fool!" He hollered. "This is all your fault," he added beforending her another p on her face in a fit of anger, leaving Mi-Okpletely startled. Her eyes fully widened in shock.


    "Yo...you pped me?" She asked in utter disbelief, but her question provoked her father even more as he dealt her yet another p.


    That was it!


    Her hands clenched as she stared at her father with much animosity. ''Why was he hitting her?


    "Why are you hitting me?" She hollered at him, her eyes ring at her mother, who was quietly standing by the side while she watched this injustice. "How is any of this my fault?!"


    "Ask me one more time, and I''ll skin you alive." He seethed, making Mi-Ok grit her teeth.


    "Your foolishness has brought this upon yourself and me. You ruined my life''s work with your stupidity, and you dare to ask me why I''m hitting you? I''m hitting because you''re a fool! You''re a mistake which should have never been born!" His red eyes burned with anger, the veins in his head fully popped.


    "If you loved your image so much, you should have had the decency of not been filmed when you were engaging in such despicable act! You''re simply useless!"


    Useless?


    Mi-Ok was shocked to hear her father say that. That was an unfair thing to say to a child. "But I didn''t do anything." She said in a more lowered voice. "This was all that girl''s fault, and she must have instigated Dan-Han toe at us like this. You should be looking for a way to get rid of her and that damned video."


    Father Choi looked at her like she was mad. She was still thinking of getting rid of someone at a time like this? How the hell did he get such a daft and foolish person for a daughter?


    Father Choi snapped his head to his wife and said, "If she doesn''t want to leave, then let her stay. I have no use for a non-entity." He red at Mi-Ok before returning his gaze to his wife again. "Pack your bag. Let''s leave."


    Leave?


    "Without our daughter?" Mrs Choi asked.


    "Yes, but if you want to stay, then by all means stay." He bellowed before grabbing the things he had gathered. He paid Mi-Ok onest look before storming out of the private room.


    "Father!" Mi-Ok called, but he ignored her.


    Mrs Choi tried convincing her daughter onest time, but she tantly ignored her.


    Left with no choice, she also left to pack her bag. If Mi-Ok wanted to stay behind, then that was her choice. After all, she''s an adult.. And if she tries something foolish again, then that would be her cross to bear.

 Chapter 259 - Condition

    "Tell me he''s trying to escape," Dan-Han spoke through the phone the moment he answered.


    "He''s currently at the airport with his family." The person at the other side of the phone replied, causing Dan-Han to chuckle. He wasn''t surprised to hear this as he had anticipated this foolish and cowardly move from that old man. This made him wonder why humans could always be so brave to do many atrocities, but they could never be brave enough to face the consequences.


    "What should we do, boss?" Tae-Ho asked. He knew what he was supposed to do, but he had to know if the boss had the same thought, as he knew he was really pissed and impatient with that crazy family.


    If there was one thing Dan-Han was good at, it was torturing people, not just physically but psychologically.


    "Let him have the next few hours."


    "Yes, boss," Tae-Ho replied. He knew what he meant by that. He would let the thought and fear of being caught, punished and imprisoned taunt the old man. When he''d think he had escaped Dan-Han''s clutches, that was when retribution would fall upon him.


    Dan-Han had only ended the call when someone came knocking on his door. His lips curved up when the doorknob turned. He already knew who was at the door.


    "You''rete." He said the moment she stepped into the office.


    "I had a few of things to do at the department. My boss-"


    "Should be fired." He said, standing up from his seat. His eyes intently scanning her from head to toes while Eun-sun stared at him with widened eyes.


    "Why do you want to fire my boss?" She asked as she watched him approach her.


    "I''m your boss, not him." He stated. "And you don''t want me to fire him?" He cocked a brow and asked as he carried out his usual routine of always tucking a stray strand behind her ears.


    "No." She eximed. Did she ask him to fire anyone? Dan-Han raised a brow at her when she passionately said no.


    "Are you getting familiar with him?" Though his voice was calm, Eun-sun could feel the stiffness lingering over it. She knew that look on his face. It was the jealousy look.


    She sighed inwardly. How had she gotten herself such a jealous man? Just how?


    Walking closer to him, she hooked her hand around his waist and shed him a disarming smile, "I''d never get familiar with other men, only you. So please don''t do anything to that kind man, okay. He wasn''t the reason I came herete. I was just a bit slow doing my job." She tried to soothe him. "And I''m here now, so let''s eat." She said with a sweet smile etched on her face.


    Dan-Han silently nced at her for a while. He lowered his head and briefly kissed her lips before saying, "Okay."


    Dan-Han led her to the table andid out the food his mother had packed them for lunch. Making lunch for them has be her daily routine since he moved into the manor.


    He chuckled when he saw her eyes glimmer as she salivatingly licked her lips at the sight of the food.


    "Mother sure knows how to spoil you." He said when he noticed the food were mostly her favourite.


    With a happy smile on her face, she quickly picked up her chopsticks, "She''s the best." She said as she dug into the meal while he amusedly watched her as she ate hastily.


    "Eat slowly," He told her, but the girl was too engrossed to listen to him.


    "With your appetite, you''re definitely going to eat me poor." He teased, but she ignored him. She was too busy to mind his words.


    They were both eating in silence when Dan-Han remembered his discussion with his mother this morning.


    "Mother wants to take you on a field trip with her," he said, making Eun-sun finally look at him.


    "Field trip?"


    "Her charity outreach." He exined on seeing the confusion in her eyes. "She wants you toe."


    Eun-sun was surprised to hear that, "B-but what about work?" She asked. She didn''t think she could easily take a break for a few days; people were going to talk. As a matter of fact, they were already talking about her. Her prolonged breaks and her constant visit to the higher floor was attracting gossips.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten who your boyfriend is."


    "I-"


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll fix things around here." Of course, he knew and understood her worry. Chang-wok had informed about some of the things going on at thepany, and he was going to see to it soon.


    Without much hesitation, Eun-sun nodded her head. "But you''ll have toe too." She said, making Dan-Han look at her.


    "I can''t."


    "Why?"


    "Because I can''t leave thepany for a whole month," He exined. There was no way he''d be absent from work. He had never been absent for a day, and way before they started dating, he worked during the weekends, so what she was asking for was impossible.


    Eun-sun understood that it was difficult for him to leave thepany, but she really wanted him toe along. She had promised herself to make Dan-Han spend more time with his mother, and that she was going to do.


    And she could vividly remember the look on his mother''s face when she showed pictures of her and Dan-Han during charity work today. She had taken note of how happy she looked as she reminisced about those days.


    "I know it''s hard for you to leave, but when was thest time you''ve had a vacation?" She asked, slowly shifting closer to him.


    "Vacation?" He mumbled while Eun-sun nodded her head. "I''ve never had the luxury of going on one." He told her.


    As expected.


    Hooking her hand around his neck, she smiled brightly, "then consider this as your first vacation. Go with me and take me on that date you owe me." Her eyes were glistening happily as she said those words.


    Dan-Han opened his mouth to say something, but he sighed inwardly when he saw the expectant look in her eyes. How could he say no to her?


    To be honest, he had also thought about going on this trip with them, most especially when his mother had said she would be taking Eun-sun with her. It was already a given that she''d willingly agree, and he had been bothered about her safety. Yes, he had the Choi''s under control, but that doesn''t mean she was out of harm''s way. She had crazy and dangerous bunch of people around her, and there was this unease he has been having recently. He couldn''t tell what it was, but it felt it was rted to her.


    And also, going on this trip might be a good idea, as he would have the opportunity to talk to the woman whose daughter has been missing for years since his mother would be taking her along on this trip as well, at least that was what Jae-Hyun told him. Issues with his father had kept him preupied, and he lost his focus on that investigation, but he thought it was about time he talked to her and helped his mother find the missing girl. That way, he''d ease her burdens a bit.


    He sighed again before snapping his head towards her, "Fine I will go," Eun-sun''s face lit up when she heard him, but her smile wavered when the next words left his lips, "But on one condition."


    ''Condition?'' Since when where there conditions between them? Eun-sun asked herself, but seeing the serious look on his face, she knew that whatever condition he was about to make was serious.


    "What condition?"

 Chapter 260 - [Bonus ] Afraid Of Rejection

    Having made up his mind about going on this trip with his mother and Eun-sun, Dan-Han spent extra hours at the office. If he was to leave thepany for a few weeks, he had to set everything in ce before leaving. He was neck-deep at work when his phone started ringing.


    Looking at his phone screen, he was slightly surprised to see the caller''s number on disy. ''Strange'', He reasoned to himself.


    This was one call he had anticipated for months, but it didn''te, and he had somehow convinced himself that he might not be receiving this call, but it seems he was mistaken after all.


    After few seconds of hesitantly staring at his phone, he finally picked the call.


    "Hello, big brother," That ever joyful voice came chirping through the phone. He had always wondered how she managed to remain so joyful.


    "Hello, Ni-Na." He replied in his ever so boring and aloof voice, letting her know she was calling at the wrong time, as usual.


    "Pfft, I see you''re still as boring as ever." She scoffed. "Long time no talk, big brother. Did you miss me?" She asked, going back to her chirpy self.


    "What do you want now?" Dan-Han outrightly asked, ignoring her childish ranting. He wasn''t cut out for beating around the bush, and she knew it.


    "Why do you always think I want something?" She asked back with an upset tone, but Dan-Han was unfazed, as he knew the kind of person she was. A trickster.


    "Don''t you all want something?" He sighed. Either they were making direct favours or telling him what was best for his life. Always asking him to do something for their selfish interest, of course. All except his Eun-sun.


    Ni-Na chuckled at his words, "It seems you''re having a hard time there."


    "And I don''t have all day." He hissed over the phone, making Ni-Na smile. She loved it when he was stressed. Stressing him was the boon of her life, and she wouldn''t let it go for anything in the world! How she missed doing this.


    "Okay, I won''t waste your time." She said and paused before continuing again, "I''m done with school, and I want toe home."


    ''As expected.''


    "So? Why are you telling me?"


    "Stop acting up; you know why I''m calling. Tell your uncle, my father, to give my passport back or help me get a new one." She said, her tone revealing her level of frustration and desperation,


    "And why me?" Dan-Han cocked a brow, even though she couldn''t see him.


    "Because he listens to you. You''re the head of the family. Everyone listens to you, so please help me." She pleaded. Her voice was shaky, almost as if she was about to cry, but Dan-Han knew better.


    Ni-Na was frustrated with being treated as a child in the family. For heaven''s sake which 20-year-old adult gets their passport ceased by their father? She was an adult, for Pete''s sake, but she was still being treated like a teenager....why??!


    Ni-Na was the only female child of the Lee family, born by the eldest member of the Lee family, Dan-Han''s uncle, who lives a secluded life abroad with her mother. Her stupid and incapable brother was being groomed/punished by Dan-Han at one of the third ss countries for embezzlingpany funds. That brother of hers was not one to be proud of. She was as good as having none.


    "I can''t help you, youngdy. I''m not your parents, and I can''t interfere with how they raise you. You''re still a child."


    "I''m not a child! I''m twenty, and I''m tired of staying here. I want toe back home, and I want to work at the headquarters with you to groom me. Please help me." She pleaded earnestly. "Big brother, please. I promise to be in my good behaviour and treat sister-inw nicely."


    "Sister-inw?" Dan-Han asked in shock. Who told her that?


    Understanding his surprised tone, Ni-Na giggled, "Aunty sends me mails, and she also sent a picture of her too," She said in an using tone, silently nagging Dan-Han that he had failed to check up on her.


    She drew in a short breath and continued, "I wanted to call, but I couldn''t till I finished my final exams, the stupid school with their stupid rules! But anyway I must say my sister-inw is beautiful. You guys would make a beautiful couple, and you''d definitely make beautiful babies." She chirped and giggled happily.


    Beautiful babies?


    An image of a cute little princess with round hazel eyes, and dark fluffy hair, firmly hugging his thighs and blinking her big round eyes at him like a cute little puppy, came to mind. His lips curved into a big smile at the thought of that.


    "Big bro!" A sharp voice red through his ear, pulling him out of his musing.


    "I''ll call him." Dan-Han absentmindedly agreed, making the girl shriek excitedly. She couldn''t believe it worked; she was sure going to thank her auntter.


    "Thank you. I love you." She tweeted before ending the call. Dan-Han chuckled at her childishness. He lolled back onto his seat as he thought back to the mini version of Eun-sun he had just thought about.


    Thinking about it made his heart swell, and for some reason, he had the urge to want to pursue that dream right away.


    Good heaven, he was sure going to marry that girl.


    ....


    Hei-Ran and Eun-sun''s apartment.


    Eun-sunid on the bed as she thought about a lot of things, beginning from Dan-Han''s condition to the person Mrs Lee had said she''d introduce her to. From how she had sounded on the phone, it seemed to be someone important, making her slightly nervous.


    She had met a lot of people since she met Dan-Han and, and not many of them liked her, which was beginning to make her feel uneasy. She had met father Lee, and the man has certainly shown his distaste for her since the first day heid eyes on her, and she could tell that this little strain must have been stressing the woman out. She didn''t want to add one more person who''d dislike her or disrespect her because of her background.


    A dry and derisive chuckle escaped her mouth when she thought how Dan-Han''s father would react when he finds out that she actually wasn''t from a poor home but that she was actually an orphan. That would be disastrous.


    Maybe she should agree to Dan-Han''s condition of letting him find her parents.


    Despite her several attempts to avoid having that conversation with him, that man had somehow found a way to corner her. But she had to admit that she was a bit curious to know who they were, but she was also afraid.


    Afraid of getting rejected again. Afraid of knowing the reason why she was easily given away. She was afraid of seeing someone look at her with so much disgust and regret, especially from those she was supposed to call family. She would be dejected if someone treated her that way again.


    After all no one wanted to be called cursed by their own parents. So what was she going to do?


    Find them and discover another set of monsters or say no and forever live with the regrets of not knowing who her true parents are.

 Chapter 261 - A Happy Wife Equals A Happy Home

    "You''re going on a trip, and I only get to hear about it now?" Hei-Ran asked in a displeased tone as she watched Eun-sun pack her bag.


    "I''m sorry." Eun-sun apologized, making Hei-Ran''s frown deepen.


    "Lately, you''ve always been sorry. When I ask you what''s wrong, you always try to brush me off. Now you didn''t even get to tell me you''re travelling?" Hei-Ran was vexed, and Eun-sun could tell.


    She dropped the clothing in her hands and turned to Hei-Ran. The tight look on her face showed how displeased she was with her. Eun-sun sighed as she walked closer to her and slowly grabbed her hands. She sighed inwardly.


    She knew why Hei-Ran was this vexed. It was because she hasn''t been transparent with her like they used to. She hasn''t really been avoiding her. She has just been overwhelmed with all the things going on in her life right now. She didn''t want to involve her in all the mess. She hasn''t even told her she almost got killed.


    It wasn''t because she wanted to keep these things a secret from her, but she just couldn''t tell her, at least not yet.


    "Hei-Ran, I''m sorry." She apologized again. "Honestly, a lot has been going on, but I''m not avoiding you or anyone..." She paused for a moment and continued again. "I''m just overwhelmed by it all, but I promise I''d tell you all about it as soon as I''m back." She said.


    Few seconds of silence psed as both friends stared at each other, especially Hei-Ran, whose angry face was slowly loosening up.


    "You promise?" Her tone was low and soft.


    "I promise," Eun-sun assured her.


    "Okay." Hei-Ran slowly nodded before pulling Eun-sun into a hug.


    Eun-sun might not have mentioned anything about what was going on in her life, but they have been friends since yschool. She has looked out for her for thest ten years, so there was no way she would miss the sadness secretly glooming in her eyes whenever she looked at her.


    "I hope you return from your trip better and cheerful than you are now," Hei-Ran said, gently patting her back while Eun-sun slowly nodded. She hoped so too, but somewhere in her heart, she really doubted that would be possible. There were so much going on, and she didn''t think they would miraculously fix themselves in such a short period of time.


    .....


    Lee Family Mansion


    "Honey, I want toe with you too." Father Lee said as he obediently followed his wife about the room, helping her carry whatever she was trying to pack in her bag. Mrs Lee hid the smile that curved her lips. She was beginning to enjoy this self-inflicted punishment her husband was observing.


    "You can''te with us." She tantly rejected him.


    "Why?" He asked rmingly, making Mrs Lee nce at him. "Why can''t I go when you''re taking that girl." Heined.


    "Her name is Eun-sun. Park Eun-sun." She corrected him in a stern tone, prompting him to roll his eyes.


    Letting out a loud sigh, she red at him, "This is the reason you can''te with us. You''ll only cause trouble for them. So stay and help Dan-Han look after thepany." She said as she continued folding her clothes.


    Honestly, she''d love to have all of them with her on this trip, as it would be herst. It would be like old times when she had her family''s support at the initial years of the foundation.


    "I...I won''t cause trouble for them."


    "Hmm?" Mrs Lee turned to him like she hadn''t heard what he had just said.


    "I said I wouldn''t cause trouble for them." He hastily said as he tried to avoid his wife''s gaze. He couldn''t believe he was actually trying topromise.


    Mrs Lee narrowed her eyes as she stared at her husband in surprise. "Are you trying to say-"


    "Don''t think overboard. I''m only trying to say that I''ll try not to create any trouble for her. But don''t expect too much from me." He said with a sulky face. He really didn''t like this at all, but to get on his wife''s good graces, he''d do anything, including trying to amodate that girl.


    Mrs Lee''s face split into a happy smile as she hugged her husband. "You don''t know how this makes me happy. Thank you, thank you so much." She said excitedly, while Father Lee smiled too as he hugged her back


    "You don''t have to thank me. I just want you to be happy, and I really hate seeing you mad at me." He said, pulling away from the hug. He brushed his hand down her hair as he paid her a really intent look, "You really look pale and lean." He said. His tone sounding quite sad and filled with guilt. He had truly failed in his duty as a husband. He had been so negligent that he hadn''t noticed the changes in his wife.


    "I''m sorry for not being attentive towards you. I''ll do better and not let our son take my shine." He said, making Mrs Leeugh.


    "He''s not taking your spot. He''s only a good son. And you don''t have to be sorry. At least now you can take better care of me and stop giving me headaches." She raised a brow at him teasingly.


    Vigorously nodding his head, he pulled her into another hug, "Yes, yes, I''ll stop giving you headaches and agree with whatsoever you say." He happily dered. Having his lifetime partner happy and bubbly with him made all the difference in the world. He has learned on his journey in life that to stay sane and happy, he has to make his source of joy equally happy.


    A happy wife equals a happy home.


    Mrs Lee leaned on her husband''s chest and cuddled there. This was what she has always been longing for. To make herst days the best day of her life, with family and friends around living in harmony.


    And nothing was better than knowing that her husband was going to be more weing to Eun-sun.. Atleast this was going to be beginning of happy more days in their lives.

 Chapter 262 - Regrets

    One thing Mrs Lee hase to realise from life was that thest moments of one''s life swiftly and irretrievably slips away, leaving the people left behind inplete shock and regrets ¨C regrets of not making the right decisions of being with their loved ones while they were more than just a memory. This was an unexinable fact of life. Her utmost wish at the moment was to ensure that no one lived with regret after she was gone.


    A mncholic smile crept on her face as she watched everyone from where she stood, especially her son, who was helping Eun-sun out of the car. He had an unusual smile stered on his face. Seeing him like this has been her wish for a decade - to have her son love someone just like his father loves her. To have that person in his life who''ll bring light and stability.


    It was just unfortunate that she might not see more of their time together. Would it be wrong of her if she asked for more time? She absentmindedly scoffed at that thought.


    She couldn''t be greedy now.


    It was indeed true that death brings particr greed to cling onto life because thest moments of one''s life are when the perfect things start rolling in.


    "Why are you crying?" Her husband asked with concern as he whipped out a handkerchief and gently wiped her tears dry.


    Not realising that she had been crying, she sniffed and shed him a small smile, "I''m just happy seeing our son being happy." She said, making father Lee nce in the direction she was staring at.


    His brows narrowed when he saw Eun-sun walking by Dan-Han''s side; her arms hooked around his.


    "You promised." Mrs Lee reminded him when she saw the cold eyes at which he was staring at Eun-sun. He looked at her and hissed out irritably.


    "Be nice." She warned before revealing a sweet smile towards the approaching couple.


    When Eun-sun spotted Dan-Han''s father with his wife, her grip around Dan-Han''s arm suddenly involuntarily tightened, causing Dan-Han to look at her, he understood her worries. "Don''t bother about him," He told her.


    Bother about him? She wouldn''t bother about him had he been someone else, but no, he was the father of the man she loved. So how could she not be worried?


    Gently rubbing his hand on hers, which was buried in his palm, he led her towards his parents,


    "Father, Mother," He bowed, but the woman ignored him and pulled Eun-sun closer to her.


    "Thanks foring, my dear," She said, gently rubbing on Eun-sun''s chin like a mother who was fond of her child.


    "Thanks for inviting me." She humbly replied.


    Her eyes wavered to the man standing by her side. "Good morning, sir," She nervously greeted with a bow. Eun-sun had to admit that she was always nervous around this man.


    Had she known that he might be embarking on this trip, she probably would have declined the offer. She wouldn''t want anything that might put Dan-Han or his mother in a bad spot. She has had her fair share of a dysfunctional family, and she wasn''t ready to cause chaos in another.


    A small moment of silence reigned as all eyes were suddenly glued to father Lee, who was staring at Eun-sun with a nd expression.


    After a short reign of eternity, he finally replied, "Good morning."


    Though his response was forced, Eun-Sun was quite surprised to hear him reply to her greeting. She had expected him to ignore her greetings as usual, but surprisingly he didn''t.


    ''What side of the earth did the sun rise from today?'' She thought, her eyes surreptitiously looking at Dan-Han, who had already figured out what was going on, seeing the way his mother was smiling approvingly at his father.


    "Where''s she?" Dan-Han asked.


    "Who?" Father Lee and Mother asked simultaneously.


    "The person we are waiting for," Dan-Han replied. Mrs Lee''s eyes widened when she realised who he was referring to.


    She looked over her shoulders to Jae-Hyun and In-Ha, who were about to board the ne. She didn''t need anyone to tell her that Jae-Hyun must have told him about the woman, which meant he might know about the investigation.


    "She''s on her way here¨C" She paused when her eyes fell on the car that had just stopped on the tarmac.


    "She''s here." She said, pointing her chin to the car.


    ....


    INSIDE THE PLANE


    "Dude, what''s wrong with you?" Jae-Hyun couldn''t stop himself from asking any longer. He has noticed In-Ha''s countenance in thest ten minutes, and he looked strange, not to talk about the fact that he has been a bit more taciturn for a few days now.


    "Hey Kang In-Ha," He slightly jabbed him by the side, jolting In-Ha from his train of thoughts. He cocked a brow at Jae-Hyun, silently asking him, ''what?''


    "You''ve been mopping. What''s wrong?" Jae-Hyun asked with concern hinted on his voice while In-Ha sighed resignedly.


    "It''s nothing," He dismissively replied before looking outside the window again, but Jae-Hyun didn''t believe him; the look on his face meant more than nothing causinghim to follow his line of sight.


    "Which of them are you thinking about?" Jae-Hyun asked when he finally realised where In-Ha''s gaze was fixed.


    In-Ha turned to him with eyes drawn in slits, "What do you mean?" He asked, feigning ignorance.


    Jae-Hyun looked outside the window to the group of people standing outside, "Aunty or Eun-sun, which is it?" He asked, returning his gaze to In-ha, who lolled back on his seat defeatedly.


    Letting out a sigh, he replied, "Both, I guess."


    "But I thought you were letting her go?" Jae-Hyun inquired, making In-Ha sigh again.


    "I thought so too, but¨C"


    "But what?"


    In-Ha didn''t miss the slight stiffness in his voice, but he replied, "I thought I could...I mean, I tried to, but I don''t know anymore." A sheer look of frustration was boldly etched on his face. Jae-Hyun could tell he was truly struggling.


    "What do you mean? what are you trying to say?" Jae-Hyun gently asked.


    "I''m not trying to say anything. But haven''t you realised that life could be fleeting? The future is so uncertain that anything could happen, and we could die without saying or doing the things we should have done." He paused and looked outside the window again, his eyes zeroed on that petite being wrapped in his friend''s arm while Jae-Hyun paid rapt attention to him.


    "We could miss telling that one person what we felt, and we might die without knowing what their response might be. It could be positive, and we can never know." Something unfamiliar glimmered in his eyes, and Jae-Hyun did not miss it. His eyes furrowed deeply at his friends'' odd words.


    What was he trying to say?


    "What are you trying to say?" Jae-Hyun asked confusedly.


    "What I''m saying is, just like mother, I don''t want to have any regrets. I want to tell Eun-sun how I feel.." He dered, leaving Jae-Hyunpletely stunned.

 Chapter 263 - Awkward

    Eun-sun tried to tear her gaze away from the woman sitting adjacent to her on the ne. She has been staring at her with ferocious intensity since they boarded. Her intent look made her so ufortable, and she began to wonder if she had seen the woman before or rather if they had met before. She had long noticed her awkward gaze from the moment she had spotted her earlier.


    This was weird.


    ''Could she ask why she was staring at her? Did she perhaps recognise her from somewhere?'' She pondered in her heart.


    Eun-sun had thought about the woman''s rtionship with Mrs Lee, especially when she noticed how attentive and lovely Mrs Lee was to her. She had a feeling she was someone important to her. But why has Mrs Lee never mentioned her before?


    She wasn''t trying to pry into anyone''s personal life, but Mrs Lee had shown her to all her friends except her.


    Slightly pinching Dan-Han on his arm, she beckoned on him and whispered into his ears when he nced at her, "Who is she?" She asked, surreptitiously pointing at the woman with her eyes.


    Following her gaze, he replied, "She''s one of mother''s beneficiaries."


    "Beneficiary?" She muttered, more to herself. If she was a beneficiary, why then was she looking at her like that? Like they''ve met before.


    Noticing how tightly her brows were creased, Dan-Han leaned closer to her and asked, "What? Is something wrong?" He could tell something was up with her, but she shook her head.


    "Then why do you look like that? And why did you ask about her?" He further inquired, making Eun-sun turn her gaze towards him.


    "Because she keeps staring at me," She replied as she took another nce at the woman who was very much still staring at her.


    Dan-Han turned towards the woman''s direction, and he also noticed the woman''s intent gaze on Eun-sun. It was too intent, and it felt spooky. Though he was ncing at her now, the woman was too engrossed that she didn''t notice him.


    Dan-Han''s eyes narrowed when he saw the way she was staring at Eun-sun. There was something about her gaze. His creased brows rxed when he finally understood the emotions looming in the woman''s eyes.


    He turned back to Eun-sun and ced a hand around her shoulders, slightly pulling her closer to himself before cing a kiss on her temple, "Let her be. She must be missing someone." He said.


    "Who?" Eun-sun asked, her eyes curiously staring at Dan-Han.


    "Let''s talk about thister." He said in a persuasive tone. It would be rude to talk about the woman''s predicament when she was so close to them.


    Although Dan-Han''sst statement had piqued her interest, even more, Eun-sun could understand why Dan-Han had chosen not to talk about it now.... whatever ''it'' was.


    Eun-sun reluctantly piped down her curiosity as she gave the woman onest look before looking ahead.


    The tripsted for about four hours, with Eun-sun feeling quite bored all through, as Dan-Han was slightly busy reading through emails, while Mother Lee and the rest of her team, Jae-Hyun included, were active going over their itinerary.


    In-Ha was awkwardly quiet, and if she was right, he had been ignoring all her beckoning signals, almost as if he was avoiding her. But that couldn''t be possible. No, she didn''t think so.


    When Mrs Lee told her about all the ces they''d be visiting on this outreach and the different kinds of people they would be encountering, she had been excited. She was eagerly looking forward to an eventful trip. At least it should be able to take her mind off the boggling problems she was challenged with right now. But it seems the trip wasn''t going to be as promising as she had thought. It had barely started, but she was already feeling useless.


    They''d be visiting a total of twelve provinces across four countries. And their first stop was the provinces in a neighbouring country. And Eun-sun couldn''t help but desperately wish for this ne to touch down.


    And as if her prayers were answered, theynded in half-hour, and she couldn''t be more grateful.


    "I''m sorry for being too busy, love." Dan-Han apologised when he heard her heave a sigh of relief. "I just had to do this." He said with a guilty look on his face.


    "It''s okay. I dragged you here despite knowing the level of work you had to do." Despite the amount of work Dan-Han had tried to handle in the past few days before embarking on this trip, there was still more work left to be done. As the Captain of a conglomerate such as PK corps, the man was bound to be swarmed with work.


    "I promise this will be thest....unless it''s an emergency." He genuinely promised while Eun-sun smiled at him. He was already doing enough, and she was content with that.


    "Let''s go." She said when she realised they were the only ones stillgging. Everyone else had alighted the ne.


    He nodded and smiled at her as he took her handbag and helped her alight the jet.


    Stepping out of the ne, Eun-sun was stunned by the number of people waiting to greet them. She could see the ted smiles on their happy faces as they cheered. She could imagine the happiness they must have felt when they heard charity would be reaching them soon. A proud smile split her face when she saw Mrs Lee hugging and conversing with some of the locals like she had known them before now. This woman was indeed blessed with an enormous heart, she said to herself.


    Once again, Eun-sun waved at In-Ha, who was pushing past with his luggage, but again he walked past her without acknowledging her presence.


    Did he not see her? She pondered.


    "In-Ha." She called, but the man continued walking, making Eun-sun frown.


    She shot a questioning look at Dan-Han, who also had his gaze fixed at In-Ha.


    Eun-Sun looked at the disappearing silhouette, a myriad of questions going through her mind.


    Did she do something? She didn''t think so.


    But something was seemed to be wrong with him. And she wondered what it could be.


    While Eun-sun pondered what could have made In-Ha act this way, Dan-Han thought he had a clue of what this sudden attitude was about. But he really hoped that was not the case. Because he thought they had sorted themselves out.


    Dan-Han was about to lead Eun-sun towards the awaiting car when his phone suddenly chimed. It was a message that read,


    "We have them."


    .....


    Author''s note: Good day lovelies, I''m so sorry there haven''t been any updates in a while. I was enlisted for my one-year national service. The enlistment was quite impromptu - courtesy of Covid. I just got back from the military base. So sorry there was no prior notice, I''ll make up for it.


    I want to appreciate every one of you for your patience. I''m really grateful. LOVE YOU GUYS, AND HAPPY NEW MONTH.


    Yours truly,


    DA_ROSE.

 Chapter 264 - Met Before?

    Eun-Sun found it strange that In-Ha was not just ignoring her, but he was also ignoring Dan-Han as well. It made her wonder if both friends were currently having issues?


    Seeing that they were not alone at the moment, she decided to ask Dan-Han about itter.


    Letting out a soft sigh, She turned her gaze outside the window to pay attention to the scenery outside. This was far better than thinking about what she did and did not do.


    Though the drive from the airport to their destination was a long one, Eun-sun didn''t mind. As a matter of fact, she didn''t even notice because she was amazed by the beautiful scenery outside. The ce they were headed was one of the rural areas in this part of the country, but the grasnd, the small hills made perfect scenery. The sky was clear, and the vegetation was so green, it gave a rxing feel. It made her remember those days when she had dreamt of settling down in her ce like this to hide away from all the problems in the city. Those days when she could barely keep her head above water as she was neck-deep in debts.


    She nced at the man seated by her side, her eyes filled with much love and appreciation for him. She leaned in and ced a kiss on his cheek, surprising him.


    "What was that for?" Dan-Han asked with a smile.


    "A thank you." She replied, making him cock his brows at her.


    "For what?"


    "For being the best man on earth." She replied, wrapping her hand around his waist and resting her head on his chest. Dan-Han couldn''t help the smile that split his face. He kissed the top of her head before patting her gently on the head, "Then you should thank me more often." He said while she bobbed her head in concordance, letting Dan-Han cuddle her. This was indeed a nice distraction from all the parent issues...sigh.


    Half an hourter, the car finally came to a stop. Eun-Sun looked outside, and she saw the vast tents that were set up in the open field. Mrs Lee and the others were already there, as she and Dan-Han were thest to arrive.


    Stepping out of the car, Eun-sun was amazed by therge number of resources Mrs Lee had brought for the sake of the outreach. It seemed the number of staff that had received them at the airport was not as much as the people waiting for them there. Medical personnel were robbed in theirb coats and other people who had the foundation T-shirt on, offloading several stuff from the huge trucks parked around.


    Eun-Sun couldn''t believe the amount of money the Lee family must have spent on all this. And to think this was only their first stop?


    "Come on," Dan-Han said, beckoning onto her with his hand. Slipping her hand into his, he led her towards where the others were standing, and for a moment, she thought she saw In-Ha staring at them before he abruptly turned his gaze away.


    For Pete''s sake, what was wrong with that fellow? She hissed in her head. She was going to tackle his madness pretty soon.


    "Honey,e here." Mrs Lee beckoned to her when she saw Eun-sun and Dan-Han approaching them. Eun-Sun happily withdrew her hand from Dan-Han and sauntered over to Mrs Lee, making Dan-Han frown.


    Sometimes it feels like he''s wasn''t just in a rtionship with Eun-sun but also with this Mother. Why does he feel like he has topete with her for his woman attention?!


    "Come here, let me introduce you to my friends here." She said with a happy smile.


    "This Matt, he''s my foreign associate." She said, pointing to the man standing in front of her, "And this is Yeona, she''s from the NGO. This is my daughter-inw, Eun-sun." She introduced them with a proud smile on her face while Eun-sun bowed respectfully to them.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too." Matt greeted back.


    "She''s a pretty girl." Yeonaplimented her.


    "I know, right?" Mrs Lee couldn''t be more proud.


    Eun-Sun turned towards the woman standing beside Mrs Lee but had her gaze fixed on her.


    Mrs Lee gasped when she noticed Eun-sun''s gaze was also fixed on the woman.


    "Pardon me, dear. Meet my friend, Soomin. Soomin, meet my daughter-inw."


    "Good afternoon, ma," Eun-sun bowed to her, but the woman stood fixated, her gaze still awkwardly fixed on Eun-sun.


    A sad smile graced Mrs Lee''s face when she saw the way Soomin was staring at Eun-sun. She could imagine what was going through the woman''s mind.


    Had her daughter been here, she would be within the same age gap as Eun-sun. She couldn''t even begin to imagine what the woman was going through at the moment. This was why she had offered to bring her along on this trip. Over the years, Soomin was too withdrawn. She barely talked or smiled at anyone. She would gaze at nothing in particr for hours, and the sadness in her eyes was a constant figure, except now that she was staring at Eun-sun. It was quite different.


    Mrs Lee turned to Eun-sun and said, "Please can you take her to the lodge and keep herpany for the time being, at least till we set up? I''ll be back soon." She said with an apologetic smile.


    "Lodge?" She didn''t know where that was.


    "Mother, I don''t know where the lodge is."


    "Don''t worry. The driver will take you."


    Eun-Sun turned to look at the woman. Keep herpany?


    Eun-Sun didn''t know if she could do that. But she couldn''t bear to say no, so she nodded.


    "Thank you." Mrs Lee said appreciatively before walking away.


    Eun-Sun turned to look at Dan-Han, who shrugged his shoulder.


    She took a deep breath as she approached the woman.


    "Aunty, let''s go," Eun-Sun said, while the woman nodded.


    Helping her into the car, Eun-sun sat with her at the back while Dan-Han took the passenger''s seat. All the while, the woman still couldn''t take her eyes off Eun-sun, which made her ufortable.


    Not being able to handle it anymore, Eun-sun asked, "Auntie have we met before?" No one could me for questioning. The woman''s gaze has been on her for hours.


    But her question only made the woman do something more than just staring. Eun-Sun narrowed her brows when the woman slightly leaned towards her. Her gaze was intently boring into her.


    "You have his eyes.." She said.

 Chapter 265 - Clue Or Not?

    Eun-Sun blinked in confusion at the woman''s word. Whose eyes?


    She looked at Dan-Han, who was also staring at the woman through the rearview mirror.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry but do you mean? Whose eyes do I have?"


    "He took my child." Soomin blurted out, making Eun-sun''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Who took your child?" Eun-Sun asked in shocked surprise. Why would anybody take her child?


    "They took her." The woman muttered in a low voicexc , not bothering to reply to Eun-sun''s question.


    Eun-Sun nced at Dan-Han again, who was intently staring at them from the rearview mirror, before staring back at the woman.


    But as much as she waited for a reply, the woman didn''t provide one; rather, she looked over Eun-sun''s shoulder and fell into a daze.


    Dan-Han turned to look at the woman before staring at Eun-sun, who had a perplexed look on her face. He gave her a look that she interpreted as an, ''It''s okay'' But Eun-sun didn''t think it was.


    The woman has been staring at her for hours like they''ve met before, and when she asks, all she gets is some mystery reply? What sort of thing was this?


    She gazed at the woman one more time before letting out an inaudible sigh. She really wanted to know what the woman was talking about. Whose eyes did she have, and who took her child?


    It was certain the woman wasn''t stable, and she wondered what was wrong with her?


    But did someone really take her child? Why would anyone do such a thing?


    Eun-Sun tried to let go of the issue, but in her mind, she knew that was impossible. Maybe it was because she was having parent issues herself. She sighed as she helped the woman lean back on the seat before staring outside the window, a plethora of questions ying through her mind.


    After arriving at the lodge, which Eun-sun thought was quite good given the fact that it was in a rural area, she helped Soomin to the room which has been booked in her name. All arrangements have adequately been made, and Eun-sun couldn''t help butmend Mrs Lee''s team.


    "Will you be fine?" Dan-Han asked when she offered to stay with Soomin in her room till mother returned.


    She looked at the woman who was nkly staring into space before nodding her head.


    "I''ll be fine." She assured him, but he didn''t seem to believe her.


    "Sure?" He cocked a brow at her.


    "Yes. Just go to the room and freshen up."


    "I''ll be going back to the field to help them out, but I''ll order lunch for the both of you, okay?"


    "Okay. But what about you?" Eun-Sun asked.


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll have dinner with you, and tomorrow you''ll join us at the field." He said while she nodded. He kissed her forehead before walking away but not before paying onest look at Soomin.


    Eun-Sun watched as he walked down the hall till he opened a room door and walked in. She turned around to see Soomin now staring at her just like she had done on the ne.


    She approached her and took a seat opposite her.


    "Aunty, do you want something? Anything?" She asked, but the woman didn''t reply but kept staring.


    This was really weird.


    "Should I switch on the T.V?" She asked again, but still no answer.


    Why had mother given her this aunty-sitting task? It would have been better if she had stayed at the field helping the others out.


    A few minutester, lunch was delivered to them, and she had watched the woman eat. All her steps were slow, even the way she chewed. Eun-Sun couldn''t help but notice the scars on the woman''s wrist. They were all healed, as a matter of fact, they looked old, but she could tell some severe injuries had been there.


    And looking at how many they were, she wondered what must have happened to the woman. Did someone do those to her, or did she do it to herself?


    ...


    Seated at the back of the car, Dan-Han had a deep frown between his brows. His mind shed back to the little moment at the car with Soomin.


    What exactly does her word mean? Did she know someone who looked like Eun-sun? Or was she still psyched up, as his mother had said? When his mother had just brought Soomin some years ago, she had mentioned that the woman was psychologically traumatised, and that has gravely affected her mental health.


    So could she have just said those words without any meaning, right?


    He sighed.


    After much thought, he whipped out his phone and dialled Chang-Wok''s number.


    "Boss?"


    "That file I gave you, have you been able to find anything?" He asked.


    "Not exactly, boss. There''s been a problem."


    "What do you mean?" Dan-Han''s voice was nowhere pleasant, sending chills down Chang-Wok''s spine.


    "Boss, it seems the footage from the airport were purposely deleted, so it''s hard finding any evidence of what had happened on that day. And also, you know we''re talking about something that happened over two decades ago."


    "So what you''re saying is, you and the investigators are ipetent?" He raised a brow, and even though Chang-wok couldn''t see his face right now, he could tell the man was frowning and staring daggers at him. He already knew about that. He wanted something different.


    "President, that''s not it."


    "Then?"


    "Actually, some damaged clips have been found, but it''s taking some time to restore, and...we can''t be certain of what we might find. It might be useful, or it might not."


    "Then make it useful. I want to see whatever''s on that footage by morning."


    ''Morning? That''s less than twenty-four hours.'' Chang-Wok cried in his mind.


    "Yes, President Lee." He replied before Dan-Han ended the call.


    Damaged footage, huh?


    He wondered what they would discover from it. Would it be a clue, or would it be another dead end?


    And the ''he'' Soomin was referring to, was it just imaginary, or did she really know someone who could be rted to Eun-sun?

 Chapter 266 - Chase

    Hei-Ran''s office


    Hei-Ran had a sheepish grin on her face as she stared at the bouquet that had just been delivered to her office, as well as the pack of lunch that had been delivered alongside it.


    She knew it was from him.


    She opened the card tucked inside the flowers, and it read, ''Lunch with me? Please..'' a cute smiley was attached to the sender''s name, ''Your die-hard crush.''


    "Crush, huh?" That''s the name he has given to himself now? The smile on her face widened.


    He''s just so adorable.


    "So?" A voice suddenly came from the door. Raising her eyes to the door, she saw him poking his head into her office..


    "So..." She stressed, desperately trying to hide the blush creeping up her face. These days she couldn''t help but smile whenever he was around. Even her heart kept thumping hard at the sight of him.


    This man has been relentless in his pursuit since she dared him to woo her. She should have known better than to tell him something like that. For someone who had kept her by his side for years with themest and cruellest excuse, she has sure given him an easy task. But little did she know that to Jin-Hai, this wasn''t an easy task at all. But was heining? Hell no!


    As a matter of fact, he loved the chase. He loved the fact that she was making him atone for his sins.


    Her strong will and determination to do what she sets her mind on were some of the reasons why he kept falling for her.


    Cocking a brow, he looked at her weirdly as he pushed the door and walked in.


    "Stop doing this."


    "Doing what?" She feigned ignorance. It wasn''t easy keeping a straight face whenever he was around. Her eyes were dancing with excitement at the mere sight of him. Sweet lord!


    "Making things hard for me." He said, slowly approaching her table.


    "I can''t remember making anything hard for you. Or have I?" She shot him a mocking look making him sigh.


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" He asked while she shed him a knowing smile.


    "You have no idea." A wicked smile was splitting her face.


    "This is nothingpared to the stress and hell you made me go through for six years, Song Jin-Hai." She told him


    "I know, but can''t you punish me in some other way? This is too much."


    "Too much?" She looked at him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe he would dare say that. He had given her six years of non-stop rest. He was working her to the bone. Even though his intentions were sincere, he should have found a more subtle way of handling things.


    What happened to just asking a girl out? Even if she had rejected him, he should have taken it as a challenge and upped his game. Now he daresins? Tch! And what other ways was he talking about?


    Jin-Hai let out an exasperated sigh when she eyed him wickedly.


    "It''s fine. I deserve this and more, but will you have lunch with me? I-I''ve missed your face." He slightly stuttered, making Hei-Ran smile. His recent attitude was always so cute.


    Feigning hesitation, Hei-Ran looked at the time and said, "I''m quite busy but think I can spare you five minutes of my time."


    Five minutes? Just five minutes? God! this girl. It was apparent she really liked taunting him, and she would keep this up for a very long time.


    But could she finish lunch and get rid of him in five minutes? He''d like to see her try.


    She seems to forget that he was the boss of thepany. Her boss.


    With a malicious smile spread across his face, he picked up the packs of food and ced them on the small centre table, while Hei-Ran tried to put her flowers away, so it wouldn''t attract the eyes of anyone who stepped into her officeter.


    Jin-Hai constant visit to her office these past few days has been raising brows, and seeing flowerster might stir up some gossip.


    Jin-Hai watched as she walked towards the table, and he couldn''t help but pull her closer, making Hei-Ran gasp in shock.


    "W-what are you doing, Jin-Hai?" She asked, desperately trying to break free from him, but his grip around her waist tightened, even more, pressing her tightly against his chest while Hei-Ran stiffened.


    His muscles were so strong. How hard did he work out? Okay, she really had to start working on herself too! She told herself.


    "How long do you n on making me wait?" His once gentle voice suddenly became deep and rough but yet so pleasant.


    "Hmm?" Hei-Ran was highly distracted with him and his muscles, so much she didn''t hear him well. Her breath was hitched, and the sensual look in his eyes wasn''t making things any easier.


    He tucked a tendril of hair behind her ear and trailed his hand down her cheek. His actions were so smooth and hot that Hei-Ran felt her knees go weak. And the way he kept staring at her lips like he was in pain and only a taste of them could heal him.


    "Hei-Ran, please don''t take too long. The wait is killing me." He whispered in a low voice.


    "You won''t die." She bit her lips after that impulsive reply, and Jin-Hai couldn''t help but sigh.


    Such a wicked girl.


    "You''ll be mine soon, I assure you." He said before letting go of her, causing Hei-Ran to sigh regrettably. She could do with more of that. He was making her hot.


    Hei-Ran!


    Maybe she should say yes now. And let him have the victory? No way! She''ll make him suffer a bit more.


    Quicklyposing herself, she took a seat on the sofa while Jin-Hai handed her a te, and they both ate peacefully with Jin-Hai stealing asionally nces at her, of course.


    "Thank you for the meal," Hei-Ran said appreciatively, while Jin-Hai nodded.


    She was about to say something else when her phone suddenly began to ring, and the moment she saw who the caller was, her heart skipped.


    ''Grandfather? What happened? ''


    Grandfather Su hasn''t called her since the incident that urred six years ago at the Supany. So why was he calling her now?


    Hesitantly picking the call, her shaking voice spoke up, "Hel-lo grandfather."


    "Hmm, Hei-Ran."


    "Grandfather, you called?" Her voice sounded unsure. Did he know who he was calling?


    "And is that strange?" His ever patriarchal voice came sounding through the phone.


    "No, no, grandfather. Is just that..."


    "It''s fine. I called to ask you toe to see me this evening." He said. It wasn''t a request. It was an order.


    "Okay. I''ll be there." She replied, and the next second, the call was disconnected. As expected of him.


    Noticing the awkward look on her face, Jin-Hai asked, "Did something happen?" He had heard a conversation, so he knew it was a call from home.


    "I don''t know." Came her honest reply.

 Chapter 267 - Grandfather Su

    Hei-Ran was tensed all through the day. She kept pondering why her grandfather had suddenly called her and even invited her to the house. This was something he hadn''t done in a long while. Even when she had gone to the Su mansion, they had barely seen, and even when they did, he''d always ignore her.


    Was he sick? She called her mother to ask, but she had no idea about it, neither did she receive a call from him. This was strange.


    Hei-Ran couldn''te up with a reason why her grandfather would suddenly ask for her. She had an upsetting feeling in her stomach about this abrupt invitation.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Jin-Hai asked for the umpteenth time when she looked nervous. Her hand hasn''t left the hem of her skirt in thest few minutes.


    Slowly nodding her head, she replied, "I am.."


    Jin-Hai sighed at her response. That''s the response she kept giving him since the call, even though she looked like she was far from being okay.


    "Do you want me to speak to your grandfather?" Jin-Hai asked, making Hei-Ran look at him with widened eyes.


    "And say what?" She didn''t know why her grandfather had called for her, neither did she know what to say when she got there, so what exactly was he going to say to him?


    Shrugging his shoulders, he replied, "I don''t Know. But I also don''t like the fact that you''re this nervous. It''s also making me anxious." He honestly told her.


    Hei-Ran stared at him without saying a word. A few thoughts ran through her head, but she sighed and turned her gaze away from him. "I''ll be fine." She assured him.


    He reluctantly nodded his head as he opened the cab door for her. He didn''t like the fact that she had stopped him from taking her there. He had been picking her from home and dropping her back every other day, so he didn''t see why today should be any different.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Hei-Ran told him while he grumpily nodded his head. Just as Hei-Ran took a step towards the car, he slightly closed the door, surprising Hei-Ran, who cocked a brow at him. But before she could say a word, he leaned in and ced a kiss at the corner of her mouth.


    Hei-Ran was startled by his unexpected actions. Her eyes rapidly blinked at him.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow." He said in his usual tone like he hadn''t just done something crazy, even though his heart was beating crazily.


    Hei-Ran stared at him, utterly flustered, before regaining herself. She absentmindedly nodded before hopping into the cab. She watched from the window as Jin-Hai waved at her. Her hands subconsciously moved to the spot which Jin-Hai had just kissed, and her heart skipped.


    ''Why did he do that?!'' A smile broke on her face when the scene shed through her mind. She wouldn''t lie; she waspletely enjoying all the romantic perks she was receiving from Jin-Hai. He was just so sweet and cute, except when it came to working.


    But where did thate from?


    She giggled at his sudden sweetness. "Oh my." She blushed.


    But her joy was short-lived when her phone suddenly began ringing, and it was her grandfather again. Really? Twice in a day?


    Now, something was wrong!.


    "Hello, grandfather."


    "Where are you?" He asked.


    "On my way." She told him.


    "Good." He replied before ending the call. Hei-Ran stared at her phone for some moments, her anxiety slowly returning once again. She took a deep breath to calm herself. She hasn''t done anything wrong in thest couple of years, and even if she did, nothing could be worse than the scandal that happened several years ago.


    A few minutester, Hei-Ran arrived at the huge pristine Su mansion. She stood in front of the building, simply staring at it.


    There was a time when she lived there, trying to learn the ropes of running thepany from her grandfather, who had been so keen on teaching her everything he knew, till the scandal. She moved to her parent''s house and afterwards to her ce when her mother''s marriage hassle became unbearable.


    Hei-Ran dragged in a deep breath before approaching the colossal gate.


    "Wee back, young miss." The staff greeted as Hei-Ran stepped into the mansion. Happy smiles could be seen on the faces of a few staff - which were the older staff at the Su mansion. Hei-Ran responded with a nod as she asked for her grandfather''s whereabouts.


    "Where is grandfather?" She asked.


    "In his study. They are waiting for you." One of the staff replied.


    ''They?''


    Without pondering much, Hei-Ran made her way up the stairs, her heart beating so fast as she approached the door to his study.


    And just as if someone knew she was standing by the door, it was suddenly opened from the inside.


    "Come in." It was her grandfather''s secretary and friend. She bowed to him as she nervously stepped into the study.


    She quickly bowed to her grandfather when she saw him sitting on the sofa in his office. He seemed to have aged a bit more than thest time she saw him, but he still carried that aura of authority as she has always known him to. She had almost forgotten how formidable he looked as the patriarch of the Su family. He was the one person she admired the most in the family. He had thought her to be the person she was today - A career hungry woman.


    He was the sole reason she had left thepany. She couldn''t bear to see the disappointed look in his eyes after her lovely cousin ruined her career by setting her up. He had not said a word to her about it at the time, but she could tell how highly disappointed he was in her.


    "Grandfather." She greeted while the man only nodded before taking a good look at her.


    Hei-Ran stood with her eyes lowered to the ground, too afraid and intimidated by his presence. Standing before him reminded her how much she had failed him.


    "Are you not going to ask how I''ve been faring?" He asked, making Hei-Ran look at him with surprise.


    "Hmm?" She muttered in surprise, causing the old man to sigh.


    "H-ow have you been, grandfather?" She finally asked, making the old man shake his head.


    "Stand upright and look me in the eyes, Su Hei-Ran." He suddenly said in a harsh tone prompting Hei-Ran to act ordingly. How could she forget he hated seeing his children or grandchildren looking weak?


    "A Su never looks weak. I at least taught you that." He said in a somewhat irritated tone before turning to his secretary, who was standing beside him.


    "Bring her in." He ordered.


    ''Who else has he called?'' Hei-Ran pondered in her head, but her answer came the moment the door was opened.


    A-Yeong!


    ''What was she doing here?'' Hei-Ran felt a vein in her head twitch at the sight of the annoying girl who had had just stepped into the room.


    The evil scheming cousin.


    But apart from being shocked on seeing A-Yeong, she was more shocked to see how she looked. What happened to her? Where did all her mour go?


    Hei-Ran nced back at her grandfather, and seeing the angry look on his face, Hei-Ran wondered what was happening.


    She stared back at A-Yeong, who was looking quite dishevelled and had pretty dark eye circles. Has she been crying? Now, this was interesting!

 Chapter 268 - Appointment?

    Desperately racking her head to guess her grandfather''s purpose for inviting them there, Hei-Ran could only think of one thing ¨C the incident.


    Her grandfather must have heard about the incident that happened at her parents ce a few weeks ago. He must have discovered the truth about what truly happened six years ago.


    She gazed at A-Yeong, and from her expression, it seemed she was right. That would exin why she looked like a zombie. Realising that might be the case, Hei-Ran felt her heart thump wildly, as this would be the first time her grandfather would be saying anything about the incident after many years.


    Grandfather Su gazed at A-Yeong with anger buried deep in his eyes before staring at Hei-Ran.


    "Six years ago, I pit the two of you against each other, not because I wanted to create any form of animosity between my grandchildren, but because you both were promising and showed good leadership spirit and looked like the capable hands, I could leave thepany for." He paused and stared at Hei-Ran for a brief moment before he continued.


    "I wanted nothing more but to put thepany we''ve all worked hard for into the best hands, but it seems some of us got blind and desperate for power.." His tone was slightly sounding harsh. He paused and heaved a sigh before turning to A-Yeong, who, despite her shabby and distraught look, still behaved like a Su, or at least she knew how to behave in the presence of the old man.


    "A-Yeong, I''m so disappointed in you. Although I knew you had it in you to go the extra mile to get what you wanted, I didn''t expect you to stoop this low and tarnish the Su name all because of your greed. Stepping on a Su is the same as stepping on us all." At this point, the anger in his voice was cutting through the room like a butchering knife.


    "Grand-" A-Yeong interrupted, but he raised his hand to stop her.


    "There''s no room for talking. You had all the time to do what was right, but you didn''t. A-Yeong, nothing stays hidden forever. That no one knew what you did six years ago doesn''t mean the universe didn''t witness your unscrupulous act. I''m ashamed of what you''ve done." He turned to look at his secretary, who quickly handed A-Yeong a white envelope. She gazed at her grandfather before hesitantly receiving the envelope.


    She had a feeling about what was inside, and the moment she opened it, her eyes widened in shock.


    "G-grandfather" Her lips quivered just like her hands holding the paper.


    "You''re officially resigned as the president of thepany and as well fired from being a staff of thepany. Someone as wicked and maniptive as you can''t work in thepany talk more of leading it." He said in a t tone.


    "No!" A-Yeong eximed.


    "And you''ll also tender a public apology to Hei-Ran at thepany, as you publicly embarrassed her." He added, ignoring her rebuttal and plea.


    Her grandfather''sst words dumbfounded A-Yeong. Tender a public apology?


    "A public apology?" She asked with incredulity, prompting grandfather Su to re at her.


    "Do you refuse?" He asked in a challenging tone. A-Yeong''s lips quivered, but she couldn''t say a word. She fell to her knees defeatedly. She couldn''t believe this was happening to her.


    Hei-Ran watched the drama before her unfold, and she couldn''t believe it. After so many years, she finally got vindicated.


    There was a time when she wished for nothing but this, so she could get back to thepany where she truly belonged....but not anymore. Seeing her grandfather do this now only made her realise the pain she had kept for years. It wasn''t the pain of being betrayed but of theck of trust - most especially from her grandfather.


    How she wished he had believed her then.


    She was pulled out of her trail of thoughts when an envelope was suddenly held out in front of her. Hei-Ran raised her head to the hand passing it to her; it was his secretary. She gazed at her grandfather, who gave her an affirmative nod. She slowly reached for it and opened it.


    Her eyes widened in shock at the heading of the letter.


    "Appointment?" She muttered as she looked at her grandfather in shocked surprise. They were appointing her as the new president of thepany?


    "It is high time you quit that job and return home where you truly belong."


    "Huh?"


    Hei-Ran incredulously stared at the paper in her hands. She couldn''t believe it. This was truly happening.


    "Grandfather." She called in a disbelieving tone. So this was why he had called her. To give her the job she had struggled for years ago, in a tter?


    "Hei-Ran, my dear, I know no amount of apology can be enough for ever doubting you. You were the grandchild I raised and coached with my very own hands, and I should have trusted you when no one did, and for that, grandfather is sorry." He said as he lowered his head apologetically. He could still remember how Hei-Ran had begged and cried for him to believe her. He clearly remembered the hurt in her eyes as she walked out thepany''s doors that very day. And realising that she had been right all these years had made him question himself these past weeks.


    Not just Hei-Ran, but also A-Yeong and the secretary were beyond shocked to hear him apologise. Hei-Ran couldn''t believe it! Her eyes suddenly teared up as she gazed at the paper in her hands and also at her grandfather.


    He really should have believed her. She had been dragged, harassed and mocked endlessly by the media and staff of thepany. Countlessly she had pleaded with them to believe that she had not signed away thepany funds to her boyfriend, who was also a staff at thepany, but no one believed her¡ªno one, not even her grandfather.


    Nobody gave her the benefit of the doubt. Even her father had been disappointed in her. And unlike her grandfather, he didn''t even apologise after the truth was revealed.


    "Grandfather, this is..." She was utterly speechless. Grandfather Su stood from his seat and walked up to her. His hands slowly reaching for hers.


    "Hei-Ran, I have watched you act as a real Su. Despite the challenges you were forced to face and with no support, you surged on and didn''t let anything stop you. You joined that smallpany, and we saw how hard you worked, and your efforts have brought it to the level of sess it''s enjoying now."


    She shook her head and interrupted him, "No, grandfather, that was all Jin-Hai. He''s passionate about his work, and he made all the efforts. I just follow in his footsteps." Grandfather Su chuckled at her words.


    "That''s what you say. But the truth remains your efforts are nowhere lost to his. Hei-Ran, you have a Su bloodline, and we dominate in the business world, and that''s why you must return to thepany."


    ''Return?'' Was he asking her to quit her job? Leave Jin-Hai?

 Chapter 269 - Change In Attitude

    Eun-Sun spent thest four hours sitting beside Soomin, who remained taciturn as she sat by the window. She asionally looked at her, and other times she stared at nothing in particr. And this was all they did till Mrs Lee returned with the others.


    "Eun-Sun, thank you." Mrs Lee said appreciatively, pulling Eun-sun into a hug.


    "It''s okay."


    "Did she say anything?" Mrs Lee asked expectantly, her gaze suddenly fixed on the woman, while Eun-sun shook her head.


    "She did not. She was quiet all through the day." Eun-Sun didn''t know if she should tell her the words the woman had blurted out earlier..


    Mrs Lee sighed as she kept staring at Soomin. She had thought she had shown some interest in Eun-sun, but it seemed that was not the case. She has been looking for a way to get the woman tomunicate with her, but that has been futile. It seemed whatever ordeal she must have endured had left her traumatised


    If only she could find something or someone that would help unlock Soomin''s mind, maybe that could help her in remembering what had happened to her and who exactly had taken her baby.


    "It''s okay. Thanks a lot for your help." Mrs Lee appreciated her once again. "Dan-Han is waiting for you." She told her.


    Eun-Sun nodded and excused herself before leaving. Just as she was about to step out of the room, she almost bumped into father Lee.


    "I''m sorry, sir." She immediately apologised.


    Father Lee stared at her silently for a brief moment before replying, "It''s okay. It was an ident." His stone was t, but itcked the hostility usually hinted in it, making Eun-sun quite surprised.


    Okay, what''s happening? She asked herself. She had also noticed how strangely he had behaved towards her at the airport. Was he trying to be nice to her?


    Eun-Sun didn''t Know what to think, and she also didn''t want to overthink this through, so she bowed to him. But as she turned around to leave, he suddenly spoke, halting her on her heels, "Eun-sun,"


    Eun-Sun was quite startled to hear him call her name. She turned around to face him, eagerly waiting to listen to what he had to say, but he didn''t say anything. He only nodded at her before walking into the room, leaving Eun-sun in a perplexed state.


    What was that all about? She asked herself.


    She stared at the door for a couple of seconds before walking to the room where Dan-Han was waiting for her.


    She squealed in shock the moment she stepped into the room as a strong pair of hands suddenly pulled into a warm hug.


    "Dan-Han!" She smacked his arm as he buried her face in his broad chest.


    "I missed you." He breathed into her ears, making hot waves shoot through her spine.


    Wrapping her arms around his waist, she replied, "We just parted for few hours."


    "But that''s enough for me to miss you." He told her as he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    "Dan-Han" She tried to break away from his embrace, but the man held her firm.


    "Say what you want to say from here." He said, not letting her go for a second. He didn''t know why but he could never get bored of having her in his arms. He could do it all day. Maybe it was the fact that he was hopelessly and helplessly in love with her.


    Eun-Sun sighed when she couldn''t break free from his hold. Letting out a deted sigh, she spoke. "Do you know what happened to your father?" That made him lose his grip around her as he looked at her rmingly.


    "Did he do something to you?" He asked with concern, a light frown already forming between his brows.


    Eun-Sun sighed when she saw the threatening look in his eyes. "He didn''t do anything."


    "So, what did he say?" His tone was slowly turning grave, and Eun-sun could hear it.


    "He didn''t say anything either." She hurriedly told him, making Dan-Han raise a brow at her.


    "Then what did he do?" He asked suspiciously, making Eun-sun fall into thought as she reyed her small encounter with Dan-Han''s father in her head.


    "Nothing." She said, making Dan-Han look at her with an even more suspicious look.


    "Nothing?" If he didn''t say anything to her, why then was she looking this way.


    Nodding her head, she answered him. "I can''t say he acted nice, but he acted a bit differently. A bit less hostile, I guess? Did you say anything to him?" She asked, her eyes intently looking at him as she waited for his answer. She felt Dan-Han had a hand it. And the way he called her name before walking away felt like he had something to say, but what?


    She didn''t want Dan-Han to interfere with her and his dad''s rtionship. She didn''t want him to have any misunderstanding with him because of her, and knowing the kind of man she was dating, she couldn''t imagine what method he must have used on his father.


    With her eyes intently trying to capture and analyse Dan-Han''s reaction, she waited for his reply. After a few silent moments, Dan-Han finally replied, "I didn''t say a word to him."


    "Are you sure?" She asked in a sceptical tone while Dan-Han nodded his head. She sighed when she realised he was telling the truth. Then could this be his mother''s doing? It seemed like something she could do.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t like that there was a subtle change in father''s Lee attitude towards her. It is just that she didn''t want them to have any misunderstanding because of her by trying to make the man ept her and her poor and unknown background.


    Noting the uneasy look in her eyes, he hugged her again. "If he wants to be nice to you, let him be nice, okay. After all, it''s in our best interest if he behaves ordingly." Dan-Hanforted her. Though he already knew his mother was behind his father''s change of attitude, he didn''t think it wise to burden her with that piece of information.


    Eun-Sun had to agree with him. It would be in her favour if Father Lee epted her, but it shouldn''t be at the expense of his rtionship with the others. Not wanting to ponder too much about it, Eun-sun tried to discard those thoughts out of her mind.

 Chapter 270 - Improving Her Image

    Later in the evening, everyone gathered at the hall in the hotel for dinner. Mrs Lee had refused for food to be delivered to their various rooms and had requested they all eat dinner together.


    "Mother, this isn''t necessary," Dan-Han murmured as he walked past her. He wanted to eat dinner alone with Eun-sun in their room. Spending time with her was the primary reason why he had agreed to embark on this trip.


    Mrs Lee shot him a mock-re before taking a seat beside her husband. She beckoned on Eun-sun to sit by her side, making Dan-Han frown at her slightly. But left with no choice, he let her, and he also took a seat by her side.


    Mrs Lee had a happy smile on her face as she stared at all the faces at the table. It wasn''t just family at the table but also friends and colleagues who she had encountered and worked with at different phases of her life.


    It was good to be surrounded by good people..


    After the food was ced on the long gigantic table, they all began to eat.


    They had only started eating when Father Lee asked one of the waiting staff to turn on the T.V in the dining hall. It was time for the evening business news, and he didn''t want to miss it.


    Though Mrs Lee wanted to protest, she also knew that this was a habit he had maintained for several years, so she let him be. After all, it was always business for the Lees.


    Father Lee had barely started watching the news when the t.v presenter started talking about the big real estate contract currently causing an uproar in the whole country, and this was President Lee''s new project. Foreign investors were vying to coborate with him for the project, and the project''s sess rate was being discussed. Father Lee turned to Dan-Han with a proud smile, and so did everyone else, but the man was too busy stockpiling his girlfriend''s te with food to pay attention to whatever was going on.


    "Dan-Han." Eun-Sun jabbed him by the side to gain his attention. He innocently looked at her while she gestured to the T.V with her chin. Dan-Han paid attention to what the presenter was saying about his newest project.


    "That''s expected." He muttered in a nonchnt tone making Eun-sun''s lips twitch. She could never forget how slightly conceited he could be.


    "Congrats, President Lee." A few people congratted him, while he replied with a single nod.


    "Good job, son. I knew you''ll do wonders with this project." Father Lee said, making Dan-Han turn towards him.


    "It isn''t me you should be saying that too," Dan-Han said in a casual tone, making everyone look at him confusedly, most especially his Father.


    "Then who?" Father Lee asked, not entirely sure what he was trying to say.


    Dan-Han turned to Eun-sun, who was seated by his side. "You should be saying that to her." He said, tilting his chin at Eun-sun.


    "Hmm? Me?" Eun-Sun was confused about where all this wasing from. She couldn''t remember doing anything regarding the project except the work apportioned to her at the office, which was rtively small, as the big bosses carefully handled information regarding the project.


    Even mother Lee was surprised by Dan-Han''s word. She looked at Dan-Han, wondering what he was trying to say.


    "Why her?" Father Lee inquired.


    "Well, because the project would have failed through had she not handed her brilliant ideas about the ns for the resort. You know we were stuck at it for weeks, but that changed when she showed up. Those hills proved to be difficult even for me." Dan-Han said, a proud look glistening in his eyes as he stared at her. She might not have known it at the time, but that n had been on his desk for weeks as he and the other engineers tried toe with a possible solution for the hills, but she had spurted out an attractive solution at her first nce at the n.


    Father Lee and everyone else could not believe what they heard from Dan-Han, especially father Lee, who shot Eun-Sun a sceptical look. She did that? Or was Dan-Han trying to improve her image in front of everybody?


    Mrs Lee looked at Eun-sun, who was stunned, with widened eyes. She couldn''t believe Eun-sun had helped Dan-Han with something that huge.


    She grinned and pped her hands gleefully, "I''ve always known you were smart, my darling." She praised before turning to her husband, who still had a sceptical look on his face. "Honey, I told you our son made the right choice." She chirped excitedly, making father Lee nod his head.


    "You did well." He said, surprising Eun-sun once again, who didn''t know how she should respond to that. She bowed to him before looking at Dan-Han, who was trying to hide a smile on his face. She knew he had done that on purpose. He was trying to improve her image in the presence of everybody.


    "You''re lucky to have a capable daughter-inw," Martos said to Mrs Lee, who bobbed her delightedly.


    Eun-Sun felt quite embarrassed when a few words of praise kepting to her from here and there. She wasn''t used to stuff like this, but it was good to know she had helped Dan-Han in such away. She could still remember how scared she had been of him back then.


    She slowly raised her head to look at the faces of the people apuding her, and that was when she caught sight of In-Ha staring at her, but the moment their eyes met, he looked away.


    Eun-Sun felt an awkward feeling in her heart. What was wrong with him? Did she really do something terrible to him? Eun-Sun couldn''t exin how she felt, but she knew she wasn''tfortable with this new development. Because the In-Ha she knew would have said something to make her smile or re at him by now.


    In-Ha was her friend, so why was he treating her that way?


    Eun-Sun was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t notice the awkward change in the environment. But as soon as she lifted her head, she saw the stern re father Lee was shooting at Dan-Han.


    What the hell just happened now?

 Chapter 271 - Stay Away From Me

    Eun-Sun didn''t know what had caused the sudden change in the atmosphere until she saw the headline being discussed on t.v.


    Her eyes darted towards Dan-Han, who had his signatory nonchnt look on his face like he had no care in the world; neither was he bothered by his father''s hard re.


    "You did this, didn''t you?" Father Lee asked in an unpleasant tone, making everyone at the table nce at Dan-Han with a confused look on their faces except Mrs Lee and In-Ha.


    "I did." Dan-Han didn''t even bother to deny it. He looked so unfazed by his father''s reaction, which slightly irritated him.


    "You...".


    Father Lee was about to say something else when his wife suddenly ced her hand on his hand under the table. The man looked at his wife, who surreptitiously signalled him to stay calm as they were currently in a public ce, and it wouldn''t be nice if they began to wash their dirty linens outside, especially in the presence of the people with them at the moment.


    Father Lee sighed when he saw his wife pleading gaze. He paid onest look at Dan-Han, "We''ll talk about thister." He said before returning to his meal, and so did everyone else.


    Eun-Sun was quite confused by the drama that had just yed out. One second, things seemed to had been going on fine and the next?


    What was going on?


    But why had Dan-Han gotten the Choi family arrested? Did something happen? She pondered as she looked at Dan-Han, who tilted his chin towards her te, silently asking her to eat.


    She let out an exasperated sigh before paying attention to her food.


    Half an hourter, dinner came to an end, and everyone began leaving for their rooms or wherever they wanted to.


    Dan-Han was about to leave with Eun-sun when his father called out to him, "Dan-Han,e with me." He said before walking away.


    Dan-Han stared at his father''s disappearing silhouette. He could already tell why he was being summoned, and honestly, he didn''t want to go.


    Eun-Sun noticed the reluctant look on his face and said, "You should go. I''ll wait for you."


    He cocked a brow at her silently, asking if she was sure, and Eun-sun nodded.


    "I won''t miss you too much if that''s what you''re worried about." She said, nting a kiss on his cheek. He patted her head before giving her the key to the room and walked away.


    Eun-Sun watched him leave withplex emotions in her eyes. She had no idea what this was all about, but she felt it had something to do with her. Was it about what happened in the Lee mansion or about what happened to Mrs Lee? She remembers Dan-Han''s subordinate telling him Mrs Lee had passed out after arguing with her husband because of the Chois.


    ''No, that couldn''t be the reason.'' She shook those thoughts out of her head. Those reasons were too trivial for Dan-Han to get them arrested. It had to be something else.


    She was about to walk away when she spotted In-Ha exiting the hall.


    "In-Ha!" She called out, but he didn''t answer her. He continued on his track like he hadn''t heard her call his name even though he did.


    Her brows furrowed as she watched him.


    "Kang In-Ha!" She called out a little more loudly, not minding that she was in a hotel, but again In-Ha didn''t even stop.


    That was it! She frowned as she hurried after him.


    "I believe you''re not deaf!" She snapped as she blocked his path. Her eyes were ferociously staring at him.


    She watched him sigh as he raised his gaze to her, "Do you want something?" He asked in a cold and distant tone, surprising Eun-sun.


    What?


    "Really? Is that it? If I want something?" She scoffed in disbelief.


    "Are you okay?" She asked as she raised her hand to touch his head, but he took a step back, making Eun-sun narrow her eyes at him confusedly.


    "I''m fine." He still spoke in an indifferent tone, and that pissed Eun-sun off.


    "Kang In-Ha, do you have hormonal problems?" She asked in an angry tone, her eyes revealing her anger. In-Ha couldn''t help but nce at her fiery looking face when she asked that question.


    ''Hormonal problems? Him?'' Only her could say such a thing.


    Eun-Sun could not tell what was up with him? A few weeks ago, he had avoided her after he took her out. He apologised after a week, and now he was acting up again?!


    After waiting for a few seconds without him saying a word, Eun-sun took in a deep breath to calm herself before speaking up again, this time in a calmer tone.


    "In-Ha, did I do something wrong? If I did, tell me so I can apologise for it." Her tone was sincere, and In-Ha could hear the emotions behind her words. He knew she was going through a lot this period, especially with Dan-Han''s father, who made things difficult for them.


    He intentionally gazed at her eyes. Words he''d love to say were forming in his head. Should he tell her?


    Tell her he was tired of watching her being with someone else? That he badly wanted her for himself and that he was in love with her, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t let go of his feelings, and these past few days had made it worse. Tell her that she didn''t have to endure Dan-Han''s father''s attitude towards her if she loved him instead of his friend.


    His friend! Damn it! Why did it have to be Dan-Han of all people?


    "So?" She urged, taking a step towards him.


    In-Ha felt his brain muddle up when her scent wafted through his nostrils.


    "I.." He struggled to say something, but Jae-Hyun''s words came ring through his head.


    "Eun-Sun, please stay away from me," For his sake and hers. "I don''t want to hurt you." He couldn''t bring more issues into her life as it was. But weren''t his words going to do the same to her?


    Her eyes blinked rapidly in shock at his words. She should stay away from him? What did he mean? Eun-Sun was more confused now than ever.


    In-Ha sighed inwardly when he noticed how his words had hurt her, but he couldn''t say anything else. He needed to leave before he did something rather stupid.


    "I''m sorry." He said before walking away, leaving Eun-sun in a dumbfounded state.


    W-what was happening?


    Why was everybody acting up?

 Chapter 272 - Compromise

    Father Lee''s room.


    Mr Lee couldn''t help but stare at his son with great anger burning in his eyes. In contrast, the young man remained unfazed with a stoic look stered on his face.


    "Have you gone mad, Lee Dan-Han?" Came Father Lee''s angry voice, but Dan-Han didn''t bother to reply to him.


    "Tell me why. Why you had to create such havoc to the Chois," He furiously demanded, his hands tightly clenched. How had he missed Dan-Han doing something like this?


    "Honey, please don''t yell." Mrs Lee tried to cate his mood, but the man was too angry.


    Dan-Han chuckled derisively before staring at his father, "It''s funny how you have to ask such a question, father." He replied..


    "No one touches my woman and go scot-free." He told him just in case he had forgotten, but his answer seemed to have fueled his father''s anger even more.


    "You.." He gritted his teeth, but his wife held his arm tightly, making him hiss out frustratedly.


    "Let them go this instant!" He ordered.


    "Not a chance."


    "Dan-Han!" Father Lee roared


    "Please, son, listen to him." Mrs Lee gently called out, but Dan-Han remained unfazed.


    "The Choi''s were arrested for many criminal charges, and that has nothing to do with me. I didn''t help themmit those crimes." He said.


    "But you had them arrested."


    "I was simply a good citizen by pointing the authorities in the right direction." He said in his defence.


    "You''ll let them go, and that''s final." Father Lee ordered with all authority, but that only got Dan-Han pissed.


    "Is this because they had only tried to hurt a girl who you find to be toomon for me?" He asked, but no answer was given. Dan-Han stood up to his feet as he stared at his father eye to eye.


    "Simply because you don''t like her doesn''t mean anyone cane to touch my woman and go scot-free. It took me a long time to win her over. It worked my ass off to get that girl, so if she doesn''t mean anything to you, she means the world to me. So no, every Choi stays locked up with or without charge until I say otherwise." He boldly dered.


    Father Lee grit his teeth as he watches his son challenge him.


    "Dan-Han, be calm." Mrs Lee tried to ease the tension between father and son. "Your father isn''t angry because of Eun-sun. The Chois might have a bad record, but that''s normal for all the families, and though Mi-Ok might have stepped out of line, we were once close. You can''t punish the whole family for her mistake. I taught you better than that, son."


    "And who said this is just about what Mi-Ok has done?" He asked his mother before ncing back at his Father.


    "Then what is it about?" Father Lee asked.


    "This is about me getting rid of a future problem. If only you were observant enough, you''d know Chairman Choi has been trying to buy into ourpany for years by using other smallerpanies. And when he fails, he brings his useless daughter on the table?" He scoffed.


    "Father, it seems you''re getting old, and you''re no longer as vibrant as you once were. Please stick to your retirement and let me look after the family. After all, you entrusted me with this task." He said.


    Father Lee looked at him withplicated emotions in his eyes. His brain was trying to ascertain what Dan-Han had just said. Were the Choi that greedy for their family wealth? Has he been overlooking something all these years?


    Dan-Han wouldn''t lie about something like that. The boy may be many things frightening, but he''d never lie.


    If this was true, then he must have been negligent to miss something like that. And his desire to have his son married to his friend''s daughter must have hooded his eyes all these while.


    He sighed and looked at Dan-Han, "Then maybe you can let the wife and child go. Without their family support, they would be spineless." Father Lee tried topromise. It might be true that the Chois were greedy, but there had been good days between both families. And without the head of the family, he didn''t think they''d be able to cause any harm. At least that''s what he thought.


    "I can''t."


    "Dan-Han, please listen to your father." Mrs Lee butted in. She was tired of all the fights and arguments. Her head was beginning to hurt, and thinking this was just the first day? Ah!


    Tearing his gaze from them, Dan-Han replied, "I can''t promise you anything for now. After all, that girl almost killed Eun-sun."


    Mother Lee nodded her head in understanding. "I understood, but please do think about it. And Eun-sun might find it burdening if she discovers all this was because of her." She advised while Dan-Han nodded. He gazed at his father, who had a nk look stered on his face.


    "Father, for my sake, please try to ept Eun-sun." He said before walking out of the room while his father watched him leave.


    "Honey, can you please ept the poor girl? I can''t begin to imagine how your attitude makes her feel, please?" Mrs Lee pleaded on behalf of her son and Eun-sun. She couldn''t imagine how tough it must be for her to stay beside the man whose father didn''t want to acknowledge her. It must be tiring for the young girl.


    Father Lee looked at her and sighed as he lolled himself on the bed. They were all making him seem like a bad person. It wasn''t just as simple as they thought.


    Though he had a thing against her background because her father was an irresponsible man and a dangerous criminal who obviously wasn''t concerned about his child and family, but he also feared that she was going to be a liability to his son. She might have proven helpful at the office as Dan-Han had imed, but what about the other aspects of their life?


    The Lee family might be formidable, but that doesn''t mean it couldn''t easily be brought down. They needed someone who had a strong background, maybe not like theirs but almost as good. That way, they could attain even more greater heights in the future. Why couldn''t they see that?


    "But her background still-" He wanted to say, but his wife cut him short.


    "See her for who she is, and not a backup n for our family name. The girl has so much to give. Just open your heart to her, and you''ll get to love her." She insisted, making him sigh exasperatedly. She knew she was making himpromise so much. First, she had made him promise not to cause trouble for Dan-Han and Eun-sun, now she was asking him to ept her as a daughter-inw.


    "Fine, I''ll try." He said defeatedly.


    ...


    A/N:


    Hi guys,


    Please I want to ask for a favour. Please vote for my book, "The Wrong Bride!" Currently participating in the WPC #221 contest.


    Thanks a lot

 Chapter 273 - Vacation

    In-Ha''s attitude dumbfounded Eun-Sun. No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn''t tell what could have happened to him. She should stay away from him? Really?


    His words kept reverberating inside her head. He didn''t want to hurt her? What did he even by that?!


    She lolled herself on the bed as she bleakly stared at the ceiling. Nothing was making sensetely.


    She was constantly harangued from one problem to the other. She had thought embarking on this trip would ease her and take her mind off certain things she didn''t want to think about, at least till they got back, but it seems she wouldn''t be able to do that.


    A long hiss escaped her lips as she turned toy on her side. Her eyes looked at the night sky, which was void of any stars. If the te of her life was visible, she could guess it would be as dark as that. There had been no form of light in her life for so long except.....the man who had just walked into the room. She looked over her shoulder to see him approaching the bed.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" She heard him say as his strong arms wrapped around her waist.


    "A penny won''t cover it." She sighed.


    "That much, huh?"


    "Hmmm" She nodded her head. Her thoughts were overwhelming, and she wanted them gone as soon as possible. They were draining.


    "Everything will be fine, okay?" Heforted her, pressing a kiss on her temples while she gave a nonmittal nod.


    Remembering the news, she turned towards him and asked, "Why did you arrest the Chois. Was it because of what happen-"


    "Shh," He hushed her.


    "Don''t get any ideas, little miss. This had nothing to do with you. The Chois were already in my bad books. I was bidding them sometime before I handled them properly." He exined.


    "You''re sure?" Eun-Sun still couldn''t help but think it somehow had something to do with her.


    cing a quick kiss on her lips, he tilted a brow at her, "Don''t you trust me?"


    It wasn''t like she didn''t trust him. She just had this thought... never mind.


    Bobbing her head, she let out a weak smile and replied, "I do."


    "Good. Then you don''t have anything to worry about." He pecked her cheeks again, making Eun-sun smile a little bit more. She was grateful for having Dan-Han in her life at the moment like this. Not only as a lover but as a friend andpanion.


    "Let''s go on a date this weekend." He suddenly said, making Eun-sun stare at him with wide eyes.


    "What t-this weekend? Really?" Eun-sun was utterly surprised. Dan-Han chuckled when he saw her glittering eyes, which had a great hold of excitement and curiosity in them.


    "Yeah."


    Eun-Sun eyes lit up a bit more as she stared at him in surprise. "But didn''t you say-"


    "Forget about everything I said. I want to go on a date with you. And didn''t you say I could see this as my vacation? Well, I''m vacationing with you right now, so what else should I do than take my beautiful girlfriend on a date." He said, a boyish smile tugging on his face, which pulled at Eun-sun''s heart. He was always so dreamy when he smiled like that.


    "Okay." She squealed as she jerked up excitedly, making Dan-Han chuckle amusedly.


    She was acting like a baby who got a candy promise from daddy.


    "I see you''ve been dying to go on a date with me." Dan-Han decided to tease her.


    "Of course, dummy. You''ve been dallying for too long. I want to see what going on a date feels like." She chirped.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at her, "So you haven''t been on a date?" He asked while she shook her head.


    That exins it. He reasoned. Her excitement said it all.


    Eun-Sun''s once litted eyes suddenly dimmed when she realised something. She didn''te prepared for a date! What was she going to wear? And wasn''t the weekend only two days away?!


    She snapped her head to Dan-Han panicky. Her lips moved to say something, but she quickly mped them shut, but Dan-Han had spotted her hesitation. He could tell it had something to do with the date.


    Only God knows what her new line of concern was this time around. He let out a sigh as he pulled her down and trapped her in his embrace.


    .....


    Dan-Han woke up the following day to see Eun-sun already dressed so early in the morning.


    "Where are you going to?" He inquired as he looked at the clock on the bedside table. A quick frown formed on his face when he saw it was still quite early.


    "Good morning. I''m going to help out at the field."


    "At this time? Come on, it''s too early for that." He told her, but the small-framed woman sauntered to his side, ced a kiss on his lips and yfully ruffled his hair.


    "I didn''t help out yesterday, so I might as well catch today, hmm? And also, I don''t father to think that I''m cking off." She said before heading towards the door.


    So this was about his father. He hissed.


    "See youter, Mr Lee." She called out as she left him in the room. He sighed and shook his head. She was making too much effort for his father. She has been making too much effort to get people''s approval all her life, and he didn''t want that anymore.


    He didn''t want the old Eun-sun back. The one who once thought she didn''t deserve kindness and love. The one whose anger was her escape from all the cruelty she faced. He wanted her to remain happy and keep improving on herself.


    His father better acknowledges all her effort. Else he was going to get it from him.


    He let out a long sigh as he rolled out of bed and picked up hisptop to work. He had only begun going through his mail when he received a notification of an iing mail.


    It was from Chang-wok.


    It was titled; The footage.


    So they fixed it after all. He hissed.

 Chapter 274 - Like Not Love

    Hei-Ran nkly stared at the letter which had been given to herst night. Her grandfather had given her some time to think about things, but she didn''t think that any amount of time given to her, would be enough to help her make up her mind.


    And spending the night at the Su grand mansion. It had not made the thinking process any easier.


    She had been staring at it for over an hour, but her mind was still as nk as a sheet of paper.


    This was something she had once longed for. The keyword that was there being, ''Once''. There was a time when all she wanted was to be the captain of the Su empire and show everyone that she wasn''t just favoured by her grandfather, but that she had been chosen because she was capable. She wanted to be just like him - her grandfather.


    She had worked the extra hours, stayed upte, ate so little, read up on countless materials and paid less attention to the scumbag she was in love with, all for what? To be doubted andbelled an ipetent person? And now the thing she had so longed for, toiled for was being handed to her at a tter?


    This world was fucked up crazy! She was sure of it..


    Why didn''t the universe vindicate her at the time she needed it the most?


    But now? Well, she didn''t know at all.


    Working with Jin-Hai had opened her eyes to so many things. She could boastfully say her management and leadership skills had improved since she started working with him. Though he had been a little bit crazy, scratch that! Very crazy in the years she had worked with him, but he was one person who she admired because he did more than let her grow.


    During the time of the scandal, manypanies had turned her down for no good reason, but she knew it was because of the scandal. Her face was in front of many T.V channels as someone had leaked the information out to the media and she was constantly being harassed.


    But Jin-Hai, he had offered her a job nheless, without asking non-ethical questions. She had remained at his side because despite all his weirdness and craziness, even though she called him a psycho many times because he was the one person that took her in.


    Now she was been asked to leave him? Leave hispany?


    "I see you''re still pondering over your grandfather''s request?" She heard a voice say from the door, and without looking she knew it was her grandmother.


    Did she say request? It wasn''t a request, it was more like a demand!


    "Grandma, this-" She paused and looked at the letter once again. "I don''t know." She lowered her head and hissed, not sure of what to say.


    Grandma Su walked closer to her and sat beside her on the edge of the bed. She tucked a tendril of hair behind Hei-Ran''s ear before brushing her hand down her hair.


    "I understand how you feel. But you should know your grandfather had always wanted to give you this position." She said making Hei-Ran turn to look at her.


    "It didn''t seem so six years ago. He was the one person I wanted to believe me! But he didn''t even look at me."


    "And he has been regretful, hence why he''s trying to make it up to you." She told her. "Forgive your grandfather, and even me, and let''s move on. Only you deserve to lead Su corporation and take it to a far greater height. Hei-Ran you''ve passed through a lot but you still live like the girl next door. Most men would have given up had they been challenged with the same problem as you, not to talk of all the marriage hounding you''ve been receiving over the years. You''ve been strong and that''s what makes you fit for the job. Take it and put your grandfather''s heart to rest." She said nudging her by the side with a small smile tugging on her lips.


    Hei-Ran sighed again, she didn''t know what to say. "What about my job? I love my job."


    "You love your job or you love the man that owns the job?" Grandma Su teased.


    "Grandma." A small blush crept on Hei-Ran''s cheek which she tried to hide. "How did you-"


    "What, grandma knows things. And I heard he made a big promation about it too." Grandma Su smiled when she saw Hei-Ran blushing.


    "I don''t love him..." She stressed, her face still burning red.


    "Then you what?" Grandma Su pressed.


    "I don''t know." She shrugged. "May..be I like him, but love?" She paused and shook her head. "That''s extreme." She couldn''t lie that she has not been swooned by Jin-Hai''s change of attitude. This new him that has been persistent in chasing was too hard not to like, so...


    Grandma Su shook her head as she watched her naive granddaughter. "Tsk, stupid girl keep deceiving yourself." Grandma Su chuckled.


    "I''m not." Hei-Ran rebuked. "I love working with Jin-Hai. He has shown me what pursuing one''s dream was all about, and I''vee to admire his person. And I really love my job there, as well as all of my colleagues."


    And also she did not know how Jin-Hai would feel if he heard this. He would be sad right?


    "I''m not." Hei-Ran rebuked. "I love working with Jin-Hai. He has shown me what pursuing one''s dream was all about, and I''vee to admire his person. And I really love my job there as well as all my colleagues." And also she did not know how Jin-Hai would feel if he heard this. He would be sad right?


    She didn''t even want to think about it. Her grandfather was asking for too much. If he wanted her forgiveness then he already had it, but imposing his decision on her was no way of showing remorse.

 Chapter 275 - Running For Her Life

    Eun-Sun arrived at the field quite earlier than most people. She found a few people trying to set up the ce before the medical team ¨C which were to conduct the free medical check-up, arrived ¨C amongst other things.


    She willingly offered to help, and they let her even though they didn''t want to. To them, she was part of the benefactors, and they could remember Mrs Lee addressing her as her daughter-inw, so they didn''t want her to work. But seeing the enthusiastic spirit she had, they let her.


    Eun-Sun carried out the portion of work allocated to her, and in no time, she was done.


    "The miss is hardworking." some of the locals said.


    "And don''t forget to add, humble. She''s a humble one." Another added as they watched Eun-sun assist the others..


    "Mrs Lee is blessed to have a daughter-inw like her. Some of us are not so lucky." An older woman amongst them hissed, making the others look at her sympathetically. They knew why she sounded that way, but that was a topic for another.


    While Eun-sun was busy working, she didn''t notice the pair of eyes that had been staring at her. She was so engaged in helping that she didn''t detect the presence of the others.


    "You see, I''m being praised for having a great daughter." Mrs Lee taunted her husband before walking away to Eun-sun, with Soomin walking alongside her like a robot.


    "Eun-Sun dear." Mrs Lee called, surprising Eun-sun when she turned to see them.


    "Mother, Aunty." She bowed.


    "You shouldn''t be working too much. Dan-Han might not like it." Mrs Lee said as she removed the stuck sweat hair from Eun-sun''s face.


    "Thank you, mother, but Dan-Han wouldn''t mind."


    "And who said he wouldn''t?" Mrs Lee tilted her chin at her. "Anyway, stop working too much."


    "It''s okay. I can-"


    "No Eun-sun." She interrupted. "I wanted you toe here because I thought you could use this as a form of vacation. We''ve all been going through a lottely. Andter this evening, you and I will have some mother-daughter time, okay?" She said while Eun-sun could only nod her head.


    "Good girl. Now, why don''t you take Soomin around to see the fields? I''ll get someone to guide you." Mrs Lee said while Eun-sun turned to look at the woman who was still giving her that awkward gaze. She thought she would at least stop today, but it appears not.


    She bowed to Mrs Lee before approaching Soomin. Mrs Lee beckoned on someone to show them around.


    Eun-Sun was about to leave when she saw Father Lee approaching. She paused as she stood in front of the man. Quickly bowing to him, she greeted, "Good morning, sir."


    "Mmm," He nodded before ncing at Soomin.


    "Going for a walk?" He asked.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun muttered in surprise. Was he talking to her? Did he just ask her a question, and with such a tone at that?


    Her eyes blinked at the surprise of Father Lee talking to her. She shouldn''t be that surprised, right? But she couldn''t help it. The man has never been nice to her. He has always shown his animosity towards her, but she has noticed slight changes in him since yesterday. He had replied her greetings, and now he was talking to her, and politely at that?


    Mr Lee''s lips twitched when he saw the surprised look on her face, and that stunned Eun-sun even more, but she quickly regained herself and nodded, "Yes, we are." She replied.


    "Good." The man replied.


    Okay, something was wrong! Did he get brain surgery? Or did he forget that he disliked her for his son? Eun-Sun couldn''t help but stare at the man. Questions and confusion were swirling in her eyes.


    "You should go." He said, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "Okay, sir." She nodded before holding onto Soomin.


    Eun-Sun had only turned to leave when she heard him call her name.


    "Eun-Sun," She turned to look at him again, hoping it wouldn''t be likest night when he just turned around and left. She waited for a few more seconds before he opened his mouth and said, "Well done." before walking away, leaving a stunned Eun-sun behind.


    What was really happening?


    ...


    Dan-Han''s Hotel Room.


    Dan-Han watched the footage over and over again. His brain was desperately trying to remember where he had seen the tattoo marked on the men''s forearm in the footage.


    He could swear he had seen it before, but where?


    He watched as they chased the woman around the airport. The woman was Soomin.


    She was heavily pregnant, and she seemed to be running for her life. She looked very lean and battered for a pregnant woman, almost as if she was being starved. A loose rope was hanging over her hand like she had been bound.


    Her footprint left bloodstains on the floor. It was obvious her feet were bleeding, but she kept running, her hand firmly wrapped around the big baby bump sitting on her stomach in a protective manner. Dan-Han couldn''t imagine the pain she must have been enduring at the time.


    A pregnant woman running away from heavily built and agile men? She was bound never to make it.


    One of the men caught her by her hair and pulled her backwards, making her fall. There was no audio, but Dan-Han could see the way she screamed, but despite the fall, she still protected her baby bump bynding on her head. Blood began to slip out of her head, and he could tell she was unconscious. The men immediately bagged her, leaving a small space for her breath before carrying her away. It seemed they needed her alive.


    But one of the men who looked like their leader answered a call, all the while bowing to the person speaking over the phone.


    Dan-Han could not believe what he had just seen. That woman...she must have endured a lot. He thought.


    There was no wonder she looked the way she did. But who were those people who had captured her? What business did they have with her? And were they the ones who took her baby?


    But despite all the questions ring through his head, there was just one that was mind-boggling. It was something he found strange throughout the video. The airport. Why was it empty?


    If this was what he was thinking, then whoever was behind this had a lot of power and influence.


    But who could they be?


    Dan-Han picked up his phone and called Tae-Ho.


    "Boss."


    "Bring the leader to me." He ordered.


    .....


    A/N: Hi, guys!


    Please I want to ask for a favour. Please vote my book, ''THE WRONG BRIDE!'' currently participating in the WPC #221 contest.


    Thanks a lot.

 Chapter 276 - Baby?

    Eun-Sun went around the field with Soomin and the person who was instructed to guide them. Eun-Sun was once again mesmerised by the scenery of the ce. Not far away from where they stood was a hill, and the sun was setting right on top of it.


    She drew in the smell of fresh earth that was lingering in the air.


    "This ce is rxing." She sighed, causing thedy leading them to smile.


    "That''s what the visitors always say." The woman said with a smile.


    "It''s the truth," Eun-Sun replied before ncing at Soomin, who stood in a daze as she stared at her.


    Eun-Sun walked up to her and curiously inquired, "Aunty, are you okay?" She knew she shouldn''t ask because she was sure she wouldn''t get a response, but to her surprise, the woman said, .


    "She would have looked like you."


    "Huh?" Who was she talking about now? Was it...


    "Aunty?" Eun-Sun asked when the woman suddenly grabbed her hand and asked,


    "Are you my baby?" Her voice filled with desperation and fear.


    Eun-Sun looked at her and at the woman, who also looked surprised. She had no idea what was going on.


    "Aunty Soomin?" Eun-Sun called out lowly as she tried to hold Soomin''s hand with her free one. Eun-Sun looked lost. She didn''t know what to do, so she did the first thing that came to her mind, and that was hugging her.


    Last night, Dan-Han had told her about her missing baby, and she felt sympathetic towards her. She couldn''t imagine the woman''s pain, but she could guess it must have been one hell of an ordeal.


    "It''s okay," Eun-Sun said as she patted her back. "You''ll get your baby back," Eun-Sun told her, not sure if she should say that.


    She didn''t know what to say to her. But she was certain no mother should ever be allowed to go through any of this. And she couldn''t help but wonder if her mother was also looking for her somewhere.


    Did someone also take her from her mother? The man who had given her to Song-Hee was he her father? Or someone who abducted her just like this woman''s child.


    Eun-Sun suddenly felt lost and emotional as she kept hugging Soomin. She was even more certain that the world wasn''t always fair. Not to her and definitely not to the people around her. They were victims of the cruelty of this world.


    There was Mrs Lee, who had thergest heart and sweetest soul, but she was about to die. There was also Dan-Han, who loved with all his heart, but he didn''t know he was about to lose the woman who brought him to this world. There was her who hadn''t done anything wrong but has been dealt several blows of life. And here again was another victim.


    She sighed as she broke the hug. She looked at Soomin, who, for the first time, was reflecting some emotions in her eyes. Emotions she couldn''t discern, but there was one thing significant in her eyes, and that was fear.


    But what was she afraid of?


    Eun-Sun spent the next hour walking around with Soomin. She didn''t know what to do or say, so she told her about her work and her friend, Hei-Ran.


    Shit! Hei-Ran. She had missed her call yesterday and has failed to call her back.


    "Aunty Soomin, excuse me for a minute." She said before quickly dialling Hei-Ran''s number.


    "Hei-Ran, I''m so sorry I couldn''t call you back yesterday. I was busy." She quickly apologised the moment Hei-Ran answered the call.


    "Hey, it''s okay. I understand." Hei-Ran replied, and Eun-sun didn''t miss how low and tired she sounded. It was still morning, so why did she sound that way? And this was definitely not her sleepy voice.


    "Hei-Ran, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen?" Eun-Sun asked with concern.


    "No. It''s nothing." Hei-Ran replied with a dismissive tone but that only piqued Eun-sun''s concern more.


    "Hei-Ran tell me. I know you better than that." She told her. Her voice and tone letting Hei-Ran know she wasn''t going to back down till she heard what was wrong with her.


    Hei-Ran sighed, "It''s grandfather."


    "Your grandfather?" Eun-sun was surprised to hear about that old man. She couldn''t remember thest time they talked about him. Maybe years ago? Definitely years ago.


    "What happened? What did he want?" She inquired.


    "He''s offering me the presidency of Su corporation." She said, making Eun-sun''s eyes widen in shock. She wasn''t expecting that. What happened? How did grandfather Sue up with such a decision? And what about that evil bitch - A-Yeong?


    "What about that evil cousin of yours?" She asked.


    "Well, grandfather has finally discovered the truth."


    "It''s about time." Eun-Sun hissed. She had once loved the man, but that changed after what happened to Hei-Ran. She had felt like beating some sense into him at the time. And that A-Yeong was lucky Hei-Ran had stopped her from breaking her neck back then too. "d to know he has finally seen the light." Eun-Sun hissed.


    "Yeah," Hei-Ran sighed too.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Eun-Sun asked.


    Letting out another sigh, she replied, "Seriously, I don''t know. But I don''t think I want to work at Su corporation anymore."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Maybe. I don''t really know. I''m not as ambitious as I used to be. Now, I want to get married and have kids and have fun." She replied, making Eun-sun scoff.


    "You''re no longer ambitious? Keep lying to yourself." Eun-Sun told her.


    "I''m not." Hei-Ran refuted.


    "Hei-Ran, stop deceiving yourself. You''re the most ambitious person I know, and that hasn''t changed. If that wasn''t the case, why have you continued working with psycho Song despite all his ill behaviour?"


    "Stop calling him psycho Song. He''s Jin-Hai." Hei-Ran corrected her, making Eun-sun roll her eyes.


    "Whatever. Just ask yourself the right questions. Do you want Su corps to fall into the hand of another Jezebel? You once boldly told me you''ll work hard and make sure every one of them apologises for not believing you, and now you have it."


    "But Jin-Hai?"


    "Isn''t your husband yet." Eun-Sun knew Hei-Ran well, so she could already tell the reason for her hesitation.


    "But he can be." She bit her lips in embarrassment when she realised what she had just said, and Eun-Sun couldn''t help but shake her head.


    "Wait till he is. And we both know all this talk about marriage is because of the constant pressure from your mom and your aunt, so rx. And if truly Jin-Hai loves, he''ll also want the best for you. But first, you have to know what''s best for you. So Hei-Ran, do you know what''s best for you? What do you truly desire?" Eun-Sun asked.

 Chapter 277 - Right Thing

    People soon filled the field, ranging from old to young, most especially women and children. They were all present either to receive the resources brought to them or the free medical health care provided.


    Everyone was busy one way or the other, especially Mrs Lee, who was busy educating some youngdies on financial literacy. She had always loved educating youngdies in bing smart money women and independent women, sharing ideas on improving their financial status. This was something she had always loved doing.


    From where she stood, she looked exhausted, and Eun-sun took note of it. Eun-sun hurried over to her with a water bottle as soon as she was done with her lecture, which the women enjoyed.


    "Mother, why don''t you take a rest for now. You look exhausted." Eun-Sun said, a hint of concern written over her face, but just like she expected, the stubborn woman shook her head.


    "It''s okay. I''m used to this." She replied.


    "I know, but you should rest. Your health-"


    "It''s fine." Mrs Lee cut her short.


    She gulped down the bottle of water, but she was surprised when she saw Eun-sun paying her a weird look.


    "What is it?" She asked, raising a brow at Eun-sun, who looked like she had seen a ghost or something more horrifying.


    "Mo-mother your nose." Eun-Sun stuttered. Being confused over why she was acting strange, Mrs Lee asked, "What happened to my nose? I -" Her words slurred when she felt the liquid dripping out of her nose. What was -


    "You''re bleeding!" Eun-Sun blurted out. Her voice was quite loud as she was stunned by what she saw, but Mrs Lee reflexively covered her mouth.


    "It''s nothing. I''m fine." She whispered in a hushed voice. Her eyes scanned through their immediate environment to see if anyone was within earshot. When she was sure no one was close, she let go of Eun-sun''s mouth.


    "Mot-"


    "Handkerchief?" She interjected Eun-sun. Eun-Sun snapped herself back to reality and immediately whipped out a handkerchief from her pocket. Strangely she had stepped out with one today.


    "Here." She panickly passed it to her. But while she waited for Mrs Lee to receive it, she noticed her hands trembling while trying to reach for it.


    "Mother?" Eun-Sun panicked as she reached for her hand when she felt her wobble. Her hands quickly held her steady.


    What was happening? Eun-Sun''s heart raced drastically as her eyes scanned the ce for help.


    "I''m fine," She said with a weak smile, but Eun-sun didn''t believe her. This woman was always trying to downy everything. What was she going to do now?


    Noticing the distressed and frightened look on Eun-sun''s face, she stubbornly grabbed the handkerchief from Eun-sun''s hand and wiped off the blood dripping down from her nose. "Please call Jae-Hyun." She said.


    Eun-Sun helplessly stared at her, not sure if calling Jae-Hyun was the right thing to do right now. She couldn''t leave her there and call Jae-Hyun, who unfortunately was attending to people on the other side of the field. She couldn''t even call him on the phone because she didn''t have his number.


    How did she not have his number? She got vexed with herself.


    Should she call Dan-Han? Her eyes scanned across the field, but there was no sign of him. He was here minutes ago!


    Seeing Eun-sun''s hesitation and how disoriented she looked, she said, "Call Jae-Hyun. I''ll be fine." She assured her, but the pale look on her face spoke otherwise. She wasn''t fine at all. She tried not to grit her teeth at the pain surging inside of her.


    Eun-Sun finally nodded. She helped her sit before running towards Jae-Hyun, who immediately picked up a few things and jerked to his feet when Eun-sun mentioned Mrs Lee''s name. It was as if he had been expecting a distress call.


    He cussed and frowned when he saw how she looked, and she still managed to smile at him. It wasn''t the time to smile.


    She just didn''t know when to stop. He hissed.


    He opened his mouth to say something to her, but he mped it shut. There was no need to talk to her. She has chosen this path for herself, and it was unfortunate that she was dragging him and Eun-sun along with her.


    He was tired of talking and having her tell him a thousand reasons she decided to keep her family in the dark and suffer this way. Here she was having a hard time, while no one knew about it.


    The displeased look on his face did not dissipate as he helped her into one of the tents that was being used for storage and examined her.


    "How is it?" Mrs Lee asked when she how angry he looked.


    "You''re not looking good." He coldly replied, and she nodded. He was angry, and she knew it. She didn''t me him. It was natural for him to hate her decision, but this was what she wanted.


    Jae-Hyun administered an injection and gave her a pill before examining her one more time.


    "I can''t believe you brought all this. You care too much" Mrs Lee smiled in an attempt to liven up the mood, but that only angered Jae-Hyun more, but he couldn''t scold her. He bit his lips as he packed up his stuff.


    He paid her onest look before turning to Eun-sun, "Make her rest." He said before turning away, leaving behind a very confused Eun-sun.


    That was all? A pill and injection? She was bleeding! Didn''t she need more than that?


    Though it wasn''t the first time, she had seen Mrs Lee bleed from her nose. As a matter of fact, that was how they met. And she could remember how the stubborn woman had refused to go to the hospital at the time too.


    She looked at Mrs Lee before chasing after Jae-Hyun.


    "Jae-Hyun, wait!" She called out, making him halt. He turned to her with that same angry look on his face. He didn''t say a word, and Eun-sun took that as her cue to go ahead.


    "Don''t we have to take her to the hospital?" She inquired.


    "Does she look like she wants proper medical care?" Jae-Hyun coldly asked back. He sighed when he realized he had sounded rude and was venting his frustration at the wrong person.


    "I -" Eun-sun stuttered as she didn''t know what else to say.


    Jae-Hyun sighed when he saw the helpless look on her face. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it. She''s still stubborn even at this point, and I can''t say stay put anymore. She''s slowly fading, and at this rate, I think her body will shut down soon, and she might not see the end of the month.. I think it''s about time we do the right thing."

 Chapter 278 - Related Or Not

    Eun-Sun didn''t know what he meant by doing what was right. Did he mean telling Dan-Han and father Lee?


    Of course, that was what he meant. Telling them was going to be the right thing to do, but would Mrs Lee want that? No, she didn''t!


    "What about mother?" She asked


    "What about her?" Jae-Hyun asked back. "She wanted help in keeping her secret, and she got it. Two months she asked, but it''s been over a year. I know I promised her, but sometimes doing the right thing means doing the right thing and not what feels like the right thing. I have helped her the way she wanted me to, but it''s high time we helped her the right way."


    Eun-Sun didn''t know what to feel after hearing Jae-Hyun. Her thoughts and emotions suddenly became haphazard. She perfectly understood what he was trying to say, as she had also countlessly thought about it, but now that it hade to a moment like this, she could feel herself hesitate, not because of anything else but because of Dan-Han. How was he going to take this?


    "What about Dan-Han?" She couldn''t help but ask, and as soon as she asked, she saw the emotions that quivered in Jae-Hyun''s face. Was that fear? She was also scared.


    Jae-Hyun stayed silent for a while before replying, "I guess we do it now thanter." Eun-Sun understood his words perfectly. It was better to tell him when she was still here and alive than when it waste. He would be angry, but it was better than him hating them and resenting them.


    "But how do we go about it?" Eun-Sun asked.


    ....


    Tae-Ho and the other team members sprung into action the moment he received the text from Dan-Han.


    In less than two hours, they were already on a chopper heading towards the unknown man''s location, thanks to Chang-wok and his proficiency.


    Tae-Ho looked down from the chopper to the cabin hidden amidst the trees. The house was buried in an isted area no one would generally want to live. He surveyed the environment, and he took note of the bobby traps that wereid in wait for intruders. Tae-Ho could tell whoever they hade to see wasn''t an ordinary thug; he must have had some training.


    "Go down." His cold voice ordered, and the chopper was immediately lowered halfway to the ground, and all the men jumped out with heavy ammunition.


    In few minutes, they surrounded the house, and Tae-Ho forcefully kicked the door down. Bullets started were soaring through the air the next second. Tae-Ho deftly avoided the shots, but some of his men weren''t so lucky.


    He pulled out the gun tucked on the waistline of his trousers. He waited for a while without moving while the others exchanged shots. But all the time, he remained unmoved; his ears paid rapt attention to the sound of the gunshots as he counted the number of bullets being fired from the man they were to adopt.


    "17", He muttered, and at that moment, he stepped out from behind the wall he had been hiding.


    His eyes narrowed at the steel-ted chandelier hanging in the kitchen, reflecting the man''s position hiding behind the kitchen counter.


    He pulled out the ck shades revealing his obsidian eyes. He aimed his gun at the steel frying pan hanging against the wall and was adjacent to the man. With his calcted projection, he pulled the trigger, and the very next second, a painful groan reverberated across the living space.


    "Grab him," Tae-Ho ordered as he pulled back his sses while the men did as he had said.


    "Fuck, who the hell are you?" The burly middle-aged man yelled as he struggled with the unknown men who had just grabbed him, but he was helpless as he was currently bleeding from his shoulder.


    Tae-Ho stood before the man, his stoic face reflecting the dangers he carried along with him. It was the person Dan-Han had asked for.


    "My boss wants a chat with you." He coldly said before nodding to his men, who draped a ck cloth over his head and dragged him out.


    .....


    Dan-Han was lost in his work when a message from Tae-Ho came into his phone. He shut hisptop and immediately dialled a number.


    "I want to make a reservation." He said.


    "What kind of reservation?" The person on the other side of the phone asked.


    "A ck house."


    "Where?"


    "Southern province, Country F." He replied.


    "Payment."


    "Cash."


    Dan-Han was aware of the shady services being provided in the underworld. Warehouses, ck houses which served as safe houses, torture rooms or whatever the rental upant chose to do with them with no questions asked, were provided in almost all the countries where crime was rampant, and Country F was one of such ces.


    He received a notification of the location of his reservation, and he forwarded it to Tae-Ho. He strolled into the bathroom and got himself ready.


    He sighed when he realized he was about to leave without telling Eun-sun.


    She was definitely not going to like this, but he had to do it. He had a gut feeling about this whole Soomin situation after watching that footage. And remembering her odd statement, he had a feeling Eun-sun might be rted to this or not. He wasn''t certain, and that''s why he had to get to it.


    He knew he had promised Eun-sun not to do anything work-rted, but this wasn''t work.


    He was about dialling her number when someone knocked on the door. He was surprised to find her standing there with a solemn look on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked with concern the moment he opened the door.


    "Not -" She paused when she saw him all fully dressed up to leave.


    "Going somewhere?" She suspiciously asked.


    "I have to run an errand," He replied in a somewhat guilty tone.


    "Errand? Like you''re leaving?" She inquired in an even more suspicious tone.


    Dan-Han took a step closer to her. His eyes were staring at her in a pleading manner.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll be back before dawn."


    "Dawn?" So this meant he wasn''t going toe back tonight?


    "Yes. I know I promised not to do anything work-rted, but this is important." He said, nting a kiss on her cheek.


    "But we wanted to talk to you about something." She told him. She had agreed with Jae-Hyun to tell him the truth together, as Jae-Hyun believed Dan-Han wouldn''t be too angry if she were there, though she didn''t believe that.


    "We?" He raised a brow at her, wondering who she was referring to as ''we.''


    Eun-Sun pursed her lips and shook her head. "We can talk about it when you return." She said, but Dan-Han shot a sceptical look at her.


    "Are you sure?" He asked while she bobbed her head reassuringly.


    "Yes."


    Dan-Han hesitated for a moment before pulling her into his embrace, his chin ced on the top of her head.


    "I''ll be back in a few hours. You won''t even notice I''m gone." He told her.


    "But I''ll miss you." She snuggled closer to his chest. Today was a pretty tiring day for her, even though it was still noon.


    "I''ll miss you too. But now be a good girl, okay." He said, kissing her forehead.


    "Okay." She nodded. They remained still for a while before Dan-Han finally left.


    Eun-Sun let out a wry as she watched him leave. Few hours wasn''t that long, and they could wait a bit more, she reasoned.


    But little did she know that a few hours would change the course of her life....of everyone''s lives.

 Chapter 279 - Cruel Ways

    Trigger warning!! The chapter contains gore!!


    Although arriving at his destination didn''t take so long, it had been one hell of a ride travelling through the forest paths. He couldn''t remember thest time he had done something like this outside his base. He could have left this till he got home, but he couldn''t. That video was quite disturbing, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to rest till he got the answer he needed.


    He stopped in front of the unobtrusive building, and the moment he descended his ride, his subordinates all arrayed themselves and bowed to him.


    "Boss." They greeted. He responded with a nod whileTae-Ho led him inside the house.


    "Where is he?" Dan-Han asked as he strolled into the building.


    "There, boss," Tae-Ho pointed his chin to the man tied to a chair directly under the huge bright light in what seemed like a living room. Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at him as he closely approached him. He stood in front of the man, his eyes keenly observing how the man was trying to listen to his environment while trying to maintain a calm aura around him. He remained still for a while without saying a word, and he could feel the man getting agitated by the wait as he knew someone other than the people who had abducted him was standing right before him.


    But that was Dan-Han''s aim. To ruffle him up.


    After a few seconds had psed, he hinted one of his men to take the blindfold off, revealing the man''s face. The man flinched at the bright light that assaulted his eyes till he adapted.


    It was indeed the man from the footage, but he looked older now. Dan-Han guessed he was probably in his fifties now.


    Dan-Han watched as the man''s eyes scanned his environment and the people around till his eyes fell on him.


    He observed every one of the man''s actions, and he couldn''t help but notice how the man''s eyes quivered for a second when he saw him.


    "I see you know me. That will save us the introduction." Dan-Han coldly said.


    "What do you want? I don''t remember offending a Lee." The man said in an unfazed tone. His eyes were cold and dead like he wasn''t scared of anything, but Dan-Han knew better.


    "You don''t have to offend a Lee to get on my bad side." He replied as he moved a step closer to the man towering over him with his intimidatingly. His eyes fell on the mind-boggling tattoo sitting on his arm.


    The man raised his eyes to Dan-Han when he saw how he was paying rapt attention to the tattoo. Dan-Han returned his gaze to the man''s face and asked, "Who do you work for?"


    "No one." Came the man''s quick and blunt reply.


    Whipping out his phone from his pocket, he opened it and showed him a picture. It was a screenshot from the footage. The man''s eyes widened for a bit, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "So let''s try again. Who do you work for, and where is the child?" Came Dan-Han''s cold and menacing voice.


    "I work for no one." The man adamantly replied, making Dan-Han sigh.


    "Tae-Ho." He called, and he immediately appeared before him.


    "Loosen his tongue." He said before taking a step back. He didn''t have the time to waste.


    Tae-Ho looked at the man who challengingly and fearlessly stared back at him, but Tae-Ho didn''t reveal any emotion on his face; instead, he brought out a knife from his pocket. The man red at Tae-Ho as he already knew what wasing his way.


    "Better be quick about." He smugly said, but Tae-Ho''s maintained his nonchnt countenance. It was almost as if that paralysed look on his face was permanently etched on his face.


    He moved the knife between his fingers before grabbing the man''s hand. But before the man could look or prepare himself for what was about to happen, a sharp pain coursed through him, making him groan. He bit his lips as he lowered his eyes to look at his severed finger. His index finger was gone and blood was spluttering all over.


    Without looking at him, Tae-Ho hesitated for a while before returning his attention to the man''s hand, but just when the man thought Tae-Ho was about to chop another finger, the weird man decided to peel his fingers off. He groaned a little more, and sweat began to trickle down his forehead as Tae-Ho monstrously took out all his fingernails, as well as peeled a few portions of his skin off. But just he thought that was all, Tae-Ho brought out a small amble bottle from his pocket and spilt its contents on the man''s hand and on all the brutalised part of his body, causing the man to scream in anguish.


    His eyes widened when he saw his skin slowly melting away. It was eating him alive and the pain was madly intense.


    "Fuck you!" He cussed as he continued to groan in pain.


    Dan-Han walked closer, prompting Tae-Ho to halt his actions. Looking at the man with more intense eyes, he asked again; this time, he rephrased his question. "Who took her child?" he asked, but there was no answer as the man only groaned. His fingers were still melting off. This wasn''t just acid!


    A devilish smirk appeared on Dan-Han''s face, slightly fazing the man.


    "The thing is, I can do this all night, but I don''t have the time." He said before ncing at Tae-Ho, who nodded as he understood the silent order. He walked to the side of the room and soon returned with a silver briefcase. He quickly opened it and handed a long metallic probe to Dan-Han, which looked about 12 meters long. Dan-Han''s lips curved up when he saw the curious look in the man''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to be scared. It seems you can handle your pain very well, so I''m just going to see how far you can go." He tauntingly said before ncing at Tae-Ho, who quickly walked behind the man and roughly tilted his head up.


    "What are you trying to do?" The man asked in a panicked voice.


    "You have 30 seconds before I push the whole of this into your brain. And believe me, this is nothing like you''ve ever experienced. The pain is a thousand times more than you can imagine, and halfway through, you might suffer from asphyxiation because it would be deep into the part of your brain that coordinates your breathing. So onest time, who do you work for, and where''s the child?" Dan-Han asked this time his voice sounding colder than usual, but the man still didn''t budge. His eyes were solely focused on the object in Dan-Han''s hand.


    He has heard of Dan-pHan''s cruelty but he thought they were mere rumours.


    Without hesitating one second, Dan-Han drove the probe into the man''s nose, making him swirl at how irritating it felt, but soon he started screaming when it felt like hot liquid was being pumped into his head. He could feel an immense amount of pain surging through his head, and blood began slipping out of his nose.


    But once again, it got more intense when Dan-Han pushed further, and he began to struggle, but he was firmly pinned down.


    "Do I have to ask again?" Came Dan-Han''s threatening voice as his hand moved an inch deeper making the man cave in as he screamed at the top of his voice.


    "T-he Kim master has the child."

 Chapter 280 - Everything Wrong

    Eun-Sun felt lonely after Dan-Han left. She wondered what errand he had to run that had made him leave. It must have been important, she thought.


    It waste but sleep was far away from her eyes. She tossed and turned under her quilt, all to no avail. She still couldn''t find a proper position to sleep.


    A plethora of thoughts had been going through her mind, and it was a huge mess up there. She couldn''t keep them in order, and her head was beginning to ache from all the overwhelming pressure.


    A sigh of sheer frustration escaped her lips as she pushed off the quilt and sat on the bed. For some odd reason, she has been feeling downcast for hours now.


    She rolled out of bed and beelined her way to the window. Cold air gushed up her face the moment she opened it. It was a cold night.


    She stared at the dark night sky in an attempt to clear her mind, but something suddenly caught her attention. A frown furrowed her brows when she realized who was sitting out there in the cold.


    With a sense of urgency, she picked up two jackets before dashing out of the room.


    ''What was she doing outside in the cold?'' She frowned.


    The scowl on her face deepened when she closed in on the woman sitting on a small bench at the side of the hotel.


    "Why are you here?" She asked in a displeased voice while she draped the jacket over the woman''s shoulder. Mrs Lee looked over her shoulder to see Eun-sun staring at her with angry eyes.


    "Nothing." She sighed. "I was just trying to clear my head."


    Eun-Sun narrowed her eyes at her with probing intensity, "Do you want to go to the hospital?" She inquired, while Mrs Lee shook her head.


    ''That was expected'' Eun-Sun thought.


    Slightly shifting to the side, Mrs Lee patted the seat, indicating for Eun-sun to sit.


    "You have to go in. It''s quite cold," Eun-Sun told her as she reluctantly took her seat by the woman''s side.


    She silently gazed at her for a while before looking ahead.


    "It''s so peaceful." Mrs Lee calmly said, prompting Eun-sun to look at her face. She didn''t think Mrs Lee was right with her words. To her, nothing felt peaceful. Her whole life was currently chaotic. She has been trying to suppress all the noisy thoughts and activities in her life, but it seems they were slowly winning against her every day. She paid rapt attention to the woman''s face when she didn''t say anything else, but all she could see was sadness which she was trying to hide so well.


    "I wish it would always stay this way forever." Mrs Lee sighed wearily.


    "Mother-"


    "Eun-Sun," Mrs Lee shook her head as she looked at her. Her voice was weak and calm.


    ''Was she crying?'' Eun-sun wondered to herself as she moved a bit closer to her.


    "I know I have made some unreasonable request from you and the others-" She paused and continued, "I''m sorry." She lowered her head apologetically, surprising Eun-Sun.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" She was utterly surprised. What was she even apologizing for? She didn''t see the need for her to apologize, especially not to her or anyone else.


    She looked into the distance and sighed, "I don''t know how to describe how I''m feeling, but I haven''t felt this way before..." She paused and looked at her very pale hands, "I feel like I''m fading and the pains are-"


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Eun-Sun suddenly said jerking to her feet. "I''ll go call Jae-Hyun and fath-"


    "No." Mrs Lee stopped her as she desperately grabbed her hands, causing Eun-sun to look at their hands.


    "Mother-"


    "I don''t know what might happen in the few next days or even hours, but Eun-sun, please promise me you must look after Dan-Han." She desperately said making Eun-sun look at her confusedly. Why was she sounding this way?


    "Mom-" Eun-sun was feeling overwhelmed by all this. "Nothing will happen to you." She hurriedly told her. She didn''t want to make such promises. She was scared if she did, Mrs Lee would....would. No! she didn''t even want to think of it.


    Mrs Lee sighed when she saw the tears welling up in Eun-sun''s eyes.


    "I can never say goodbye to my son and husband. But I want to know that you''ll be here for them. Please, Eun-sun." She earnestly begged. Eun-Sun felt perplexed. She didn''t know what to say but she reluctantly nodded her head. She hated seeing Mrs Lee beg her.


    Mrs Lee shed her a weak smile as she stood to her feet. She hugged Eun-sun and said, "Thank you. I''ll forever be grateful to you." nting a kiss on her cheek as her hand brushed through her hair before walking away.


    Eun-Sun stood rooted to the ground as she watched the woman leave. A sudden tightness built up in her chest, and she didn''t know if she could breathe.


    She wasn''t ready to lose anyone yet. Where was Dan-Han now? All these emotions were getting too much.


    Eun-Sun was still fixated on the ground when she suddenly felt a pair of arms on her shoulder. She slowly turned around to see In-Ha there, staring at her with concerned and worried eyes, and without much consideration, she leapt into his arms as her tears suddenly began to flow.


    In-Ha was shocked to see her like this. The Eun-sun he knew was a feisty one, and she hasn''t shared a tear before him until now. In-Ha felt worried, and he couldn''t help but hug her tightly and let her vent her emotions.


    He had caught a glimpse of Mrs Lee silhouette as she walked away, so he had an idea this must be about her health. He sighed.


    "It''s okay," he said in aforting tone, his hand gently patting her back.


    After a few minutes of hugging andforting Eun-sun, she sniffled her tears as she slowly lifted her head.


    "I''m sorry," She apologized embarrassedly when she realized that she had been crying on In-Ha''s shoulder and she had soiled his shirt with her tears.


    "It''s okay," He replied. His gaze fixed was on her face with high intensity. He could see so much pain in her eyes and that shook his heart to the core.


    His hand involuntarily went up to her face and gently began to wipe her tears away.


    Eun-Sun couldn''t help but look at him. She had a lot of questions swirling through her mind to ask him, but she didn''t know if she should ask him now, but thinking about it, Eun-sun couldn''t stop herself.


    She took a step back and wiped her tears before ncing at In-Ha.


    "In-Ha," She called, making him stare into her dark hazel eyes, those eyes that had mesmerized him the first day he saw her at Dan-Han''s door.


    "Can you please tell me why you''ve been acting uptely?" She inquired. She watched as he kept staring at her for a while before darting his eyes away.


    "It''s nothing." He replied making Eun-sun frown.


    "Nothing? You''ve been avoiding me, can you tell me why? I''ve been pondering about what I could have probably done wrong-"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." He suddenly snapped. "It is me who is doing everything wrong." He hissed frustratedly while Eun-sun blinked in confusion.


    What did he mean? He was speaking in riddlestely.


    "What do you mean?" She asked, but the man suddenly turned to leave again, but Eun-sun gripped his hand before blocking his path.


    "What do you mean?" She pressed, intensely staring at him.


    In-Ha wanted to withdraw his hand and walk away but Eun-sun held his hand a little tighter. "Tell me, please." Her voice became small and sad.


    In-Ha felt his heart being pulled in different directions. He tried not to look at her but his eyes just couldn''t.


    "I-I" He stuttered as he stared at her. His eyes narrowed at her lips, and the moment he saw her nervously bite her lip as she desperately waited for his answer, he felt his mind go nk, and he suddenly pulled her close, mming her against his chest.


    "I want to kiss you.." He suddenly said before mming his lips against hers.

 Chapter 281 - Lustful Imagination

    Country Y


    The ringing phone sound at the dead of the night echoed across the darkroom stirred the sleeping upant awake. The middle-aged man frowned at the disturbing sound of the phone. Who the hell could be calling at such an ungodly hour? He asked himself as he reached for his sses.


    Picking up the phone from the bedside drawer, his frown deepened when he saw the caller''s name.


    "What is it?" He snapped the moment he answered the phone.


    "Sir, there''s a problem." The person on the other side of the phone replied.


    "And this problem couldn''t wait till morning?" He asked angrily.


    "I''m sorry, boss, but I thought you''d want to know."


    "Know what?"


    "Mun has been taken." He said, making the boss scowl deepen by several shades. His change of countenance was so rapid, and his once-sleepy eyes shone brightly.


    "What do you mean he has been taken?" He hastily inquired.


    "There had been no report from him this evening. And when we checked, there were bullet shells over the ce."


    "Who took him?" His chilling voice came asking.


    "Sir, it''s the Lee."


    "Lee Dan-Han?" He inquired.


    "Yes, boss.", The subordinate replied, making the man fall into thoughts.


    "It seems it''s high time I kept that boy busy after all." He muttered before disconnecting the call.


    He dialled another number when he ended the call, and a cold, masculine voice came through the phone.


    "Calling me so soon? Did you have a change of heart already?" The man asked.


    "Don''t get ttered. I''ll help you, but you must get Lee Dan-Han off my trail." The middle-aged man replied.


    "He''s ruffling you up too, isn''t he?" The person on the other side of the phone asked. "How has a Kim offended a Lee?" He inquired in an amused tone, but the man ignored his question.


    "Do what you must, but get that boy busy. You can start with the new project. I don''t care. Just get him off me." If he had his way, he''d kill him, but he knew that was almost impossible. He might be able to, but that might bring out big troubles for him and increase the risk of his secret being open. He had sacrificed too much to keep his secret safe for him to make a mess now.


    "Don''t worry. I have a better ce to start that will get us what we both want," The young man replied. His voice was full of pure evil as he cackled. "So when do I get it?" He asked.


    "How about now?"


    "Perfect." He said before ending the call.


    "Dan-Han, just you wait and see", The man mumbled.


    .....


    Dan-Han didn''t see the need to torture the man anymore as soon as he broke him. The man''s confession was quite shocking and somewhat mysterious. The Kim young master took the woman''s child? Why?


    He had questioned the man a bit more, but the man''s knowledge was limited.


    He has heard tales about the meticulous ways of Kim''s family young master who has been looking after the Kim empire for over two decades after the sudden resignation of his elder brother, whom he was familiar with.


    The man''s answer had sprung up some more questions in his mind. Why would a member of an influential family such as the Kim be involved in something like this? Was the child his? Even if it was, the young Kim master was known to be unmarried and without a child. Dan-Han sighed inwardly.


    He didn''t have any reason to be there anymore. All he wanted was to return to his woman''s side. Funny how he had missed her already when he was barely gone for a few hours. He instructed Tae-Ho on what to do before hopping into his car. He whipped out his phone and dialled Eun-Sun''s number, but there was no reply.


    She must be asleep. He shouldn''t disturb her, he reasoned.


    He wanted to return to her side before she woke upter.


    Dan-Han had only arrived at the hotel when he caught sight of that small familiar figure he would always recognize from hundreds of miles away, but it wasn''t just her he recognized, but also the man standing in front of her, In-Ha.


    What were they doing out at this time? He noticed how In-Ha wasforting her, and he frowned. Was she crying? He was gone for a few hours, and she was already crying? A frown creased his brows as he began striding towards them.


    Dan-Han reduced his pace when it suddenly seemed like they were arguing, or rather Eun-sun was pleading with him.


    Was In-Ha the reason why she cried? His hand clenched into a fist as he hastened towards them. He was also tired of In-Ha''s childish ways of handling his feelings. He had noticed how he had been avoiding Eun-sun, and he wondered if In-Ha knew how his attitude was affecting her. He had tried to understand him, but it seemed In-Ha wasn''t ready to move on or tackle his feelings.


    Dan-Han, who was still striding towards them, suddenly came to a halt when In-Ha pulled Eun-sun in and kissed her.


    What was he...


    Dan-Han wasn''t just shocked by what was going on and by the other pair of eyes currently watching them. His hands twitched in anger.


    That bastard!


    ....


    Eun-Sun''s eyes widened to the fullest when she realized what was happening. In-Ha was kis-sing her?!


    She hastily pulled away from him as she stared at him in shock.


    "Wh-what was that?" She asked in shocked surprise. "What did¨Cyou do?" Eun-Sun didn''t know what to ask. Her brain was messed up as she stared at the man before.


    His lips moved to say something, but nothing came out. The words were stuck in his throat as his actions mortified him. He didn''t know what hade over him. He had only been staring at her lips, and images of hisscivious imagination of plunging on her lips came to mind, and he had acted upon it. Now he understood why they said ''every sin began in the mind.'' He has finally acted upon his lustful imagination.


    Eun-Sun was about to say something else when her eyes caught sight of the man standing behind In-Ha with a death look in his eyes.


    "Da.... Dan-Han?" She called out in shock.

 Chapter 282 - Stupidity

    "Dan-Han?" Eun-Sun muttered in shock. Her heart raced at the sight of the man who looked sullen with a death look in his eyes. She instinctively took another step back from In-Ha as fear and guilt crawled and enveloped her heart.


    He was going to misunderstand her; she pondered in fear.


    In-Ha was also shocked to hear her mutter that name, and with the paled and frightened countenance, he could tell Dan-Han was behind him looking enraged.


    Slowly, he turned around to see Dan-Han staring at him with dark and inscrutable eyes, but he knew what that look meant. He had spent several years by his side, so he knew him well.


    The disappointed look darted at him hastened the realisation of the stupidity of his action.


    He took a retreating step as Dan-Han walked towards them with heavy and long strides.


    "Dan-" He tried to call, but the cold gaze shot at him mped his mouth shut. He fucked up, and he knew it.


    Eun-Sun felt her heart ram hard against her chest when Dan-Han stopped right in front of her.


    "D-Dan-Han", She called in a low and shaky voice, her eyes desperately pleading for him to see the truth and believe her even though she hadn''t said anything yet. Her eyes glistened with tears seeing the cold and apathetic look in his eyes. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her. She didn''t know what she would do if he did.


    Her lips moved in an attempt to say something when Dan-Han caught a tear with his thumb, not allowing it to fall.


    "It''s cold. Let''s go in." He stoically said while she shook her head.


    "Dan-Han, I didn''t-"


    "I know." He said, interjecting her. He took her small, cold hand in his and gently pulled her behind him without sparing as much as a nce at In-Ha. He didn''t know what to say or do at the moment. He felt angry, betrayed and disappointed. He had understood his feelings but didn''t mean his woman was up in for the taking.


    He couldn''t look at him because If he did for just one second, he could pummel him to the ground till he bruised and panting for life.


    "Dan-Han, wait." In-Ha abruptly called when he saw Dan-Han pulling Eun-sun behind in a not so gentle way. Dan-Han paused, but he refused to look at him. In-Ha took that as his cue and walked up to him, ensuring a reasonable distance between them.


    He felt so embarrassed and small standing before his friend after what he had done. He also couldn''t even look at Eun-sun because he was responsible for however she was feeling now; fear and guilt - and he feared what he''d see in her eyes. "I''m sorry." He apologised, bowing apologetically.


    Dan-Han red at him from the corner of his eyes, "Don''t appear in front of her ever again." He warned before walking away while pulling Eun-sun behind him with her head lowered. So many thoughts were ring through her mind as he led her away.


    Eun-Sun could tell he was angry, but she didn''t want him to be mad at her. She knew he had seen her in apromising position with another man, and it would be hard to understand and believe her even if she exined. She couldn''t me him if he were indeed livid at her because she didn''t know what she might do had the case been reversed.


    Eun-Sun quietly let him pull her to the room. And the moment they got in, he let go of her hand and walked ahead, but Eun-sun quickly grabbed his hand to stop him.


    "Dan-Han, please let me exin." She started to say, but when he kept mute, she panickly hugged him from behind, her head desperately pressed to his back. "Please, love, believe me, I did nothing wrong. I''d never hurt you like that." She hurriedly exined as her eyes teared up. "Dan-Han, I''m sorry. In-Ha...he kissed me, I shouldn''t have let him but... I''m sorry." She cried. She didn''t know how else to exin herself because she was still shocked by the whole unpredictable event. She had not imagined In-Ha kissing her. Honestly, she didn''t see thating.


    A weary sigh escaped his lips when he heard her cry against his back. His tense shoulders slouched as she hugged him so much desperation. He tried removing her hands clingingly wrapped around his waist, but she stubbornly shook her head and tightened her grip even more.


    "Please believe me." She pleaded, making him hiss resignedly.


    "I do believe you. Just let go. I''m not walking away." He told her.


    "Really?" She didn''t seem convinced.


    "I promise." He assured her, making her slowly and reluctantly let go of her grip around him as she sniffled. She took a step back as he turned to look at her.


    Her round yet sad hazel eyes gazed up at him as they gleamed with tears.


    "When did you be such a crybaby?" He hissed while reaching for her face. He wiped her tears away and said, "I told you never to cry Park Eun-sun, but you keep defying me." He hissed again, but his eyes were affectionate towards her. For a moment, he wanted to be vexed with her for letting another man kiss her like that, but he had also witnessed what happened with his own eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Eun-Sun apologised again.


    "Stop apologising. In-Ha should be the one apologising to you." He said before looking at her lips. He remembered those brief seconds when In-Ha''s lips had stayed on them, and he felt a vein in his head twitch.


    Eun-Sun nervously stared at him as his hand slowly reached for her lips. "You shouldn''t let other men touch what''s mine." He muttered as he grazed his finger across her lips, almost as if he was wiping In-Ha''s lips off her.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know what to say, so she could only bob her head.


    "I''m sor-"


    "Shhh." He hushed her before cing his hand around her waist and pulling her close until she pressed against his broad chest.


    "I''ll take his scent off you." He said before lowering himself to her and slowly covering her lips with his. The soft stroke of his lips against hers had a calming effect on her slowing her once-raging heart to rest.


    She looked at him from underneath her longshes as he sensuously kissed her. She badly wanted to kiss him back, but she was still shaken with fear in her heart, so she let him treat her to the pleasure of his sinful mouth. Her half drooped eyes suddenly flew open when she felt his teeth tightly press against her lips.


    "Ouch." She cried out in pain as she felt the ferric taste of blood on her lips.


    Why did he bite her? She gazed at him confusedly.


    Understanding the questioning look in her eyes, he chuckled. "That''s for being careless and sharing what''s mine." He told her before iming her lips again, but this time he kissed her more slowly and passionately, making jellies crawl up Eun-Sun''s spine and knees as she forgot about the pain and how worried she had been thesest few minutes.


    How could she not love him? Thest few minutes had been terrifying for her because she thought him extremely mad at her, but here he selflessly believed her. Eun-Sun felt an outburst of emotion inside of her making her grip onto his shoulders and pulling him down to intensify their kiss.


    Dan-Han slowly pulled away when he felt how passionate she had suddenly be.


    "Tell me what you wanted to say before I left."


    "I..it''s nothing." She replied, making him cock a brow at her. It didn''t seem like nothing when he was about to leave.


    "Are you sure?" He inquired, and he couldn''t help but notice how uneasy she suddenly became.


    "Can...I tell you in the morning?" She didn''t know how to tell him now. She had been ready to do that earlier, but after what happened with Mrs Lee....she didn''t know.


    Dan-Han paid her an intent look before nodding his head. "It''s okay." He said, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "Let''s go to bed." He added while Eun-sun looked at him with confusion.


    "We''ll need the rest for the morning." He cryptically said, causing Eun-sun''s brow to furrow more in confusion. ''For what?''


    Dan-Han sighed as he led her back to bed without saying anything because he also didn''t know how to tell her what awaited them in the morning.


    That In-Ha just had to ruin all her effort with his stupidity.

 Chapter 283 - Undeserving

    Eun-Sun was surprised to find the other side of the bed empty when she woke up. Waking up to the warmth of Dan-Han and his strong hand wrapped against her waist while he pressed her against his chest was slowly bing a habit. It felt strange waking up to a cold bed.


    Where did he go? She hissed as she rolled out of bed. He was a workaholic who didn''t know when to stop. She guessed he must have gone to the fields as tomorrow would be theirst day at the province. But that would be after their date. She wasn''t feeling ecstatic about it anymore.


    The current problems of her life were energy-draining, and she couldn''t just shake them off.


    Not sure of what to do, she decided to check up on Mrs Lee as she looked rather palest night. Her words still troubled her. She must insist that she skip going to the fields and rest in her room all day. They were almost done with the activities scheduled for that province.


    Eun-Sun had just arrived at Mrs Lee''s door when she heard Father Lee''s angry voice thundering across the room like an enraged man.


    What/who had put him in such a mood so early this morning? She pondered, but her question was soon rified when she heard him holler even louder, his voice filling the hallway.


    "That girl is not good for you! She''s nothing but a bedclimber, and I forbid you from having this rtionship." He roared.


    "Honey, please, can you stop." Mrs Lee pleaded. "There must be some exnation for what you saw. Eun-Sun isn''t such a girl. She''s-"


    "A criminal''s daughter who is clinging onto my son while she''s messing around with his friend. She''s an opportunist!" He interjected her, making Mrs Lee hiss detedly.


    Eun-Sun was bewildered as she stood thunderstruck by the door. What was all this about? Did father Lee see what had happened between her and In-Hast night? Her eyes widened at that realization as her breath froze and her legs suddenly felt wobbly.


    Was Dan-Han in there right now? Then why didn''t she hear his voice? And as if he had heard her thoughts from across the door, he finally spoke up.


    "Father, I''d appreciate it if you stop using such words to address her. There''s a clear exnation for what you sawst night, and that''s why I havee to exin it to you. But if you still don''t want to see reason, then I''ll let you be, but please don''t use such words in front of Eun-sun. I beg of you." He warned, but that angered his father even more as he gritted his teeth.


    Eun-Sun felt her heart constrict tightly as she stood fixated at the door listening to all that was being said about her. She knew she shouldn''t be listening but me her damn feet that were unresponsive. She felt her eyes sting with tears, and she was about to walk away when she heard Father Lee scoff, "There can not be any exnation for her behaving like the whore she is! Even her mother tends to be one."


    "That''s enough!" Dan-Han roared.


    Eun-Sun froze on her heels when she heard hisst words. She felt like she had been hit by a lightning bolt, after which cold water was poured on her. A whore?! That word kept resounding in her head like a gong.


    Without much consideration, she found herself flinging the door open, revealing herself to the pairs of eyes which stared at her with shock.


    "Eun-Sun" Dan-Han was shocked to see her there, but the look in her eyes mped his mouth shut as he realized she must have heard them argue. He bit his lips as he red at his father.


    Eun-Sun''s eyes travelled from Mrs Lee to Dan-Han until it settled on Mr Lee, who gave her a condescending look.


    "What are you doing here? How dare youe in here?" He seethed, but Eun-sun didn''t bother to answer his question as she stared him down from head to toe with an unmistakable look of anger and disappointment.


    She took two steps into the room, her fierce gaze not drifting from the man. "If you don''t want to believe whatever was being said to you, I don''t care. If you want to make being with your son so difficult, I still don''t care. I really do not care if you want to keep looking down on me because of my background. But I begin to care when you rain such demeaning insults on me. And I care when you dare insult, my mother!" She hissed at him.


    "You don''t want me for your son, I understand, but you have no right to say such things about me or my mother. I respect you even when you''ve done nothing to deserve it. But I''d have you know that respect is earned, and it should be reciprocal. But if you refuse to act appropriately, then you don''t deserve it all! So right at this moment, I''m telling you I''m done! I''m done having you look down on me. I''m done having you disrespect me, and I''m done trying so hard to have you ept me because it''s obvious you sure as hell don''t deserve it!" She miffed, leaving Father Lee in shock, who stared at her in shocked surprise. She didn''t know why she was reacting this way, but she felt she had to. She has had enough of his attitude. She had received a lot of insults from people, but she would not condone any form of abuse to her mother.


    Song-Hee might be bad on so many levels, and she might not be her mother, but she had raised her for twenty-five years. She might not have been great, but she called her mother for twenty-five years, and for that reason, no one was allowed to insult her this way. She might be many things, but she was not a prostitute! And shouldn''t be disrespected in such a manner.


    A short disparagingugh rumbled out of Mr Lee''s chest before ring hardly at her, "Did you see how ill-mannered she is?" He turned to his wife. "Can you see the kind of crass w-"


    "That''s enough!" Mrs Lee roared with all her strength, causing an air of silence to reign in the room. She looked at her husband with angry eyes as she wondered when and how he had be like this.


    They both looked at each other with contempt when she suddenly wobbled and stumbled backwards, putting everyone in shock, especially Dan-Han, who was quick enough to grab her and prevent her frompletely falling to the ground.


    "Honey!" Father Lee panickly called out as he rushed to her side, but before he could touch her Dan-Han held his hand a bay, fiery daggers shooting through his eyes.


    "Don''t touch her."


    "Bl...ood", Father Lee stuttered when he saw the red fluid slipping out of his wife''s nose. Dan-Han nced down at her and he was shocked to find his mother bleeding from her nostrils.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 284 - Truth?

    Eun-Sun was transfixed to a spot as she watched Mrs Lee lie helplessly in Dan-Han''s arms, who looked shocked beyond words as he panickly called her mom.


    She could hear her heartbeat over the roof as she watched in trepidation. She didn''t know what to do, and she was so lost and frightened she didn''t hear Dan-Han call out to her.


    "Eun-Sun!" He yelled, snapping her back to reality. "Call Jae-Hyun." He said as he slid his phone towards her before carrying his mother to the bed where heid her.


    With trembling hands, Eun-sun picked up the phone and totteringly dialled Jae-Hyun''s number. Her body trembled in fear as she watched Mrs Lee, who looked unresponsive.


    "Hey, bro,"


    "It''s me," Eun-sun spoke in a teary voice.


    "Are you crying? Is something wrong?" He asked with concern.


    "Its mother, she''s bleedi-" Before she could finish her words, she heard the beeping sound of the phone telling her the call had been disconnected. She put down the phone as she looked at Mrs Lee. She didn''t know if she should approach the bed, so she stood there with all her fears swallowing her.


    She looked at Dan-Han, who was desperately calling his mother. She could see the fear and worry in his eyes as he kept calling on his mother, same as his father, who sat by her side while he held her hand so tightly.


    "Where the hell is Jae-Hyun?!" Dan-Han hollered. He had only finished his sentence when the man came running in like he was being chased. He nudged Eun-sun out of the way as he hurried to the bed when he saw the state Mrs Lee was in. Dan-Han quickly stepped away when he saw him approach them.


    "Check on my mother. Something is wrong with her." He urged him forward.


    "What is wrong with her?" Father Lee inquired as he gazed at Jae-Hyun, who opened a small duffel bag and brought out his equipment.


    Jae-Hyun raised his gaze to him. His mouth gaped to say something, but he only stuttered. "I-"


    "Let him do his job." Dale drawled, causing father Lee to nod concurrently.


    "Please check on her." He said, looking at his wife with remorseful eyes. He was responsible for this. He should have let the matter go when she asked him to. What has he done?! His hold around her hand tightened but not enough to squeeze her limp-pale hands.


    Dan-Han nced at Eun-sun, who stood stiffly like a log as she watched his mother. He strolled towards her and wrapped a hand around her shoulders, pulling her into his embrace.


    "She''ll be fine." He whispered just above her ears, but he didn''t know if he was trying tofort Eun-sun or convince himself. He had not expected something like that to happen.


    Pressing her head against his chest, she gripped his shirt and sobbed, "I''m sorry."


    "Shhh". He hushed her, gently patting her head. "It''s not your fault. Everything will be fine." He assured her, but he didn''t know what she was actually being sorry for.


    Letting go of his shirt, she raised her head to look at him. She opened her mouth to say something, but he interjected her.


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s pray for mother''s health, okay?" He told her as he hugged her back. Eun-Sun badly wanted to say to him what was going on, but she reluctantly nodded her head. She needed to tell him before it got toote. She looked over his shoulder to look at Mrs Lee, who was still lying unresponsive.


    She hoped it wouldn''t be toote.


    Father Lee''s anxious gaze followed Jae-Hyun when he took a step away from his wife side with a deep, worrisome frown crested between his brows.


    "What is it?" He anxiously asked, prompting Dan-Han to look at Jae-Hyun as he let go of Eun_sun.


    Jae-Hyun felt pressure on his head and every part of him, unsure how to respond to the question he had been asked. He could already feel his heart pounding with pain and guilt. He looked at Father Lee, then at Eun-sun before settling on Dan-Han.


    "Your...mother is dying. We have to take her back to the capital." He sadly announced.


    What? What did he say? Dan-Han did not understand. He was talking about his mother, was he?


    Dan-Han felt like a thundering bolt had just hit him. How could his mother be dying? She was just fine a while ago! He was expecting him to say something rted to exhaustion but ''dying?''


    "What do you mean? Who''s dying?" Father Lee asked with horror. His intense gaze intently fixed on Jae-Hyun.


    Jae-Hyun lowered his head, not sure of what to say to the man. He gazed at Dan-Han, who was mindlessly looking at him. The man was in shock.


    Dan-Han''s eyes darted to his mother, who now had a drip fixed to her hand. He still didn''t understand what was going on, but before he could say something else, his father had already dashed towards Jae-Hyun, locking him down with anger burning eyes.


    "I''m talking to you, young man. What is wrong with my wife? How can she be dying?" He demanded with ferocity, his hand firmly gripping his shirt.


    Jae-Hyun was perplexed as he didn''t know what to say or how tomunicate the truth, as it was about time he did that. It was just yesterday when hest checked on her, and he noticed how poor her heartbeat was. Her pulse was almost undetectable, and her blood pressure was crashing. And now, here she was in a critical state, leaving him to face the problem of telling her family the truth. He looked from Dan-Han to his father, who was almost choking him with the cor of his shirt. He felt a tight lump on his chest as he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Mother has cancer." A low voice said, obviously not belonging to Jae-Hyun but rather to the small-framed woman standing beside Dan-Han.


    A wave of silence gushed through the room as all eyes slowly turned toward the source of the voice. Eun-Sun felt her heart skid several beats as she turned to look at Dan-Han, who was staring at her with incredulity.


    "What did you say?" He asked. His brows tightly furrowed.


    "I-I", She stuttered.


    "What did you say now?" He asked again in a disbelieving voice. Dan-Han could swear he had not heard her clearly. She didn''t say what he thinks she might have said.


    "Mother has cancer." She fearfully uttered again with her heart pounding heavily behind her chest, her hand clenching the side of her dress.


    "Dan-Han-" She carefully called, but he diverted his gaze towards Jae-Hyun, silently daring to attest to what Eun-sun had just said.


    "Is she telling the truth?" Of course, she couldn''t be telling the truth. there was no way that would be the truth! But Dan-Han received the biggest shock of his life when Jae-Hyun nodded.


    "It''s the truth."

 Chapter 285 - Broke My Trust

    The truth?


    A short gasp escaped Father Lee''s lips as he staggered backwards, almost losing his footing. His eyes blinked rapidly while his mouth fell agape, and his shoulders trembled at what this destroying truth was.


    This wasn''t happening! His wife wasn''t dying! There had to be some prank in all this. She had only passed out, and she...


    He slowly turned to look at her as shey on the bed. This wasn''t real! She had just yelled at him minutes ago. His mind voice quivered as his eyes slowly turned red.


    Cancer? She have cancer? How was that even possible? She had looked sick and had emaciated a little. Okay! More than a little, but he didn''t for once suspect it would be as severe as cancer! What was happening? How could he not know, yet she knew? He pondered as he nced at Eun-sun, who had her head lowered to the ground, maybe too afraid and ashamed to look at him.


    "How long has this been?" His ice-cold voice came asking no one in particr.


    "Three years," Jae-Hyun replied this time, but his answer got the men staring at him with disbelieving eyes, most especially Dan-Han, who hadn''t said a word for what seemed like the longest of time.


    "Three years?" Father Lee snapped, his feet almost giving way as he stared at his wife. For three years, his wife has been sick, and he was clueless about it until now?!


    How could they keep something like this away from him? How could she keep something like this from him? He nced at Dan-Han, who had suddenly turned pale like he had been drained of his life source. It was apparent he didn''t know too.


    "Dan-Han." Jae-Hyun cautiously called, but the man didn''t respond as he nkly stared at him. Disbelief, pain, anger were buried deep in his eyes, and Jae-Hyun could see it. This was what he had feared and why he had should have never let Mrs Lee pull him into this mess.


    Dan-Han held his gaze for a few more seconds before turning around to leave. He had to tend to his mother first before thinking about anything else. Eun-Sun took a step towards him, but he halted her with his hand.


    "I''ll go get the ne ready." He said before walking away, not even sparing a nce at her. He didn''t know what to say to her. What was he to say to her, to them! He had no idea. He didn''t even know how to react or feel at the moment, but first, he had to get his mother to the hospital. She wasn''t going to die, and he was going to make sure of it. His feet felt heavy as he walked, but he surged on like he didn''t feel his chest constrict tightly inside of him with every step he took.


    He hurriedly called for a chopper and made preparations for the jet to be ready within minutes.


    In-Ha was thest to know about Mrs Lee''s condition, and with the current situation between himself and Dan-Han, he offered to stay back to help the team. This was the least he could do, considering how much trouble he had caused with his reckless act.


    Fear and panic engulfed the team members and the upants of the province who heard about Mrs Lee sudden ill health. They were all stupified by the sudden turn of events, especially when she was wheeled out to the chopper. To everyone, she had just looked healthy yesterday, so how could she be sick now, even to a state of being unconscious?


    Half an hourter, they were in the air flying back to the capital. Everyone on the ne was at still breath, as they all had their eyes glued to Mrs Lee, who seemed to be battling for her life. Soo-min, who had always looked unattached and lost, had a tearful look as she sat by her side. Her once vibrant face, which always held a smile, was now covered with an oxygen mask, and she looked nothing like herself.


    Dan-Han could not take his eyes off his mother for a second. He was still in deep shock, and every word Eun-sun and Jae-Hyun had said kept resounding in his head. He couldn''t believe it... No! he didn''t want to believe any of that was true. He refuses to believe!


    The next few hours on air had been the most torturous for everyone who had boarded the ne. No one said a word except the ne crew members, who made announcements at intervals. Eun-Sun watched Dan-Han as he kept staring at his mother. She couldn''t say a word to him. She feared his mood and countenance.


    The moment the ne touched down, Mrs Lee was rushed to the hospital.


    "I''ll go with them," Jae-Hyun said, following the doctors who were wheeling her inside the hospital.


    "You will not," Dan-Han said after him, causing Jae-Hyun to halt on the spot. He took a step back and turned to Dan-Han how looked at him with incensed eyes. "Do noty a hand on my mother." He warned before walking away.


    "Da-" He tried to call him, but he stopped himself. He must understand how the man felt at the moment. He sighed defeatedly as he watched him stride away with heavy feet.


    He feared Dan-Han might never forgive him if anything happened to his mother, and that was inevitable. She was already in a critical state, and that alone wasn''t good.


    He sighed again. Unsure of where to go he decided to go to his office for a while till he went back again to check on Mrs Lee. Dan-Han might not want him around her, but she was a mother to him, so he''d still have to do his best. He had only turned around when he caught of glimpse of Eun-sun in a daze staring at Dan-Han''s retreating silhouette. He could guess what was going through her mind, and he felt pity for her because just one look at her and one could already see the anguish in her eyes.


    Dan-Han''s silence and anger towards him were tolerable, but to her, it must be heart wrecking, and he doubted if she could hold on to the man''s fury.


    Taking a few steps towards her, he stopped in front of her and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "He''ll forgive you. He''s just a bit upset." He assured her, making Eun-sun nce at him with sheer desperation glistening in her eyes. She was in dire need of some reassurance that Dan-Han wasn''t going to hate her because of this. She should have done the right thing at the right time.


    shing a weak smile at her, Jae-Hyun said, "He loves you, and he can''t be mad at you for too long. He''s just angry for now." He told her. Eun-Sun looked ahead of her through the path Dan-Han had taken. Uncertainty shed through her eyes. She wasn''t sure he''d easily forgive her, and even if he did, she didn''t know how long it was going to take.


    Jae-Hyun left her alone, and Eun-Sun didn''t know what to do. Taking in deep breaths, she calmed herself and went to look for Dan-Han.


    She had only stepped out of the elevator when she saw him sitting by the hallway with his shoulders sunken and his face buried deep in his palm. She took careful and nervous steps as she approached him.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, he raised his head and looked at her. Eun-Sun swallowed at his icy gaze.


    "Dan-Han, I''m sorry." She apologized, but he didn''t say a word as he kept looking at her. Her heart skipped several beats as she moved closer, "I''m truly sorry. I should have told you."


    "You should have." He finally said something after several hours of his silent treatment.


    Lowering her head in shame, she nodded. "I should."


    After a few moments of silence, he spoke again; this time, he asked a question. "How long have you known?" Eun-Sun lifted her nervous gaze towards him, which were full of fear and guilt.


    "A few months ago." She regretfully replied. Dan-Han shot her an incredulous look.


    "Park Eun-sun, you''re unbelievable." He hissed out in disappointment as he stood up to his feet. He didn''t know what else he''d say to her right now.


    "Dan-Han, please, say something." She pleaded as she desperately held his hand.


    "Say what?!" He snapped at her, slightly startling her. "You...you knew all these while my mother was sick, and you didn''t see it fit to tell me."


    "I tried." She cried.


    "When?" He asked, but she couldn''t answer. "We had all the time. You had all the time, but you kept something like this from me!" He yelled, causing tears to roll down her cheek.


    "I''m sorry." She sobbed.


    "You broke my trust, Park Eun-sun." He hissed. "Go home. I have nothing else to say." He said before walking away, leaving her behind for the first time. Eun-sun was filled with regret as she sobbed.. She wondered if Jae-Hyun was right. Would Dan-Han ever forgive her?

 Chapter 286 - Fading Out

    ''Trust starts with the truth and ends with the truth.''


    Eun-sun had those words reverberate inside her head as she stood fixated on the very spot Dan-Han had left her.


    She had indeed broken his trust when she betrayed the confidence he had in her - Confidence to do what''s right by him just as he had done for her since inception of their rtionship, and ''right'' in this case was not by helping his mother keep a secret from him. Not just any secret but one that involved her life.


    Tears streamed down her cheek as she stared at the door he had walked through. He didn''t even stop to look at her, but what was she expecting? The man was infuriated. She had messed up.


    Eun-Sun felt her heart clench tightly against the wall of her chest, while her eyes blurred with tears. What was she to do? She had wronged the man who had shown her nothing but love, how was she going to fix this? Was this situation something she could fix?


    Her mind twirled with these countless questions, but the most pressing of them all was how Mrs Lee was faring. She hasn''t heard anything about her, and she couldn''t leave without seeing her. She had to confirm that she was at least fine. There was no way she''d be able to stay in her apartment without any information about her.


    She sniffled as she wiped her tears. She was about to walk towards the room Dan-Han had entered when someone suddenly tapped her shoulder. Turning around, she was surprised to find Chang-wok, who paid her a courtesy bow.


    What was he doing there? Dan-Han must have called him, she reasoned. But how was he here so soon?


    "Miss Park, the president has asked me to take you home." He said.


    "Hmm?" She muttered. Her thoughts had drifted, so she had missed his words.


    "The president wants me to take you home." He repeated, causing Eun-sun to stare at him with indescribable eyes. Dan-Han was really serious about sending her home at a time like this? He really wanted her gone? She felt a surge of depressive emotions punch a hole in her chest she had to swallow hard. Her gaze returned to the door, feet away from her, not sure of what to do.


    She nced back at Chang-wok, "Can you give me a minute. I just want to-" She paused as she thought about her following words. She just wanted to see how Mrs Lee was doing and also catch a glimpse of Dan-Han? She wanted to stay. That was what she truly wanted. She wanted to hold Dan-Han and keep himpany at this time. She wanted him to forgive as she couldn''t bear to have him stay angry at her.


    Secretary Chang-wok couldn''t help but notice how sullen she looked. He had noticed her red and teary eyes when he had firstid eyes on her, but he could see that she was far from just crying. She seemed broken. Was she fighting with the boss? As much as he''d like to know what was going on, he didn''t have the guts to ask.


    "I''m sorry, but President Lee has asked me to take you home now," Chang-wok said in an apologetic voice, making Eun-sun stare at him. She slowly bobbed her head as she tightly pursed her lips to prevent the tears pricking her eyes from falling out.


    Chang-wok took a step out of the way, with his hand gesturing for her to take the lead. Eun-Sun took a brief yet longing nce at the door before walking away. She couldn''t describe how she was feeling now, but she could hardly breathe. Maybe she should just go home. That might be good for both of them.


    ...


    "How is she?" Dan-Han''s cold voice echoed in the room of doctors who had just checked on his mother.


    "President Lee, we''re sorry but there''s nothing we can do for her at this point. Her organs are shutting down, and she''s in a lot of pain. We can only try to make herfortable at this point, but we can''t guarantee for how long. She''s fading out, sir." One of the eldest doctors said while the others nodded in agreement. He was the medical director of the hospital.


    "So, what do you mean?" Dan-Han drawled, icicles popping out of his eyes as the aura around him darkened, putting pressure on everyone standing in the room. His eyes scanned the faces of the quivering men when no one answered.


    "Answer me." He snapped, causing the men to flinch.


    The group of doctors looked among themselves in search of someone bold enough to answer him. Their gazes settled on the director who had spoken the first time, begging him to save them.


    "P-president Lee.... there''s nothing we can do for her. How long she stays depends on how long she wants to hold on." The man stuttered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Dan-Han''s fist involuntarily clenched at the sound of those words.


    "We''re sorry, President Lee." The man apologized with a bow and the others did the same with cold sweat trickling down their back.


    Dan-Han''s heart clenched so much a hurtful pang hit his chest. His clenched fist quivered as his eyes burned with anger.


    He returned his burning gaze to the men, his face was scrunched so tightly popping veins could be seen on his forehead, "I refuse to ept that." He said, perplexing the men.


    He took a step closer to them, his eyes scanning each face in the room before settling on the medical director, "Save my mother, or you''ll all see my wrath." He seethed before striding out of the room, leaving the men in shock as they looked among themselves.


    How were they going to save an already dying woman? That could only be a miracle, one which they didn''t perform. They were doctors, not miracle miracles, so President Lee was asking for the impossible.

 Chapter 287 - Desperation?

    Weekends were meant to be rxing, but this wasn''t the case for Hei-Ran this particr weekend. Give it to Jin-Hai to know exactly how to mess up her weekend ns and mp her with work. She had thought they were past this already, but it seems the man was at it again.


    "A file? Really, Jin-Hai?" She asked with annoyance over the phone. Her brows perfectly arched in disbelief.


    "Would you rather have me tell you that I miss you, and I just want to use the file as an excuse to see you now and have you in my house for lunch and dinner?" He replied, making a warm blush crawl up her cheek. It wasn''t just his words that made her smile; it was the way his voice sounded over the phone.


    But wasn''t that why he was calling her? To trick her into going to his house? She could swear he didn''t have any file in his office that he wanted her to bring, neither did he have a visitor a home as he so imed. This must be one of his pranks. She could swear on it.


    "Okay, fine. I''ming." She hissed into the phone as she picked up her keys. She was already dressed to go grocery shopping before his call came in.


    How she missed Eun-sun already. Had she been here, she wouldn''t have felt sozy to go shopping, and she would have had an excuse for Jin-Hai. She made a mental note to call Eun-sun as soon as she got back.


    Hei-Ran had just stepped out of the house when she saw a familiar figure standing by the gate. She stopped by the porch as she looked at the unwanted visitor obviously waiting for her, with a pretentious smile on her face as always.


    She locked her door and strolled down to the gate, walking past her like she hadn''t seen her there. Troublesome people would never change!


    "I see your pride has returned," A-Yeong said from behind, but Hei-Ran continued on her stride without paying minute attention to her. This cousin of hers didn''t deserve a second of her time.


    "I heard you''re not taking thepany." She said, but Hei-Ran didn''t even slow down. "I want you to give it to me. It''s important." She added, finally making Hei-Ran stop, Who slowly turned around with an incredulous look etched in her eyes.


    "What did you say?" Hei-Ran asked with a bored tone while A-Yeong walked closer to her till she was barely two feet away.


    "I said give me back thepany." She boldly said, making Hei-Ran scoff.


    "You must be delusional." She hissed at her, but a quick frown framed A-Yeong''s face.


    "I''m not joking. Name your price and hand over the seat back to me, and whatever shares grandfather would be giving to you."


    "Shares?" Hei-Ran cocked a brow at her. ''Was this all she was all about? The shares?''


    She tsked as she pitiably shook her head. "You must be on some really bad drugs." She hissed. "Tell whoever gave you such information should return your money to you because grandfather isn''t giving anyone any shares, and even if he is, go ask him." She said and turned around to leave.


    "Name your price." She said making Hei-Ran halt again to look at her. "Name your price, and I''ll pay." She added, and Hei-Ran didn''t miss what shed in her eyes as she said those words.


    ''Was that desperation?'' She wondered.


    "Why?" Hei-Ran asked.


    "Hmm? Why what?" A-Yeong asked, slightly confused.


    "Why do you want that seat so bad, and why do you look so desperate for it?" She inquired, her intent eyes fixated at her, examining her every reaction.


    "I-I''m not desperate," A-Yeong stated while Hei-Ran tilted her brow, letting a wry sigh escape her lips.


    "It''s a shame you''re not so desperate. I would have considered giving it to you-" she paused and sighed again.


    "Nevermind. I don''t care about you or Su corps or whoever damn sits on that chair. No, do me the favour of removing yourself from my property." Hei-Ran snarled with ring eyes.


    Did she just say her property? She didn''t own it. She sighed in her mind. Who cares?! All she wanted not to see this Ill face that made her nauseous.


    "Hei-Ran-"


    "Get lost!" She yelled at her. Her angry eyes were delivering the message to thetter. A-Yeong opened her mouth to say something, but Hei-Ran cold eyes got her quiet. She shot Hei-Ran a full look before turning around to leave.


    Hei-Ran rolled her eyes when she stopped again and looked at her and said, "I''ll get thepany back, because none of you have what it takes to bring it to it''s full potential." She announced before turning around to leave, with Hei-Ran closely watching her back as she left, her eyes firmly narrowed at her.


    Full potential huh? Hei-Ran didn''t know why A-Yeong sudden visit and demand upset her, but she couldn''t help but feel unsettled.


    She shook her head to dismiss the thought of A-Yeong and her craziness out of her mind before going her own way. She had to pick Jin-Hai so-called file from the office before heading to his apartment. He had better not lied to her or else...


    Arriving his office, Hei-Ran headed for his table but she was utterly surprised by whatid on the so-called file she was supposed to get.


    A bouquet of flowers! ?


    Attached was a small sticker not let that read... ''Pick me, I''m all yours.''


    Her eyes darted around the spacious room, but there was no one there. Her gaze returned to the flowers, and a sweet smile ? split her face as she slowly reached for it. Taking a whiff of the flowers, her smile widened even more. It smelled so nice.


    Did he leave this here for her? She wondered. Her eyes fell on the card stuck to the flowers and she opened it.


    "I''ll always love you, even if I wait for a thousand years, you''ll be mine." It read.


    "Cheesy." Hei-Ran chuckled as she grinned and blushed at same time. What was he doing?


    And as if the man had known when to call, she saw his number calling.


    "Hmm." She cleared her throat.


    "I assumed you saw it." He asked.


    "Did you have to make mee all this way?" She asked as she sniffed the flowers again.


    "Do you have to make me wait this long till you say yes?" He asked back.


    "So this is what? Revenge?" Hei-Ran raised a brow even he couldn''t see her. So he could send flowers here, but he couldn''t take his so-called file? She shook her head.


    "Revenge? Never! I just wanted to send you flowers, and catch a glimpse of your face while sign a contract. You''re my lucky charm." He said and Hei-Ran felt butterfly buzz through her stomach.


    "You''re so corny, Song Jin-Hai." She gushed while the man smiled over the phone.


    "Just for you." He teased making her blush some more as her cheek slowly began to ache. "Please, can you help me bring my file now, the client is waiting." He told her.


    "Well, you should have taken it with you when you brought the flowers especially if it was that important." She rolled her eyes.


    "But you''re more important, Hei-Ran."


    Another sweet nothing.


    "Fine, I''ming. But no more surprises."


    "That I can''t guarantee.." He replied before ending the call.

 Chapter 288 - Make You Happy

    Hei-Ran was surprised to discover that Jin-Hai was indeed in a meeting in his home. She had expected it to be one of his silly pranks, but it wasn''t.


    "You look beautiful." He smiled, surprising her with a kiss on her cheek in the presence of his guest/client, leaving her utterly shocked and embarrassed. Jin-Hai chuckled when he saw her red cheeks, which she tried to hide with her hair.


    "Jin-Hai, someone is here." She muttered under her breath; she was flushed with mortification.


    Leaning closer towards her ear, he revealed a haughty smile, "So I can...kiss you when we''re alone?" He teased, making her ears redden even more. Hei-Ran couldn''t help but step on his toes, causing him to wince.


    "You''re not an easy woman, Su Hei-Ran."


    "I never said I was." She shot him a mock re from behind her hair.


    "Wait for me at the patio. I''ll be with you shortly." He told her while she nodded her head. She gave a quick bow to the client, who had an amused grin on his face as he watched the exchange between them. Jin-Hai smiled as he watched her disappear with hurried feet.


    Silly girl. He smiled before returning to his work which he quickly wanted to wrap up now that Hei-Ran was there.


    ....


    Hei-Ran was jaw-cked when she stepped into the patio she had been directed to. Her eyes expanded to the extreme as she slowly turned around to see the ce. It was a medium-sized room shielded by ss on all sides, except the ceiling made of fine wood with a beautiful chandelier hanging from it. Her eyes skimmed around the beautiful and jaw-dropping decoration Jin-Hai had done.


    Was this for her? It was so grand!


    Though it was daytime and the light from the sun perfectly illuminated the room, he had done something with the LED light that added some elegance to it, and the flower petals scattered all around along with the light candle table took the whole thing to a whole different level. It was almost simr to that night after the auction, but this...this was breathtaking.


    How did he do all this?


    "Do you like it?" Hei-Ran stiffened when his voice came directly from behind her ears.


    "Jin-Hai" She turned around to look at him, her face filled with disbelief and shock.


    "This...this is too much." She said while he shook his head.


    "Nothing is too much for you. You deserve this and more." Hei-Ran was speechless, her eyes roamed around the room again, and she couldn''t hold back the elegant smile that lit her face.


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    "For what?"


    "For this and..." She paused, her ears twitched and burned as she took a step closer and slowly leaned in, "And for you." she added, cing a quick and shy kiss on his lips, leaving himpletely startled. Jin-Hai''s eyes unblinkingly widened to the fullest as he stared at her in shock.


    "Did... did you just..." His words trailed as he couldn''t coordinate his thoughts. A loud gasp escaped his lips when she shyly bobbed her head.


    Abruptly grabbing her hand, he pulled her close to himself till she was firmly pressed against his chest. His eyes longingly and anxiously stared into hers with hidden excitement, "What does this mean?" He inquired. He knew what it meant, or at least he wanted it to mean what he thought it meant.


    This was the first time she was making a move on him while she was sober, of course. That one time when she was drunk couldn''t count.


    "What does what mean?" Hei-Ran asked back, feigning ignorance. She chuckled amusedly when he cast a mock-re at her.


    "Tell me, Hei-Ran, does this mean...yes?" At this point, his heart had crawled up to his throat and was about to burst out of him. But Hei-Ran thought it fun to mess with him, so she gave him a nonmittal shrug.


    "Su Hei-Ran." He drawled before inching a bit closer till there was no more space between them. "Tell me something, please. What does this mean?" He pleaded with extreme desperation, which made her turn serious.


    Peering at him from under her longshes, she shrugged and shyly said, "Whatever you want it to be." before bitting herher lips. Jin-Hai''s eyes rapidly fluttered as he tried to grasp his head around the meaning of her words. His brain almost exploded as he nced at her.


    "Are you saying yes to me?" He couldn''t believe it, and another confirmation would assure him that he wasn''t imagining things for himself. And when he saw her nod her heart at him, that was all he needed.


    Without stalling one more second, he leaned in and fiercely imed her lips taking Hei-Ran by surprise. She was utterly stunned by his abrupt movement, but she quicklyposed herself as she responded to his gentle feathery kiss on her lips.


    His lips were nothing like she had imagined but everything she had wished for. And the soft caresses of his lips on hers made jellies fill her knees as she could barely hold up. She couldn''t believe she was being kissed by the very man she had never wanted anything to do with, but it felt like everything in the world right now.


    She sighed when Jin-Hai slowly broke the kiss and gazed at her with deep longing and happy eyes.


    "I love you." His hazy voice whispered, making Hei-Ran''s heart skip a beat.


    "I love you too." She heard herself reply, surprising both herself and Jin-Hai who''s face suddenly broke into an ear widening grin. She couldn''t believe she had just said that, but it was the truth. It was about time she epted her feelings for him. She hade to realize how much he meant to him and how badly she wanted to be by his side after her family and the presidency drama, and most especially after her talk with her grandma. Jin-Hai had done something to her these past months, something she couldn''tprehend but she liked.


    He trailed his hand down her hair, tucking a tendril behind her ear as his extremely soft gaze stayed on her face, "I''ll make you happy." He said to her but more to himself.


    Hei-Ran smiled at him and nodded, "I know."

 Chapter 289 - Hate Her?

    Despite Hei-Ran''s happiness today, she couldn''t shake off the myriad of thoughts circting in her mind about A-Yeong sudden visit to her ce this morning.


    If anyone knew that evil cousin of hers well, it was her. She had observed and seen how she could be. The girl was evil, cunny and maniptive. She had even experienced her cruelty first hand, so she could tell A-Yeong wasn''t one to be unsettled or desperate for anything. If she wanted something, she''d device a way to snatch it, with no care of who gets hurt or not. But she could swear she had seen fear in her eyes this morning. That was weird.


    A-Yeong was many things, but she wasn''t one to show fear. She had to agree that she had secretly admired her fearlessness and attitude of getting whatever she wanted. Still, it was so sad she always went about it the wrong way¡ªhurting and destroying people with her maniptive ways.


    She knew how power could be addictive, and A-Yeong must love her position so much, as well as the power and respect it ded her. But she could tell there was something more.


    But what could it be?


    She sighed when the car suddenly came to a stop in front of her apartment. She snapped her head towards the man by her side who was giving her a suspicious look.


    "Are you okay?" He asked with concern causing her to smile and nod. She couldn''t believe he was now her boyfriend. She hadn''t even nned for this when she set out this morning. How funny.


    "I''m fine." She replied while Jin-Hai stayed his intent gaze at her. A dismissive sigh escaped his lips before taking her hand in his. He ced a kiss on the back of her hand and nced at her beautiful face, with a bit more attention to her glistening eyes.


    "I''m so happy, Hei-Ran. I can''t believe..." He paused and chuckled. Hei-Ran couldn''t help but smile too when she saw the joy gleaming in his eyes. "I can''t believe I have you now. Thank you." He said, making her blush helplessly. He has been doing that all day-making her blush- so much she feared her cheek would ache.


    "You''re wee." She smiled while he kissed her hand again.


    "I want to move your office upstairs, right next to mine." He suddenly said, making Hei-Ran stare at him in shock.


    "What?"


    "You don''t want it?" He asked, but he continued without waiting for her answer. "I want you right next to me every time and every day now. I finally have you after so long, so I want you by my side all day." He confessed, causing Hei-Ran to blink at him confusedly.


    His craziness was still somewhere in his head because only he would think of something as crazy as that.


    "Jin-Hai, that''s not necessary. We see each other every day." She told him.


    "But that''s not enough." He refuted, a cute pout framed his lips, making her giggle. She couldn''t believe this was the same Song Jin-Hai she had known for years. So he could be this cute?


    She pinched his cheek as she leaned in and ced a kiss on his lips before saying, "Thanks for the beautiful lunch and dinner. It was nice."


    "But not as nice as you being my girlfriend." He smiled while her cheeks flushed at his words.


    "I...I''ll see you on Mon... tomorrow." She refrained from saying the word Monday before he acted up again.


    She watched as Jin-Hai reluctantly nodded his head before kissing her goodnight.


    She hummed her way to the house with immense joy, which suddenly disappeared as she screamed when she opened the door and saw a small ball-like figure lying on the floor.


    "Eun-Sun!" She yelled as she patted her heavily beating heart. How could she scare her like that? She frowned when Eun-sun didn''t move a muscle. She dropped her bag and walked closer to her, ready to scold her, but she paused when she felt something was off.


    "Hey, are you okay? Why didn''t you tell me you wereing home today? You scared me." She lowered her voice as she closed in on her, but Eun-sun remained unmoved, making her frown deepen.


    She crouched down, removing the hair which covered her face, and that was when she realized she was crying.


    "Hey, Eun-sun." She panicked as she touched her face. "What happened? Why are you crying?" She has never seen her cry. She has always known her to be someone who cried behind closed doors, and whatever was making her cry now must be pretty serious. She could only think of one thing, rather one person who could make her friend this way, ''Dan-Han.'' She was going to kill him if he hurt her in any way.


    "D...Dan-Han, I...hurt him." She suddenly broke out in tears startling Hei-Ran, who immediately sat down on the floor and forcefully pulled her up to sit.


    "He...hates me."


    "Shh... don''t say that. President Lee can never hate you. He adores you. Everyone knows that." She tried tofort her, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    "I shouldn''t have kept it a secret from him. I...I broke his trust." Hei-Ran was very confused about what she was talking about but other than asking her questions; she decided to console her first. Hei-Ran''s heart ached when she saw her friend crying like that.


    It took a while for Eun-sun to calm down. Hei-Ran gave her a cup of water to help her stay calm before she asked, "What happened?"


    Hei-Ran didn''t know what to say when Eun-sun finished narrating what had happened. She could understand Dan-Han''s pain and anger towards everybody. The idea of being left out from something as crucial as this could be seen as a betrayal.


    She didn''t know even how else to console Eun-sun because this was indeed serious. Dan-Han''s anger was justified.


    But could Dan-Han really hate her?

 Chapter 290 - Selfish Or Selfless

    Dan-Han has not been able to tear his gaze from his mother''s face all night till now. He couldn''t believe he had missed all the signs of her being sick. He should have paid more attention to her. When she had imed she was okay, he should have strapped her to the seat of his car and drove her to the hospital himself. What kind of son was he?


    He prides himself in being the monarch of the Lee family,y but he has failed to look over his mother. Here she was dying, and he could only hold her hand. He felt sharp tightening pain in his chest which made it difficult for him to breathe. His throat was burning so hard he could barely hold it in.


    Why had they treated him like this? Why had they kept such a thing from him? He could already tell this was all his mother''s idea, but they were his friends, and one was his woman. How could they hurt him like this much?!


    He hasn''t been that much of a good son to her, especially after the incident that happened years ago, but he wasn''t expecting to lose her like this. His hand over hers involuntarily tightened.


    "I''m sorry." He whispered as he ced his head on her palm. Funny how he had always denied her from touching his head. She might be intrusive, and he had scolded her a lot of times for it, but the truth was he loved her that way. Wasn''t that how all mothers behaved? And now he was going to lose his?


    Dan-Han was self wallowing in guilt when he felt something soft stroke his hair. He abruptly jerked up to see her smiling at him.


    "M..mom." His voice broke, and a tear slipped down his cheek. God, she looked so pale and lifeless. Her once vibrant face was dull and colourless.


    "I''ll get the doctors." He said as he jerked up to his feet, but she grabbed his hand.


    "There is no need for that." She shook her head, making Dan-Han frown. What did she mean by there was no need?


    "Come here." She patted the side of the bed, gesturing for him to sit. Dan-Han stared at her as he reluctantly sat by her bedside.


    "My son." Her weak and hoarse voice called as she reached for his cheek, a proud look gleaming in her eyes as she stared at him. "You''ve grown into a fine man, Dan-Han, and I couldn''t be more happy and proud." She smiled.


    "Where''s your father?" She asked when she noticed his absence.


    Dan-Han looked at the connecting door of the room, "He''s in bad shape. He''s sleeping." He said, making her sigh. She could already tell how bad her husband must be feeling at the moment.


    Her eyes gazed at the door before settling back on Dan-Han; she held his hand, "I''m sorry." She apologised and paused before continuing...


    "I know you must be angry and sad, and I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t have made such a decision, but I couldn''t bring myself to tell you or your father."


    "Why? We had every right to know." Dan-Han was yet to understand her reason for leaving her family in the dark while she suffered alone, burdening other people to lie and look after her.


    Tears glistened in her eyes as she looked at him, "Because I didn''t want you to see me like this. I didn''t want to take your opportunities at a normal happy life. I didn''t want the both of you to be hopeful and fight and still lose a war you were never bound to win."


    "But that wasn''t your call to make. I''ll fight for your life because you''re my mother, and you''re father''s wife." His eyes burned red as he looked at her. She wasn''t making sense to him.


    "Dan-Han, I knew I was going to die from the first day I heard my prognosis, and no matter how much you and your father tried....I''ll still pass on."


    "But-"


    "Dan-Han, fighting makes losing uneptable. This was a battle I was never destined to win, but I''m happy I spent thest years seeing you happy. And thesest months has been the most fulfilling for me when you fell in love and looked more alive than you''ve ever been. I could never bring myself to take that away from you. A child''s happiness is all a mother yearns for, even with a death burden on her shoulders."


    "What about father?" He asked. Even if she didn''t want to tell him, why didn''t she tell his father? Her husband! Marriage was for better and for worse, in sickness and health. Did she forget her vows?!


    What sort of logic did his mother have?


    Mrs Lee didn''t know what to say, and her lips could only quiver. Would it be wrong if she said she didn''t want to die? She wanted to spend more time with her family, watch Dan-Han walk down the aisle, see her grandchildren, bath them, clothe and spoil them, have them call her grandma. A sad chuckle escaped her lips as tears streamed down her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for being selfish, son." Was all she could say. Dan-Han lips trembled as he held her hand tightly.


    But was she being selfish or selfless? It couldn''t have been easy fighting and struggling alone while she made everyone else happy. It was her nature to put everyone else above herself, but could she for once put herself first and let all the people she had taken care of all her life take care of her in return? Dan-Han wished she could be at least selfish for once.


    "Don''t die... please." He croaked. "I know I might not have been a good son, but mother, let me fight for you. Let us fight for you. I''ll do anything to save you, please." He desperately pleaded, oblivious to the tears rolling down his eyes.


    Mrs Lee sighed as she cupped the side of his face with her hand, wiping his tears away. "Do not stay angry at Eun-sun or Jae-Hyun. They did it for me. I made them promise."


    Dan-Han''s vein twitched when he remembered how those he loved had treated him like a fool.


    "Dan-Han, mother will always love you." She said with a weak and wavering smile. Dan-Han frowned at her words. He didn''t like the sound of her words.


    "I''ll call the doctor." He said as he stood up to his feet, but before she could stop him, he had hurried out of the room.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered with more tears streaming down her face and a slight smile arching her lips.


    Dan-Han had only rushed back to the room when he heard the sounds of violently beeping monitors. His eyes dashed towards his mother, who had her eyes closed. His foot suddenly became heavy as his heart tensely drummed.


    The faint sound of people in white buzzing around the room, pushing carts and trying to resuscitate his mother blocked his senses. He was too lost he didn''t see his father running into the room and towards his stiffly lying wife.


    "Yeona!" Father Lee called as he violently pulled her hand.


    Dan-Han was yet to understand what was going on when someone approached him with a bow and said, "I''m sorry, President Lee."


    Sorry? For what?


    His tearful eyes dashed towards her tear-stained face. Wasn''t she been too cruel? He had...he had just pleaded with her.


    She didn''t even say goodbye?! How cruel could she be?

 Chapter 291 - Grieve

    Shock, pain, anger and grief were some of the emotions that held Dan-Han rooted by the door with his eyes painfully fixed on his mother.


    Was this real? This had got to be a joke. It wasn''t true. It couldn''t be real. He told himself in denial.


    He took subconscious steps towards her, and he felt his heart sink as she remained lifeless on the bed. With each step he took, his heart constricted tightly till he reached her side.


    "M-om", He gently called as his eyes fell on the same hand which had caressed his cheek minutes ago, and a low growl escaped his lips when he felt a huge lump on his throat.


    He looked at her face, and a bitter yet derisive jeer rolled off his lips when he saw the smile that parted her lips. She must have known, and that was why she left while he was gone, with no one by her side. Was she happy to leave?


    Again she has chosen to be selfless by passing on alone with no one to hold her hand. No one to tell her they were there to watch her leave. Even in death, she tried saving every one of the pains of watching her die.


    How cruel! Not just to herself but him and his father. How could she do this to him - to them?! Couldn''t she should have fought a little bit more? A bit harder?! Dan-Han felt so many emotions he had never felt before. He has never experienced loss, so this was going to beplicated.


    He stared at his father, who was having a hard time controlling himself. He had his head ced on her stomach as he repeatedly apologised and begged her to return to him.


    "Dan-Han", Father Lee cried, but the man could only clench his fingers, his nails digging into his palms and drawing blood from it. He was mad...enraged at his mother, at life, at death, at himself for not being observant, at everything and everyone who knew yet kept it a secret from him.


    At this point, all he wanted was more time with her, but they denied him that.


    With anger raging in his eyes, he turned towards the door. He couldn''t stay there one more second. But he was surprised to see the figures standing at the room entrance, looking at his ''dead'' mother with dumbfounded eyes.


    His anger grew by leaps and bounds at the sight of them.


    "D-Dan-Han," Eun-Sun called with tearing eyes when he approached them. His eyes narrowed on her, but he couldn''t say a word. He didn''t know what to say. As a matter of fact, he had nothing to say. The veins and arteries in his head were throbbing so hard; he had to leave before he lost his mind. He pushed past them, but Eun-sun grabbed his hand, making him halt.


    "Dan-Han-" Her lips quaked when she couldn''t find something to say, and her eyes gazed his red-tear glistening eyes. She could feel the anger, pains and coldness ring through them. They both stood at the spot, staring into each other''s eyes with different emotions ring through them.


    "Dan-" Her trembling lips called again, tears rolling down her face. She couldn''t imagine the pain he was going through right now, and she wanted tofort him, be there for him just like he had been for her. She flinched when he forcefully pulled his hand away from her. He looked at her, Jae-Hyun and In-Ha, who she had met with Jae-Hyun on her way there, before striding away without saying a word.


    "Dan-Han", She loudly called as she ran after him, but Tae-Ho manifested from God-knows-where and blocked her path.


    "You should let him grieve." He said without looking at her, his dark sses hiding his eyes away. Eun-Sun stubbornly tried to evade him, but the man didn''t budge.


    "Let him be." He said again; this time, his voice sounded icy and unfriendly before turning away, leaving her there in tears. Eun-Sun body trembled as she cried. She couldn''t believe Mrs Lee was gone. She had just seen her yesterday. How could she be dead now?


    It was true when they said, The cold kiss of death was sudden and unexpected with no regard for its victims.


    Her wobbly feet almost gave way, but she felt someone hold her steady by the waist. She jerked when she saw the person holding her, In-Ha.


    "Let him be for now." He said, making Eun-sun frown at him.


    Let him be? How was she supposed to do that? She wanted to stay by his side. Even if he wouldn''t forgive her, she just wanted to take care of him now, more than ever. She wanted to give him her shoulders to cry on as they both mourned his mother.


    Staring at him in the eye, she replied, "I can''t." Before running away with In-Ha, watching her leave with perplexing emotions.


    Eun-sun had one desire in her mind as she hurried over Dan-Han, and that was for him to say something to her, anything at all, she would take, as far he lets her take care of him.


    And soon, she did. She was shocked when she saw him stiffly standing in the parking lot, nkly staring into space with Tae-Ho and Chang-wok standing behind him with their shoulders sunken.


    "Dan-Han", She called in a low voice causing Tae-Ho to look at her. He didn''t know what was happening between the boss and her, but he could tell President Lee didn''t want to see her.


    He was about to say something when Dan-Han turned toward her, tears umonly hunting his eyes, leaving Tae-Ho and Chang-wok in shock. The boss had never revealed this much emotion before. He nodded towards Tae-Ho and Chang-wok, signalling them to leave, and they did with Tae-Ho slightly hesitating.


    Eun-Sun felt a pang in her chest when she saw Dan-Han''s broken face.


    "What do you want?" His could voice caught through her thoughts.


    Taking a step towards him, she said, "Dan-Han, I know you''re hurting, and you''re don''t want to see me, but please let me take care of you. Mother-"


    "You required just one thing from you, and that was your loyalty." He interjected.


    "I gave you everything, my heart, love, respect, and all I had. But you..." He paused and pursed his lips. "You looked down on me. You called me a fool for trusting you with my life and mother. You hurt me in an unimaginable way."


    "Dan-Han, that''s not true." A sea of tears rolled down her eyes as she tried to exin.


    "It''s not true?" He asked. "You slept on the same bed with me, had breakfast, lunch, and dinner with me every single day. But one thing you knew, you couldn''t tell me."


    "I''m sorry. I promised her. I promised mother I wouldn''t tell, and I didn''t think it was in my ce to do so. I wanted her to tell you." She hurriedly exined between sobs.


    "Well, she did, on her death bed!" He snapped.


    "I''m sorry."


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. "Well, I hope you have a nice life, Park Eun-sun because I can''t be with a woman who could be this disloyal." He said, making Eun-sun look at him with wide eyes.


    Was he breaking up with her?


    She waited for him to say something else, but he sighed and walked away, leaving her in shock.


    What did he say?

 Chapter 292 - Grieve 2

    Dan-Han nkly looked at the dark grey sky through the window of his office. He still could not believe his mother was gone. It''s been three days since her death, and he was still in a state of shock. He thought about the most recent gift she had gotten for him, and a wry, derisiveugh rolled out his lips.


    She had been subtly hinting him about her departure, but he had been so blind to see it. He should have understood then. Now he knew why Eun-sun had asked him to move back into his family house. She wanted him to spend more time with his mother without telling him the reason for it. Couldn''t she have just told him? But who surprised him the most was Jae-Hyun. He has been his friend for years. He knew him better than Eun-sun did. He had even warned him not to help his mother hide a secret, yet what did he do?


    Hezily lolled back on his swivelling chair. He had been at thepany since he left the hospital. He couldn''t go home. He didn''t want to go home. He looked at his buzzing phone to see the thousandth apology text message Eun-Sun had sent. She wasn''t going to give up, was she?


    He has heard about her countless visit to his office, but he had refused to see her. He couldn''t see past what she did to him.


    He had just one desire, and that was to bury himself deep in work. He didn''t want to think about anything else. He might lose his mind if he does, but the constant buzzing of the inte in thest seconds, which he found to be very annoying, was no longer ignorable.


    "Someone else has better be dead." He snarled the moment he picked the receiver.


    "P.. president Lee, Ms park is here."


    "I''m not receiving guests." He coldly replied. That has been his reply for thest three days.


    "Sir, your niece and uncle are here." Secretary Chang-wok hurriedly announced before he hung up the call.


    A frown crossed his face when he heard the people waiting for him. A few moments of hesitation ensued before he sighed, "Let them in."


    "Big brother." Came Ni-Na''s voice as she ran towards him and pounced on him the moment he opened the door,pletely wiping the dead-pan look off his face.


    "Ni-Na", He called as he hugged her small framed body. As much he''d didn''t want to see anybody right now, he was somewhat surprised to see her there, not just her but also her parents: his uncle and his wife.


    "Uncle, Aunty." He bowed while they nodded at him.


    "Dan-Han, my dear." His aunt held his chin as a sad smile crossed her face. "I''m so sorry, dear." She said while he nodded. Sorry? He was tired of hearing that word already.


    "We heard you''ve been hiding behind your desk for days now, and one look at you tells me it''s true." His aunt said as she examined his face. She was just like his mother and Ni-Na, always dramatic and excessive.


    He raked his hand through his hair as he lolled on the sofa exasperatedly. He didn''t know how to reply to them, and would he be rude if he asked them to leave?


    He watched as they all sat down. His uncle and his wife sat on the sofa opposite him, while Ni-Na sat by his side. By the look on her face, he could tell she had been crying. She was always so fond of his mother. Who wasn''t? She always had a way of stealing people''s hearts.


    "Dan-Han, we know you''re grieving the loss of your mother, but you can''t do this to yourself. Burying yourself with work isn''t the right way to grieve." His aunt said. "Your father-"


    "Would be fine." He interjected her, a dark gloom covering his face. He still hasn''t forgotten how his constant fights with her had brought her to the hospital. If only he had been reasonable, maybe she''d be here now. But no, the man loved his fights. He hoped he would get it with her corpse now.


    His uncle nodded in understanding. He sighed and said, "We all didn''t expect her to leave us so soon. Your mother was the best gift our family ever received." He paused and sighed again, "We know you''re grieving and beating yourself up about her death, but there''s nothing you can do now. You must carry on as the head of the family."


    "And who said I''m not doing my job?" He asked, making his uncle stutter.


    "I...I"


    "What your uncle is saying is, you should step out and do something else, Dan-Han. Hiding behind a series of meetings and paperwork doesn''t help you. Let your emotions out, son."


    ''Son?'' Would it be unfair if he said he didn''t want to be called that anymore?


    "Your secretary said you haven''t been eating. And have you seen the state of your secretary? He looks like he could use a break. Please, Dan-Han, don''t do this." She earnestly pleaded. She could tell he wasn''t even listening to what he was saying by the look on his face.


    Dan-Han didn''t think they understood how he felt, so he didn''t find the need to exin or say anything. He nodded. His eyes darted towards the door when it suddenly opened, and an unexpected figure walked through it.


    Ji-Tae.


    A deep and gloomy frown covered his face when the man walked into his office and bowed, "Mother, father." He greeted before turning towards Dan-Han.


    "Hello, brother." He greeted while the others stared at Dan-Han with hanging breath.


    This was trouble, wasn''t it.


    ....


    Hey guys, happy new week.


    How are you all been doing? Sorry for the slow updates. You all know about my service. It''s been quite a challenge jogging between working at my ce of primary assignment and writing. I can''t promise daily uploads or masses releases for now, but I''ll try my best to keep updating at least more than thrice a week. I hope you guys can bear with me?


    Thanks for your understanding.


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 293 - Trouble

    The death of a loved one brings family closer but Dan-Han didn''t think this applied to this case as he stared at the man standing in front of him. His scrutinizing eyes looked him over and the anger that burned in his eyes was visible to all.


    "You must be courting death." He hissed under his breath making his aunt jerk to her feet and approach her son who had unceremoniously walked into the office.


    "Ji-Tae, what do you think you''re doing?" She asked in a cautious tone, her frantic eyes shuffling between her son and Dan-Han.


    shing a yful smile at his mother, he replied, "Are you not happy to see me, Mother?" He tilted her chin up with his hand while she gulped unsure of what to say. Of course, she missed her son, but that wasn''t enough for him to do whatever he liked. He knew he wasn''t allowed to return home until Dan-Han and the whole family said otherwise. The boy was a reckless child.


    She watched as his smile broadened and he looked over her shoulders to Dan-Han, and said, "I thought using a visit of condolence would be a medium to escape exile for a while, mmm. Am I wrong, president Lee?" A taunting smile curved his lips.


    "Ji-Tae!" An angry voice roared in the office, making the women in the room flinch and Ji-Taeugh as he tilted his head towards his father.


    "It seems you''re still as energetic as I remember, father. But save yourself the trouble, I''m here to support the family and president Lee in his perilous times."


    "Lies," Ni-Na mumbled under breath attracting Ji-Tae''s attention to her. If he was here, it meant he hade to create trouble for Dan-Han and everyone in the family.


    "Hello, little sister." He beamed, but she scoffed and rolled her eyes at him. As expected of the little sister who disliked him the most.


    "We all know you''re here to make trouble, so save us the drama and just leave." She hissed out making the man rupt out inughter. That annoyingugh of his!


    Ni-Na felt her stomach churn whenever she saw him smile orugh like that. No one should ask her while she despised her brother. The man was just too sly and troublesome for his age.


    "I''m happy to see you too, little sister." He smiled, revealing that almost perfect dentition of his, before ncing at Dan-Han who has not for a second taken his eyes off him, looking at him with scrutiny.


    "My sincere condolences, president Lee." He bowed but Dan-Han stayed mute. An awkward moment of silence reigned in the room with almost everyone feeling the slow torture of suspense as their eyes stayed on Dan-Han who was quiet.


    Ni-Na couldn''t tell what was going to happen to this brother of hers especially now that Dan-Han was going through an ordeal.


    "What do you want, Ji-Tae?" Dan-Han finally asked in a bored tone making the man chuckle recklessly. But the cold warning look on Dan-Han''s face made him turn slightly serious before replying.


    "I''m tired of being away, president Lee. I want to be with my family."


    "You don''t have a family here!" His father snapped while Ji-Tae tsked and shook his head.


    "You don''t have to be so mean. Even president Lee hasn''t disowned me from the family yet."


    "Then maybe I should." Dan-Han snarled as he rose to his feet, his eyes shooting lethal res at Ji-Tae, but the man remained unfazed as he revealed a taunting smile that riled Dan-Han to the bones. It seems sending away didn''t change him at all. The child still knew no fear.


    Ji-Tae was one of those reckless and overly entitled children who did whatever he desired. Creating and leaving chaos in his wake. His foolishness andck of responsibility were appalling and a major source of concern, but no one paid much attention to him as they all excused his shorings for youthful exuberance. But little did they know, the young boy would slowly turn into a careless and sly young man. His attitudes became intolerable, and hisst act of mischief had him sent to the least of the Lee corps in a third-ss country, on exile - courtesy of Lee Dan-Han. But here he was again.


    "I''m sure you can, but I don''t think we can lose one more member of this family. After all, we just lost aunty."


    "Ji-Tae!" His parents snapped simultaneously.


    "What?" He shrugged, feigning ignorance. He sighed and nced back at Dan-Han before stretching a file to him, one they didn''t even notice he had been holding, all except Dan-Han. Dan-Han''s eyes fell on with but he didn''t bother to receive it.


    His father stood up, his suspicious eyes fixated at the file. "What is that?" He curiously inquired but his ever rude and annoying son didn''t even bother to look at him, but he just replied, his eyes intently staring at Dan-Han.


    "I did what was expected of me. You sent me away because of my behaviour and I''m back with better results. So this is my way of saying I''ll be staying here no matter what because I''ve earned it." He said still stretching the file out to Dan-Han, but it was obvious he wasn''t going to receive it.


    Ji-Tae sighed as he ced the file on the centre table and bowed to Dan-Han and his parents like a filial child.


    "In the absence of nothing to say, my lords and Lady," He gave a theatrical bow with a smile tugging up the side of lips, "I''ll be leaving now to go mourn aunt, of course, as I''m clearly not weed here." He said before walking towards the door where he suddenly stopped again when he remembered something.


    "And oh before I forget, I must say thank you President Lee for epting the investor from mypany on the new project. I thought you''d give us a hard time, but you surprised me."


    Dan-Han shot him a questioning look as he didn''t understand what he was saying. When did he ept an investor from hispany? He knew some of thepanies were expected to provide a list of potential investors for the new project as it was a very big one. It was the biggest project they''ve ever engaged in, but he didn''t know one of the investors had been from Ji-Tae''s side.


    Ji-Tae smiled when he saw the confused look on Dan-Han''s face. "You don''t have to worry President Lee, you''ll love her. I promise you." He waved before walking away from the office.


    A frown creased Dan-Han''s brows as he pondered about his words.. What was Ji-Tae up to? Whatever it was, he had a bad feeling about it.

 Chapter 294 - Up To Something

    Tears stung Eun-sun''s eyes as she walked to the elevator. She had been waiting for Dan-Han for over an hour, hoping just maybe he''d step outside ande talk to her, or ask Chang-wok to let her in, but again he didn''t. Eun-Sun felt a pang in her chest as she tried to blink back her tears. Every word he had said to her at the hospital kept twirling in her head, torturing her mind, and she couldn''t stop thinking about him every second, wondering if he meant them.


    Focusing on work has been difficult, and each day she finds herself growing worse, not just losing interest in work, but in everything else. She just wanted him to talk to her, at least once. She wanted to tell him she understood he was angry with her, and he might never forgive her, but she wasn''t going to give up on him, on them.


    She missed him a lot, and she was sure he missed her too, but he was still hurting and it was all because of her.


    She had heard from Chang-wok that he hadn''t been eating well. He has buried himself with work as a grieving mechanism. Her heart ached for him. If only she had told him earlier, maybe he wouldn''t be at this point right now. She was full of regret. All she wanted at the moment was to go home and bawl her eyes out till she was exhausted and sleepy.


    "Hold." Eun-Sun jerked when a loud voice reverberated across the hallway making her instinctively hold the elevator door for whoever wasing.


    "Ah! Thank you." The young man eximed as he walked into the elevator. Eun-Sunzily nodded at him and looked away, but strangely she could tell the man was looking at her. She slowly lifted her eyes towards him and indeed there he was, staring at her with keen eyes.


    "You know prettydies are not allowed to cry, but you look like you''re about to." Eun-Sun raised a brow at him while he chuckled as he brought out a handkerchief from his pocket. He leaned towards her, his hand heading for her face but Eun-sun reflexively caught his hand, her eyes fiercely staring at him.


    He chuckled out when he felt her strong grip on his hand. "Now I see why you were able to break his shell. A fighter, huh?" He tsked, making Eun-sun re at him with her curious brows arched.


    Noticing the confused look on her face, he revealed a cool smile and said, "Pardon my manners. My name is Lee Ji-Tae, your brother-inw." His smile broadened even more.


    ''Brother Inw?'' The frown on Eun-sun''s brows tightened for a second, but her eyes suddenly lit up when she realized his first word. Lee Ji-Tae.


    He must be Dan-Han''s cousin. She carefully gazed at him.


    "I-" She stuttered, feeling slightly embarrassed for rudely grasping his hand.


    "I''m..."


    "Sorry?" He tilted his head to the side as he looked at her. He chuckled out again, "It''s okay, Eun-sun. I kind of acted like a pervert so I understand."


    He could see the questioning look on her face when he called her name.


    "Don''t worry about knowing your name. I know a lot of things." He leaned in and whispered in a hushed voice. "Maybe someday I can let you in on a secret or two. What say you?" He smiled, yfully wriggling his brows while Eun-sun looked at him with confused eyes. Heughed again. Eun-Sun didn''t know what exactly to say to him, or rather what to say about him, but she had a feeling in her heart that the man was trouble. She wasn''t sure, but she had a gut feeling that he might be dangerous. Even his nonsensicalughter was somewhat an indicator that he liked trouble.


    He had those yful yet dangerous smiles that told you there was a thousand mischief going on in his head, waiting to be executed. His eyes had a malicious gleam to it, but there was also a dangerous glint about it that screamed something eery. Eun-Sun hadn''t met him before but for some reason, she felt ufortable around him.


    Eun-Sun felt grateful when the elevator chimed on arrival. She bowed to Ji-Tae and said, "It was nice meeting you."


    "The pleasure is all mine. I hope we see each other soon. Oh yes, we will." His lips curved upwards in a slyful way. Not sure of what to say, Eun-sun nodded and walked away.


    See each other soon? She didn''t think so. She had not heard much about him, but she knew Dan-Han didn''t like him much. It would be good if she avoided him especially now that she and Dan-Han''s rtionship were in deep waters.


    .....


    Eun-Sun felt exhausted when she got home, not from the activities of the day, but from the emotional stress she has been passing through. She had waited for Dan-Han by his car for hours after work, but it seems he knew she was there and he had decided to spend the night in his office just to avoid her.


    Not once had she ever thought she and Dan-Han''s rtionship woulde to such a level.


    "What are you doing?" Shezily asked Hei-Ran who for some unknown reason, had decided to overthrow their living spaces with papers. Eun-Sun sighed as she looked at the mess Hei-Ran had created.


    She looked at Hei-Ran again who seemed too engrossed in whatever she was doing.


    "Hei-Ran-"


    "Come look at this." Hei-Ran beckoned on her without looking at her. Her fingers pointed to the document in her hand. Eun-Sun didn''t have the strength for anything right now, but she found herself walking over to her to ''see'' whatever Hei-Ran wanted her to see.


    "What am I looking at?" Shezily asked, from her eyes and tone it was obvious she was beat and tired, Hei-Ran''s was too busy to see.


    Frantically pointing at the screen, Hei-Ran said, "The numbers." Eun-Sun looked at both the document in her hand and the one on disy on the screen of herptop. They were both the same documents, but it seemed one had some discrepancies like it had been tampered with. Eun-Sun looked at the letterhead and that was when she realized they were looking at documents from the Su corp.


    "Hei-Ran, What''s going on?" Eun-Sun asked. To be honest this wasn''t the first time she had seen a document from her grandfather''spany in the house.


    Hei-Ran looked at Eun-sun with troubled eyes, "I think A-Yeong is up to something.." She said.

 Chapter 295 - Denial

    Up to something? Eun-Sun looked at her confusedly. She didn''t understand what she was trying to say. And since when did she start paying attention to A-Yeong again?


    "What has she done again?" Eun-Sun asked as she lolled on the sofa.


    "Is not about what she has done, but about what she''s about to do," Hei-Ran replied as she turned to Eun-sun. She hissed when her eyes fell on her. She looked so frail and tired.


    "He didn''t see you today as well?" She asked while Eun-sun shook her head, a ruly look appearing on her face, as tears pooled in her eyes.


    "I think he really meant it." She said in a teary voice as she raised her hot and cloudy eyes towards Hei-Ran. "Hei-Ran, I think Dan-Han has left me." Tears streamed down her face as she voiced out those words. Heaven knows just how much she had tried not to believe those words Dan-Han had said to her. She had told herself repeatedly that she had just imagined him saying those words to her, but she knew she was in denial. She has been in denial about everything. Denial about Mrs Lee''s death, and about Dan-Han breaking up with her.


    Hei-Ran stood up from the floor and sat by her side. She sighed as she wrapped her hands around Eun-sun. She had never seen her like this before. The girl who had little care about the world or about the humans who lived in it was now broken and always in tears. Her heart broke for her in so many ces.


    She had been happy when Dan-Han came into her life and changed her. He broke her high-cold walls, warmed up her heart, and made her friend feel human again after several years of shutting herself away because of the abuse and rejection she had suffered. But now? She didn''t know. The old Eun-sun was someone she didn''t want to encounter again.


    Eun-Sun sunk into Hei-Ran''s arms as she gripped her dress. "Hei-Ran, I don''t know how to cope with all this. Mrs Lee is gone and it''s all my fault."


    "It''s not your fault, Eun-sun," Hei-Ran told her, but she shook her head as more tears fell from her eyes.


    "Hei-Ran, I can''t live without Dan-Han. He..hepletes me, I... I''m just a broken shell without him. I...I can''t-" She choked on her words as she sobbed.


    "Shh... it''s okay." Hei-Ranforted her, her hands gently patting her back while Eun-sun cried even more. "Dan-Han loves you. And even if you don''t believe in anything right now, believe in your love for him. He''ll be back, just let him blow off some steam, okay? Just give him some space." Hei-Ran encouraged her. while Eun-sun nodded.


    Maybe Hei-Ran was right. She should give him some space. Showing up at his door every day might only anger him more. But would giving him some space work? What if shepletely lost him? She shook her head to get that thought out of her mind. She wasn''t going to lose him, never!


    She was going to upy her mind with something else, for the time being, to give him the space he needed.


    "Eun-Sun''s you should eat something. You''ve been eating less these days." Hei-Ran told her as she looked at her frail face. But the stubborn girl shook her head. She didn''t have an appetite for food or anything else.


    .....


    The past few days have been nothing but hell for Eun-sun. Each day she watched him from a distance as he went about his duties at thepany. He hadn''t even cast a nce her way, and each day it dawned on her that this was probably the end of their rtionship. Mrs Lee''s funeral was just two days away and she had heard about it from her colleagues. She wondered how he was holding up.


    She contemted going to his office to try seeing him, but she tossed that idea out of her mind. She decided to wait till he left thepany.


    Hours she waited by the side of his car but he didn''t. Her legs were beginning to feel sore but she waited. She just wanted to see him and ask him how he was faring. Maybe she already had the answer to that, because it was obvious he wasn''t doing well, but she wanted to hear his voice. See him eye to eye.


    She crouched down and leaned her back by a pir when she couldn''t stand anymore. She rested her head on her arms as she waited on that spot till her heavy eyes gave in to tiredness.


    Eun-Sun didn''t know how long she had waited or slept on that spot when she felt something trail down her face stirring her up from sleep. Her eyes fluttered open to see a familiar pair of shoes in front of her. Her eyes slowly trailed those long pair of legs to that firmly broad shoulders, till theynded on his face causing her heart to skip.


    "Dan-Han?" She whispered as she stared at him in surprise. She jerked up to her feet in a rush, almost losing her bnce as her feet felt numb. She held the pir behind her to stabilize herself as she looked him over. She couldn''t believe it. He was standing right in front of her after so many days. Eun-Sun had just one urge, and that was to run into his arms and hug him tightly.


    "Dan-"


    "What are you doing here?" He interjected her. His voice sounding so cold, Eun-sun felt a needle prick her heart.


    "I-I was waiting-"


    "Park Eun-sun go home. It isn''t safe to sleep here. You-" He paused. Eun-Sun anxiously waited for him to continue but no words came from him. They both stared at each other silently.


    When it was obvious he had nothing more to say, she spoke. "How are you?" Her voice sounded low and nervous. She watched as he gazed at her hesitantly before replying.


    "I''m fine." A small smile split her face. Though she knew his words weren''t 100 per cent true, it was good to hear him say that. She nodded at him.


    "I just wanted to hear that." She forced a smile, as she bit her lips from quavering so the tears in her eyes wouldn''t roll down. Dan-Han stared at her without saying a word.


    "I''ll get going now. You should eat more and take good care of yourself." She muttered. She paid him onest look before turning around to leave. She had so many things she had wanted to say to him, to ask him, but seeing him standing right in front of her, she felt nk.


    She walked a few steps away when he suddenly said something. "Mother''s funeral-" He paused as she hastily turned around to look at him. He stalled for a while before he continued, "You shoulde."


    Not sure of how to respond to that, Eun-sun nodded. This had been one of the reasons she had waited for him. She wasn''t sure if he''d want her there after what she had done.


    "Thank you." She said. He nodded when he saw the appreciative look on her face. He had nothing else to say, so he turned around to leave.


    Eun-Sun felt her lips tremble as he walked away. She wanted to let him know that...


    "I miss you Dan-Han." She blurted out making him halt on his spot. Her grip over her bag tightened as she stared at his back. But she hadn''t nned on saying that to him, but she couldn''t help herself.


    "I miss you very much, and I know I don''t want to hear me say this again, but Dan-Han I''m sorry. I''m sorry I hurt the one person that means the world to me. I''m truly sorry." She pursed her lips as her eyes remained on his back that was still turned against her. Her heart skipped when she saw him turn, but he stopped halfway. His head halfly turned towards her. She waited with bated breath to hear his response, but all he said was,


    "Goodnight, Eun-sun.....and don''t wait here anymore."

 Chapter 296 - Loyalty?

    Dan-Han was surprised to see her sleeping in a crouched position waiting for him. He had watched her for a while before waking her up. His brows twitched when he saw how emaciated she looked. He had the urge to scold her but he tried not to. What was she doing to herself? Why was he even bothered about her? She had been mature enough to help his mother keep a secret, she should also be mature enough to look after herself.


    He felt a rush of anger surge through him when he remembered her sins, but his heart swayed when she stumbled backwards out of the excitement of seeing him. He remembered every time her eyes lit up at the sight of him, the way she hopped into his arms like he was her haven, smiling andughing to every word he said, crying in his arms as she could only be vulnerable with him. He sighed inwardly as he pushed those thoughts out of his head.


    He had noticed her when she watched him at work, sneaking a peek when she heard he was passing by, but he had feigned ignorance to it all.


    When he had coldly asked her why she was there, he had seen the way her lips quaked with hurt. Her every action, every blink of her eyes had not escaped him. He saw the way she bit her lips to hold back her tears.


    Silly girl! She could never fool him with those brazen moves of hers. He could see through her, through every emotion that flickered through her eyes. He didn''t know why he had invited her to his mother funeral, but it felt like the best thing to do at the time. He knew wherever his mother was, she''d want her to be there when theyid her to rest.


    "Park Eun-sun. You stupid girl." He cussed as he watched her from the rearview mirror. She was still standing there watching him as he drove off. She was stupid for doing this to them. For breaking his trust. Maybe she wasn''t the stupid one, maybe he was the stupid one. Her words, ''I miss you,'' still reverberated inside his head. Should he have said something to her?


    She hurt him so badly, but here he was feeling bad for her when she should be the one feeling bad for how she treated him and not the other way round. He had helplessly chased her, gave her his heart, fought for her and bared himself to her, but what did she do?


    His grip over the wheels tightened as his anger returned. He floored the pedal and zoomed out of sight.


    Dan-Han had only driven into hispound when he saw In-Ha standing by the door. Why were they all waiting for him? He hissed as he parked his car. He looked at the man through the windshield before stepping out of the car.


    Dan-Han strolled past like he had not seen him, but In-Ha followed him into the house.


    "Dan-Han." He called as he followed him to the bar. Dan-Han picked up a bottle of wine and poured himself a ss while In-Ha keenly observed him.


    "What do you want?" Dan-Han finally asked after several seconds of ear-piercing silence.


    "Dan-Han, you should forgive Eun-sun, she''s hurting. I know what she did-"


    "Not she. What you all did." He interjected.


    In-Ha nodded. "Yes, what we did was bad, bute on, are you not being too hard on her? She made a mistake, but what she did, she did from a ce of love for you, and your mother. We both know, she''ll never hurt you intentionally. She loves you."


    "She loves me?" Dan-Han scoffed as he gulped down his wine.


    "Yes," In-Ha replied.


    "Didn''t you know that when you kissed her? Kissing her in my presence and my father''s?" His voice was tight and so was his knitted brows.


    In-Ha swallowed. He didn''t know how to respond to that. He also didn''t know Dan-Han''s father had witnessed that. "Dan-Han, I''m sorry. I-" He lowered his head apologetically.


    "You must have kissed her from a ce of love, I suppose?" He asked, his eyes darkly staring at him. A derisive chuckle rumbled out of his chest as he watched his ''friend''. He had asked himself over and over if In-Ha had not kissed Eun-sun, would his father have picked up a fight that morning? He had just been opening up to Eun-sun when this bastard came to mess things up. Maybe she''d be alive even though he''d still be in the dark about her health status. What''s this partly In-Ha''s fault or was this how it was meant to be?


    "I must have been a fool to you all. You all must have been having fun when you saw me helplessly watch my mother die? It must have been funny right?"


    "That''s not true." In-Ha refuted. "No one wanted your mother dead. No one wanted to keep it a secret away from you. We all begged her to tell you, and she promised she would. It was not in our ce-"


    "Not in your ce?" Dan-Han scoffed. It wasn''t in Eun-sun''s ce to tell him, and it also wasn''t in his ce to tell. How ridiculous!


    "What is in my ce when I helped you after your mother died?" He asked taking a step towards In-Ha. "What is in my ce when I saved you from marrying that bitch?" He slowly approached him causing In-Ha to take retreating steps. "Was it in my ce when I watched over your family business? Kept an eye on your father, and his vixen of a wife while you lived abroad? Was it in my ce when I acquired your mother''spany, kicked your father out and gave it back to you? Was I ever obligated to do all these for you?" In-Ha was tongue-tied. Dan-Han red at him with dead cold eyes.


    "Da-"


    "I thought as much." He hissed with scorn. "You all talk about loyalty when youck the true meaning of it." He walked back to the bar and poured himself another drink which he gobbled down in one go.


    "Get out of my house, and go be with her if you so wish. You all deserve each other." He hissed.


    "You don''t mean that do you?" In-Ha frowned at him. He knew he was angry and they deserved whatever punishment he ditched at them, but he shouldn''t say that.


    Dan-Han stared at him with deadpan eyes. "Have you not always been in love with her? Well, I''m done, and that''s your chance. So get out of my face." He growled as he smashed the ss on the ground.


    In-Ha nodded as he looked at him with pathetic eyes. "When you''re much sober, you''ll regret giving her away.." He warned and walked away.

 Chapter 297 - Annoying

    Heart etched stories and legacies are shared at funerals, and it couldn''t be more true than at Mrs Lee''s funeral. Everyone had a thing or two to say about the beautiful soul that had passed on, not out of pretence or necessity, but because she had touched every soul present at her funeral. There could be no greater legacy than her beautiful soul, her enormous heart, her great works and the mark she had left behind.


    For the first time since her death, it finally urred to Eun-sun that Mrs Lee was truly gone. She wouldn''t get to her see her smile orugh again. Get to hear her encouraging words, or share a meal with her. She had been going through so much, her brain had refused to process and ept her death until now. Again, she had lost another person in her life.


    This loss was different. It was more hurtful than when Song-Hee had hurt her and kicked her out. This was far more painful. More heart wrecking.


    All her life, she had missed out on having true motherly love and care, until Mrs Lee came into her life. Despite their difference in status and age, Mrs Lee had treated her like a friend, a daughter and even more. She had blessed her with the most amazing man she could have evere across, whose heart and trust she had foolishly broken.


    Tears burned in her eyes, and the dark sunsses she had on was all that shielded her eyes from the prying eyes of others. Her throat burned and her heart ached terribly. If it was this hard on her, she couldn''t imagine how difficult it would be for Dan-Han.


    Her searching eyes pored over the multitude of people till itnded on him. There he was sitting alone with his men forming a barrier around him. It was obvious he had no intentions of speaking with anyone. Her gaze lingered on him with various thoughts going through her head.


    "He''s handsome from a distance right?" Someone said behind her. Eun-sun snapped her around. She was surprised to see the somewhat familiar face she had hoped not to see again. Ji-Tae.


    He looked at Dan-Han before taking the empty seat next to her.


    "The seat''s taken," Eun-sun told him.


    "I know. By that beautiful friend of yours over there." He said, pointing his chin to Hei-Ran who was surprisingly talking to a strange man.


    "Don''t worry, he isn''t flirting with her, after all, she''s taken." He smiled knowingly. Eun-sun gazed at him with intent curiosity, while the man chuckled.


    He leaned towards her. "Don''t worry princess. I told you I know things." He said in a casual note. Eun-sun couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at him. Did he do that toe talk to her?


    She red at him from behind her sses when he stretched out a handkerchief to her. He must have a lot of handkerchiefs if he keeps handing one to her every time they met.


    "You can give that to someone else." She didn''t intend to be rude, but the man reeked of trouble, and she didn''t want any of it. And her voice also sounded too hoarse to talk.


    She watched as he smiled and kept back his handkerchief. "I knew you''d be one hell of a woman, but I like a challenge." His creepy smile made her stomach churn, she couldn''t handle him for one second.


    She took off her sses to stare directly at him, not minding her stark red eyes. "What do you want, Mr Ji-Tae?" She coldly asked. She didn''t think these annoying intrusions from him were casual.


    "Nothing." He shrugged. "Just wanted to know the woman who broke my impable cousin." He grinned.


    "Well, now you''ve seen me. If you don''t mind, I''d like to be left alone." She wasn''t been nice at all. As a matter of fact, she was done being polite with him. It was obvious he was going to be one of those pain in the ass that was really hard to get rid of.


    A deep chuckle rumbled out of his chest. He shot her an amusing look before rising to his feet. "I think we''ll be great friends, Eun-sun. I hope I can call you that now?" He stretched out his hand, but she rolled her eyes at him,pletely ignoring her.


    She didn''t know what he found amusing, but he bellowed out an annoyingugh as he walked away.


    What an annoying guy! For some unknown reason, she felt ufortable around him.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han. She was surprised to see him staring at her. He held her gaze for a split second before looking away. She watched as he rose to his feet and walked to the graveside when his attention was requested. It seems this was how it was going to be for now. Silent treatment - no talking and just starting. But she didn''t mind, as long as she got to see him, she was okay.


    The funeral came to an end after an hour and Eun-sun still had her gaze fixed on Dan-Han who had knowingly refused to look her way.


    "It''s okay. Everything will be fine." Hei-Ranforted her. She didn''t know if she could still believe those words, but she wanted to, so she reluctantly nodded. She wanted to have faith.


    They had barely taken another step towards their ride when In-Ha suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Eun-sun nced at him while he returned the favour.


    "Hey, can I talk to you for a minute?" He asked. Eun-sun hesitated but she signalled Hei-Ran to excuse them, and she did.


    "Tell me what you want, In-Ha." Her voice sounded cold, making In-Ha quite nervous.


    He gulped as he looked at her from head to toe, "You look so lean. Have you been well?"


    She frowned and red at him. Obviously, he hadn''t stopped her to ask her that, right?


    "Is that it?" She asked in a colder tone.


    "No."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I''m sorry, Eun-sun. I''m sorry for the way I acted. I shouldn''t have." He apologized.


    "You''re right. You shouldn''t have." She drawled. She still hadn''t been able to understand what had gone into him on that day for him to have done something like that. Kissing her? And seeing the problems that followed after that, she really wanted to hate him.


    He took a step towards her. "Eun-sun, I''m truly sorry, believe me. I just want us to talk."


    "Talk-"


    "Please." He begged. Eun-sun silently stared at him. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to have a conversation with him, she hasn''t prepared herself for any of that.


    Noticing her hesitation, In-Ha pleaded again, "Please, just go out with me and hear me out. If not for anything for the sake of our friendship." Eun-sun nkly stared at him before nodding her head.


    "Just once. But if you waste my time or do anything funny again." She paused and intensely red at him. "I''ll kill you."


    She walked away without sparing him another nce. She approached Hei-Ran who looked lost trying to look for something or someone.


    "What is it?" She asked attracting Hei-Ran''s attention.


    "I think I just saw A-Yeong."


    "A-Yeong?" That was strange. Why would she be here? She doubted A-Yeong knew any member of the Lee family.


    "Are you sure?" Eun-sun asked while Hei-Ran turned to look at her.


    "I''m sure." She confidently replied. She looked in the direction she had spotted her before ncing back at Eun-sun.


    "I think she''s meeting up with someone here.. And I can''t shake off the feeling that that girl is up to no good, and whatever it is, I''ll find out."

 Chapter 298 - Selfish

    In-Ha had his eyes fixed on Eun-sun as she walked away with her friend. He felt sort of guilty for what she was going through at the moment. He had yed a role in all of this. He knew Dan-Han was vexed with them, especially with him, but he thought he should at least go easy on her. She didn''t deserve this much cruelty from him. He wasn''t sure how his meeting with her would go, but he wanted to be hopeful.


    "You sure do know how to look for trouble, Kang In-Ha." A female voice said from behind him. He turned around and he was surprised to see Ni-Na standing behind him.


    "Ni-Na?" He looked at her with surprise and disbelief. When did shee back?


    "I see you haven''t changed." She hissed at him before revealing a small smile.


    "Come here, you little brat." He smiled and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "Mind the hair, In-Ha." She jokingly warned before he could ruffle her hair. Heughed and let her go. His eyes looked her over with incredulity.


    "I can''t believe, my little kiddo is here."


    "I''m no longer a kiddo, Kang In-Ha. I''m ady, so watch it." She mockingly red at him, making him smile even more.


    "I''m sorry youngdy." He teased while she nodded approvingly. Her smile suddenly disappeared and her face turned serious as she looked at him with much intensity.


    "What did you guys do to my brother?" She asked.


    "Which brother? Ji-Tae?" He asked making her to roll her eyes at him.


    "President Lee Dan-Han." The smile on In-Ha''s face suddenly dissipated. He wasn''t surprised that no one knew what was going on between them. It was typical of Dan-Han to never tell a soul about his problems or misunderstandings. This made him realize, how alone Dan-Han must be at the moment. Though himself and Jae-Hyun barely did much for him, they''ve been always been there to keep himpany at his tough times.


    "I don''t know how to tell-" He stuttered.


    She shot him a skeptical look. "Does this have something to do with her? I saw the way you looked at her. In-Ha did you do something to my brother''s woman?" She had a feeling Eun-sun was somehow involved in whatever was going on. Her aunt had told her all about Dan-Han and his girlfriend, and she had been ecstatic to see them both before the unfortunate incident ured, but she also wasn''t expecting toe meet a cold war between the inseparable lovers.


    Her eyes narrowed at him when she observed the guilty countenance on his face. "You made a pass at her didn''t you?" She asked in a way that said she was sure of it. Her voice sounded tight and suspicious.


    "It''s not like that." He tried defending himself.


    A wryugh escape her lips when he guiltily looked away. A certain emotion flickered in her eyes as she stared at him with disappointment.


    "I thought you''d change for once. But it seems you''ll always remain this way. You''ll always be selfish, wrecking hearts and not valuing your rtionships with others." She sighed and walked away.


    In-Ha watched in surprise as she walked away, but for some reasons he didn''t know why her words sort of affected him.


    Was he truly selfish?


    ...


    Su family Mansion


    The entire Su family were surprised to see Hei-Ran amble into the family house with a serious look on her face.


    "Hei-Ran?" Her mother called in surprise when she saw her daughter walk in.


    "Hei-Ran, my dear, you''re here." Her grandmother chirped excitedly while Hei-Ran bowed and greeted them. She was equally surprised to see her parents and Seul-Bi there.


    "Sist, did someone annoy you?" Seul-Bi asked while her parents carefully observed Hei-Ran''s face. She looked pissed.


    "Not really." She replied. "I''m here to see Grandfather." Everyone shared a look among themselves. Something was obviously wrong with her, they thought.


    "And what can grandfather do for you?" Hei-Ran turned around to see her grandfather descending the stairs with the help of his assistant.


    "Grandfather," She bowed.


    The old man stopped in front of her, "I thought you''d nevere to visit me anytime soon."


    "I have something important to discuss with you. Can we talk in your office?" The old man shot her a skeptical look. She was being too formal and serious.


    He nodded and led the way to his office. His intent eyes stayed on her as he waited for her to say whatever made her look this serious.


    "I ept your offer." She said making the old man raise a brow at her in a questioning manner. "I''ll take over Su corps." She added. The stoic look on her face not wavering for a bit.


    "You will?" His brow tilted. He didn''t sound excited as she had expected but rather he sounded skeptical. If she knew her grandfather well enough, then this reaction was the most expected.


    "Yes. But-" She paused, piquing his interest.


    "But what?"


    "It will only be temporary."


    A frown appeared on his face as he tried to make sense of her words.


    "Temporary?"


    She nodded. "Yes.There''s something I have to look at and confirm for myself and I can''t do that from outside thepany."


    "A-Yeong." He nodded knowingly making Hei-Ran to look at him suspiciously. "You don''t think you''re the only one with keen eyes right?" He teased. "That I might be old, doesn''t mean I''ve lost my wits."


    "I would have thought otherwise." She hissed making the man re at her. A smile twitched at the side of her lips, but she quickly rposed herself. "Do you know what she''s up to?" She finally asked.


    Old man Su sighed and shook his head dejectedly. "I''m still looking at it. But now that you''re here, I think I can leave it to you." He told her.


    They both maintained a few moments of silence before he spoke up again. "What about your boss, or should I say your boyfriend?"


    "What about him?"


    "Is he going to let you resign? I heard you found a clingy man this time around."


    "He''s not clingy." She defended her man, while he nodded. But the look on his face told her he believed otherwise.


    "So is he going to let you out of his sight?" He questioned. Hei-Ran looked away as she thought about it. She hasn''t really considered Jin-Hai, neither has she told him about it. But would he really let her go?


    Thinking about it now, she could already fell a headacheing.

 Chapter 299 - Revenge

    Hei-Ran''s mind pondered on how she could tell Jin-Hai about her decision to return back to her family''spany. She knew she didn''t have to, but she couldn''t let A-Yeong get away with whatever she was up to. She had not been certain about A-Yeong''s evil intentions in thepany, but after speaking with her grandfather, she was more convinced the girl was up to no good. And she''d be damned if she didn''t expose her.


    Hei-Ran was shocked to see Jin-Hai lolled on the couch in her office feelingfortable when she walked in.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked in shocked-surprise as she stepped into the room.


    "What do you think?" The yful man wriggled a brow at her.


    "Waiting for me?" She ced her bag on her desk before walking over to the sofa to join him.


    Jin-Hai sat up right when she sat down. His brows furrowed at her making Hei-Ran self-conscious.


    "What is it?" She frowned.


    "What did you dost night?" He asked in a tight tone, his intense gaze not easing for a second.


    "What do you mean?" She confusedly asked.


    "This!" He replied, raising his finger to touch her face. "Why does your face look like this? Didn''t you sleep well?" As far as he could remember there were no take home jobs for her during the weekend, neither was thepany preparing for any project or something of sort. And he has also noticed how exhausted she looked recently. What has she been up to?


    "I¨CI did." Hei-Ran stuttered, as she raised her hand to her face wondering if there was anything there. Honestly, she didn''t sleep well. Last night she had tossed and turned till the earlier part of the morning, pondering on a n to unveil A-Yeong''s n without alerting her and also how to convince the man sitting by her side to let her go. Even after a whole night of thinking, she had barelye up with a n and her mind was still very much troubled.


    "You certainly did not." He firmly said, as he held her chin and tilted her face to both sides.


    "Jin-Hai.." Hei-Ran tried to withdraw her face away from his hold, and he willingly let go but not before asking her.


    "Is this about your grandfather? What happened with your grandfather?" He was suspicious that her visit to her ancestral home might have had something to do with her poor look. She had also called to inform him not to pick her up for work.


    Hei-Ran smiled when he fussed over her like that. Not that it was the first time, but the fact that he could tell she was disturbed and sleep deprived after one look was what made her swell. It was good to know one had someone who cared about you in such a way.


    And that was her Jin-Hai. He was always so attentive towards her. It has been so long since someone treated her this nicely. And it felt good.


    She couldn''t help but silently stare at him, when she remembered the problem at hand. How was she to tell him about her decision?


    A deep and worried frown appeared on Jin-Hai''s face when he saw the hesitation in her eyes. "Hei-Ran, is something wrong? Did something happen at home?" He shifted closer to her, his careful eyes intently fixed on her.


    Hei-Ran''s heart skipped as she struggled with herself to spew the words out.


    "Hei-Ran?" He cautiously called.


    "I''m going back to Su corps." She said putting the man in a state of shock. Few seconds of silence reigned between them, their gaze tightly locked on one another.


    Hei-Ran held her breath as she waited for her words to sink into his head.


    "Jin-Hai-"


    "You''re what?" He interjected her.


    "Going back to Su-Corp." She replied, while he shot her a dumbfounded look.


    "Hei-Ran, you''re joking right?" He didn''t want to believe he had heard her right, or that she was serious about what she had just said.


    "I''m sorry." She apologized. Jin-Hai looked at her with incredulity, like he couldn''t believe her words.


    "Hei-Ran, I just got you." He said. "I just got you after six long years, now you want to leave?" He stood to his feet as he gazed at her with shocked surprise. "For Christ sake, what is this?"


    "I''m not leaving the city Jin-Hai. You still have me." She told him. She rose to her feet and held his hand. "I''m not leaving you."


    "But you are." He snapped making her sigh. She knew it wouldn''t be easy to convince him. She''d miss him too, but this was very important for her, and she hoped he''d understand. She didn''t have to do this, but she felt a strong urge to stop and expose A-Yeong on whatever she was doing.


    She cupped his face and kissed his cheeks. "I''ll miss you too. But this will only be temporary. I''ll back soon. I promise." She assured him.


    "But what is this all about? Did something happen? I can help you." He offered.


    "I know you can." As a matter of fact, she knew he''d leave everything to help her if she as much as asked for it, but this was family stuff and she didn''t want to involve him in it, except it was necessary.


    She hooked her hand around his waist and said. "As much as I''d love to have you around me at all times, i must do this on my own." She told him, while she rested her head on his chest.


    Jin-Hai let out a deep sigh as he helplessly stared down at her. He didn''t like this at all.


    "I don''t like this Su Hei-Ran. I really don''t." He hissed again.


    She pressed her head against his chest even more, as her hold around his waist also tightened. "I know you don''t. But let me get my revenge and my reputation back." She said making Jin-Hai look at her.


    So that was what this was all about.. Revenge.

 Chapter 300 - Get Him Back

    When Ji-Tae had said Dan-Han would love the investor from his side of thepany, Dan-Han had a feeling that was far from the truth. And indeed, he was right. The person standing before him was the very person he despised the most in the world. Kwon Nara.


    "Hello, President Lee." She shed a smile at him, but Dan-Han ignored her and red at Ji-Tae. His blood boiled with rage when Ji-Tae shed him a knowing smile.


    "Are you really asking me to have you dealt with?" He drawled, while Ji-Tae chuckled amusedly.


    "You don''t have to be so worked out. This is business, big brother, don''t be sentimental." Ji-Tae said, and the smug smile on his face didn''t dwindle for a bit.


    "Dan-Han." She called making Dan-Han look at her.


    "I warned you never to step a foot into this country, didn''t I?" His eyes burned with anger like never before.


    "That was five years ago, Dan-Han."


    "Call my name one more time, and you won''t walk out of here with that head of yours." He menaced.


    He gazed at Ji-Tae again. "Whatever game you''re up to, take this as yourst warning. I won''t mind putting you to the ground even if you''re family, Ji-Tae. My patience is running thin with you." He rose to his feet and red at the annoying piece of trash that remained seated on his conference seat.


    "Consider this deal over. My legal team will meet with yours." He said, but the smile on her face told him she was unfazed by the situation.


    "You can''t easily get rid of me this time, President Lee." She said after him as he walked away.


    Dan-Han''s mood turned more murderous the moment he stepped out of the conference room. Ji-Tae was getting bolder by the day and it was about time he had him handled.


    "Freeze all his ounts." He seethed making Secretary Chang-wok look at him in shock, but seeing his boss'' mood, he could only nod.


    "Yes sir."


    He paused when Dan-Han suddenly halted. "Since he wants to stay, give him a position on the third floor."


    "Thi.." Third floor? Secretary Chang-wok''s eyes widened. That was as good as saying he should be an intern. Because any job at the third was way below that of a secretary.


    "Ye..es sir." Chang-wok replied. It seemed master Ji-Tae had really pissed of Dan-Han this time. He thought.


    ...


    Ji-Tae burst out in a fit ofughter after Dan-Han had left making Kwon Nara cock a brow at him.


    "You must hate him so much, don''t you?" She asked.


    "I don''t hate him. I just hate his guts." Heughed even harder.


    "He''s not going to go easy on you now. Dan-Han can be petty and dangerous when he wants to be." Her face and voice sounded serious, and with a careful look, one could see the fear that lingered in her eyes.


    "Petty and dangerous, yet, here you are." Ji-Tae scoffed at her, while she rolled her eyes.


    "So what''s next? He isn''t going to pull through with the deal anymore. And he''s definitely going to clip your wings now"


    Ji-Tae found those word amusing. ''Clip his wings'' Was that even possible?


    "He''d probably keep me here now, and if possible keep me stranded while he makes my life miserable. This should be fun." He rupt out inughter again making Nara shoot him a crazy look.


    "So?" She urged. She was tired of hearing his annoying and dryughter.


    "I''ll keep him busy, while you do your thing." He told her, making her smile. "Making my dear brother unhappy is the very bane of my life." He smiled and left the room.


    They had only just left the conference room when Ji-Tae suddenly paused. His eyes gazing at a certain direction. Nara followed his gaze and she was surprised to see what,


    or rather who he was looking at.


    "Who is she?" She asked, while Ji-Tae looked at her.


    "No one that concerns you. Just focus on your deal and my brother." He told her before walking away.


    Nara watched him as he walked towards thedy. She wondered who Ji-Tae was nning to mess with this time around. The man was a true trouble seeker. She had noticed the way he stared at her, and whatever he had in mind couldn''t be good. The Lee family had a mini devil and they didn''t even know it. She sighed and walked away.


    Ji-Tae had a smile on his face as he slowly approached the small framed woman that was standing in front of the elevator with a lost look on her face.


    "It''s not going to wait for you, you know?" He closely said against her ear. His voice jolted her out of her thoughts. Her brows furrowed in a displeased manner when she saw him there.


    "Good afternoon, Mr Ji-Tae." She greeted with a bow even though she felt like mming her hand against his face. She raised a curious brow at him when he chuckled.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me." He said. "You can call me Ji-Tae. After all, I intend calling you by your name." He said smilingly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t be casual with you, Mr Ji-Tae." How she''d wish she didn''t have to address him with his first name. But she couldn''t see herself calling anybody Mr Lee. In her heart, that was only for Dan-Han. She had called him that for a long time, so it was going to be odd calling anyone else by that name, and especially not the person standing next to her.


    Ji-Tae tsked. "What a shame you''re still trying to be mean to me." Eun-sun wasn''t in the mood to respond to his stupidments.


    "Do you intend going to his office? I heard he''s in a very foul mood." His lips twitched when that seemed to get her attention.


    "You care too much for a man with a short fuse." He hissed, but Eun-sun''s mind had wandered far. He snapped his hand before her eyes jolting her back to reality, while she deeply frowned at him.


    "Mr Ji-Tae, I appreciate it if you refrain from talking to me." She said.


    "Even if I can help you get your man back?" He cocked a brow at her. He chuckled when he saw the way her eyes flickered.


    "I know you''d react to that." He smiled as he took a step closer to her. "What would you give me back, if I help you get him back?" He asked. Eun-sun nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    He returned to his full height. "I''ll let you think about. Just so you know, I might be pricey.." He smilingly said before walking away, leaving her in a dumbfounded state.

 Chapter 301 - Solution

    Dan-Han reclined on his seat as he stared into space. He was sure he would never approve a investment deal with Kwon Nara, and he had not done that.


    He had looked up eachpany that had invested in the project before approving them. PK corps wasn''t like otherpanies who sort out for investors in every project. In their casepanies vvyed to partner with them. The centenrary project was a once in a lifetime project, even the government wanted to participate in it, and because the project was important to him, he had been careful in everything pertaining to it.


    So how the hell did he approve someone like Kwon-Nara? The very girl who had drugged and overdosed him in the past and left him for dead because of her ambition.


    Seeing her reminded him of the bad decisions his mother had made in the past, how she had interfered in his life, and made him to encounter crazy women like Kwon-Nara and Choi Mi-Ok, who didn''t know the importance of life, and he didn''t want to remember his mother in such a way. Although his mother had asked him to forgive them, he couldn''t just let them stay around. He wasn''t someone who granted second chances.


    He had called an emergency meeting with the legal team to find a feasible solution, but had been unable toe up with one. The deal has been sighed and if he were to breach it, thepany would have to pay a ridiculous amount forpensation, which thepany couldn''t afford at the moment. They were neck deep in projects and they needed every fund they had.


    He sighed and gazed at Secretary Chang-wok, who has been standing by the door for over an hour.


    Secretary Chang-wok had decided to maintain some good distance behind him as the man''s mood has been foul, and he feared he might blow up at any given opportunity.


    "President Lee-"


    "Did you check every file sent to my table?" His cold voice iced Chang-wok to the spine.


    "Yes sir." Chang-wok replied.


    "And you didn''t take note of herpany?" He asked.


    "No sir." Dan-Han''s eyes narrowed at him, and Chang-Wok feared for his life.


    "Sir, they had only been fourpanies, and you reviewed and approved them. You.. had met with all the representatives too-"


    "So why now are there five? And why does it have my signature on it?" He tossed the file at him.


    "I.." Secretary Chang-wok mmed his mouth shut when he saw the death re lingering in Dan-Han''s eyes.


    ''Why was he ming him.'' He cried. He shouldn''t be med for something he didn''t do. Dan-Han was the big boss. He sighed the documents, so why was he faulting him now? Poor him. He lowered his head and looked at his shoes.


    Dan-Han still couldn''t understand what sort of foul y was going on. He had been surprised when Ji-Tae said he approved his investors contract. He would never do that, and just when he thought he might have approved it unknowingly, and should see this investor he received a shock. After seeing Nara, he was more certain that he''d never do that. And when did she own apany?


    He kept pondering how and when he had approved a deal with someone like that. That girl was thest person he wanted around him or hispany. He had a lot of unfaithful people around him already, he didn''t need evil and dangerously ambitious ones. His life had been quite messytely, and he didn''t need more stress at the moment.


    He cringed when he realized what he had to do. "Set a meeting with her." He ordered.


    But something else still bothered his mind. How had Ji-Tae brought her back in the first ce? He had her visa revoked and her name put on a ck list at the embassy, so how did he bring her back without him knowing? And why? For something like that to have been done, they needed someone powerful to help them. What the hell had Ji-Tae been up to?


    Dan-Han didn''t want to assume the worst of the boy, but he could feel something was off, and he was certain he couldn''t have approved that deal. If he didn''t, then who did?


    He picked up his phone and dialled Tae-Ho''s number.


    "Boss." The man greeted.


    "How''s the madam doing?" Dan-Han asked. He was referring to Soomin.


    "No changes boss. It seems she has gone into a rpse after the madam''s death." He told him. Dan-Han fell silent for a while before he spoke again.


    "Have you found anything on the Kim master, yet?" He asked.


    "No."


    "I want you to look into something for me. Find out what Ji-Tae has been doing in thest six months, including everyone he has been in contact with." He ordered.


    "Yes, boss." Tae-Ho replied before Dan-Han disconnected the call. If Dan-Han was to admit to himself, he has been negligent of his dutiestely and it seems a lot of things were eluding him, but not anymore.


    He hopes nothing major has escaped his attention.


    .....


    The entire Su corporation was shocked when Hei-Ran arrived thepany with her grandfather, and father. They had exchanged nces wondering what they were all doing there, most especially Hei-Ran, who walked with her shoulders squared and her chin confidently lifted up even though she was quite nervous.


    But Grandfather Su'' announcement left them in deeper shock and threw the entirepany in an uproar when he announced Hei-Ran as the new president of thepany. The shareholders looked at each other in astonishment as they wondered what all these was all about.


    "Chairman sir, we don''t understand what''s going on. Can you please tell us how Ms Eun-Sun suddenly bes the newly appointed president of thepany? And where is your other grand daughter, Ms A-Yeong?"


    The others whispered among themselves after the man had asked his questions. Grandfather Su cleared his throat to get their attention. But before he could say something, Hei-Ran held his hand to stop him and stood up. She nced at every face seated around the table with assertive eyes.


    "I believe you all know me, either by name or by my previous scandal." She paused and they all looked among themselves before staring back at her.


    "I''m not here to y sentiments or give a manifesto as to why I should be approved by everyone of you, because you probably won''t. And I know you''re all seated here because of the prosperity Su Corps brings you and you''d like to maintain the flow, and I have the skill and power to take thispany to new heights and enrich all our pockets like never before."


    "One month. One month is all I ask for to show you good results. And if I''m not able to show any profitable results, I''ll quit and never return to thispany." She said. She carefully observed their faces and saw the contemtive looks on them.. She knew dangling money in front of the money mongers, and cing a time limit on herself was the surest way to lure them to her, and alsoy a trap for the traitorous one seated among them, and would be the key to discovering the dirty deeds going on in thepany.

 Chapter 302 - Storm

    Hei-Ran could see the hot re her father had on her as they walked into her grandfather''s office. She could tell he was ready to blow off her head with his anger.


    "Two months, Hei-Ran? What was the meaning of that?" He snapped while Hei-Ran tried to avoid his hard re.


    "You won''t understand father."


    "Exactly I don''t understand. You just got an opportunity to get your position back, and you chose to gamble with it, being aware that there are people on that very table who''d want to sabotage you, because they won''t approve of you?" He didn''t understand her. He thought she was more sensible than this.


    Hei-Ran stood in front of him and smiled. "That is the aim, dad." He frowned at her. What aim was she talking about?


    Seeing his inquisitive and confused gaze, she sighed and led him to sit across her grandfather''s desk. "The thing is, I need them toe at me, that way I can differentiate the weeds from the nts, and know how to lure them out."


    Lure them out?


    Father Su stared at her in confusion. He looked at his father who casually shrugged at him.


    He looked at the both of them with incredulity, they had only reconciled, and they were already bonding and being so secretive.


    "Lure who out?" He asked. "Tell me Hei-Ran, what''s this all about?" He was beginning to think that there was more to her epting a position at thepany.


    He watched as she shared a look with her grandfather who gave her a nod to go ahead. She turned her seat to face her dad as she began to exin. "So I noticed A-Yeong has been acting strange since grandfather offered me the presidency. She had even approached me twice to refuse grandfather''s offer, and to give my share of thepany to her for a price."


    Father Su looked at his father who confirmed her words with a nod.


    "But your shares are small. It''s barely the shipping part of thepany." He said and looked at his father again, sheer confusion twirling in his eyes. Or where there other shares he didn''t know about? When Hei-Ran left thepany, her grandfather had taken majority of what he had given her, save that meagral part which could be attributed as the shipping sector she had initially been the sole originator for. So why would A-Yeong have interest in that?


    Hei-Ran brought out few documents from her bag and showed them to her father. "Because the shipping isn''t the major part of thepany and because of the low profit it reels in, there has been negligence towards it. But after A-Yeong''s awkward actions and visit, I decided to do some digging, and I discoveredpany funds are being diverted towards those containers."


    "And is that strange?" Father Su didn''t think anything was wrong with that. "Maybe A-Yeong was trying to expand on it." Hei-Ran surreptitiously red at her father. How could he even think of a positive reason for someone like A-Yeong? Well, she couldn''t me him. He had his ownpany and wasn''t interested in Su Corps. He only had good numbers of shares with them. If she was correct, he was the fifthrgest member of the board.


    "An expansion that doesn''t involve the board?" She raised a brow at him, and then it finally ured to him. She sighed and continued.


    "Those containers are being cleared bypany funds but there are no records of it."


    Her father''s furrowed as he looked through the files once again. She was right.


    "Then what has she been doing?" He asked.


    "That''s what Hei-Ran has to find out. It seems that granddaughter of mine has been up to something for a while now." Grandfather Su hissed.


    "And I believe it must be illegal." Hei-Ran chipped.


    Father Su shot Hei-Ran a pointed look. "You can''t say that. That she did something bad to you, doesn''t mean she''s now rotten to the core." Father Su didn''t like A-Yeong for what she did to his daughter, but she was still family and he believed she deserved a second chance.


    But his response seemed to have angered Hei-Ran who frowned at her. "If she''s so good as you im, then tell me what is she smuggling with those vessels? And has been doing it under the table." She snapped.


    Hei-Ran''s father sighed when he saw how angry Hei-Ran was. It was obvious she was still angry over what had happened in the past and she still held her grievances.


    "As much as I understand your reason for wanting to do this, I think you should do this with a neutral and clear mind, Hei-Ran. Things might be as it seems." Hei-Ran couldn''t believe her father right now. She had suffered defamation and mockery for six years because of A-Yeong, and all he could say was that? She scoffed.


    "Let me be the judge of that." She said.


    .....


    A-Yeong was in a fit of anger when saw the news of Hei-Ran''s appointment. Her face burned red as she screamed and threw everything on her vanity table to the floor.


    "That crazy bitch." She roared.


    She couldn''t believe she had spoken to her, even made an offer to her, yet she went behind her back to ept their grandfather''s offer.


    "I''ll kill that girl." She dug her fingers into her palm.


    The scowl on her face ran deeper when her phone rang and she saw the caller.


    "What is it?" She snapped.


    "You stupid girl. What did you do to the chairman? Couldn''t you have yed your cards right?" An angry voice emanated from the otherside of the phone.


    "You better watch your words." She snarled making the person scoff.


    "Tell me, what are we going to do, now? We''re to deliver soon, and you know what the failure to do so mean." She could hear the small break in the man''s voice, and she knew he was scared. He has every reason to be.


    "Damn you, Su Hei-Ran." She cussed. She took in deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Do something and take care of her, while I look for a way out of this mess." She said before disconnecting the call. But the real question is, how was she going to fix the mess, because this wasn''t even a mess.. It was a storm.

 Chapter 303 - Help

    Dan-Han''s office


    Dan-Han lolled on his seat as he read the report Tae-Ho had sent to him about Ji-Tae. There was nothing out of the ordinary. He had not met anyone, or done anything suspicious. But he wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. He didn''t want to be suspicious of the boy, but he just couldn''t help it. Ji-Tae has proven time and again that he was up to no good, and a clean record such as this made it even more suspicious.


    "Sir, do you really think it''s right to keep Ji-Tae here?" Secretary Chang-wok asked while Dan-Han looked out the window before staring at him.


    "I don''t know. But he''s still family." He replied and sighed.


    Family? Secretary Chang-wok almost scoffed. That guy was too sly to be anyone''s family member, but he couldn''t say that out to President Lee.


    "What about Miss Nara? Are you also going to let her stay and invest in the project? She''s-" He swallowed back his words when Dan-Han stared back at him. He wasn''t trying to lecture his boss, but he was concerned. He had been surprised when Dan-Han asked him to cancel his meeting with Kwon-Nara. That meant he was letting her invest in the project, right? He wondered what had changed.


    Dan-Han looked away from Chang-wok, his eyes falling deep into thought. "We''ll keep her close, for now." He said. But his tone and look told Chang-wok what he actually meant. It was probably a case of keeping your friends, and your enemies, closer. He didn''t know what the big boss was up to, but he could tell there was something going through his mind.


    Dan-Han was certain there was someone helping Kwon-Nara. someone other than Ji-Tae, who had secretly brought her back into the country without alerting him, and he thinks he had an idea who it might be. He didn''t send Nara away because she hurt him due to her stupid greed of wanting him, but because she used his mother for her evil scheme and she broke his trust. He didn''t want her around him, but if she''s up to something bad again, he wouldn''t waste his time by sending her away, he''ll put an end to her for good. His mother wouldn''t be here to stop him this time.


    Dan-Han and Chang-wok''s eyes fell on his phone when it suddenly rang and a familiar face disyed on the screen. Chang-wok closely observed his boss countenance till the call ended.


    "Sir, why don''t you talk to her?" Secretary Chang-wok asked. He knew what was going on between the boss and his woman, and he could see how it was affecting them both, most especially Eun-sun. He had gotten used to seeing the boss behave more human than he once did, and he thinks he liked that better. He was certain whatever might have happened between them was probably her fault, and must have hurt Dan-Han a lot, but it was obvious Dan-Han clearly misses her as well. He''d wish they could get past it, and move on.


    "I''d rather work." He coldly replied without staring at Chang-wok, and from how cold his Voice had turned, Chang-wok knew that was his cue to leave. He paused on his way out when he remembered Dan-Han''s next meeting.


    "Sir, your next meeting is-"


    "I know. Get the car ready." He said.


    Dan-Han''s eyes darted towards his phone again and he sighed. Talk to her? And say what? Hear another apology? He wouldn''t lie that he doesn''t miss her, heaven knows he does. But she had hurt him and cost him something he couldn''t get back. All he wanted from her was her love, trust and loyalty. Was that too much to ask?


    Now he understood why they said, ''it is those you love that cause you the greatest harm.''


    .....


    Eun-sun longingly stared at her phone hoping, just maybe Dan-Han would pick up or return her call this time, but who was she kidding? Even after several calls and several days of hoping and wishing, he still hasn''t called her, and she was still being hopeful. She had to.


    Somedays it gets hard, really hard but she tells herself she deserved it and more. She deserved every ill treatment he gave her, but other times she could see whatever little hope she had dwindle and thoughts of going awayes to her mind. She had nowhere to go, but maybe the distance might help them both.


    Well, she didn''t know.


    She had promised Mrs Lee that she''d look after him, so this wasn''t about her anymore. She had promised so she must keep her words, and honestly she didn''t want to give up as well. She couldn''t give up on him. She didn''t know how long it would take before he forgives her, but she would wait. She would wait and beg till he took her back. Even if he refuses to love her again, she would love him for the them both.


    She deeply sighed as she looked outside the huge window of thepany''s cafeteria, while her mind kept pondering about a lot of things. Good time memories came through her mind. She thought about the good days when he taunted her with her debt, and chased her to no end. How had she lost something like that?


    Tears stung her eyes but she quickly wiped them away before she attracted curious eyes to herself. She was sitting in the cafeteria for Pete''s sake.


    "Hey," She suddenly heard someone say, and she turned to the source of the voice. Her brows furrowed when she observed the unfamiliar face standing in front of her. She looked around her to ensure she was the one she wanted to talk to, and that was when she noticed the attention the girl carried with her. All eyes were glued to her, most especially the guys.


    Her eyes looked her over from head to toes. She reeked of ss and elegance, and she looked she was a bit younger than her, but Eun-sun was sure she had never met her before. She didn''t know who she was, and she didn''t need anyone to bother her, but she politely greeted back.


    "Hey,"


    The girl revealed a blinding smile and her eyes twinkled. "My name is Lee Ni-Na." She stretched out her hand for a hand shake. Eun-sun was slightly taken aback when she heard the girl''s name. Lee Ni-Na? The only girl of the Lee family? She had heard Mother Lee fondly talk about her in the past.


    Eun-sun epted her hand and introduced herself. "My name is Eun-sun, but I guess you already know that." She said while Ni-Na nodded, smilingly.


    "I went to your office but they said you''ll be here." She smiled. "Can I?" She gestured to the seat, while Eun-sun nodded. Eun-sun didn''t know the reason for this sudden and awkward visit but she could already guess. She shifted ufortably when Ni-Na''s scrutinizing gaze fell on her.


    "You''re pretty." Ni-Na said making Eun-sun feel slightly embarrassed. She awkwardly cleared her throat and muttered a thank you. "You''re beautiful too." She alsoplimented her. If she was honest, Lee Ni-Na was way above pretty. She was far prettier than most supermodels she had seen. The Lee lineage was purely made of beautiful women and men, even the weirdly acting ones were also good looking. Speaking of which, her eyes slightly widened when she realized the youngdy sitting in front of her was probably Ji-Tae''s younger sister. She hoped she had note because of the nonsense her weird brother had said the other day?


    Ni-Na dropped her bag as she ced her intent gaze on Eun-sun. "I know you''re older than me and I probably shouldn''t be here, but I can''t help it. So please don''t feel respected." She Said. "Aunty said you''re a good person and I''m sure you are, else aunty would never approve of you, and my brother would never fall for you." She paused and continued.


    "I''m quite close to big brother and I was excited to hear he finally found himself a woman, but I''m more surprised toe see my brother this way, alone and broken when his woman should be giving all thefort as he grives his loss. So please don''t be offended. Can you tell me what happened to him? Why is he shutting everyone out, and I know this is more than aunty''s death. I hate seeing brother Dan-Han like this. Can you please tell me, so I can help you." She said. Eun-sun could see the sincerity and concern for her brother. She felt small seeing how she was worried for Dan-Han, when she herself had failed to put him first.


    A wry derisive scoff escaped her lips making Ni-Na to look at her with surprise.


    "I don''t think you can help me." Eun-sun outrightly told her.


    "You don''t know that for sure. Even if I can''t, I can atleast try." She pressed while Eun-sun looked at her too. She didn''t think she understood. She was sure if she told her she might even hate her more than her brother does right now. But Seeing the adamant look on her face, Eun-sun decided to tell her.


    "I kept a secret from him." She said. She saw the way Ni-Na''s brows slightly narrowed at her as if wondering if it was a secret big enough to break them apart. And before she could say anything, Eun-sun continued. "I kept a secret about his mother''s illness, your aunt''s for months." She emphasized on the word aunt.


    "I kept it a secret even when I knew he might lose her, and he did. I deprived him a good fight for keeping his mother alive, and I deprived him the time he could have spent with her. He never got the time to say goodbye to her and that''s my sin against your brother."


    A bitter smile crossed her lips when she saw the shocked reaction on Ni-Na''s face. She chuckled slightly as she picked up her phone.


    "Now you know you can''t help me, Lee Ni-Na. What I did wasn''t just against Dan-Han, but against the entire Lee family. And I don''t know where to ask for forgiveness. But maybe I can start with you." She said as she rose to her feet while Ni-Na watched her.. Eun-sun sighed before deeply bowing to Ni-Na.

 Chapter 304 - Apology

    Ni-Na looked at Eun-sun in shocked surprise. Her eyes unblinkingly widened to the fullest. She was too stunned she didn''t know what to say or do after seeing Eun-sun bow to her in such a fashion. Her eyes darted around the ce and she was embarrassed by the number of eyes currently staring at her. Butpared to the multitude she had seen when she arrived, she felt grateful.


    She stood to her feet and approached Eun-sun. She didn''t know what to do. After hearing what she had said, she felt sad and angry but seeing her like this, Ni-Na felt conflicted and helpless. She held her shoulders and gently pulled her up. Her heart felt pricked when Eun-sun rose up and she saw the tears that stung her eyes that she was trying so hard to hold in.


    "I''m sorry." Eun-sun apologized, her voice sounding small and broken.


    "It''s okay." Ni-Na replied as she pulled Eun-sun into a hug.


    "I''m truly, really sorry." Eun-sun apologized again, while Ni-Na patted her arms.


    "Shh...I know you are." She told her. "We humans, we always make mistakes. And I''m sure you were doing what you thought was right. Stop crying, people are watching." Sheforted her. Ni-Na felt embarrassed for Eun-sun''s sake. The girl must have been bearing alot, and must have always wanted to apologize someone who''d listen, so much she didn''t mind her surrounding or her reputation at work. And me her for being too impatient and visiting her at work. She sighed wearily.


    She pulled up Eun-sun''s face and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "Auntie said you''re very strong. So be strong, and don''t cry. You made a mistake, and that doesn''t mean you didn''t love Aunty or big brother. And I''m sure he knows this too. He''lle around." She tried to encourage Eun-sun, who nodded even though she feared her words might not true. She has been hearing alot of that, and she wanted to believe them, badly. She wanted him to know she never meant to hurt him. She wanted him back.


    She bit her lips in embarrassment when she saw the people staring at them as they hugged. She had been too carried away by her emotions, she had forgotten she was at a public ce. It was sort of embarrassing, but after what she has been going through these past weeks she really didn''t care. They could watch all they want.


    .....


    Pk corp, Hallway.


    "Hye-jin, do you know why your that friend of yours is crying in the cafeteria?" Min-Jung asked Hye-jin who was closet to Eun-sun in the department.


    "Eun-sun?"


    "Yes, she." She snorted. She still doesn''t like Eun-sun for trying to take Chang-wok away from her.


    Hye-jin was surprised to hear that. She was surprised to hear Eun-sun was crying in the cafeteria. She didn''t think that was possible. They weren''t that close, but she has worked with Eun-sun for a while now, and she didn''t look like the kind of person to cry in public. She had figured her as someone who had her emotions in check. But also, these past weeks she couldn''t help but notice how withdrawn she is.


    She shook her head in response. "No. I didn''t go for lunch today. I''m swarmed with work." She waved the file she just about to deliver.


    "Maybe you should go check on her. I don''t like her drama." She snorted and walked away. Hye-jin looked at the file in her hand and looked at the opposite direction she had to go find Eun-sun and sighed. She had barely turned around when a door on her left suddenly opened and Dan-Han walked out with his secretary and a few other bosses.


    "Pre..sident Lee." She stuttered.


    "Get back to work." He coldly ordered prompting Hye-jin to nod and hurriedly make a 180¡ã turn.


    Secretary Chang-wok looked at Dan-Han from the corner of his eyes as he wondered what he was going to do. He was sure he had heard them talk about her. Would he go to her? Or would he ignore what he had heard? This was the very girl he couldn''t bear eating breakfast without.


    Chang-wok paid outmost attention to him as he studied every expression on his face.


    "President Lee."


    "Go check up on her, and tell me what happened." He said before walking ahead leaving Chang-wok utterly surprised. The men walking behind him were confused, but they followed suit.


    Chang-wok was surprised by Dan-Han''s orders. He had thought he''d go check up on her himself, but he sent him? Does this mean he really didn''t want anything to do with her anymore?


    Dan-Han had his eyes staring out the window of his car while he waited for Chang-wok to return.


    "What happened?" He inquired the moment the man stepped into the car.


    Chang-wok couldn''t tell if he was concerned because he still had feelings for her, or if he was trying not to be concerned because of his feelings for her? His inscrutable countenance revealed nothing.


    "You haven''t lost your tongue, have you?" Dan-Han red at him when his response wasn''t foring.


    "I saw her with the little miss." He reported.


    Dan-Han''s brows shot up, "Ni-Na?" He asked while Chang-wok nodded. That was a surprise.


    What was she doing here? He shouldn''t really have to ask. That girl was just as intrusive as his mother, what was he expecting.


    He looked outside the window, his eyes focused on nothing in particr.


    "Boss." Secretary Chang-wok called while Dan-Han turned to him.


    "Do...you think you can work things out with Ms Park?" He asked. "I see the way she''s been affected, and you are also. Maybe you should give her a second chance. Give yourselves a second chance? After all they say, love conquers all, right?" Chang-wok said, but he immediately regretted his actions when he saw the way Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at him. He was probably courting death for himself.


    Dan-Han turned his gaze at him and looked outside again. Love conquers all, huh? How much of that was true?

 Chapter 305 - Stay Away

    Eun-sun didn''t know why, but she felt better after speaking with Ni-Na. The girl had encouraged her and cheered her up despite what she had told her. She had expected her to be angry with her, but the girl had surprised her with her personality and maturity. They spent a few more minutes together at the cafeteria before she decided to leave.


    "You know, I feel like we''ll be great sister inw''s after all this have been resolved." Ni-Na said as Eun-sun escorted her out of thepany. A wry smile curved Eun-sun''s lips as she turned to look at her. She thought same too, but that was a far fetched dream. She was being hopeful about she and Dan-Han''s rtionship, but she still had her doubts.


    "I guess we''ll be." She replied and sighed. Eun-sun couldn''t help but notice the attention Ni-Na attracted as they headed for the elevator. Her eyes trailed her from head to toes and she was also swooned by the girl''s beauty. Her pale white skin, slender waist, right curves, long legs and her heart shaped face blessed with a pair of round blue eyes, were the exquisite features she had been adorned with. Eun-sun felt like Ni-Na was made for the run away. She admired the way she carried herself even with the obvious eyes that followed her.


    "You must be used to this." Eun-sun smiled making Ni-Na turn to look at her.


    "Used to what?" She asked. Eun-sun gestured with her eyes to the side, directing her to the people staring at her.


    "Oh, you mean that?" She asked while Eun-sun nodded. "I''m used to it. Perks of being a Lee." She smiled. "You must be used to big bro getting all the attention when you walk right? That dude keeps eyes ogling at him, you begin to feel jealous." A bright smile split Eun-sun''s face as she remembered those moments Dan-Han had taken her out, and ogling eyes followed them wherever they went. The apathetic look on his face whendies ogled at him like he didn''t care if they existed or not, was the most amusing. Other times he''d look at her like she was all he could see. Her smile quavered as those thoughts.


    Noticing her countenance, Ni-Na held her hand causing Eun-sun to look at her. "I''ll help you get big brother back." She assured her.


    "Same thing your brother said."


    "Ji-Tae?" Ni-Na paused and frowned while Eun-sun nodded.


    "What else did he say?" Ni-Na asked. Eun-sun narrowed her eyes when she saw the deep frown on her face.


    "Nothing much."


    "Keep away from him. Ji-Tae isn''t good news for anybody and if he says something, believe me he''ll do the opposite. And in your case you know what that means."


    Eun-sun frowned when she understood what Ni-Na was trying to say. She knew Ji-Tae was troublesome but she didn''t think he''d be that bad.


    "I don''t think he''d do-"


    "Believe me, my brother is bad news even to his own self."


    "I can''t believe you''re saying that about your own brother." Ni-Na brows tightened when she heard the voice from behind her. She turned around and saw him standing there, revealing another annoying smile.


    "You''ll be my brother when you start acting like one." Her tone was curt and she didn''t care if she was being disrespectful to him. He had never shown any respect for anyone since she knew the meaning of the word respect.


    "Hmm." He nodded at her before turning towards Eun-sun.


    "I heard a smalldy was having an emotional breakdown at the cafeteria and I could only think of one smalldy in thispany. Don''t see it as an insult." He added when he saw the re forming in her eyes. "You''re just uniquely designed in my heart." He revealed another smile, but Eun-sun didn''t have the time to ponder on his nonsense. Rather, her mind wandered to if Dan-Han had also heard about the scene she had created at the cafeteria. She hoped he didn''t. She didn''t want him to think she was trying to get his attention or something, and she also she didn''t want to add his te. It would be embarrassing if he found out. She should have kept her emotion in check! What was wrong with hertely?!


    She looked up at Ni-Na when she spoke up to her brother, "Tell me, brother-" Her tone dripped of sarcasm. "What are you really up to?" She asked. "Why exactly are you here?" Her brows were furiously cocked at him.


    Ji-Tae chuckled amusedly at her. He tried to touch her hair but she leaned backwards. "It''s cool to know you''re so defensive of your big brother. Aren''t you being too bias towards me? I''m your brother too."


    "You''re not. Bloodties doesn''t define the strength of rtionships, you of all people should know that." She red at him. "Tell me why are you really here? What evil scheme do you have up your sleeves?" She asked, as she looked at him with utmost suspicion.


    Ji-Tae stared at her before darting his eyes towards Eun-sun. "I''m just here to have fun." He said and nced back at Ni-Na.


    "You don''t always have to think the worse about me, you Know? I''m currently working in a station way below my level, so what harm can I do from there? You should cut me some ck little sister, and you shouldn''t taint my reputation in front of a prettydy." He turned to Eun-sun again, but she rolled her eyes at him and looked away, while he chuckled.


    "You better not do anything to president Lee, or else-"


    "Or else what, kiddo?" He tilted a brow at her. His lips twitched when he saw her frown. He knew how she hated been addressed as a kiddo. He took a step closer to her and leaned towards her ear and whispered. "If I truly want to harm your precious big brother, believe me there''s nothing you can or him can do about it. So why don''t sit back and enjoy your little holiday before he sends you back to that little backdrop country you school, hmm?" Ni-Na ferociously red at him.


    He grinned at her before staring back at Eun-sun. "I''ll see you around, little Princess, and don''t forget what we talked about." He winked at her and turned away.


    Ni-Na brows furrowed deeper as she watched him leave. She turned towards Eun-sun, her eyes burning with intent seriousness. "Whatever you do Noona, stay away from my brother. He has no good intentions for you.." She warned.

 Chapter 306 - HellBent

    An ear piercing silence seared across the room as Dan-Han stared at the woman sitting opposite him. He couldn''t believe he was sitting in the same room with her again, but he had to.


    He had earlier decided not to have a meeting with Kwon-Nara, but there was something troubling his mind that he desired to confirm, but he also knew it was impossible to have a civilised conversation with her. She was some pretentious and conniving girl, and he had ways of dealing with her kind, but for his mother''s sake he had tried to hold back, but heaven knows he has run out of patience.


    "What do you want?" He went straight to the point, his creased brows told her he wasn''t there to y word games with her. Nevertheless, Kwon-Nara amusedly chuckled as she raised the ss of wine she had been served, to her lips.


    "If I should tell you, will you it to give me?" A sultry, yet teasing smile curved her lips.


    He looked at his watched and replied. "You have 120 seconds."


    "To what?" She asked.


    "Tell me why you''re here and who brought you back."


    "And if I don''t?" She tilted a brow at him.


    Dan-Han gazed at her before lowering his eyes to the ss of wine in front of her. "Then you have 120 seconds." He lolled back on his seat, his eyes intensely staring at her as he waited for her to take the cue.


    Kwon-Nara chuckled at him, but her smile slowly dwindled when she saw the cold-knowing glint in his eyes as he stared at her. She looked at the ss of wine in front of her and then at his, they had drank from the same bottle.


    "What did you do?" She asked in horror and disbelief. "Did you-" She didn''t want toplete her sentence, because she didn''t want to believe he was capable of doing that.


    "I''m only returning the favour." Hezily replied. "You have 90 seconds, Kwon-Nara."


    She nced at the ss of wine again and then back at him. "Dan-Han, you wouldn''t y dirty."


    "Then you don''t know me." He wasn''t a patient and subtle man, and she should know that better.


    She stared at him as she tried to ascertain his countenance. "Dan-Han-"


    "Who sighed the contract?" He asked the most important question that has been guing his mind for days. He already had a suspect in mind but he didn''t want to be conclusive.


    "Are you insinuating someone forged your signature?"


    "You have 30 seconds." He told her. His lips curved up when he saw the panic in her eyes as she suddenly gripped her chest.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your heart beat rising to an overdose of aphrodisiac as you did to me. This is something better, but be rest assured I won''t let you die." He paused and tauntingly smiled at her. "Only if you answer my question. Who gave you my signature?" He asked again.


    A few moments of hesitation sped. "You already know who." She replied." Ji-Tae wouldn''t be that stupid, you know?" Of course, he knew. His eyes darkened when he realized he had been right all along. His suspect was indeed the culprit.


    "And does Ji-Tae know you''re double crossing him?" He asked while she snickered.


    "Ji-Tae is a fool. He''s just a means to an end."


    Dan-Han chuckled derisively as he looked at her with pity. He didn''t know who was the fool here. "Only a fool would call Lee Ji-Tae, a fool." He said as he stood up to his feet while her eyes followed him.


    "Dan-Han." She called while he looked at her. He knew why she called, he could see the panic in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just something to mess with your heart rate. You''ll be fine." He said while she looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe he had yed her. Her lips curved up in to a smile.


    "This is why I''m so hellbent on you. You''re one shrewd man."


    "And your stupidity might be the very reason why you might be having an early trip to hell." He told her. "I let you go once not because I wanted to but because my mother wanted me to, but now she''s gone, and believe me, I''m a bit irrational at the moment. So thread with caution." He told as he headed for the door, but he halted when she spoke up.


    "I might have been stupid and naive then, but believe me Lee Dan-Han, this time you can''t get rid of me that easily." She smiled.


    Dan-Han looked at her and snorted. He could see she prides herself to be smart and witful when he could see otherwise.


    "When you stop being a pawn to Ji-Tae, then you can try being smart with me. And also, you''re still not my type." He hissed and left with Chang-wok tailing behind. He could tell the boss'' mood was grave the moment he walked out of the private room.


    "Boss, who did she tell you-"


    "Let''s go to the Lee mansion." He interjected him as he took longer strides outside the restaurant with a grim look on his face.


    The moment Dan-Han stepped out of the room, Kwon-Nara picked up her phone and dialled a number.


    "He knows." She said before the call was disconnected.


    .....


    Dan-Han''s blood raged all through the drive. He had wondered how he could have made such a mistake, but he couldn''t get an answer. He had tried ming it on hisck of concentrationtely, but he still didn''t think he''d make such a mistake, not even in his sleep.


    The moment he stepped into the Lee mansion he went in search of his father who seemed to be expecting his visit.


    "Son."


    "What nonsense do you think you''re doing now? Shouldn''t you be mourning?" His cold voice came asking. Father Lee looked at him before taking a sip from his cup of tea. He ced the cup on the saucer by his side before looking at Dan-Han again.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

 Chapter 307 - Hard To Forgive

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Father Lee asked.


    Dan-Han tightly narrowed his eyes at him, before taking a seat opposite him.


    "Is this because of Eun-sun?" He asked, while his father put away the papers he had been holding.


    "Have you sent her away?" He asked a question of his own without answering Dan-Han''s question making Dan-Han frown at him.


    "So you brought Kwon-Nara back to spite me." He wasn''t asking him, he was certain that was the case. Father Lee stared at him squarely in the eyes, his face devoid of any emotions whatsoever.


    "I didn''t bring her to spite you, I brought her to help correct your foolishness." He told him.


    Dan-Han lolled back on the chair as his intent gaze circled on his father, "And how do you intend to do that?" He asked.


    Father Lee sighed and shrugged. "I don''t need to know that, she''s a woman she''ll figure it out for herself." He picked up his cup and sipped from it again.


    Dan-Han nodded his head in understanding as he rose up to his feet, his cold eyes met with that of his father. "I''ll give you one chance to call off whatever nonsense you think you''re up to, else I''ll send her head to you in a box and you can shoulder the responsibility of her death." He warned but his father stared at him like he wasn''t fazed. What he didn''t know was that he wasn''t bluffing.


    "What about the girl? Are you sending her away from mypany or what?"


    "It is mypany not yours, and whatever I say goes." Dan-Han turned away to leave, but he paused when his father spoke up.


    "How much more will you give to a woman who doesn''t love you? She has caused us pain, and you know she isn''t good for you."


    "Let me be the judge of that." Dan-Han coldly replied before continuing on his stride.


    Dan-Han was disappointed to know he had been right about his suspicion of his father''s involvement in Kwon-Nara''s return and the signed contract.


    Why was everyone always doing something behind his back, hurting and stressing him out. Everyone was always trying to dictate what should and shouldn''t happen in his life, or what he should and shouldn''t know. He was tired of all that.


    If his father was doing all this for him to send Eun-sun away from thepany, then he shoulde with a better n. He had been suspicious that his father would do something when he threatened him to send her away, but he hadn''t thought it would be this.


    If his father had brought Kwon-Nara through Ji-Tae, then maybe there was something else he didn''t know about.


    Dan-Han spent the remaining hours in the office not sure of what to do. His mind was filled with so much thoughts - thoughts of Park Eun-sun. For some odd reason he couldn''t take his mind off her. He had pondered why she had been crying in public and he could only think of one reason, him.


    She had stopped waiting for him at the car park after he had warned her not to. He looked at the time, it was past closing time, but for some reason he knew she was still within the premises. She always went homete these days, and he wondered why.


    What was he doing? He asked himself when he picked up his phone and headed for the door.


    "President Lee-"


    "Tell the driver to bring the car around." He said as he walked towards the elevator. He hesitated the moment he arrived the eight floor. He didn''t know what he was doing, but his heart kept propelling him in that direction.


    With slow steps he approached the door to the development department. He stood by the door as he watched her. She lolled herself on the swivelling chair while she intently stared at the ceiling like there was something fascinating in it.


    He looked at the time again, and he sighed. He paused his hand on the door and pondered what he was doing. Why was he here? He looked at the empty hallway, before staring at her again.


    He was about to turn away when her voice halted him on the spot.


    "Dan-Han." He heard her call. He could hear her light steps as she approached him.


    "Dan-Han?" She called again. He pursed his lips and exhaled as he turned towards her. His eyes met hers and the tension in them eased, while he trailed her from head to toes.


    They both stared at each other without saying a word. He could see the surprise in her eyes and he could guess the questions running through her mind.


    "Why are you still here?" He asked.


    "I-I had some work to do." She replied. Her voice sounding so small and nervous. As a matter of fact, she was feeling nervous.


    He nodded and walked into her office. Eun-sun watched him with surprised eyes before slowly following him.


    She stood by her door as she watched him stare out the window. She slightly stiffened when he turned around and nced at her again.


    "I have one question for you, I hope you give me an honest answer." He said causing her anxiety to increase as she keenly gazed at him, waiting for his question.


    "Why, Park Eun-sun? Why did you do something like that?" Eun-sun didn''t need a soothsayer to tell her what he meant. Why did she hide an important secret from him.


    Eun-sun could feel her heart race as her lips parted to give an answer. "I - I didn''t know what to do." She stuttered out.


    "I didn''t know how to tell you that you''d lose your mother. I promised her I wouldn''t and I didn''t want to break my promise to her." She paused and took a step towards him. She paused when she thought he''d stop her, but he didn''t and that encouraged her to take few more steps till she was barely two feet away from him.


    "Mother...she was the first person who showed me what true motherly feelings felt like. She made feel what I''ve missed in years and....and maybe I wanted to prove to myself that I could be a good daughter to someone as well, someone that truly looked at me like a child." Tears slowly began to pool in her eyes. She took one more step closer to him, her tear glistening eyes deeply starting at his.


    "Maybe I was selfish, and I did what I did for all the wrong reasons, but believe Dan-Han, I never meant to hurt you. I''d die than rather hurt you in any way. You and mother mean the world to me and it isn''t same without any of you in it." She tried blinking back her tears but they couldn''t stay in anymore and trickled down her cheeks. Her hand nervously reached for his. Dan-Han looked at his hand in hers before staring back at her face.


    "Dan-Han, I''m truly sorry. I''m sorry I did wrong by you, and I''m sorry for breaking your trust and ever making you shed a tear."


    Dan-Han silently stared at her. He didn''t know what to say, and all he could do was stare at her face. He closed his eyes and sighed, before withdrawing his hand away from her. Eun-sun felt a pang in her chest, but she was shocked when he suddenly reached for her face. He brought out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped her tears. Her heart suddenly began to ram hard against her chest, while her eyes remained fixed on him.


    He sighed as he cupped her cheek. "I really want to hate you right now, but it''s so hard. I wonder if I do, does it mean I never loved you enough? Or does it mean I''ve failed to be human and ickpassion? Does it mean I''ve defined you by one mistake you might have made out of love and respect." He paused and sighed again.


    "It''s so hard to forgive, Park Eun-sun." He said as he rubbed his thumb against her cheek. "I''m trying but it''s hard."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I know you are. But I can''t have my mother back, and I can''t enough time to be with her and fight for her, and I can''t help but feel betrayed. It''s hard."


    She nodded in understanding as more tears rolled down her cheek. She ced her small hand on hisrge ones that covered her face.


    "I''ll wait, Dan-Han. I''ll wait till you forgive me, even if it takes a lifetime, I''ll wait." She told him. Dan-Han didn''t know how to feel after hearing that. He didn''t want her to wait, neither did he want to wait. He wanted to move past the anger in his heart and consider her sin as a mistake, but he couldn''t just wish it away. He couldn''t wish the anger and pain away. He was human, and he should be allowed to be resentful even if it towards the woman he loves.


    He leaned closer to her and ced a kiss on her forehead. "I hope we can get past this someday. I really hope so." He muttered. Eun-sun didn''t know what to say, but her heart continued to hammer more even as he longingly stared at her before walking away.


    Her knees felt weak and she felt like falling to the floor as she watched him leave. She wasn''t used to him being like this, and she didn''t know if she''d ever be used to it. But seeing him walk away, she couldn''t help but ponder what he meant by the words he had said.


    Does this mean they were going to get another chance together, or was this just a step to the end?

 Chapter 308 - Bedded A Devil

    A-Yeong had a pensive look on her face as she pondered about the situation she was in. She had not been able to have a wink of sleep for days. She was in a tight corner, and she didn''t know how to get out of it. If only Hei-Ran hadn''t made things so difficult for her.


    She flinched when she heard her phone ring, and her heart skipped in fear when she saw the name of the caller.


    Should she receive the call or ignore it? She dare not. A lot would be at stake if she ignored it. She swallowed as her fidgeting hands slowly reached for the phone and epted the call.


    "He--llo" She trembled.


    "Why do you sound scared?" A low andzy voice came sounding from the other side of the phone, and it made chills run down her spine, so much she couldn''t respond to the question. That voice always made her sweat and tremble.


    "I heard you lost your position." Of course, he''d know. She swallowed and nodded her head.


    "Yes." She replied while he tsked.


    "You sure do know how to waste efforts." He sighed. "Anyway, that''s your problem. When are you delivering my goods?" The voice asked.


    "Soo--on." She stuttered while he tsked again.


    "Soon isn''t the word I like to hear. You should be more specific."


    "I''ll get it done before the required date." She said.


    "Well, you should. I know you know what''s at stake if you fail me. I might just hurt-"


    "I''ll get it done." She spluttered out. "Please don''t do anything. I''ll get it done, I promise." She assured him, even though she had no idea how to go about it.


    She heard him sigh. "You know I hate being disappointed, but I trust you''ll do fine, Su A-Yeong." He said, but she could hear the smile in his voice.


    "I...I won''t disappoint."


    "Good girl. Say hello to that cousin of yours." He said and disconnected the call. A-Yeong hands quivered as she removed the phone from her ears.


    What was she to do? She couldn''t afford to dy; that would be dangerous. Her entire body shook with trepidation as she thought about what might happen if she failed.


    Why did her grandfather have to take thepany away from her at a time like this? What was he thinking?


    She sunk into the chair as her brain swung into action to find a solution for her problem, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''te up with one. What was she to do? Perhaps, she could talk to Hei-Ran again? Would she listen? Would she help her? She''d kneel and beg if she had to because this wasn''t just about her.


    She picked up her phone and dialled a number to ask for Hei-Ran''s location, and soon she got it.


    She picked up her purse and phone and hurried out of the house. A-Yeong wasn''t too surprised to find Hei-Ran working in the office. She had been sceptical Hei-Ran would grant her an audience, and she hade prepared, but Hei-Ran had surprised her by agreeing to see her.


    She exhaled deeply before stepping into the office. Her eyes gazed around the room, and she felt nostalgic. This had been her office for six years.


    "You like the changes I''ve made?" Hei-Ran asked with a taunting smile, making A-Yeong look at her. She looked like a true boss and like the chair was specifically made for her.


    "You''ve always had a thing for white," A-Yeong said as she approached the desk. She nced at Hei-Ran, who was closely observing her.


    "I didn''t expect you to show your face here after being kicked out in such an embarrassing way. What do you want now?" Hei-Ran tilted her head as she observed her.


    A-Yeong also closely observed her. She deeply sighed and sat upright. "I want to ask for a favour." She said and paused.


    "Go on." Hei-Ran urged with an indifferent tone.


    "Can you help me clear out an iing vessel?" She asked.


    "Iing vessel?" Hei-Ran muttered. "What''s in it?" She inquired.


    "I''m sorry I can''t tell you."


    "You can''t." She tilted her head sideways.


    "Hei-Ran, please help me. It''s difficulting to ask this of you given our rtionship, but please help me, just this once, and I''ll never bother you again."


    Hei-Ran silently stared at her till a few seconds psed. She sighed as she rose to her feet and walked around the table towards her. She took the seat by her side. "Youing to make with such an....humble approach makes me curious to know what you have in those vessels." She said. She intentionally paused and leaned closer to A-Yeong.


    "Su A-Yeong, I know you''re doing something illegal, and you can''t pull me into it. So kindly tell me what you have in those vessels. What have you been transporting with my containers?"


    A-Yeong looked at her squarely and replied. "I''m sorry I can''t tell you."


    "Then I can''t help you." Hei-Ran coldly said and rose to her feet, and A-Yeong did the same.


    "Hei-Ran, please." She begged. Hei-Ran''s brows furrowed when she saw the desperation in her eyes. She had never seen A-Yeong like this. The girl had said two words she had never heard her use since forever; ''Please'' and ''favour.'' Her attitude made her wonder what was truly going on.


    Hei-Ran''s eyes narrowed when A-Yeong took a step closer to her and gazed at her with pleading eyes. "Hei-Ran, this isn''t for me. If it were up to me, I wouldn''t be here begging you."


    "Then who are you doing it for? Are you in some sort of trouble?" A hint of concern hovered in her voice. Hei-Ran couldn''t help but think A-Yeong might have bedded a wrong devil who was now after her life. She didn''t know, but that was the feeling she had.


    She watched as A-Yeong sighed. "I''m sorry, but I can''t also tell you that." She replied.


    Hei-Ran looked at her and sighed before turning around. "Then I also can''t help you." She said and walked back to her seat. A-Yeong stared at her for a while before nodding her head.


    "Then I guess there was no needing to you." She told her and picked her bag, and turned towards the door.


    "A-Yeong," Hei-Ran called, making the girl to halt and look at her.


    "I hope you''re able to tell me what''s going on before this blows out of proportion. Because if I find out you''ve been up to something bad, I won''t go easy on you." She threatened, but A-Yeong only nced at her and walked out of the office without saying a word.


    She already knew what awaited her if the truth came to light, but she didn''t care.. There was something else she was more about, and it wasn''t herself.

 Chapter 309 - Unexpected

    Hei-Ran felt unsettled after A-Yeong had left. She couldn''t help but think about the possible reasons why the ever brash and fearless A-Yeong would look scared. No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn''te up with something good. She had wanted to use this opportunity to get back at A-Yeong for what she had done to her years ago, but now, she was beginning to feel there was something bigger going on.


    Hei-Ran was still in thought when someone came knocking on the door. She sighed when she thought it was probably someone bringing in some problem for her to solve again, but she was surprised to see Jin-Hai standing by the door with an unexinable look on his face.


    "Jin-Hai?" She called in shock-surprise.


    "Miss me much?" A smile split his face as he stepped into the office and surprisingly locked the door. Hei-Ran narrowed her eyes at him, but she was too excited to consider his actions as she stood up and rushed towards him. He chuckled when she pounced into his embrace and nted her face by his chest.


    "I missed you too." He said and wrapped his arms around her, his nose taking in a whiff of her delicious scent, which he had missed.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, her voice filled with excitement and surprise. He cocked a brow at her and hissed as he pulled away from her.


    "I came to rob a bank, so I thought I''d invite you." He rolled his eyes and walked towards the couch. Hei-Ran chuckled at his savage reply and followed behind him.


    "I know you missed me that bad, but tell me, why are you here?" She knew how busy it was at thepany, so why was he here? He stretched out his hand, which she epted, and he pulled her to sit on hisps, making her gasp.


    "If you missed me, why haven''t you called me in days, hmm?" A dark glint shed through his eyes while his hand slowly went around her waist.


    "Two days." She corrected as she tried feelingfortable with how he was staring at her.


    "Jin-Hai!" She gasped when he gripped her waist more firmly and pulled her closer to himself till she was pressed against his chest.


    "What are you doing?" She panicked.


    "I''ve missed you sorely, you evil girl." He muttered as he leaned in towards her, his right hand slowly guiding her head till her lips touched his, and he kissed her hard. Hei-Ran''s eyes slightly widened in shock by the abrupt assault on her lips. She had not expected him to do something like that, especially not in her office. She tried moving away, but he firmly held her down, not giving her any chance to get away.


    Before she couldin or mutter a word, her eyes slowly fluttered close, and her shoulders slumped as her body involuntarily surrendered itself to the pleasurable caresses of his lips. She had not expected something like this, but she had to admit it was always mind-blowing when he kissed her. And the way he kissed her now.... it was different.


    She moaned against his lips when he gently grazed his teeth against her lips and took advantage of her parting them to slip his warm tongue into her mouth¡ªexploring her mouth and engaging her tongue in a fiercesome tango.


    Sweet lord! Did she miss being kissed by him? How long has it been? Two days? Heaven knows she wanted to stop this, but Jin-Hai had her weak spot in his palms, and he knew exactly how to turn her into jelly just by the touch of his fingers. And now, he was doing more than turning her into jelly.


    The kiss between them was nowhere slow and gentle; it was rough, rugged, intense, and highly filled with passion and Jin-Hai''s unexpected hunger for her. Hei-Ran could feel her brain leaving her, as all she could feel was the pleasurable bliss Jin-Hai was giving her. Her body was slowly burning up as they continued to kiss.


    "Jin-Hai," She muttered under his lips when his hands started crawling over her thighs and slowly slipping down her skirt. What hase over him?


    He broke the kiss and gazed at her with sensuously hooded eyes, which turned her skin even hot like she had been engulfed by moltenva while they both panted for air.


    "I''ve been thinking about you all day, and I couldn''t help the thoughts that keeping to my mind." His breathy and ragged voice seared into her ears, tingling her soft spots as it sounded... seductive. His eyes slowly fell on her chest before he looked at her again with passion-filled eyes. Hei-Ran had never seen him this way before, and she didn''t need anyone to tell her the kind of thoughts he had been having. His heated gaze on her said it all. She could only look at him as she tried to calm her panting chest and raging heart.


    His hands rolled up her skirt and guided her legs, so she straddled him before tightening around her svelte waist as he pulled her even more closer till there was no space between them. His hand went up to her face and tucked a stray strand behind her ear. "I want you, Hei-Ran. Right now." He shamelessly said, making her eyes almost pop out in shock, her eyelids rapidly fluttering uncontrobly as she stared at him.


    "Jin...Jin-Hai"


    "Just kiss me." He whispered and mped her mouth shut with his before she could say a word. Hei-Ran was still in shock when he leaned closer and once again imed her lips hungrily. She could hear rm bells ring in her head, but she didn''t think she''d be able to resist him now. The man was setting her on heat with the pleasurous thing his hand and mouth was doing to her.


    Her mind went nk, and she turned off whatever warning sound was in her head while throwing caution to the wind. She melted in his embrace and ferociously kissed him back with the same intensity and passion as he was kissing her.


    This wasn''t something she had expected to happen today.

 Chapter 310 - Torture

    Hei-Ran moaned when his lips left hers and slowly moved to her neck where he plundered like he was in desperate need of a drink of her, his hand firmly grasping her bosom and squeezing it. Her fingers dug deep into his hair and gripped them when he kept kissing her in ways she didn''t know he could. It was deliciously maddening.


    "Jin-Hai...stop," She muttered under her breath when his hand slowly began to unbutton her shirt. He paused his hand and looked at her from under his longshes.


    "Should I?" He asked. Should he? Hei-Ran didn''t have the answer to that. She couldn''t control herself, especially with the way his ming eyes kept staring at her like he could set her aze in an instant. There was a fire he had suddenly ignited inside of her, and by god, she wanted it quenched. She bit herher lip, shook her head, and replied. "No."


    And as if that was all he needed, his hands moved faster on her, and the next second she felt her body being lifted on the air and soon was lying on her back with him hovering over her and her skirt rolled up to her waist, revealing her thighs and panties. His eyes lingered on the top of her cleavage before he lowered himself and kissed them, making Hei-Ran squirm under his arms. She threw her head back when he slipped down her bra without undoing it, and his tongue teased her arer before trailing down kisses down her exposed stomach. His every action sent tingles down her spine, and blood fastly coursed through her veins.


    "J-Jin-Hai", She moaned underneath him. She didn''t know what the man was doing to her. How could she let him do this to her at her ce of work? But Hei-Ran couldn''t voice her thoughts andints when she felt his fingers trail up her inner thighs and slowly run over folds making her jolt.


    "Ji--n"


    "Shh." He hushed her. "Just let me." His husk voice whispered into her ears while his fingers teased her folds again, drawing a moan from her.


    "You''ve made me wait so long, Hei-Ran." He breathed as he lifted her thighs and nted kisses down till he reached the entrance of her pot of pleasure. Hei-Ran knew what was about to happen, and her heart pounded heavily. She was sure she didn''t want her first time with him to be on the couch of her office even though she liked how spontaneous and exciting it would be, but she also didn''t think she could stop him or herself at this point.


    She opened her eyes and looked down at him when she waited for him to kiss her there, or was that not his intention? She felt mortified when she saw the way by which he gazed at her.


    A wicked smirk curved his lips when he saw the desperate and tortured look in her eyes. Without further Ado, he lowered his head and kissed her there, his teeth gently grazing over her clits, drawing a sharp cry of pleasure to slip out her lips.


    "Keep it down, Hei-Ran. You''re at work." He amusingly chided, making her re at him. Didn''t he know that before he came here to do this to her? He was the one at fault foring there to taunt her in this way.


    She opened her lips to protest, but before she could say a word, his fingers slid her panties to the side, and his thumb massaged her clits. She felt her muscles jerk in excitement, and her citadel of pleasure dripped with juices that lubricated his movement on her.


    Hei-Ran moaned and writhed underneath him when he carried out his wicked deed on her. She bit her lips and dug her fingers into the leather chair when he thrust his middle finger inside her slit and sent a wave of pleasure down her spine.


    "Jin-Hai," Only his name could form in her head. She didn''t know what else to say. She wondered how she had gone from working and devising a n to expose A-Yeong to being sexually pleasured on the couch of her office.


    Jin-Hai smiled when he saw the look on her face as he worked on her with his fingers. He slid in another finger and thrust deeper into her while his thumb kept massaging her clits, flicking it at intervals, making her moan and cry as she violently gripped his shirt. His lips curved upwards when he felt her muscle tighten around his fingers as she reached her high point of ecstasy, and he pulled away.


    Hei-Ran hissed out in frustration. Her eyes flew open when he suddenly withdrew his hand. She looked at him as he wickedly smiled at her and stood up.


    "Wh...what are you doing?" She panted out. Why was he stopping?


    Her eyes followed him as he began to straighten out his clothes.


    "Jin-Hai?" She called, but the man pulled her up from the couch and buttoned up her clothes which he had undone earlier. She watched him with dumbfounded eyes as he dressed her up.


    What was he doing?


    "What are you doing?" She asked again.


    He leaned in and ced a kiss on her forehead. "Think about this, and don''t keep me waiting tonight." He whispered into her ears.


    "Huh?" Hei-Ran was confused. She frowned when she watched him turn around to leave. Was he leaving? He was leaving!!


    "Song Jin-Hai!" She called out in anger and sheer frustration, but he unlocked the door and walked out, but not before winking at her.


    What was this? Was this some payback of some sort? Hei-Ran almost cussed out in frustration. She could feel her muscles throb hard in pain and excitement. She had not asked for any of this?


    How could she have been so shameless to let him do all this to her and leave her hanging, giving her a damn blue Vulva?!


    She hissed loudly as she thought about the torture she would have to endure. It was going to be a very and messy day.


    "Damn you, Jin-Hai.." She cussed out loud.

 Chapter 311 - Life Is Hard

    Eun-sun was surprised to see Hei-Ran all dolled up and ready to leave, but she was more surprised by the choatic state of the room. Her eyes trailed over the clothes and shoes strewn all over the floor, and her eyes nearly fell off their sockets.


    "Hei-Ran, did an earthquake happen here?" She asked as she picked up the clothes by door, so she wouldn''t step on them.


    Hei-Ran turned to her with an apologetic look on her face. "I''m so sorry, I was in a hurry." She apologized, while Eun-sun looked at her from head to toe.


    "Going on a date?" She inquired as she sat on the bed which was also covered with clothes. She cocked a brow at her when her answer didn''te immediately.


    "Eh..It''s not really a date, I''m just going to..." She paused and sighed. "You know what, it''s a date." She said as she applied more gloss to her lips. She smiled satisfactorily when she saw her appearance. "How do I look?" She did a quick spin in front of Eun-sun.


    "Beautiful." Eun-sun replied.


    "I know right." She chirped as she picked up her purse and phone, all ready to leave.


    "Don''t wait for me, and also, I made dinner for you, so eat up." She instructed, while Eun-sun nodded.


    "Promise me, you''ll eat enough." Her voice sounded stern. She had been forcing her to eat daily, but still she barely ate much, hence why the emaciation.


    "I''ll eat." Eun-sun hissed as she fell back on the bed.


    "Did you see him today?" Hei-Ran asked while Eun-sun shook her head. She had told her about his sudden visit to her office just the other day.


    Hei-Ran sighed when she saw the sad look on her face. "Are you sure, you don''t want me to talk to him?" She had offered to talk to Dan-Han on her behalf, but the stubborn girl had told her not to.


    "There''s no need for that." She said.


    "But-"


    "No, Hei-Ran. He needs time. But if he still doesn''t forgive me, maybe I''d-" She hesitated and bit her lips.


    "You''d what?" Hei-Ran asked.


    "Leave."


    "Eun-sun." Hei-Ran snapped. When did she start hatching such a n.


    Eun-sun let out a lowugh when she saw the frown on Hei-Ran''s face. "I''m not leaving for good. But I think he might need the space. It might help us." She said. Hei-Ran walked to the bed and pulled her up when she saw how sad her face had be.


    She pulled her up and hugged her. "You don''t have to leave. Leaving won''t save your rtionship, and what about your mother?" She asked. Despite the strained rtionship between Eun-sun and her mother, she knew Eun-sun still cared for her. Hasn''t she been taking care of her all her life, so was she going to leave her now?


    Eun-sun sighed when she heard her. She still hasn''t told Hei-Ran about her family issues. She had tried to, but she couldn''t bring herself to tell her that her father had returned as a criminal and had told her she wasn''t his child. That none of neither of the people she had grown up with as a child were her parents. She felt embarrassed by it. But maybe it was about time she told her.


    A wry sigh escaped her lips as she pulled away from Hei-Ran. She looked at her and said, "There''s something I''d like tell you." Hei-Ran gazed at her with piqued interest.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about my parents." She said.


    "What about them?"


    "They''re-" She paused. She couldn''t bring herself to say it. Not just because she was embarrassed to tell her, but because she felt pain whenever she realized she was a nobody. Someone with no identity, with no real family.


    She bit herher lips to hold back the tears that threatened to sting her eyes. She looked at Hei-Ran who was patiently waiting for her to say something. "You should go for your date. We''ll talk about when you get back."


    Hei-Ran narrowed her eyes at her while she observed her countenance. "Are you sure?" She asked while Eun-sun nodded.


    "It can wait. Hurry up and leave for your date." She urged her making Hei-Ran sigh detedly as she stood to her feet.


    "We''ll talk about this when I get back, and don''t forget to eat or else I''ll really pay president Lee a visit." She threatened while Eun-sun nodded, a small smile splitting her face.


    "Then I''ll see you tomorrow." She kissed Eun-sun on her head before hurrying out of the room.


    Eun-sun watched her as she left and she couldn''t help but remember she was supposed to go on a date with Dan-Han before all this issues started. She lolled back on the bed, her eyes bleakly staring at the all-white ceiling. Her life was so messy, and all she wanted was some brief moment of peace. Day by day she was beginning to believe Song-Hee''s word. Maybe she was really cursed.


    Song-Hee''s marriage had failed because of her, that was what she had said. Mrs Lee might not have died because of her, but Dan-Han was in so much pain because of her. The one person who had shown her true love, protected her and shown her how it was to be happy. Maybe she was cursed to stay unhappy and be alone with no loved one by her side. Even her parents had given her away without giving the time to see or know them.


    She rolled andid on her side as a tear rolled down her cheek. Life was indeed hard. It isn''t meant for the weak like her. It should be kind enough to end her life and Maybe she might desire the peace she needs in death.


    Eun-sun was still lying on her bed in tears when her phone chimed. She didn''t want to see anything, but shezily reach for it, and she was surprised to see a text from In-Ha. He was requesting to see her tomorrow, and attached to it was the detail of where they should meet.


    Eun-sun wasn''t sure she wanted to meet him, but she had already given her word.. She wondered what was so important he wanted to talk about.

 Chapter 312 - Take Me

    Hei-Ran was amazed to see the beautiful candle-light dinner Jin-Hai had prepared for them. He always had a way of leaving awe-struck with the things he did.


    "Thank you." She smiled when he approached her and took off her coat while her eyes scanned across the room as they twinkled with delight.


    "This is beautiful." She gushed.


    "Not as beautiful as you." He countered, his eyes lustrously looking at her, showing her taken he was by her beauty.


    Her cheeks flushed when she saw his burning gaze. She was pleased to know she had picked the right dress and look for the night.


    "Thank you." She blushed while he took her hand and led her to the table.


    "I''d had other ns for the night, but I thought we might need the privacy tonight." He said, making Hei-Ran gulp. The way he stared at her like she was a piece of meat he desperately wanted to ravish made her fear for the night. She bit her lips and nodded as she lowered her head to avoid his gaze.


    Soon they both started eating, but Hei-Ran could tell Jin-Hai wasn''t into the food, as his eyes were fixed entirely on her.


    "You''re not eating." She said while trying to avoid her gaze.


    "I''m not hungry for this, Hei-Ran." He replied. Hei-Ran peeked at him from under her longshes.


    "What do you hunger for?" She asked back. Her voice almost came out as a whisper. She watched as his eyes darkened and glistened with pure and undiluted desire. The way he looked as he stared at her made his appearance attractive and sexy. She could feel the tension rising in the air with the way he gazed at her.


    She watched as he slowly parted his lips and replied, "You."


    Hei-Ran felt something course through her vein when he replied to her like that. His guttural voice tingled her ears in an unfamiliar way. She raised hershes and stared at him. His eyes were fixed on her lips, making her purse them. She picked up her ss and gulped down the wine to quench the heat he was stirring up inside of her. Her eyes glowed as she put down the ss and bit the side of her lips.


    "Then have me." She coquettishly whispered, surprising both herself and Jin-Hai.


    Jin-Hai''s eyes slightly widened when he heard her words. He stared at her in disbelief. They both stared at each other for a while before Jin-Hai stood up from his seat with Hei-Ran''s eyes carefully following him.


    He stood in front of her and stretched out his hand to her. Hei-Ran gazed at it before slowly slipping her hand into it, and he pulled her up and ced her on the table, making her gasp at her fast he moved.


    His burning gaze was fixed on her lips as he slowly leaned in a torturous way. Hei-Ran closed her eyes the moment their lips touched, and she couldn''t help but moan at how soft his lips felt against hers. It reminded her of all that happened in the office earlier today. She felt her muscles throb down there, and she gripped his shirt and pushed herself closer to him as she passionately kissed him back, making him groan with excitement.


    They breathlessly kissed one another with intense hunger and passion, like it was all they wanted.


    "Jin-Hai, take me now, right here." Hei-Ran panted out as she broke the kiss. Her heaving chest was going at the same rhythm as his.


    "I''ll take you to the bedroom." He shook his head and replied, his hands already to lift her, but Hei-Ran protested by shaking her head.


    "We can''t wait."


    Like hell he can''t, the stairs were too long, but he didn''t want to ravish her in an uncouth manner. He wanted to treat her nicely, take her slowly. Gosh! How he had fantasied about having her for years.


    Hei-Ran didn''t mean to behave like this but me him for making her feel this way. Her whole day had been chaotic after he had left her unsatisfied at the office. Her body had been dying to have him devour her. It has been a torturous day for her. He made her this way.


    Jin-Hai''s lips twitched when he saw the hunger that burned in her eyes. He leaned closer to her ear, his tongue slightly teasing her there. "Have a little bit more patience, honey. I''ll give you what you want but not here." He whispered into her ears. His voice drew a slow moan from her lips.


    He looked at her amusedly and kissed her. "I''ll make you pay Hei-Ran, for making me wait for long." He said.


    ...


    Hei-Ran should have believed Jin-Hai when he said he would make her pay for making him wait. Sheid t on the bed as she panted for air to fill her oxygen-deprived lungs. She could still feel her legs tremble from all the crazy things he had done to her. He had eaten her with his mouth, had her seat on his face while he pleasured her to no end, bent her on all fours and rammed her hard like he wanted to explore the lots of her walls.


    She blushed when she remembered the cries of moans and the vulgar words she had used when he had her ride him. The man was evil. She covered her face with her hands and peeked at his gorgeous face.


    Jin-Hai chuckled amusedly when he saw her act like that.


    "You can''t pretend to be shy now, can you?" He teased her as he pulled her closer into his arms. Hei-Ran buried her face in his chest and shook her head.


    He lifted her face with a finger and kissed her lips. "You''re all mine now, Su Hei-Ran. There''s no running whatsoever." He told her. Hei-Ran gazed at his face. She didn''t want to run either.. She had not felt this way for anybody in a long time, and this time she wanted this to stay forever.

 Chapter 313 - Depressed?

    It was another day that Eun-sun wanted to go by quickly. Each day she found herself not being enthusiastic about anything. Everything felt nd, and all she wanted was for each day to end so she could hit the bed and sleep off, totally forgetting about the current hurdles of her life.


    "Eun-sun, are you okay?" Hye-jin asked when she saw her staring into space again. She has been zoning out a lot.


    Eun-sun nodded her head.


    "But you don''t seem fine. I think you look too distractedtely." Eun-sun turned and looked at her. She could tell the girl was just concerned for her, but she''d appreciate it if she didn''t bother her now. She was too tired to talk. She was too tired for everything.


    She revealed a small smile and said, "I''m fine, Hye-jin. I really am."


    Hye-jin didn''t think she was. She was far from alright. She had a feeling Eun-sun was mildly depressed, and if she was, then it wasn''t healthy. Her gaze remained fixed on her for a while before she sighed and shrugged, "Okay." If she didn''t want to talk, then there was nothing she could do.


    Eun-sun looked at the time and discovered it was almost their lunch break, and she was to meet In-Ha at a restaurant nearby. She wasn''t ready for that, but she had no choice.


    She picked up her phone and started for the door. In the past, she''d be riding the elevator to the highest floor to have lunch with him, but now...


    "Eun-sun, please stop." She chided herself. She had to stop thinking about him all the time. It wasn''t easy, but she had to.


    She looked up when the elevator stopped on the 3rd floor. Someone was about to step in. She was surprised when she saw who it was. But the look on her face quickly turned into a frown when his lips curved up into a smile.


    "I must say the universe has something in our favour." He said as he stepped into the elevator.


    "Good afternoon Mr Ji-Tae." She bowed and looked away, making the man chuckled as he walked towards her.


    Eun-sun shot a displeasing look at him when he stopped in front of her, but he didn''t care. His eyes trailed her from head to toes making her ufortable, and she took a step back, but he took a step closer, prompting Eun-sun to stand at alert.


    "Mr Ji-Tae." She called in a threatening tone.


    "I haven''t heard from you about my offer." He said, ignoring the warning signals she was darting at him.


    Her frown deepened. She raised her eyes to him in anger. "I don''t need your help." She drawled.


    He tilted his head and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Eun-sun felt like poking her hand into his eyes. Whenever she saw him, she felt the urge to warm his cheek with her hand and wipe that pathetic and annoying smile off his face, but she refrained from doing such.


    "Thank you, but I''m sure." She coldly replied, hinting him she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Hmm." He sighed. "Then I guess she can have him back after all." He faked a thoughtful look. His lips twitched when that got her attention, and her eyes responded, but she didn''t say a word.


    He tsked and leaned forward. His finger yfully twirled the tip of her hair. "I can''t deny the fact that I''m getting intrigued by you each day. Now, I don''t know if I should mess with you or my brother." He hissed. "It''s always difficult when a woman gets involved." He asked. Eun-sun didn''t understand the meaning of his words, and she didn''t care. She snatched her hair away from his hands, her eyes narrowing intensely at him in a ferocious manner.


    "Whatever sick game you''re trying to y, don''t get me involved, and don''t you dare do anything to hurt Dan-Han, else-"


    "Else what? You''ll kiss me?" He inched a bit closer, but he sighed and moved away. She red at him while he stared at her amusedly, making the urge to smack that face of his increase badly.


    "You don''t have to be this way around me. Don''t believe whatever my sister said to you. I really want to help you."


    Eun-sun turned her eyes away from him. She couldn''t wait for the elevator to reach its destination. It was sure taking its sweet time. And as if herint had been heard, the elevator chimed on arrival.


    She coldly nced back at him."Thanks for offering, but I don''t want your help." She said and walked away from him. She didn''t care if he could help her or not. She was certain she didn''t want his help, everything about him screamed trouble, and she wanted no part of it.


    Eun-sun had only stepped out of the elevator as it arrived on the ground floor when she caught sight of the man standing in the lobby with his back towards her. It was Dan-Han. But what caught her attention more was thedy standing in front of him with a coy smile. Who was she?


    And as if Ji-Tae had heard her thoughts, he suddenly whispered into her. "Her name is Kwon-Nara."


    ''Kwon-Nara?'' She had never heard that name, neither has she seen her before, and Dan-Han has never spoken with any other woman, until now.


    Eun-sun stood transfixed as she watched them. Dan-Han had his back turned to her, but thedy, she could see the way she was smiling at him.


    "Kwon-Nara is one ambitious vixen you have never encountered before. She''s nothing like Choi Mi-Ok. Are you still sure you don''t need my help?" Eun-sun could hear the smile in his voice as he spoke, and it made her want to beat the hell out of him, but she was too tired even for that.


    Eun-sun slightly turned her head sideways and firmly answered, "No."


    From how close they stood and from how Ji-Tae had spoken about her, it was apparent Dan-Han knew her.


    She looked ahead and exhaled deeply to calm herself before walking towards thepany door where Dan-Han and the girl were standing.


    "Dan-Han?" She called, gaining Dan-Han''s attention as well as Kwon-Nara, who looked at her in a curious yet condescending manner.


    Dan-Han was surprised when he saw her, but he frowned when he saw Ji-Tae standing beside her.


    "Hello, brother." He greeted with a sheepish grin. "Good to know you''re reconnecting back with the women in your life. I was telling Eun-sun about our dear Nara here. Wasn''t I?" He yfully raised a brow at Eun-sun, who had a lost look in her eyes.


    ''Women in his life?'' She looked at Kwon-Nara before ncing at Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han didn''t need to guess the thought going through her head. He already knew.


    "Eun-"


    "Eun-sun." Dan-Han turned towards the door when he heard someone call her name. His brows furrowed at the sight of him. He looked at Eun-sun, who was too engrossed looking at his hand, and that was when he realised Kwon-Nara had her hand around his. When did she-


    He felt enraged as he angrily snatched his hand away from hers before looking at Eun-sun again. He''d deal with Kwon-Narater.


    He looked at her, but before he could say a word, she bowed and turned towards In-Ha. "Let''s go." She said.


    "Park Eun-sun." He called, but the girl walked ahead with hurried steps. He turned to In-ha, who shared a look with him before he nced at Kwon-Nara and then at Ji-Tae, who had an amused look on his face. He walked away but not before shooting Dan-Han a disappointed look.


    "Interesting," Ji-Tae smiled as he observed everyone''s countenance.

 Chapter 314 - Confession.

    Her mind was too preupied. The image of Dan-Han''s hand in that girl''s hand kept looping in her mind. He had never looked at any girl before talk more of having one hold his hand and leisurely smile at him like that.


    Was this the reason why he didn''t want to forgive her? Why he didn''t want her back? Was he moving on so soon? She didn''t want to think of it, but the girl''s smile kept shing through her mind, and it was taunting.


    She shook her head to take those thoughts out of her mind. She was overthinking. She definitely was.


    "Eun-sun." In-Ha snapped his fingers before her eyes, jolting out of her reverie.


    Her eyes fluttered as she lifted them to him. "Yes."


    "Have you been listening?" He asked while she nodded.


    "What did I just say?" He asked. Her brows fluttered with embarrassment as she sighed and pursed her lips.


    "I''m sorry." She apologised.


    "It''s okay."


    Eun-sun looked at him with curious and apologetic eyes. "What were you saying?" She inquired of him. But he sighed and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I''m sorry, In-Ha. I was slightly distracted, but tell me what you wanted to say." She urged him. She saw the hesitant look in his eyes, and she encouraged him with a nod.


    He sighed and took in a deep breath. His face thoughtfully stared at her, making Eun-sun''s countenance change as well. She knew he wanted to apologise to her for what happened in the province, and she also wanted to hear him say it.


    "Eun-sun, I''m sorry for what you''ve been going through recently, and I''m also sorry for what happened in the province. I didn''t mean to make you feel ufortable or put you in a bad spot."


    "Thank God you know you put me in a bad ce. Why did you do that In-Ha?" She asked. "Why did you kiss me?" This was a question she had wanted to ask. She wanted to know what hade over him. All through their stay at the province, he had acted weirdly, and she wanted to know what happened to him.


    In-Ha gazed at her, but he couldn''t bring himself to answer her question. But the look in her eyes told him she wouldn''t give up till she got her answer.


    "Do you really want to know?" He asked, and she nodded.


    He sighed and leaned a bit closer, and held her hand. Eun-sun looked at his hand over hers before returning her gaze to his face. His face turned a bit more serious, and she wondered if it was so serious that he had to look that way. Anyway, she still wanted to hear it.


    "I like you."


    She chuckled amusedly when she heard that. That was unexpected. She didn''t think In-Ha would dare make a joke when he knew she was still mad at him. But this one got her. She hadn''t found a good reason tough in days.


    But her smile instantly froze when she saw he looked too severe to joke.


    "Hmm?" She muttered.


    She looked at her hand when he held her hand in his.


    "I like you, Park Eun-sun. I really do."


    Eun-sun froze the moment she heard that. Her hazel eyes were fully opened, and hershes didn''t bat for a second as she gazed at him in utter shock and disbelief


    "You...like me?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    In-Ha was surprised when Eun-sun suddenly rupt out intoughter.


    "Are you crazy?" She asked in horror as she withdrew her hand while shooting him an incredulous look.


    "Eun-sun," He tried reaching for her hand again, but she pulled it away.


    "In-Ha, you can''t say that to me. How can you say that to me? You can''t like me. You''re my friend. Dan-Han''s best friend!" She told him just in case he had forgotten.


    He sighed and lowered his head in shame. But he looked up at her again. "I''ve told myself this a thousand times. But I can''t let go."


    "In-Ha, this is selfish. You''re being selfish."


    "How?" He asked in confusion.


    "I''m your friend''s woman."


    "Who is currently moving on."


    "In-Ha, you can''t say that. That''s mean." She snapped at him. He shouldn''t say that to her face.


    He sighed when he saw the sad look in her eyes. He leaned closer to her and took her hand in his. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to be a bad friend to my best friend, neither do I want to lose you. If you say I''m selfish, then I am. I can''t help that I love you, neither can I stop feeling this way. If I were really trying to be selfish, I''d woo you and ask you to pack your bags and elope with me. You''d be peaceful with me."


    "I won''t be peaceful with you." She told him as a matter of factly. "You''re already a bad friend, Kang In-Ha. You''re taking advantage of I and Dan-Han''s situation. That already makes you a bad friend." She said. "And how do you expect me to feel when I see you from now on? What do you expect me to do with th..this confession."


    He hissed and shook his head as he held her hand tighter, "I don''t know. I really don''t know, but it has been eating me for months now. I couldn''t help it anymore."


    Eun-sun was still in shock. She couldn''t believe this was happening right now. In-Ha was supposed to be her friend. Dan-Han''s best friend. Since when did he even begin to like her?


    Wait, what was she to feel with what he had said? Anger? Disappointment? What? She couldn''t help but stare at him.


    "I can''t believe this, Kang In-Ha." She hade for an apology, but who knew she''d be getting this instead. Was Dan-Han even aware of this? He''d be madder at her if he did.


    "I''m sorry, Eun-sun. I know this was unexpected, but I couldn''t help myself."


    "I''m sorry too, In-Ha. But whatever feeling you have for me, you have to let it go. Not just for me and our friendship, but because I love only Dan-Han, and he has been a good friend to you.. Don''t break his trust more than we already have."

 Chapter 315 - Sterile

    Dan-Han watched her back as she ran off with In-Ha following her. He took a step to follow after her, but he stopped himself, he shouldn''t do that. He turned towards Kwon-Nara with a menacing look in his eyes. His fingers twitched to strangle that neck of hers and probably cut off that hand she had used to touch him. He clenched his fingers to refrain himself frommiting day-light murder.


    He wasn''t angry because she had tried to spite Eun-sun, but because she was pushing her luck with him. He gazed at Ji-Tae before staring back at Nara.


    "Two strikes. Give me a third and I''ll put you out of your misery." He warned, but the girl was unperturbed, and that didn''t bother him. Her faux courage would get her killed, he was sure of it. She didn''t even know what she was up against.


    He gazed at Ji-Tae again, and the boy shed him one of his stupid smile.


    "Be careful with me, and don''t you try messing with her." He drawled and walked away. He wasn''t sure what game Ji-Tae was up to, but he''d put an end to him, family or not.


    He nced towards the door as he walked away. His mind had darted to her once again.


    Damn him, for feeling bad towards her. That small woman had him wrapped around her finger, didn''t she?


    He turned towards Chang-wok who had made himself invisible.


    "Find her." He ordered.


    Kwon-Nara heaved a sigh the moment Dan-Han walked away. She had never felt suffocated as much as Dan-Han made her feel with his eyes. She nced at Ji-Tae with a frown on her face, but the man seemed to have found something amusing. He surprised her when he suddenly burst out into a round of hystericalughter.


    "You rascal, what was the meaning of that?" She snapped at him, but he ignored her andughed even harder, not bothered about the attention he was attracting to himself with his maniacalughter. The sound of hisughter was annoying and could cause a ear bleed.


    "What''s the meaning of what?" He asked amid hisughter while Nara red at him.


    "The meaning of what you just did. You called me here on purpose to mess with Dan-Han, when you knew it would only spite him against me. What evil scheme are you up to, really?" She asked, but the man smiled at her with wriggling brows.


    "Would you pay if I tell you?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    Nara narrowed her eyes on him like she had him all figured out. "This is about that girl, isn''t it? She''s the one he''s rumored to like."


    "Not like sweetheart." He corrected her. "Loves."


    He rupt out inughter when her countenance suddenly changed.


    "You''re hopeless, my little puppet." He sighed and shook his head, while she frowned.


    "Not for long." She muttered under her breath but she was audible enough for Ji-Tae to hear.


    She instinctively took a step back when the smile on Ji-Tae''s face suddenly dissipated like it had not been there. He took a step closer to her, and she gulped at his frightening countenance that was now stered on his face.


    "Now, remember why you are here. Lay as much as a finger on her, and Dan-Han''s threat would be thest of your worries." He threatened making her swallow nervously as she nodded in fear.


    He straightened himself and smiled like he had not looked like a psychopath seconds ago. "Good girl." He patted her head. "Now run along, your job here is done for today." He said, gesturing for her to leave.


    Nara opened her mouth to say something but she mmed it shut and walked away with her hand tightly clenched into a fist and her fingers digging into her palm.


    "And Nara," He called out to her, halting her on her heels. She turned to look at him. "Tell those minions of yours that I see them."


    Her eyes slightly widened when she Heard him, but she regained herposure and quickly walked away.


    She wasn''t scared of him. She wasn''t at al!! And for his information, she wasn''t a pawn in his silly game, whatever it was, and she''d show him just that. She''d get what she hade for and that was to be the firstdy of Lee corporation.


    ***


    Development office


    Eun-sun wasn''t too enthusiastic to return to work after seeing In-Ha. She still couldn''t believe what the man had said.


    He was in love with her?


    She felt she should have gotten angry over it, because now she''ll always find herself thinking about it, and feeling ufortable around him even if she tries not to be.


    She didn''t need this at the moment. She had thought he''d apologize and she''d get her friend back, but not this. Thinking about it now, she felt her approach to it was the best she could do. There was no need to say much to him or get mad at him. She understood feelings could be unpredictable. But if he values their friendship as well as the one he has with Dan-Han, he''d not mention that again. For his sake and hers. But inwardly, she feared In-Ha wouldn''t do that.


    She tried to bury herself with work for the remaining hours of the day so as not to think about In-Ha or Dan-Han. She didn''t even want to think about thetter for a second least she cries again at work.


    Two hours after the close of work Eun-sun was still seated in her office alone working, or rather trying to work. She didn''t want to go home now. Hei-Ran was so busy these days she barely sees her.


    She paused when she heard slow walking steps. Her heart thumped when she guessed who it was, but the moment she raised her head, a look of disappointment covered her face.


    "What do you want?" She curtly asked with a re, while the man faked a hurt look.


    "You sure do know how to hurt a man''s feelings. Can''t a friend visit another?" He said, but the annoyed look in her eyes told him she was only interested in seeing his back to her.


    "Mr Ji-Tae, what do you want?" She sternly asked again.


    He sighed as he stretched a bottle of mineral water towards her. "I brought you this." He smiled but Eun-sun red at him and his ''gift'' making him sigh. "You''re hydrated, I can tell. And your eyes, they seem dry. You should take some water."


    "I don''t need it."


    He sighed again and took further steps towards her desk. "I know I give you a crazy vibe, and my sister must have said some good words about me, but I don''t me her. Honestly I haven''t been good to anyone not even myself."


    "What do you want?" She asked him, letting him know she wasn''t interested in his speech.


    "I just want you to be less hostile to me, and maybe you can help me win my sister back," he paused and continued shortly, "And I''ll help you get Dan-Han from that clingy ex-girlfriend of his."


    "Dan-Han has no ex-girlfriend." She told him as a matter of factly.


    "Is that what he told you? I''m sure he and Kwon-Nara dated and she''s the reason why he''s sterile."

 Chapter 316 - Leave

    Sterile?


    Eun-sun was sure she hadn''t heard well as she looked at him with incredulity.


    "Who''s sterile?" She asked, her gaze intensely narrowed on the man in front of her. He was spewing nonsense. Utter nonsense!


    Ji-Tae''s looked at her in shocked surprise. "He didn''t tell you?" He tsked and shook his head in a disappointed way before she could even reply, not that she wanted to answer anyway.


    He let out a wry sigh. "How typical of my brother." He said. "But I guess it''s understandable. The man is embarrassed about his situation. That vixen had tried to spice up his life, but she had ruined it before he could even start." He sighed and shook his head. "What a shame." He added.


    Eun-sun stoically looked at him as she tried to gauge his countenance and the truth behind his words. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t tell if he was lying to her. But he had to be. She didn''t believe him, and she didn''t want to consider him.


    Ji-Tae hissed when he saw the look of unbelief in her eyes.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Jae-Hyun. After all, that guy is good at helping people keep their secret, just like he helped aunty, and brother mes you for it."


    The word ''secret'' echoed in Eun-sun''s head. Dan-Han had a secret all this while, and he didn''t tell her. She held back the scoff teasing the tip of her tongue.


    Bolts of anger surged through her. She hurriedly turned off her system and picked up her bag, ready to storm out of the office.


    "Eun-sun." Ji-Tae tried to hold her hand, but she turned and red at him.


    "Touch me, and I''ll break that hand of yours." She roared before walking away.


    "Fiesty." Ji-Tae smiled as he watched her leave with heavy steps. He was amused by her every time. He could tell there was so much buried in the girl, but her emotions were keeping her all locked in. He walked to her desk and plopped himself on her seat while he smiled broadly to himself. Dan-Han was going to love this small surprise, he thought.


    This was going to be the beginning of the mess in his life. He had a bigger surprise for him by the end of the week.


    "He''ll run mad." He chortled.


    Eun-sun tried to fight the anger that coursed through her as she walked out of thepany building. She didn''t want to believe Ji-Tae and let her anger consume her because she had a feeling that was what he wanted. Just like what Ni-Na had said, he was trying to drive a rift between her alreadypromised rtionship with Dan-Han. But despite knowing this, she still felt angry. If what Ji-Tae had said was true, that meant Dan-Han had lied to her. He lied to her from the very beginning. And if he did, she was also not going to forgive him.


    She was seething with anger as she pushed through the doors. How she wished to seek him out and ask him for the truth, but she couldn''t. She abruptly halted when she saw someone familiar standing before her, obviously waiting for her. It was Mother Lee''s driver. She could recognise the middle-aged man any day.


    Her eyes darted around to see if he had brought someone, but the man approached her and bowed to her, and she bowed back.


    "Good evening, miss Park." He greeted her, and she also greeted back.


    "Someone wants to meet you." He said, making her brows furrow together.


    ''Someone?''


    "Who?" She asked. She already had a feeling who it was, and his answer confirmed her suspicion.


    "The old master."


    Her grip over her bag suddenly tightened. Why did he want to see her? She knew how much he hated her now. So why would he suddenly want to see her now?


    "Why?" She inquired.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. But you''d have to follow me." He walked towards the car and held the door for her. Eun-sun hesitated, even though she knew she had to. Her eyes darted around as if searching for a particr person, but there was no one.


    She heaved a sigh and slowly boarded the car. She calmed herself when the door locked, and the driver began to drive.


    Eun-sun had a lot of thoughts running through her mind as they drove to the Lee family Mansion. Despite her effort to calm her racing heart, it still pounded heavily. She didn''t know what the man wanted from her, or why he wanted to see her, but she could guess this ''meeting'' wasn''t going to end in her favour.


    Her palms were sweaty as she stepped out from the car and followed the driver to the pavilion at the garden where she saw father Lee waiting for her.


    "Be calm." She whispered herself as she approached him.


    "Good evening, sir," She bowed and greeted. She could see the unfriendly look in his eyes as he sipped his drink.


    He didn''t return her greeting, nor did he offer her a seat. Eun-sun felt her heart pick up its pace when the man looked at her irritatedly.


    "I asked my son to send you away, but he''s been stupid." He said. Eun-sun wasn''t too surprised to hear that as she knew how much the man hated everything about her. So him wanting her gone from his son''s life didn''t surprise her.


    He brought out a file from his side and ced it on the table, indicating her to pick it up. He tilted his head towards it.


    Eun-sun looked at the file before slowly reaching for it. Her hands shook when she saw what was inside of it. It was details about her and her family, most especially her parents.


    "Your father is a wanted criminal, and your mother a cheap whore, and also an addict." He scoffed, making Eun-sun''s hand tremble as her grip on the paper tightened.


    "This information is enough to topple him and thepany. Do you know that?" He cocked a brow at her, but she didn''t reply.


    "My son thinks he loves you, but he''s just been stupid. He doesn''t need a liability like you, who he''d have to look over for the rest of his life. And definitely not someone who caused his family pain. He needs someone strong, reliable and capable and would help him scale greater heights, and you''re not that." He said.


    "What do you want?" Eun-sun asked through her teeth.


    Pointing to the file, he said. "The information there can send your father to jail for the rest of his life, and your mother well-"


    "What do you want?" She interjected him. Her eyes were now coldly staring at him.


    The man sighed as he put his ss down. "I want you to leave. Leave mypany and my son." He paused and continued, "And leave this country. I''ll make all the arrangements for you to do so, and I''ll also pay you even though I know you don''t deserve it."


    Eun-sun felt her mind in rage. Her fingers clenched hardly.


    "And if I don''t?" She asked defiantly.


    The man shot her a death look, but he soon rxed his brows and sank into his chair.


    "Then you''ll be responsible for your father going to jail and for Dan-Han losing thepany.. What would it be, youngdy?" He asked.

 Chapter 317 - Threats

    Eun-sun stilled when she heard the man''s threat. Cold blood ran through her head in an instant. She could not believe what he had said. Was he threatening her with Dan-Han''s position?


    She peered at him to be sure he was joking, but from his stoic look, she was convinced he wasn''t. He was for real.


    She continued to stare at the man who was giving her a death look, and she wondered if he was the same man she had seen when Mrs Lee was alive. She already knew the man''s animosity towards her, but she didn''t think he''d take it this far. Against his son?


    "So you''ll take thepany from him if I don''t leave?" She asked, but he mocked her with a scoff.


    "I''m not the one taking it away from him. You are. The decision is up to you." He said. "Will you let go, or will you let your selfishness cost him his inheritance?" He asked.


    Her selfishness? Eun-sun could not believe him. She was the selfish one?


    "You can''t take thepany away from him. He has worked hard for it." She told him. He agreeably nodded as he picked up his ss and took a sip.


    "Then it''s up to you to ensure his efforts doesn''t go to waste."


    "Yo...you can''t do to this to Dan-Han. He''s your son." She didn''t think she had to remind him that.


    "You can''t take thepany away from Dan-Han. No one can." She said as a matter of factly. She knew the man she was in love with. He wasn''t someone anyone could mess with. Not even his father. His father was no match for him. "Dan-Han won''t let you do that." She firmly dered, making father Lee narrow his brows at her.


    "You seem to forget I own thepany, and I made him-"


    "No one made Lee Dan-Han." She interjected him. Father Lee was surprised to hear her sound this way.


    "Young Lady-"


    Eun-sun cut him short. "With all due respect, sir, I think you''ve gone too far this time." She firmly told him. "You can insult me just as you''ve always done, talk down on me because I hail from a poor home, but you''re not allowed toy a hand on Dan-Han or hispany, even if you''re his father. And I''ll be clear with you; I''ll not leave Lee Dan-Han except he asks me to. So, I''ll advise you to take back your threats to me because, as you already know, I''m a criminal''s daughter and threats are a norm to me." She brazenly said. Father Lee calmly stared at her as she spoke. He''d admit he didn''t know she had this side to her. He was amused by her brazenness, or rather her stupidity.


    She put the file down on his desk. "I do not intend to be disrespectful because my mother thought me better than that, and secondly, I love Auntie and your son. So please do not threaten me again, as I might lose whatever iota of respect I still have for you. I''ll take my leave." She said and bowed to him. She has had enough of his derogatory attitude.


    "You have until next weekend." He said as she turned to leave. Eun-sun nced back at him, and they both held each other gaze for a while before she walked away.


    Eun-sun let out the breath she had not been holding the moment she walked out of sight. She felt like she hadn''t breathed in thest few minutes. She turned to look at thepound she had just walked out from, and she couldn''t believe what had happened. As a matter of fact, she couldn''tprehend all that had happened in thest six hours.


    Really? She had to leave Dan-Han too? Really?


    Why were things always going south for them, for her? Does she have to make another sacrifice again? Hasn''t she been making too many?


    The universe must really have something against her. Did she perhapsmit a huge sin in her former life? Maybe, betrayed her country?


    In the space of ten years, a lot has happened, but it was nothingpared to all she has faced in thest two months.


    Bute what may, she was not going to leave Dan-Han. Never!


    ...


    "Hei-Ran, you should rest a bit. You''re only going to figure things out when your brain is well-rested and active. Right now, you''re burnt out." Jin-Hai said for the umpteenth time through the phone, but the girl wouldn''t even look at him. This was the third he was calling her on a video call, but she was still seated in the same ce working in thest three hours. He has been trying to get her off the files she has been reading for hours.


    "Jin-Hai, you''re disturbing me." She said without looking at his face disyed on the screen of her phone.


    "Su Hei-Ran, I''ll head over to your house right now, if you don''t-"


    "I will Jin-Hai, but not now." She hissed.


    "Not now?" The man raised a brow at her.


    She finally looked at him. "Yes. My mind won''t be at peace if I don''t figure things out. I keep having this feeling like something huge ising, and A-Yeong''s countenance at my office the other day makes me feel uneasy."


    "You still want to get back at her?" He asked.


    Her eyes darted away from him as she fell into thoughts. "I want to." She said. "A-Yeong did hurt me a lot, but right now, I think there''s more to this." Jin-Hai knotted his brow in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "When she came to my office, she looked like she was in trouble, and that shipment was the only thing that could save her."


    "So?"


    "So, what if these thing goes beyond A-Yeong but can also affect thepany and my family. Grandfather has worked hard for thepany, and as much as I want to teach that spoilt brat a lesson, I don''t want her getting hurt. She''s still a Su."


    Jin-Hai understood what she was saying. "So what exactly do you have? Maybe I can help you."


    Hei-Ran picked up a file and held it in front of the screen. "She has been sendingrge sums of money to one offshore ount for a very long time. And I think whoever she''s afraid of must be the owner of that ount. But I''ve not been able to trace it."


    "Okay, send me what you''ve got. I have some contacts that can help us." He said while she nodded and thanked him.


    "When does the shipment arrive?" He asked.


    "This weekend." She told him.


    "Tell me when it does. We''ll go check out what''s in it."


    .

 Chapter 318 - Distraction?

    No matter how hard Eun-sun thought about it, she still couldn''t wrap her head around why Father Lee would want to threaten her with Dan-Han''s position or the fact that Dan-Han might have lied to her and that he had health issues that he had never mentioned to her. She didn''t know which of these issues she was to pay more attention to, but they all twirled around in her mind, bugging her and giving her a headache even though it was still so early in the day.


    Would father Lee really take his son''s inheritance just to send her away? She knew how cold the man could be and how much he disliked her, but never did she imagine he''d take it this far.


    Shey on her bed as she thought about the possible ways he could threaten Dan-Han''s position, but all she thought about was Lee Ji-Tae. He was the only person in the Lee family tree who could rival Dan-Han for his position. Could this be the reason for his sudden return? Did Dan-Han know about this? Ji-Tae''s appearance suddenly seemed suspicious to her. She heaved a deep sigh as she kept pondering about this.


    "That''s the third time you''re sighing this morning. Sweetheart, what''s wrong?" Hei-Ran asked with concern after seeing Eun-sun''s countenance. She looked perturbed, so she had her eyes fixed on her while she waited for her response.


    "Nothing." Eun-sun lied. She didn''t intend to lie, but Hei-Ran had a lot on her te at the moment, and she didn''t want to be an extra burden, especially not with this.


    Hei-Ran cocked her brows. "I know you well, Eun-sun. Tell me what''s wrong." She pressed.


    Eun-sun rose from the bed and fixed her clothes. "You have a lot on your te already. We can talk about it when you''re more settled."


    "Same thing you said about the thing you wanted to tell me two days ago." She said. Hei-Ran walked closer to her and held her hand, causing Eun-sun to nce at her. "You know you can tell me anything, right?" She asked while Eun-sun nodded.


    "I''ll tell you, but give me some time to figure things out. I promise I''ll tell you." She assured her. Hei-Ran didn''t know what else to say; she could only nod her head as she patted her.


    "Come on, let''s go. We''ll bete for work." Hei-Ran urged.


    "You mean, I''ll bete for work. You run thepany now, Hei-Ran." Eun-sun told her just in case she has forgotten. She was an employee, while Hei-Ran was an employer.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I can ck off, even though I can just work from this tempting bed which is calling onto me to lie on it." She swooned. "I need more sleep." She sighed as she longingly stared at the bed. She has been having sleeping lesstely because of work and A-Yeong.


    Eun-sun shook her head and walked away. She wasn''t in the mood for Hei-Ran and her morning dose of drama. Hei-Ran was a born drama queen, and no one could dispute that. "Join me when you''re ready." She said while walking away.


    Arriving at thepany, Eun-sun stood before Dan-Han''s private elevator as she contemted stepping on and going up to him, but she quickly decided not to. What was she going to talk to him about? That she knew he had lied to her, or about his personal health situation that he has kept away from her, or that his father was nning a coup with his cousin? Which should she start with? And he might still not want to see her, so there was no need to go to him.


    And yes, she was still angry just like he was because now, it seems they were both guilty of the same thing. Keeping secrets. But she was yet to confirm what Ji-Tae had said.


    She walked away and took the public elevator, but she didn''t head straight to her office; rather she made a stop at the third floor ¨C Ji-Tae''s office.


    She knew it wasn''t a smart decision, but she couldn''t help it. Her brows creased, and a frown crossed her face when she saw Ji-Tae smile at her with a surprising look etched on his face.


    "The heavens must be smiling at me this morning." He chirped as he walked around his desk towards her. His eye slowly trailed her from head to toe before settling back on her small heart-shaped face, which looked adorable with the pink gloss she had on.


    "You look beautiful, princess." He said as he approached her, but Eun-sun took a step back, her eyes staring daggers at him, literally telling him not to take another step closer.


    He chuckled at her fierce stance, which he found very cute. "To what do I owe this pleasure?" He asked.


    "What you saidst night¨C" She briefly paused and continued again. "Is it true?" She asked¡ªher small face reflected no subtle emotions whatsoever.


    Ji-Tae sighed and leaned against his desk while he closely observed her. After several seconds which felt like aeons, he finally spoke up. "What do you think?"


    "That you''re trying to mess with Dan-Han by wanting to drive a rift between us. Is that it?" She asked.


    Ji-Tae tsked and looked away before staring back at her. "And if I say yes?" He raised a brow at her. Eun-sun didn''t reply immediately as she tried to gauge this countenance. But hell! that stupid smile forever glued to his face was something she couldn''t see past.


    "Then I''ll advice you to stop." She said.


    "And if I don''t want to?" He tilted his head to the side while he looked at her in a way that made her ufortable.


    Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at him as a thoughtful look hovered on her face. "You''re trying to distract him, aren''t you?" She asked and took a step closer. While the man also rose to his feet.


    "You want to use me as a distraction for him while you-" She paused in a way that piqued his interest as he looked at her like he was waiting to hear herplete her statement.


    "Why are you really Lee Ji-Tae?" Her face turned grave as she asked.


    She had her feet fixed to the ground when he suddenly took a step closer to her and looked in a way she couldn''t understand. He lowered himself to her level and stared her directly in the eyes.


    "That''s the mystery I am yet to unravel. Maybe you can tell me, hmm." His hand reached for her chin, but she firmly grabbed it before he could touch it.


    He chuckled when she tightened her grip around him, and her eyes zed with fury.


    "What a grip you have, baby." He smirked, but she tightened her grip even more, making the smile on his waver as his wrist turned red.


    "Whatever you''re trying to do, I''ll advise you to stop it now. Because it might be the end of you." She drawled. She red at him with ferocious intensity before letting go of his hand, making him hiss. He stared at his hand before staring at her with fascination.


    Eun-sun ignored him and walked away with a resolution in her heart.. She might not have been able to help Dan-Han and his mother, but she''ll help him save hispany.

 Chapter 319 - Request

    Eun-sun was surprised to receive a call to her boss'' office the moment she arrived her desk. She looked at Hye-jin for a clue on what was going on, but the girl shrugged indicating she had no idea. She looked at the time, but she wasn''t toote for work. Though she had arrived thepany early, she had made a quick stop at Ji-Tae''s office, and that had made herte.


    She was familiar with these abrupt kind of invites to the boss'' office. It usually meant a query or a sack letter. She had experienced these things while she served tables at different restaurants, then her temper had been the reason for that. But now, all she could think about was Father Lee. The man has mentioned his intention of sending her away from thepany. At the moment, anything could be expected.


    Had she and Dan-Han been in good terms, she''d have suspected he was back to his old tricks again. Or was he?


    Her heart skipped as she thought about the possibility of it. She immediately dropped her bag and made her way to the director''s office.


    Eun-sun was more surprised when she knocked on the door and the director personally opened the door for her, urging her to step in. Her eyes darted around the room but there was no sign of Dan-Han. She sighed detedly. She felt disappointed.


    Though there was alot going on between them, and she was vexed with him, maybe not as much as he was vexed with her, but she still longed to see him.


    "Good morning sir." She greeted the man with a bow, and he greeted back. A nervous smile stered on his face as he ushered her in.


    Her eyes narrowed suspiciously when he pulled out a seat for her and said, "Please sit." Eun-sun was astonished by the man''s actions. He was acting strange.


    It didn''t look like she was getting a query nor was she getting fired. But one thing she noticed was the beads of sweat that covered the man''s face like he had a fever, and from how disorganized he looked, she could tell he was nervous. Why?


    "Sir, it''s everything okay?" She asked with concern. Though she wasn''t close to the director, he was a good man and a very capable boss who she respected.


    The man gazed at her for a while before upying the seat close to her, and his face turned serious.


    "Ms Park, I know what I''m about to ask is very low of me, but you''re my only hope." He said making Eun-sun furrow her eyes at him. She was lost.


    "What do you mean, sir?" She inquired. Her intent gaze boring at him in a curious yet suspicious manner.


    "President Lee had asked all departments to submit reports regarding the Centenary project yesterday, but there had been some issues with ours and we''re currently behind schedule. Do¡ª do you think you can help me submit it?" He asked making Eun-sun look at him in shock. She was stunned to hear his request. Why was he making such a request of her?


    He picked up a file from his desk and nced back at her. "I know you and president Lee share some kind of rtionship, and I''m not trying to ckmail you or exploit the fact that I know this. But President Lee has been in a really bad mood recently, he might kick me out for this one mistake, and i can''t afford to lose my job now, my wife is pregnant and we''re finally expecting a child after so long. I''m ashamed to do this, but I have no other choice. I promise I won''t do this next time." He earnestly begged and assured her while he stretched the file towards her.


    Eun-sun nced at the file and then at him.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." She told him, while he nodded concurringly.


    "I know it''s not, and I shouldn''t have asked this of you, but you''re myst hope." He said.


    Eun-sun knew he was saying the truth. The man had been ecstatic when he heard his wife was pregnant after several years of waiting. He was too happy, so much he had announced it at the department and gave everyone a treat. If Dan-Han was in a really bad mood, he might truly lose his job. The man had zero tolerance for ipetence, most especially towards the Centenary project. She looked at the file and she felt torn.


    Dan-Han and her weren''t on good terms, and there was a tendency the man might even lose his job because of her. But not being able to say no, she epted it.


    "Thank you Ms Park. I''m eternally grateful." He sincerely appreciated her. Eun-sun nodded and received the file even though in her heart she felt this wasn''t going to be good.


    She took the file and made her way to Dan-Han''s office. Her heart pounded loudly as the elevator got closer to the highest floor. She flinched when it dinged on arrival.


    Cold sweats of anxiety covered her palms as she stepped out of the elevator. She couldn''t remember thest time she stepped on this floor. It felt like ages, even though it was barely two weeks ago. She took in deep breaths to calm herself and walked towards the office.


    Secretary Chang-wok was surprised to see her. He was beginning to think she''d nevere there again.


    "Ms Park." He greeted excitedly, and she greeted back. And before she could ask if Dan-Han was in, the man gestured for her to go in.


    Secretary Chang-wok knew he was supposed to inform Dan-Han about her arrival, but he doubted the boss would let her in. He had asked him to find her yesterday, and when he did, president Lee had still not gone to her like he thought he would, despite knowing there was some misunderstanding between them. He was beginning to fear the boss has truly given up on his rtionship. If he did, he''d revert to his old ways of being a monster, and he couldn''t let that happen.


    President Lee could scold himter, but for now he''ll do this.

 Chapter 320 - End It

    Eun-sun paused at the door when she saw him sitting behind his desk with his head lowered while he worked. He looked like a demon king which exuded apulsive aura that attracted people to him, yet kept them on their toes. That was the sort of man he was. Attractive yet dangerous.


    "Dan- President Lee." She called making Dan-Han lift his head towards her. She saw the surprise look on his face and it made her nervous.


    Dan-Han was shocked be you words to see her standing in his office. When he had heard the door, he thought it was Chang-wok.


    His eyes darted to the door behind her and he wondered why Chang-wok didn''t inform him of her presence. He''ll deal with himter.


    He returned his gaze to her and his eyes trailed her over from head to toe. He had not imagined to see her in his office after such a long time. Though it was his own doing, but seeing her there with her lips slightly painted pink while she felt ashamed under his gaze, felt like something he didn''t know he had missed.


    Eun-sun felt ufortable under his intense eyes which was boring a hole in her. She remained on a spot as she let him have a full of staring at her.


    "Why are you here?" He suddenly asked, but his intently looking eyes remained glued on her.


    "I brought this." She said, bringing his attention to the file in her hand. He nodded for her toe closer.


    Dan-Han''s brows furrowed when he saw the file she had brought.


    "This is why you''re here?" He asked and she nodded. Dan-Han suddenly felt angry, but the reason for his anger was unknown to him. He didn''t know if he was angry because of her answer or because someone was cking in hispany.


    Was he angry? She asked herself.


    "I had forgotten to submit this yesterday because I was¨C"


    "You''re lying for him now?" He asked, his brows questioningly cocked at her. Eun-sun gulped when she saw the change in his mood and countenance.


    "I¨CI" She stuttered. She didn''t know why she had lied now, but it felt like the right thing to do.


    "You still don''t learn, do you?"


    "Dan-Han, please don''t be angry at him." She immediately apologized.


    "I''m not angry with him, I''m angry at you!" He snapped at her causing her to stiffen with shock.


    "You always let people take advantage of you despite knowing what the consequences would be. First it was your mother, then my mother, and now you''re doing it for a staff who failed to do his job?" He shot her a disappointed look while she lowered her head embarrassedly. He was saying the truth.


    "You always try to behave strong and capable with those high walls you build around yourself but they are just as weak as you." He drawled. "Eun-sun, once is a mistake, twice is a choice, but a third time? This is foolishness. Are you always going to be this stupid?" He snapped again.


    Eun-sun raised her head to him. She didn''t think they were still talking about the file. And she was stupid?


    "I''m stupid?" She asked with incredulity.


    "Yes, you are." He confidently replied. She scoffed. Her eyes turning cold and angry.


    "Aren''t you the stupid one for holding onto a stupid girl who''d make you lose yourpany? Aren''t you being stupid for refusing to fire me when your father wants you to? Who''s the stupid one Lee Dan-Han?" She asked.


    Dan-Han was shocked when he heard her, but his emotions didn''t reflect on his face.


    "You spoke to him?" He asked.


    "You don''t get to ask me anything." She red at him.


    "I agree I''m gullible and stupid to the people I care about, but isn''t that what you have also exploited by lying and keeping a secret from me?" She snapped at him.


    His brows narrowed at her. "What are you talking about?" He curiously asked, but she didn''t bother to reply him, rather she chuckled.


    "You know, Ji-Tae was right."


    ''Ji-Tae?''


    "You refuse to forgive me for the same thing you''re guilty of, keeping a secret. Did you for once know how I felt keeping your mother''s secret, and carrying it like a burden? Or how I felt knowing the one person who truly treated me like a mother was going to die, and I had to keep it to myself while being helpless about it?! Do you?" She demanded.


    "I tried to create opportunities for you to be with her. I might have made a mistake, Buti did my best."


    "Are you trying to justify your actions?" He angrily asked. She was beginning to annoy him.


    "No. I''m not. I''m just saying you''re being a hypocrite, and you''ve exploited me just like everyone else!" She roared at him before turning around to leave.


    "Park Eun-sun!" He angrily called at her making Chang-wok who was seated outside almost fall off his seat.


    She paused and nced back at him.


    "We are not done." He seethed, but the stubborn girl replied. "We are."


    "You want this rtionship to end? Fine, let''s do that." She said making Dan-Han furrow his brow at her.


    "You don''t mean that do you?"


    "I do. Your father wants me gone and you want me out of life, then I might as well leave with my foolishness. I hope you and your ex-girlfriend have a good life." She said and walked out but not without mming his door.


    Dan-Han watched her leave with incredulity. What the hell just happened?! She was mad at him? And what secret was she talking about?


    Immediately, he buzzed Chang-wok who was almost pissing his pant outside,


    on the inte. "Find me Lee Ji-Tae this instant." He ordered.


    Dan-Han could swear that bastard had a hand in this. This was his forte, saying things and manipting people''s emotions to his favour.. He was going to kill him with his own bare hands, he swears on it.

 Chapter 321 - Hypocrite

    Dan-Han watched with cold eyes as Ji-Tae leisurely strolled into his office with an annoying smile etched on his face.


    "What did you do?" He asked, but the boy didn''t even look at him.


    "The view from your office is to die for." He eximed as he took in the view from the floor to ceiling window.


    "You can have a clearer view when I throw you down this instant." He drawled, making Ji-Tae sigh and roll his eyes before turning towards him with a bored look etched on his face.


    "You don''t have to threaten me all the time." He hissed.


    Dan-Han felt his veins twitch with annoyance, and the next second, the inte was sent flying towards Ji-Tae, who barely saved his face but not his left ear.


    "Ouch." He winced in pain. He touched his ear and felt a small amount of sticky wet substance by the pinna. "What bad aim you have." He mockingly red at Dan-Han, who was seething with anger from his bones. He hissed and fully turned to him.


    "What did I do to warrant hurting my ear?" He asked while touching his injured ear.


    Dan-Han felt highly irritated with him, and he was really losing his patience by the second. Ji-Tae was feigning ignorance, and he knew it.


    "What did you say to Eun-sun? What lies have you fed her with?"


    "Lies?" Ji-Tae shot him an innocent look. He shrugged. "I didn''t tell her any lies. Did she say I said something?" He raised an inquisitive brow.


    "Ji-Tae!" Dan-Han roared in a fury, slightly startling Ji-Tae.


    "Okay fine." He hissed. "I only told her about what happened in the past with Kwon-Nara, and you know-" He tilted his head towards Dan-Han groin region and shrugged, leaving Dan-Han to figure out the rest. "But that''s the truth. It isn''t a lie." He said innocently.


    "You bastard!" Dan-Han''s hand reached for the name card on his desk and angrily tossed it at him. Ji-Tae tried to dodge it, but his reflex was too slow.


    Ji-Tae held his shoulder and groaned. "What did I do now?" He cried out in pain, and before he knew what was going on, Dan-Han had suddenly closed in on him.


    "Lee Ji-Tae, are you really begging me to kill you?" His tone and voice were grave, and Ji-Tae knew the man was angry beyond measure.


    "It wouldn''t be the first time President Lee will be taking a life, would it?" He teased with his brows tauntingly cocked at him. He didn''t flinch when Dan-Han suddenly grabbed his neck and pushed him against the ss wall; rather, heughed.


    His lips twitched as he scoffed. "For a girl you broke up with; you seem too upset to have her know your tiny little secret." He jeered, making Dan-Han''s veins pop.


    He struggled out a chuckle when Dan-Han''s grip around his neck tightened even more, fiercely squeezing the life out of him. The man was really pissed.


    "W-weren''t you angry because your mom made her keep a secret of her health? The keyword here, president Lee is, ''Made''. It would be best if you were angry at your dead mother, not the girl who gave you good memories to remember her by. But of course, the great President Lee is just petty and isn''t so great after all. You''re just being a hypocrite, big brother." The word big brother was hinted at with a fair level of sarcasm. But the word that got to Dan-Han was a hypocrite. It seems he was the one who put that word into Eun-sun''s head.


    Ji-Tae groaned when Dan-Han strangled his neck a little tighter, making him choke, but he still struggled to smile.


    The taunting smile on his face irked Dan-Han to his bones, and he wanted nothing but to peel off that face of his. He''d kill him right there and now if he wasn''t his cousin.


    He wasn''t pissed because Ji-Tae had told Eun-sun about his health condition. After all, that was in the past, but he was pissed because Ji-Tae tried to exploit the tension between him and Eun-sun. It seems he really hasn''t changed at all and was back to his old games of messing with people'' minds.


    "Why are you really here?" He was certain more than ever that Ji-Tae hadn''t returned because he missed home. His sudden appearance, as well as that of Kwon-Nara and his father''s involvement in it, was very fishy.


    "Tell me, Ji-Tae, why are you here? What deal do you have with my father?" He asked, but the boy only widened his smile and shrugged.


    "May-be y-you should ask- your father." He struggled to say.


    Ask his father? Of course, he was going to. He was going to do more than ask. It seems the old man was done grieving his wife and wanted to mess his life up.


    Damn him for not telling Eun-sun to keep her distance from this fool!


    He suddenly let go of Ji-Tae''s neck, making him gasp and cough. Ji-Tae nced at Dan-Han from the corner of his eyes. He picked up his jacket and keys and was about to head for the door.


    "You''re going after her, aren''t you?" Ji-Tae asked after him, but Dan-Han didn''t answer him. "I''ll advise you don''t because you''ll only put her in danger." He said, making Dan-Han halt on the spot.


    "What do you mean?" He asked. His brows tightened together in an angry knot.


    Ji-Tae rubbed on his neck, which was burning like hell. He straightened himself and looked at Dan-Han. He attempted to step closer towards him, but he stopped himself. He couldn''t risk being strangled again.


    "Just stop looking for trouble in the wrong ces. Someone might hurt her just to get at you."


    "Someone like who? You?" His eyes turned dark as he took an intimidating step towards Ji-Tae, who shrugged and retreated with faux trepidation.


    "Lay one finger on my woman, and I assure you, your corpse will be shipped to your parents in a box." He threatened. For once, Ji-Tae didn''t smile because he knew Dan-Han meant every word he had just said. He gazed at Dan-Han with an inscrutable look in his eyes before the man turned and walked away.


    He sighed and turned towards the window once again. "It isn''t me you should be worried about." He said to himself as he traced Eun-sun''s name on the mirror.


    "With me, you should be worried for yourself.." He said.

 Chapter 322 - Murderer?

    Dan-Han could not believe Eun-sun had him running after her. He shouldn''t be doing this.


    He was supposed to be angry, and he had every right to be, but deep down, he knew, and he has always known he couldn''t me her for anything.


    If there was anyone he fully understood, it was her. She was a handful, he''ll agree, most especially with that temper of hers, but she would never hurt him.


    Though she tries to be strong and aloof with people, she is just one weak little girl who wants to do right by anyone who shows her the smallest amount of love. She might have messed up by not telling him about his mother, but she did right by his mother, and wasn''t that the most important thing?


    He could remember how she behaved whenever it came to his mother. She had prioritised her and ced her above everything else, including him. She made herst days memorable by giving her theplete and happy family she had always wanted. For her sake, he had reconciled with his mother and made memories he would never have had with her. She had filled up whatever void his mother must have had at heart, and she had covered up for him in ces he had failed as a child.


    She was right. She did her best, but he had been too angry to see that. But it was high time he stopped this madness.


    He rushed to her office, but he was surprised to see her desk was empty.


    "President Lee." The whole staff of the department jerked to their feet the moment he stepped in. They all shared worried looks on their faces as they pondered why the mighty boss was there with the look on his face.


    "Where is she?" He asked Hye-jin who was her desk mate.


    "S-she left." Hye-jin stuttered.


    "P-president Lee?" Someone called behind him, and Dan-Han turned around to find the director standing behind him. His eyes darkened, and the frown on his face deepened.


    "Your resignation letter should be on my table before I return." He drawled and walked away, leaving everyone in shock, especially the director, who looked like he was about to faint.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing coulde out.


    Dan-Han dialled Eun-sun''s number as he hurried towards his car. He dismissed his chauffeur and took the wheels by himself.


    He repeatedly dialled her number, but she wouldn''t pick up, and soon she turned off her phone.


    "Damn you, Park Eun-sun!" He cussed. She really had a knack for frustrating him. He doubted she''d be home at the moment, but he headed there first. He wasn''t surprised when he met an empty apartment. She wasn''t there, and neither was her friend.


    He hopped back into his car and headed for the family Mansion. She had mentioned his father, and he didn''t want to imagine how their conversation had gone. He called Tae-Ho on his way and requested a team be sent to his father''s house before he got there. He gripped the wheel tightly and floored the gas pedal.


    "Young master." The house staff greeted as soon as Dan-Han stepped into the house, but the deadpan look on his face told them he wasn''t in a good mood, and they all scampered out of sight.


    He walked straight to his father''s office, where he knew he''d be. The man was retired, but it seems he didn''t know the meaning of retirement. He was going to teach him.


    "I was expecting you." Father Lee said the moment Dan-Han walked in.


    "I wasn''t expecting toe here." His tone was curt, telling his father he wasn''t there for a courtesy visit. "What do you think you''re doing?" He asked the old man who looked at him and sighed. Father Lee stood up from the couch and walked over to sit behind his desk.


    "Did shee running to you?" He asked. "I expected that anyway." He let out a disappointed sigh.


    "I warned you not to say anything to her."


    "And I warned you to send her away. She killed your mother!" He snapped at him.


    "Cancer killed my mother. Eun-sun didn''t." Dan-Han corrected him just in case he had forgotten.


    "But she knew, and she kept it a secret."


    "And that makes her a murderer?" He couldn''t believe his father. "You and I can''t keep ming her because it''s the easiest way to make us feel less guilty for our negligence. She did something that we both couldn''t do for someone we imed to love and who loved us dearly."


    "And what is that?" The man raised a brow at him.


    "She made mother happy. Eun-sun made mother happy when we couldn''t. When you were busy plotting to send her away, and I was busy cleaning after your mess and being unforgiving towards mother, she made up for us. Do you know how helpless she must have felt because she was helping mother keep a secret from us, yet you made her life miserable with your antics? And has ming her made you feel better at all?" They both stared at each other without saying a word.


    Father Lee hissed after a while. "That doesn''t change anything. And I''m not changing my mind towards her. Never." He dered, making Dan-Han frown. He wasn''t expecting him to change his mind either. The man had shown he would never see reason.


    "Then you leave me no choice." He said, making his father look at him suspiciously.


    He took a step towards the table and stared at his father in the eyes. "You''ll no longer leave this mansion or receive guests except I say so." He suddenly announced, prompting the man to frown.


    "What''s this?" Father Lee asked, but the door suddenly opened, and some men stepped into the office and bowed to Dan-Han.


    "They''ll be watching over you, and they''ll report back to me. And also know henceforth, all your calls will be monitored by me."


    "Are you crazy?" The man snapped at him, but Dan-Han remained unfazed.


    "I''ve just started." He drawled.


    "Make contact with Kwon-Nara again, and I''ll personally send you her head in a box as well as Ji-Tae''s, and if you interfere with mypany one more time, I''ll ship you to an elderly home somewhere at the edge of Africa." He warned, making his father chuckle.


    "You don''t mean this." He said. Dan-Han couldn''t be serious. He couldn''t carry out his threat or ce him on house arrest. He was his father.


    "I wish I didn''t," Dan-Han replied.


    Father Lee frowned. "I''m your father!" He snapped at him.


    "Yet you make my life miserable as if I''m not doing a good job at it already. You pushed me this far." He told him. Father Lee''s eyes burned with fury as they both stared at each other.


    Dan-Han looked at his watch and turned around to leave.


    He paused and turned to him one more time. "And one more thing, father, if you contact Eun-sun again, or if she as much as lose a hair on her head-" He paused. "You wouldn''t like to know what I''ll do."


    "Is that a threat?" Father Lee asked.


    "Call everything I''ve said before today a threat, but this, this is a promise I''ll keep." He said and walked out, leaving his father to burn with lividity.


    He couldn''t believe what his own son was doing to him because of a girl¡ªa low-ss nobody.


    He''d see how much he would go for her.

 Chapter 323 - Take Me Back (Unedited)

    Theme Park


    Eun-sun wasn''t sure how long she had been sitting on that spot at the park, but she knew it has been hours. Not sure of where to go after leaving thepany, she had wandered there, the one true ce that helped her clear her thoughts.


    She had arrived when the day was bright and clear, but now, the sky was dark but she still didn''t feel like leaving yet. She didn''t want to go home or see anybody. She wanted to avoid having a conversation about her mood with Hei-Ran as she was certain she would ask.


    Life wasn''t giving her a break or happy moments to share. Even when it tried to, it gave her more heart break and pain than she had ever felt in her lifetime. For someone who had a constant rough path in life, she still wasn''t used to the pain. She couldn''t numb her heart not to feel hurt. Right now, her heart was in so much pain she felt she could die.


    Again, she was lonely with no one to call her own. No family, no friends except Hei-Ran of course. She was the only true and constant person in her life. Her pathetic life.


    She wasn''t sure if she had done the right thing bypletely ending things by herself. Yes, he had broken up with her a few weeks ago but it didn''t hurt as much as it does now. Maybe it was because she had felt he was angry with her at the time, and she was hopeful he''d forgive her soon, but now, she really knew that they were done. She had ended things herself.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have done that. She should taken it all in and let him vent on her a bit more. She deserved all his anger and whatever he tossed at her. She deserved it all, but he was taking it too far. She was in pain just as much as he was. Mrs Lee might his mother, but she was also one to her. She was her friend, and she had lost her friend and mother.


    She sniffed and wiped the tears off her face.


    Maybe this was for the best. This would save him the stress of fighting with his family and also save him from losing hispany and the years of hard work he had invested in it. If leaving him would help him forgive her and stop him from hurting, then she''d do it.


    She leaned on the swing as she tried not to think about him or reminiscence on the few good days in her life, or think about anything else. She was tired of everything, and she wanted to ease her mind.


    Eun-sun stayed at the park a little longer before she finally decided to leave. She didn''t want to get home on time, so she decided to walk. It was a long walk but she would embark on it to clear her mind and also wear herself out.


    She had expected the walk tost a bit longer but surprisingly it didn''t. She sighed as she stood in front of the apartment building. Her eyes gazed over the building and she couldn''t help but feel more sad.


    Was everyone in this world as sad as she was? Or was she the only person who felt this miserable.


    She had only taken a step towards the house when she caught sight of a familiar Maybach parked across the road. And as if he had spotted her, the door opened and he stepped out of the car, making her freeze. They both stood afar off with their eyes locked on one another.


    Eun-sun was stunned beyond words to see him there. She had not expected to see him there at all. Why was he here?


    Her heart skipped and she stood transfixed when he suddenly started walking towards her. She could hear the fastened beats of her heart in her ears.


    She gazed at his face when he stopped barely two feets away from her.


    "You sure did take your time to get here." Were the first words that left his mouth.


    "W¡ªwhy... what are you doing here?" She stuttered. She couldn''t imagine one possible reason why he was there. To yell at her a bit more?


    "You broke up with me." He said.


    "You broke up with me first." She replied making him sigh. Her small voice and red eyes told him she has being crying.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized making Eun-sun stunned. Her hazel eyes gazed up at him with confusion.


    "F-for what?" She asked.


    "For everything." He replied, before taking another step closer to her and covering the space between them.


    "I''m sorry for being selfish, and for not seeing how much you were suffering just like me, and for making you cry."


    She looked at him with befuddlement. She should be apologizing to him.


    "I should be the one apologizing to you, I''m sorry."


    His hand held her chin. "I know."


    "I didn''t mean to keep anything from you, or watch you suffer. I was-" Her lips trembled and tears began to stream down her eyes.


    "Shh.. it''s okay." Dan-Han hushed her and cupped her face. Her face was so lean and her eyes had sunk into their sockets. Even with the dim street lights he could see her dark circles. His heart pricked him as he pulled her closer to himself.


    Dan-Han knew he had every reason to be angry with her, but even in his anger he should have understood her struggles her pain at least once. It couldn''t have been easy for her knowing something so big and still tried to keep it away from him. She must have felt conflicted everytime wondering what the right thing to do was. It wasn''t her fault that he had been kept in the dark about his mother''s illness. That was his mother''s decision, and whatever reason made her to take that decision he believed it was from a ce of love.


    Eun-sun''s glistening stared at him not sure of what to say. What did this mean?


    "Do you forgive me?" Her shaky and nervous voice asked, while Dan-Han responded with a single nod. Her heart skipped as her eyes zeroed on his in a discerning manner. She didn''t believe him.


    "Y-you do?" She asked again just to be sure.


    Dan-Han wiped her tears away with his thumb. "Only on one condition." He said, making her eyes widen and her ears perk with attentiveness.


    "No more secrets." He said making her nod.


    "But you''re the one keeping a secret now." She said.


    "Kwon-Nara isn''t my girlfriend and she has never been. And i''m sorry I didn''t mention anything about my health, but that''s because it''s in the past and I''m better now."


    "Bu-t Ji-Tae said-"


    "He was just trying to take advantage of our misunderstanding." He exined.


    "So you''re really fine, an-d you''re not ¨C sterile?" She nervously asked. Dan-Han''s brows narrowed.


    ''Sterile?'' He was never sterile. He had erectile issues, he wasn''t sterile. Hence why he had his specimen saved in a fertility bank. But did it matter? He sighed and shook his head.


    "I''m not." He assured her.


    "A-nd that girl?" She asked again. Her heart still pounding in an uneasy way.


    "She''s nothing to me." He firmly told her. She believed him.


    "Does this mean you''ll take me back?" He asked while he tucked a stray lock behind her ear. He missed doing this.


    Eun-sun couldn''t help but look at his face in utter silence. It took a while before she could respond to him. "Only if you''ll take me back." She muttered.


    His lips twitched as he snaked a hand around her waist and pulled her even closer. "I never gave you up in the first ce. You assumed that on your own." He tilted her chin upwards as he leaned closer.


    Eun-sun heart thud erractically as he leaned closer to her. Her eyes closed even before his lips could touch hers, and when it did she felt she could melt in his embrace. She had missed him more than she had imagined.


    His kiss was so gentle andpelling as usual making her knees her turn weak. Her hand subconsciously gripped his shirt as she let him kiss her.


    "I missed you." He whispered into her ears.


    "I missed you, Lee Dan-Han. I really did.." Was all she could reply.

 Chapter 324 - All Mine

    Eun-sun was in a daze as she stared at the man in front of her. She couldn''t believe he was really there with her, holding and kissing her, and they were back together. She really couldn''t believe it.


    "You look so lean." He sighed as he cupped her cheek and carefully examined her face.


    "I''m fine." She replied. She had heard the guilt in his voice and she didn''t want him to feel he was responsible for it. She didn''t want him to think she had not been eating well because he left her. To be honest, her peptic ulcer had gotten worse these past weeks.


    Dan-Han wanted to say something but he sighed and stopped himself. He rubbed his thumb around her cheek, gently and slowly massaging it, making her eyes droop.


    Eun-sun sighed in her heart. She missed this. She missed him and everything about him.


    "Come home with me tonight." He said making her eyes open and gaze at him. He leaned closer and dropped a feathery kiss on her lips. "I want you toe home with me tonight. I missed you." He said making her look at him in an indescribable way.


    He wanted her toe with him?


    Dan-Han observed the look in her eyes and cocked a brow, "You don''t want to?" He asked.


    Of course, she wanted to. She was just surprised that he was....never mind.


    "I want to." She quickly replied. "But Hei-Ran...I have to tell her." She couldn''t just leave without informing Hei-Ran. She would be worried out of her mind if she came back and didn''t find her at home. And she would be excited for her to know she was finally back together with Dan-Han. She could imagine her squeal and jump around for joy. This was the kind of news she wanted to share with her. Not the constant sad and depressive ones.


    Dan-Han nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry, I''ll inform her." He told her making Eun-sun cock a brow at him. He would? How? Did he have her number?


    Before she could ask, he grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "I have to get a few things from the house." She hurriedly told him while pointing to the apartment, but the man was already pulling her towards the car, making her hurry after him.


    "There''s no need for that." He replied.


    Were they in a hurry?


    Eun-sun had to admit, everything happening right now was surprising and overwhelming, yet exciting. Few hours ago, she had just been bawling her eyes out because of the pain of not being together. But now, he was holding the door for her and wanting to take her home. She looked at him and her heart skipped before stepping into the car.


    He lowered himself and strapped in her seat belt before cing another kiss on her forehead, making her cheeks warm up. Her eyes followed him as he walked round the car and hopped in.


    He turned on the igniy and dialled Hei-Ran''s number. Eun-sun''s eyes widened when she saw Hei-Ran''s number disying on the car stereo. She looked at Dan-Han in surprise. How did he get her number? But before she could ask, she heard Hei-Ran''s voiceing from the speakers.


    "Hello,"


    "Good evening Ms Su, this is Lee Dan-Han." He said before taking a nce at Eun-sun who was staring at him with widened eyes. He smiled and held her hand.


    "President Lee?" Eun-sun heard the surprise in her voice. But she instantly prayed in her heart, Hei-Ran doesn''t say anything rude to Dan-Han in anger. She knew how she has been dying to do that.


    "Why are you-"


    "I''ll be taking Eun-sun home with me tonight. Hope you don''t mind?" He asked, but what followed was a few seconds of silence.


    "Home?" She finally asked after his question fully registered in her head.


    "Yes."


    "Of course, I don''t mind. I would never mind." She chirped excitedly. "You can keep her as long as you want." The joy in her voice was clear to all. Eun-sun felt her lips twitch at Hei-Ran''s shamelessness. She knew Hei-Ran was just happy for her.


    "Thank you." Dan-Han said as he smiled Eun-sun.


    "But wait, don''t you dare make my friend cry again, else I''ll really do something crazy to you, president or not." She warned while Dan-Han nodded.


    "Noted."


    "Good. Treat her well." She said before disconnecting the call. Dan-Han smiled and turned towards Eun-sun. It was good to know Eun-sun had someone like Hei-Ran in her life, who was looking after her.


    "There you have it. You''re all mine for the night." He told her.


    Eun-sun''s cheeks colored when he looked at her and grabbed her hand. She could only give a shy nod. She was all his? She didn''t mind. There was no one else she''d rather belong to other than Lee Dan-Han. That has always been her desires.


    She whipped out her phone when she heard it ring. It was a message from Hei-Ran. She had expected it.


    ''Don''te home in a hurry, but I expect all the gist when you get back. Have fun.'' Attached to it was a winking emoji.


    Eun-sun didn''t know why Hei-Ran''s text brought a certain type of imagination to her mind. She gazed at Dan-Han from the corner of her eyes and she tried not to think about it.


    Eun-Sun felt nostalgic when they arrived Dan-Han''s ce. It felt like ages since she wasst there.


    Her stomach grumbled the moment she stepped into the house, and the aroma of delicacies wafted into her nostrils.


    Dan-Han chuckled when he heard her stomach growl, and her eyes darted around in search of whatever was smelling. She was always reactive to food.


    "Come on." He took her bag and led her to the table. She let out a small smile when she saw chef Alex again. It has been so long since shest saw him. The man bowed to them and immediately made himself invisible.


    "You made all these for me?" She asked incredulously. Her eyes grazed over the table which was filled with different delicacies and her mouth watered.


    "My apology for calling you stupid." He said. He has indeed called her stupid, and she would ept this apology.


    "Apology epted." She smiled at him and took her seat. The happiness in her radiated all over her face when he served her and filled her te with a heap.


    She had wanted to protest, but he spoke up first.. "You should eat up, you''ll need your energy for the night."

 Chapter 325 - Bathe?

    Eun-sun didn''t understand the meaning of his words but she tried not to think much about it and simply focus on her food.


    It''s been so long since she ate the chef''s food, she had almost forgotten how good it always tasted. She ate while Dan-Han watched with amusement.


    "Why are you smiling?" She asked when she noticed his awkward gaze. He leaned in and wiped the side of her lips with a napkin.


    "I just realized I missed the whole of you." He replied. Eun-sun blushed and lowered her head making Dan-Han chuckle. He loved knowing she was always this shy in front of him. There was always this side of her that she could only reveal with him.


    Their eyes darted towards Dan-Han''s phone when it started ringing.


    "Eat some more." He told her as he picked up his phone and excused himself.


    Eun-sun didn''t know how much she had eaten until she saw the empty tes in front of her. She had in one day ate more than she had eaten in weeks. Her lost appetite had mysteriously returned.


    She looked around in search of Dan-Han but there was no sign of him.


    "President Lee said you should go up to the bedroom, he''ll join you shortly." Alex informed her and cleared out the table. She offered to help, but he refused.


    Eun-sun sighed and made her way upstairs. She wondered what sort of call kept Dan-Han for so long.


    A certain memory came rushing back to her the moment she stepped into the room and her eyes fell on the bed. She could vividly remember that one time Dan-Han had almost made love to her. Was that what he meant by eating up for energy?


    She turned around when she heard the sound of the door, and she saw him staring at her.


    His gaze on her felt different from the way he usually stared at her. It was predative, dark and lustful. She felt rooted to the ground when he kept staring at her like that. He took off his jacket and cufflinks, carelessly tossing it to the sofa, as he sauntered towards her.


    "Dan-Ha" She barely finished calling his name when he drew her closer and swallowed her lips in one move. Eun-sun'' eyes flew wide open by the abrupt attack on her lips, but she closed her eyes and soon responded to him.


    Hisrge hands went around her waist pressing her firmly to himself like he wanted to fuse her body with his, while Eun-sun grabbed him tightly by his cor as she stood on her toes and kissed him with the same intensity at which he devoured her lips.


    Eun-sun could feel her brain turn to mush with the way he kissed her and moved his hand all over her body. And no matter how tight he was pressing her against himself, Eun-sun felt like she wasn''t close enough. She pushed herself closer and wrapped her arms against his neck, pulling him down towards her and drawing a groan from him.


    "I missed you, badly." He mumbled against her lips as he lifted her off the floor and ced her legs around his waist making Eun-sun tighten her grip on his neck. He kicked off his shoes and made his way through the bathroom door.


    Eun-sun pulled away from his lips when she discovered where they were both standing.


    "What are you doing?" She asked in between panting breaths as she turned to look behind her. She looked at him again, and her heart skipped when she saw the haughty smile tugging on his lips.


    "You will see." He said making her heart skip again. Eun-sun didn''t know exactly what he had in mind, but she knew it wasn''t going to be good, especially for her. But anyway, she trusted him.


    "Kiss me." She heard him say, and like an obedient child she cupped his face and kissed him. She gasped when she felt cold water rush down her face, and gushing sound of the shower soared through her ears. What was he doing? She wondered, but she didn''t have much time to answer that when Dan-Han ced her against the wall, her legs still wrapped around his waist, and he devouringly kissed her lips. His kiss was hot, fierce and passionate, she felt she couldn''t keep up.


    Heat warmed up her inside despite the cold water streaming down her body.


    She moaned when he broke the kiss and kissed the sensitive part of her neck, cing feathery kiss where ever his lips touched, making her toes tingle and her veins throb with sensous heat.


    "Dan-Han." She called. He wasn''t going easy on her, he was moving to fast for her to keep up. Ripping sounds of clothes seared through her ears, and she looked at her dress with widened eyes. He had ruined it.


    "What are you¨C"


    "Honey, I can''t wait. I''ll get you more." He muttered into her ears before plunging his lips on the top of her moulds. Eun-sun didn''t know he was this impatient, but so was she. He was making her burn for him. She wanted to feel him and have his skin touch hers.


    Her hands reached for his shirt to free him from it, but she couldn''t when he deftly undid her bra and kissed her breast.


    "Uhmm," She leaned her head backwards and moaned. He was making every part of her turn into jelly. She firmly held him to bear herself up when he kneaded her boobs with both hands, while alternating kisses from each taut nipple to another. The feeling was torturous yet pleasurable. Highly pleasurable, if she must say. She could feel heat build up in different muscles of her body as they twitched with excitement.


    She opened her eyes when the water trickling over her face suddenly stopped, and she looked at the man standing in front of her. They were both panting and their chest heaved high and low in a synchronized rhythm.


    "Let me bathe you." He said making her eyes widen. He chuckled at her reaction. "This wouldn''t be the first time I''ll be seeing you naked, remember?" He said making her cheek burn brick red. He shouldn''t remind her something so embarrassing!


    "Can I?" Eun-sun hesitated, but she bit her lips and slowly nodded her head making him put her down. She couldn''t say no to him, especially not with the way he was staring at her.


    Her gown slipped off the moment she touched the ground, leaving her in nothing but soaked panties and a loosely hanging bra. The mortification she felt increased when Dan-Han gazed at her with dark and burning eyes.


    "You''re always so beautiful." He muttered in a way that made her blush. She loved it when he looked at her that way, like she was all he could see and wanted. Eun-sun reached for his buttons and she slowly undid them. She proceeded to unbuckling his belt and taking off his trousers. She gulped when she saw the huge bulge on his brief.


    Her eyes briefly lingered on it and her heart thudded heavily.


    "You''ll get to see itter." He said as he pulled her up. Eun-sun didn''t know if she was ready for thatter. She was already nervous.


    She flinched when his hands slowly trailed down her side, tickling her and stimting her at same time. She felt his hand on the band of her pants and she lowered her eyes to him when he slowly let it off her.


    Eun-sun watched him as he moved back up but she almost fall off her feet when he kissed her there. She jolted in shock, and nearly copsed when he pressed the lips of her core against his lips for three torturous seconds ¡ªnot that she was counting though ¡ª and in one go, he spread her folds apart and ran his velvety tongue through it.


    "Ooh¨C" She cried. She held his head for support when he spread her lips a bit wider and kissed her a bit more deeply, making her widen her legs on her ord and nudge his head closer. But the devilish man suddenly pulled away and rose to his feet leaving her stunned.


    Why did he stop? She wondered, and as if he had seen the question in her eyes, he revealed a wicked smile and said, "Let me bath you first."

 Chapter 326 - Sweet Love

    Eun-sun found it painfully pleasurous and stimting when Dan-Han teased her with the slow caresses of his soapy hands on her body. It made her hot and heightened her hunger for him. She was burning with need, and she was certain he was punishing her on purpose.


    He had her turned against him, with her back leaning on his broad and hard chest while he washed her, slowly taunting her hardened nipples with his hands. He had the water running again, and as it washed her, his hand travelled down her stomach and found it''s way to the entrance of her core.


    Kissing the crook of her neck, he slipped his hand into her making her jolt and moan.


    "Ah! god!" She threw her head back on his shoulder granting him more ess to plunder on her neck. What was he doing to her? He was killing her.


    A wicked smile curved Dan-Han''s lips when he felt how wet and slippery she was inside. Despite the water running down the length of her body, he could feel the heating from her. Her temperature was high, and so was his. He pushed his finger across her slippery cave and she let out a sweet cry of pleasure.


    "Yes, honey, let me hear you." He slipped another finger inside her while his thumb massaged her taut bud, moving around her in circr motion while his fingers kept going in and out of her with ease.


    "You''re so wet. I like how you feel." He whispered into her ear.


    "Dan..." Eun-sun didn''t know what else to call but his name. Her fingers dug into his thighs when he pulled his finger out of her and thrust it in again in one hard move. Her toes curled on the floor while her fingers sank deeper into his flesh as she bit her lips to stiffle her moan. She was losing it. She wanted him. She wanted all of him inside of her.


    Her muscles were twitching and itching to have him touch her and put a part of him in her. Her senses were unfocused and undting as immense heat coursed through her veins.


    "Dan-Han, can you-." She paused when she realized she couldn''t say it out. "Please." She pleaded instead when she couldn''t bear his torture anymore.


    "Please what, honey? What do you want?" His husk voice asked in an innocent manner, but Eun-sun knew otherwise. She was certain he knew what she wanted and he was doing this on purpose. She bit her lips when he teased the tip of her ears with his tongue.


    "Tell me love, what do you want me to do for you?" He asked again, this time he gently bit the lobe of her ear before slotting his tongue to tease her more.


    Eun-sun felt her lips tremble and her cheek warmed up as she opened her mouth to answer him.


    "I want...you." She stuttered. Her hand travelled behind her on their own ord and she reached for his crotch, slightly squeezing it making Dan-Han groan. She could fill the hardness of his huge bulge and it heightened her anticipatory need.


    Dan-Han almost went frantic when her small hand wrapped around his cock and gently squeezed. She had not done it intentionally, but her naive little strokes on him through his brief increased his primal hunger, and his eyes darkened with more lust.


    Eun-sun gasped when he lifted her off the floor and ced on the water basin making her grip it firmly, his right hand still buried deep inside of her.


    She felt her head almost roll off her neck when he thrusted his fingers inside of her with rapt and sturdy motion filling her walls with sweetness. The smoothness and motion of his hands against her inner walls made her tremble with excessive pleasure.


    "Ah.."


    "Yes baby, cum for me and I''ll give you what you want." His voice sounded hoarse and grave, pulsating her pleasure guage a bit higher. She ced her hand on his chest as he moved faster on her.


    "Umm.." He lowered himself and swallowed the seductive sound about to escape her lips. Dan-Han liked the volume and sound of her gratification. With her eyes closed as she enjoyed the pleasure he was giving her, the heat in him red up. His lips curved when he felt her walls swelled and tighten around her his fingers, and she moved her hips on her own ord. He withdrew his hand making her gasp.


    "Why..."


    "Oh my.." She threw her head backward when he suddenly went down on her and slot his tongue into her, thrusting her and taking her to the high in one deft move.


    "Ahh..Dan." A tear slipped out the corner of her eyes when she couldn''t handle it, and her body exploded at the brink of esctasy.


    "That''s more like it." Dan-Han muttered as he kept kissing her, allowing her juice flow into his mouth, all the while holding her firmly by her waist.


    Eun-sun felt her cheeks burn with mortification when she saw the gratified look on his face and the gleam in his eyes. He looked seductively dangerous and her heart skipped.


    "I''ll make you mine tonight. All mine." He whispered in a husk voice hinted with a dark and mischievous vibe to it, that made her both nervous and thrilled. She gulped as she thought about what was about toe her way.


    A gasp escaped her lips when he suddenly carried her the same way he had brought her in, and walked out of the bathroom.


    He tossed her on the bed and she bounced on it. Eun-sun stared at him with glistening eyes when he stood before the bed in an intimidating way. His huge form exuding sexiness. She watched as he rolled off his brief and his manhood propped up like a strong and valiant sword.


    She swallowed when he lowered himself to the bed and crawled towards her till he was looming over her like a hungry and dangerous predator. His eyes staring at her in an indescribable way.


    "I want to make love to you, love." He said making her gulp nervously, but she gave a shy nod. She also wanted him to make love to her.


    "Then make love to me..." She whispered back. She bit her lips in mortification when she heard herself. Dan-Han smiled and his eyes darkened with lust when he heard her. With her dark hair sprawled all over the pillow she looked like a goddess he wanted to love for the rest of his life.


    nting butterfly kisses over her, he parted her legs and ced himself between them. He looked at her and he saw the nervousness in her eyes.


    "I''ll be gentle." He assured her making her nod.


    Dan-Han really hoped he wouldn''t break her trust by hurting her and acting like a beast. He knew it was her first time and he didn''t want to traumatize her by making her first experience horrible. He gazed at her again and he was surprised to see her staring at him with confidence in her eyes, assuring him she was ready and that she truly trusted him.


    He held his shaft and slowly rubbed it over her core drawing a soft hiss from her mouth. He moved closer to her and he softly imed her lips as he gently entered her.


    Fuck! Dan-Han cussed in his head when he felt her warmth around his manhood. The feeling was overwhelming and exciting.


    He gazed at her when she winced against his lips at the sudden jolt of pain from her lower abdomen.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized making her nod as he slowly moved his waist. He was being careful not to her, but he paused when he saw the grimace on her face.


    "Should i stop?" He asked with concern but Eun-sun shook her head. She had expected the pain, but she had not imagined it would be like this. She took a deep breath and as she left herself adjust to his size.


    "You can move now." She told him making him slowly move his waist as he gently thrust into her. He noticed the expression that flickered on her face as he moved, but soon she got morefortable.


    Eun-sun had been stunned by the intensity of the pain but soon it was gone. She could see he was trying to not hurt by moving really slowly, and it made her heart squeeze for him. He was always so considerate of her. And this made her want him more.


    She ced her hand on his chest and said. "Make me yours, Dan-Han. I won''t break." Like as if that was all Dan-Han needed, he felt ravenous of her as he increased his pace.


    "Oh, Eun-sun." He groaned when he drove deeper inside her. She was a like well of treasure he hungered to devour, and even as he did, he felt hungry for more.


    Dan-Han found himself lost as he pulled in and out of her. Her insides eagerly mping hard on him whenever he pushed further into her walls.


    "Oh god, honey you''re so sweet." Dan-Han hadn''t felt this feeling in thest few years and right now that he could, he felt he was wallowing in a hub of sweetness.


    Eun-sun had thought she had felt it all, but now, she couldn''t describe what she felt. Each of thrust of his was filled with renewed vigour making the heat in her re higher. The feeling was different and spectacr. He was moving in her and out her with sturdiness making her want more.


    "Dan.." She moaned at the immeasurable pleasure and sensation he unleashed in her. She squirmed as he continued to pound her like a ferocious monster on a race, filling and exploring the entirety of her wall. Dan-Han couldn''t believe how sweet she tasted. She was a cave of treasure he wanted to explore forever.


    Eun-sun wrapped around his neck and kissed his lightly while their bodies moved in a synchrony, his ryhthm quickening inside of her.


    "I love you, Dan-Han." She blurted out as she hugged him more tightly causing the man to groan.


    "Love, I love you too.." He said as he pushed even more strongly inside of her, drowning her in ultimate pleasure. He knew she was climbing off to her climax when he felt her walls tighten around him and he also swelled inside of her.


    "Fuck!" He couldn''t believe he was cumming so soon. He kissed her ravenously and his thrust became more sturdy.. And with one powerful thrust he had her shudder in a uncontroble and violent way, while he spilt his seeds inside her drawing a guttural groan from him.

 Chapter 327 - I Love You

    Eun-sun sighed after the pleasurable activity Dan-Han had just indulged her in. She had not imagined the feeling he had given her in thest hour; neither had she expected this would be the first thing they''d do after they got back together. Well, she wasn''tining as she loved every bit of it. As a matter of fact, it was long overdue. He had been considerate of her in thest months, he hadn''t pushed her, and he has always respected her, knowing she wasn''t ready for this until now. She couldn''t have imagined a better time to give herself to him than right now.


    Her heart swelled when she remembered how he had struggled to go gentle on her. Shebed her hand through his sleek dark hair, which was on her chest. Her fingers slowly trailed down his side drawing ticklish circles on his back while he caught his breath.


    Dan-Han sighed when he felt the slow movement of her fingers on him. It was stimting. She had no idea what she was doing to him. His body was responding to her touch, and he could feel his member rise with the feeling she stirred inside of him


    Dan-Han tried to move, but that was when he realised he was still inside of her, and that awareness made him grow harder as he swelled inside of her.


    He hissed as he raised his gaze towards her. The innocent look in her big round eyes made his situation worse and heightened his hunger for her.


    He kissed her stomach before taking her nipples into his mouth again, teasing and sucking them while giving them the pleasure they required.


    He paused and looked at Eun-sun again, "I want to have you again." He said in an almost pleading voice. His eyes look like an hungered cat desperately begging for a treat. Eun-sun couldn''t resist him, especially when he looked at her like that, and she willingly nodded her head.


    His lips curved up in a smile when she gave her consent. He didn''t want to admit it yet, but he could tell he would be addicted to this...to making love to her. Well, he wouldn''t mind. He''d rather belong solely to her than to anyone else.


    Eun-sun thought she had seen and felt every form of sensual pleasure with Dan-Han, but she couldn''t help but discard that thought when he made love to her again. He was rough yet mindful to her as he unleashed unbearable pleasure on her. He was taking her to the heavens and back.


    She had her hand wrapped around his neck, as he ravaged her to no end, while he held her waist as he thrust deeper and deeper into her, causing her to writhe and moan under him.


    "Dan-Han, please..." She cried, not sure what she was calling for. She thrashed her head from side to side as he pulled out, almosting off her, but he rammed into her in a strong move making her hiss.


    "Oh, god!" She cried as she moved her hips upward to meet his upward thrust. She had her eyes closed as he filled her with breathtaking passion.


    "Ah!!" She cried when she couldn''t handle it any longer, and she sank her teeth into his arm, but Dan-Han was too carried away in lust that he couldn''t feel the pain on his arm. He was dying of the sweetness of her honeb. How could she be so warm and sweet?


    "Eun-sun...god!" He groaned when she squirmed and turned her hips in a way that stimted him more, causing him to increase the intensity of his thrust once more.


    "Dan-Han...I''m going to.." Her words got lost in her throat when he took her breast into his mouth again and sucked them.


    "Don''t let it out." He muttered, but Eun-sun doubted she''d be able to keep it in. Every cell inside of her was in an override and was about to erupt out a well of sweetness. She couldn''t hold it in.


    She bit her lips to keep it in for him, but it was too much. She wrapped her hand around him and pulled herself up, tightly clinging onto him while she buried her face on his chest.


    "Oh my!" She moaned out in pleasure as she moved her hips upwards to him, making Dan-Han groan loudly. What was she doi...


    "Oh! god!" He growled when he felt himself swell inside her, and he was certain one more push, and he was done. He bit his lips as he thrust into her one more time, and he came spending inside of her. His body trembled like he had been jolt by a high charge of electricity, while Eun-sun trembled under him.


    He exhaled as he copsed beside her while they both tried to catch their breath. Dan-Han turned to look at her, and his lips curved when he remembered what she had done.


    Evil girl, he smiled.


    He wrapped his hand around her and pulled her closer before cing a kiss on her shoulder. Eun-sun didn''t even have the energy to say anything to him. She was exhausted, so she just closed her eyes and enjoyed his warmth.


    Eun-sun wasn''t aware when she had drifted asleep, but she woke up when she felt her body move. She was surprised to see herself in his arms.


    "W¡ªwhat are you doing?" She asked confusedly.


    Dan-Han nced at her. "I have to bath you, so go back to sleep." He said, making her eyes widen in shock.


    "You can''t. I.."


    "Shhh...Let me clean you up; then you can sleep." He said, but Eun-sun didn''t want him to do that. Her face flushed with embarrassment when she thought about it, but remembering all they had done, she just gave a shy nod and let him carry her into the bathroom.


    Shezily leaned on him as he watched her and himself up. He towelled her body and carried her to the room before putting his oversized polo shirt on her.


    He tucked her in and ced a kiss on her head. "Are you hungry?" He asked, but she shook her head while her eyelids dropped.


    He tightened his grip around her and whispered into her ears, "I love you, Park Eun-sun." He smiled when she sleepily nodded her head and replied, "I know."


    That wasn''t the reply he wanted to hear, but he''d let her be.. After all, he knew she loved him just as much as he did her.

 Chapter 328 - Protect You

    Eun-sun felt her stomach grumble when the aroma of something delicious wafted through her nostrils, stirring her up from sleep. She mumbled inaudibly as she stirred up from her slumber. Her heart skipped when she fluttered her eyes open to see him staring at her with a broad smile stered on his face.


    "Good morning," He greeted with an easy smile making her heart skip once more. He tilted her chin up and ced a light kiss on her lips.


    "Good morning." She greeted back.


    "How do you feel? Sore?" He asked in a serious tone, but Eun-sun''s cheeks flushed when she remembered the eventst night, and she shyly lowered her head, making Dan-Han chuckle. He could guess she felt embarrassed.


    He leaned closer to her and kissed her again. "Sorry I was a bit roughst night, but I promise to be more gentle next time." He apologised, making Eun-sun peep at him from under her longshes. He looked serious with his apology. Should she perhaps tell him she didn''t think he was rough with her? If that was what being ''rough'' felt like, then she didn''t mind. And did he say next time? Was he already looking forward to making love to her again?


    She bit the inside of her lips and replied, "Okay."


    Seeing the flushed look on her face, Dan-Han lips twitched. He had something else to say, but he stopped himself; he didn''t want to make her more embarrassed.


    "You can''t change anything now. You''re all mine, so there''s nothing to be shy about." He said as he picked up the tray behind him and ced it in front of her.


    "I made you breakfast." He said.


    Made her breakfast?


    Eun-sun stared at the tray of food ced in front of her before gazing at him.


    "You made me breakfast?" She asked incredulously while he nodded, making her eyes widen to the fullest.


    Why was she acting like he had said something unbelievable?


    He made this? Eun-sun couldn''t believe him.


    Dan-Han didn''t know his way around the kitchen. She could never forget the mess he had made in her kitchen back when he was trying to court her. Dan-Han could never boil water to save his life, so how could he make this?


    She looked at the perfectly toasted bread and eggs. It was a lie!


    "Why are you acting like I can''t cook?" He asked irritably, making Eun-sun nce at him to see his brows cocked at her.


    "Because you can''t." She firmly told him. She could vouch that Dan-Han had not made this food.


    She narrowed her eyes when he sighed and red at her. "Just so you know, I can do anything as far as I set my mind to it, and making my girlfriend breakfast isn''t an exception." He said in an annoyed tone as he tried to pick up the tray. me him for trying to be romantic to his girlfriend after making him happyst night.


    Eun-sun stopped him when she saw he was about to leave with the food. "Where are you going?" She asked in horror, making Dan-Han re at her as she had just asked a silly question.


    "Taking it away." He told her.


    "Why? I didn''t ask you to." She said and held the tray. "I haven''t tried it, and I want to try it." Dan-Han grudgingly eyed her before cing the tray on the bed.


    "Are you sure you made this, or did chef Alex help you?" She asked sceptically, making him hiss as he attempted retaking the tray, but she red at him.


    "For your information, I gave Alex the morning off, and there''s something called the inte where you can learn anything, including making eggs." He hissed at her irritably.


    Eun-sun peeped at him from under hershes as she picked up the fork and took a bite of the eggs. She looked at him in surprise, but she rposed herself as she chewed on the egg with a frown between her brows, making Dan-Han anxiously stare at her.


    "So?" He asked.


    "It''s manageable." She replied with a serious look.


    ''Manageable?'' He furrowed his brows. He was about to say something to her when he saw the smile hidden on her face.


    "It''s delicious." She said as she took a forkful and stuffed her mouth with it. Dan-Han was unbelievable. He really amazed her.


    He smiled and patted her hair as he watched her eat.


    "Are you not eating?" She inquired when he just kept staring at her.


    "I''ll eat at the office. I have an important meeting this morning." He told her, making her eyes widen. Office? She had forgotten about that.


    Observing the look on her face, Dan-Han said, "You should stay at home today. I''ll speak to your boss."


    Eun-sun paused when she heard him. She remembered what had transpired at the office yesterday. "Dan-Han, can you please not get mad at my boss? He really didn''t..." She paused when the look on his face changed.


    "I''m not defending him or anything... I''m just saying.."


    "I''ve heard. I won''t fire him." He told her. He smiled when a small smile broke her face. He was happy whenever she was. This little girl had him wrapped around her fingers.


    His countenance changed when she suddenly turned serious and looked at him like she had something profound to say.


    "Your father, he wants me to leave you." She told him, but there was no reaction on his face. "He threatened me with you." She added, this time drawing a response from Dan-Han. He cocked a brow.


    "He threatened to take thepany from you and send my father to Jail." Dan-Han frowned when he heard that. He wasn''t surprised his father would go this far, but he was vexed he did something like this.


    He sighed and cupped her cheek. "Don''t worry about any of that. He can''t hurt you." He told her.


    "It''s not me I''m worried about. It''s you. I don''t want you to lose yourpany.... and I don''t want you to lose me." She didn''t want to lose him. Being apart from each other was heartbreaking, and she didn''t want them to experience that anymore.


    He kissed her cheek. "You''re not going to lose me." He assured her, but that didn''t make her feel at ease.


    "But your father and Lee Ji-Tae-"


    "What about Ji-Tae?" The name of that boy always got him angrytely.


    "I think they''re working together. Do you think your father brought him to take your seat at thepany?" She curiously asked. She had thought about this, and she felt she was right.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the worry in her eyes. He felt vexed that his father and Ji-Tae were troubling her mind in such a morning when she should be resting and thinking about anything else.


    He lifted her chin so she could look at him directly in the eyes. "They can''t hurt me or take you and thepany from me. So stop worrying."


    "I can''t." She told him. "Dan-Han, I want to protect you and myself. Learn to fight for myself and us. I hate being threatened, and I''m tired of being looked down upon." She said, making him look at her in an unreadable expression.


    "So, what do you want?" He could tell she already had something in mind, and she wanted to say to him.


    He saw the hesitation in her eyes, and when he thought he''d have to persuade her into saying what she had in mind, she spoke up, "I want to find my parents."

 Chapter 329 - Sense Of Worth

    Sitting in his car, Dan-Han looked out the window as he thought about Eun-sun''s request.


    Dan-Han need not be told why Eun-sun needed to find her parents, but she didn''t know it yet, and he wanted her to figure it out on her own.


    He had hoped she''d someday ask him to help her find them, but now that she did, he wasn''t sure he wanted to. Her answer has not convinced him. Instead, her answer was why he was now sceptical in finding them.


    "I want to find my parents." She had said. His brows furrowed on their own ord as he stared at her. If he could remember vividly, she had shown her disinterest in locating them when he asked her to, and when he had tried to coax her into finding them by making a deal with her before they had embarked on their trip, and even then, she had not inclined to that idea. So what has changed?


    "Are you sure?" His intent gaze was fixed on her as he observed every emotion that flickered through her eyes.


    "Yes." She answered with certainty, but Dan-Han wasn''t buying it.


    "Because of my father, right?" He asked. She wants to fight for their rtionship by not giving his father something to hold her down. He was sure this was the case.


    Slightly shaking her head, Eun-sun replied, "That''s not true."


    "Then why?" He inquired. The hesitation in her eyes was evident to him, and he could tell she was trying to gather her words.


    "I...I want to know why they gave me up." She said, making him frown. She continued. "I want to know why I was given away to someone who didn''t want me and could easily discard me as soon as a challenge came their way. And...I also want your father to stop looking down on me and ckmailing me." She sincerely told him.


    A few seconds of silence reigned between them before Dan-Han spoke up.


    "And you think that would stop my father from harassing and ckmailing you?" He raised a brow at her while she pondered on his question. She looked at him, not sure of what to say.


    He hissed as he lovingly brushed his hand through her hair. He wondered how someone so strong could be so naive. How could she think something like this would stop his father?


    Maybe it was because she hadn''t met an opponent such as his father before. Looking for her parents for his sake wasn''t going to change his mind; he''d only look for more reasons to tear them apart or cause problems for her birth parents. And how sure was she that her biological parents wouldn''t be as bad as her foster ones, or maybe worse?


    "How sure are you they won''t be as worse your foster parents?" He asked, making her still with fear.


    He sighed when he noticed her reaction. He didn''t mean to scare her, but he wanted to open her eyes to all the possibilities and challenges she might encounter if she should embark on this quest.


    "Eun-sun, you should know why you truly want to find your parents and prepare yourself for whatever you might encounter. Do not let my father push you into rushing into something that might break your heart more." He told her.


    Break her heart more?


    Eun-sun feared to admit that he was right. She had thought about this possibility before now, but she had not deliberately pondered on it. Finding her parents should be something she should be truly prepared for. What if they told her why they gave her up, and it was more horrible than all the things she had ever heard? What if they told her they still didn''t want her? Was she prepared for another rollercoaster of heart wrecking emotions? She didn''t think so.


    "I.."


    "The only reason you should find your parents should be because you want to, and not because someone is making you to. But if you want me to, then I''ll help you." He told her.


    Eun-sun didn''t know what else to say, so she could only look at him. Maybe she might have to give this much thought.


    Dan-Han pulled her close and wrapped his arms around her. She has gone through so much, and he didn''t want her to see any more challenges or experience any more heartbreak.


    "I don''t want you fighting or protecting me, but if you want to, then you have to stay strong and stop letting people use you or manipte you. And it would be best if you stopped looking down on yourself. Your family won''tplete you or give you the sense of worth that you can''t give yourself. Even I can''t do that for you. There are so many battles you''ll have to fight, emotional and physical, and how you win them depends solely on you, not on anyone else." He told her as he kept hugging her.


    They both remained that way for a while before he tried coaxing her to sleep, but she refused. She looked like shecked enough rest, but the girl was too stubborn.


    He promised to return after his meeting so they could spend the day together before leaving the house.


    He picked up his phone and called Tae-Ho.


    "Boss." The man greeted with a bow as if Dan-Han could see him.


    "Anything yet on the Kim''s?" He asked.


    "No," Tae-Ho replied. Dan-Han fell into thought for a while. He was wasting so much time looking into the man, but it seemed the man was meticulous and wasn''t sloppy to make a flop. He had to make a direct approach.


    "Fix a meeting with him for tonight." He said.


    "Okay, boss."


    "And also..." He paused and closed his eyes as he thought about what he was about to do. "Find Eun-sun''s mother, the one she lived it. We''ll be paying her a visit tonight." He ordered.


    He wasn''t sure what Eun-sun''s decision would be, but he could already take a guess. And if she truly wanted to look for her parents, then he''d help her, but first, he''ll have to confirm if they were worth knowing.. She had suffered too much in the hands of those she called family, and he didn''t want more for her.

 Chapter 330 - Lucky

    Dan-Han was shocked by the amount of work waiting on his desk. Was this some n to prevent him from going home to be with Eun-sun for the day?


    He had just finished his meeting, and it was 10 am already. He wanted to go home and cuddle her and stay in bed with her all day. They have been apart for so long, and he wanted them to spend some quality time together. Thinking about it, they haven''t really done that since they started dating. It''s been months already, and he hasn''t really spent any good time with her with no intrusion whatsoever. There was always distractioning from the right, left and centre. This was her first rtionship, and he hasn''t really shown her the sweet perks of being in a rtionship, most importantly being in a rtionship with him. He has just been possessive and hasty with her.


    He looked at Chang-Wok, who had been acting strange, like he was scared of something all morning.


    "Can''t you do some of this work?" He red at him, begrudgingly eyeing him.


    "Sir?" Chang-wok blinked confusedly. His heart raced faster than it already was. He has been nervous since yesterday, wondering what could have happened between the boss and Eun-sun. He had heard about the immediate sack of the director in her office, and he was hoping he wouldn''t be next as he had also yed a role in the event of yesterday. What would he do if Dan-Han sacked him? Beads of sweat formed on his head.


    Dan-Han frowned when he saw how shaken he looked.


    "Why do you look that way?" Dan-Han curiously inquired. Chang-wok swallowed when he heard his question. How was he to ask? He heaved profoundly andposed himself.


    "President Lee, I... I''m sorry for yesterday." He said, making Dan-Han loll back on his seat.


    "What are you sorry for?" He asked.


    "For...miss Park. I should have informed you... before letting her in." He stuttered. Chang-wok felt he''d die of a heart attack when Dan-Han didn''t reply and nkly looked at him.


    Dan-Han couldn''t imagine what he would have done to him had Eun-sun really left himst night. He''d be bleeding from every hole in his body and begging for his dear life by now.


    "Presi..dent Lee?" Chang-wok whispered.


    "Make yourself useful and help me get home as soon as possible." He hissed at him, making Chang-wok stare at him confusedly.


    "Does this mean you''ll not fire me?" He anxiously asked, his heart pounding heavily. He swallowed when Dan-Han frowned.


    "Ask me one more stupid question, and I''ll grant that request of yours." He snarled, making Chang-wok jump upright topose himself. He couldn''t believe Dan-Han wasn''t going to sack him.


    "Thank you, sir!" Chang-wok deeply bowed. "Thank you." He bowed again, but Dan-Han didn''t say a word. He''d rather he put this energy into helping him go back to his woman as soon as possible.


    "Chang-wok, get to work." He ordered.


    "Yes, sir! Right away, sir." He replied and happily dashed out of the office, leaving Dan-Han to work.


    Dan-Han sighed when he looked at the mountain of files still standing on his desk after two long hours. What sort of conspiracy was this? He regretted not bringing her with him. He''d have her rest there with him, but now, she was alone at his ce.


    His eyes shot up when his office door opened, and he saw Ni-Na strolling in. Drama queen personified; he hissed inwardly and returned his attention to his work.


    "Why was she here?" Ni-Na asked in an angry tone making Dan-Han nce at her.


    "Who was here?"


    "Kwon Nara." She answered. "Why was she here?" She asked, still standing by the door with a deep frown on her face.


    A deep crease also appeared on Dan-Han''s face when he heard her.


    "Where?" He asked.


    "At Eun-sun''s office." She replied as she walked closer to him.


    Earlier, when she had arrived at thepany, she had thought about dropping by Eun-sun''s office to say hi, beforeing to see Dan-Han. She had promised to help Eun-sun get back with Dan-Han, but she had been so busytely. me her mom for tagging her along to every social gathering she had been to since they returned to the country. She had no idea why the woman was taking her everywhere she went.


    She had only stepped into Eun-sun''s office when she saw Kwon-Nara asking around for her. She had seen the surprise on Kwon-Nara''s face when she came face to face with her.


    The girl had even tried to walk past her like she hadn''t seen her.


    Ni-Na took a step and stopped in front of her, making Kwon-Nara shoot her an annoying look.


    "I heard you asking around. Why are you looking for her?" Ni-Na asked flippantly, showing Kwon-Nara she wasn''t asking for fun. Kwon-Nara looked at her from head to toe in a condescending manner before trying to walk past her, but Ni-Na blocked her path again, her eyes ring at her more intensely.


    "I don''t want to know what you know or why you''re looking for my brother''s woman, but just so you know, this isn''t the past. If you as much as try those theatrics you''re good at, or harm Eun-sun or my brother, or even as much as to cause trouble for them-" She paused and straightened herself before taking a step closer, so she was towering over her, reminding Kwon-Nara what shecked in the height department.


    Kwon-Nara took a step back when she saw the way Ni-Na was looking at her.


    "I''ll crush you." Shepleted her sentence, her words dripping with seriousness. Ni-Na maintained her cold stare on her for a while before turning around to leave.


    She paused and turned towards her again, "And Nara," She called, gaining her attention. "Please make yourself scarce in front of my brother and his woman. You know how he can be when he''s mad. Aunty isn''t here to save you anymore. Be careful." She warned before walking away.


    Dan-Han frowned when he heard that Kwon-Nara had gone to Eun-sun''s office. What did she want from her? What was she going to say to her?


    "I hate that girl! I can''t believe you thought about marrying her before. You''re so lucky." She hissed irritably as she dropped her bag on the table and took her seat.


    "I never nned on marrying her. Mother had arranged that." He reminded her just in case she had forgotten.


    "Ya, whatever!" She rolled her eyes at him. But Dan-Han didn''t mind her. His mind was locked on why Kwon-Nara hade to see Eun-sun. What could she possibly want from her?


    He had to get rid of that pest before she became a problem.

 Chapter 331 - Date?

    "Why are you here?" Dan-Han asked Ni-Na after her anger seemed to have calm down a bit.


    He took note of the way she shifted ufortably in her seat and he could guess she was here to carry out her ''busy body'' responsibility. He had asked her about her visit to Eun-sun the other time and why she had cried, but she had refused to tell him. So he wondered why she was here now.


    Ni-Na gazed at him and swallowed when she saw how calmly he was looking at her. "You know aunty isn''t here anymore, so I have to take care of you right?" She asked like she was trying to tell him that was the case. But from how shaky her voice sounded, Dan-Han knew she was nervous.


    He leaned back on his seat and watched her, silently urging her to continue.


    "So I was thinking, maybe you should forgive Eun-sun."


    ''So that was why she was here?'' Dan-Han gave her his full attention.


    "Maybe?" He raised a brow at her.


    Ni-Na shook her head, when she realized what she had said. "You should definitely forgive her." She said firmly. "I like her, and I think she''s sorry. If aunty approved of her for you doesn''t that mean she wants you guys to be together? You should forgive her already and stop wasting time." She mped her mouth shut when Dan-Han kept looking at her with his usual indifferent look.


    "Big bro?" She cautiously called, her voice thinning out.


    "And this speech is supposed to..." He slurred and cocked a brow at her.


    "Hmm?" Ni-Na blinked confusedly.


    "Am I to forgive her because of these speech of yours?" He asked, making her nod her head, but she immediately shook her head when he furrowed his brows.


    Dan-Han snorted. "You can''t even help yourself, and you want to act as a mediator." He hissed and returned his attention to the file he was about to read before she walked in.


    Ni-Na looked at him not sure of what to say. She had thought...


    "Bro.." She paused when Dan-Han tossed a card at her. She picked the card and looked at him in confusion. Was he giving her his card to go shopping? A smile suddenly split her face as she thought about it.


    "Why are you giving me your card?" She asked, even though she was already imagining the limitless things she was going to buy at the mall. There was this bag she had seen online, she heard it was a limited edition, she was going to start with that. Coming here was definitely a good result. If he doesn''t lister to her about forgiving Eun-sun now, he willter.


    But for now she was going to go shopping!! She squealed in her head. Having Dan-Han''s card was as good as having a nk check.


    Dan-Han frowned when he saw the dreamy look in her eyes. What was she thinking now? Probably building castles in her head? He hissed.


    "She''s at my ce, go take her out."


    "Who?" Ni-Na asked making Dan-Han re at her. Wasn''t she asking a dumb question? Who were they just talking about?


    Ni-Na''s eyes widened when it seemed she finally got it. "Sister inw is at your ce?" She asked in shocked-surprise, but Dan-Han wasn''t going to answer that.


    "Buy her something nice. I want to take her out tomorrow." He told her.


    "Out? Like on a date?" She inquisitively asked. Her lips already widened from edge to edge. This meant they were back together already? This was great news!


    "Yes."


    "A" She cooed. She mped her face as she smiled so sweetly and proudly at him.


    "Now I want to date too." She smiled dreamily, but she didn''t take note of the change on Dan-Han''s face.


    "You want to what?" His cold voice came asking snapping her out of her reverie and making her stiffen and her lid blinking rapidly. Shit! Why did she have to say that?!


    "But i''m an adult too." She said withck of confidence causing Dan-Han to gaze at her in an indescribable. He was going to threaten her now, she knew it.


    "Adult, yet you spend my money."


    "You''re my elder brother."


    "And Ji-Tae?" He asked.


    "I''m twenty-one." She told him, not bothering to answer his question about Ji-Tae. Who was that one again? She didn''t know.


    "Yet you''re still in school?"


    "Final year president-Lee! final year!" She snapped. Why was he still treating her like a child?


    "And mother says I can date." She grudgingly told him.


    He leaned closer to her and asked, "So can you?" His brows cocked in a challenging manner?


    Ni-Na frowned and lowered her head, and with a pout she said, "No." She knew his question was a trap.


    "Good." He reclined back to his seat. "Go take her out. When you have a 5 pointer cgpa, then we can talk about you dating." He said dismissively making Ni-Na re at him.


    She felt like pulling his hair and telling him she had a 4.65 cgpa already. Getting a perfect score in school was so hard!! School was hard already and having a target made it harder.


    She eyed him to her satisfaction and sighed. "Can I get something for myself?" She finally asked. Atleast she had to gain something from this.


    "Whatever Ni-Na. Just get her something nice and keep herpany till I return." He said without looking at her.


    Ni-Na grinned and hopped to her feet. She hurried towards him and ced a kiss on his cheek. "You''re the best, big brother." She chirped making him chuckle inaudibly. Women! Only his girlfriend was different. She''ll only be this happy with food in sight. Or Maybe he was yet to see this side of her? He didn''t care. If she wanted anything, he''d indulge her. He would be happy if she asked him for stuff sometimes. But if she doesn''t want to, he''d provide it anyway.


    He watched as Ni-Na heartily hopped out of his office. His eyes darted towards his phone when it chimed. He opened it and saw a message from Tae-Ho. His meeting with the Kim second master has been fixed.. He''ll meet him tonight, all he had to do was find out where the man kept the child and why he took her.

 Chapter 332 - Plan

    Ji-Tae threw his head back andughed as he looked at the pictures which had just been sent to him. He nced at it again and heughed even harder.


    Who knew President Lee had such a side to him? Waiting for a woman and kissing her so passionately.


    He slides through the pictures again. He paused when he saw the one with Dan-Han leading Eun-sun towards his car. He didn''t need to guess where he was taking her, and what might have transpired between themst night. Dan-Han would love to prove to her that his allegations against him weren''t real, that''s if she told him.


    What a cheeky bastard!


    How he had fulfilled his promise of helping Eun-sun get her man back. Another round of mirthlessughter rumbled out of his chest. He had said that to mess with her, but who knew he''d be keeping to his word? She must be feeling appreciative towards him at the moment.


    She better be.


    He should have known such a kindergarten prank wouldn''t work on Dan-Han. Trying to distract him with his girlfriend? Who was he kidding?


    Tsk. He should have thought better.


    As predictable as he thought Dan-Han could be, his n had still failed through. Kwon-Nara and that stupid director were just as useless in all this.


    He hissed and tossed his phone on the desk frustratedly. He didn''t know why, but he hated the look on Dan-Han''s face as he stared at Eun-sun. He didn''t like it at all. Maybe it wasn''t the way he was staring at her, but he just disliked everything about him.


    The man was so prideful of himself. He was dying to teach him a lesson.


    He frowned when his phone started to ring, and his frown deepened when he saw who the caller was. He wasn''t expecting this call anytime soon.


    Sitting upright, he answered the call.


    "Hello." He said politely.


    "I''m meeting with him tonight, so I wonder what exactly have you been doing?" A calm voice spoke through the phone, making crease lines appear on his forehead.


    "I''m working on it," Ji-Tae said. His brows furrowed when he heard nothing from the other side.


    After a while, the man spoke again. "I need not remind you what''s at stake or what you stand to lose if you fail me. I wonder what he''d do to you when he finds out what you''re doing in hispany." Ji-Tae frowned harder at his words.


    "I''ll get it done." He assured.


    "I''ll meet him tonight, but get him off my back as soon as possible." The man said impatiently and disconnected the call.


    Ji-Tae felt the veins of his head twitch as his hand tightly gripped his phone. He closed his eyes to calm himself. He couldn''t let his anger engulf him. He should be more focused on getting his task done, or maybe getting to understand what was truly going on. Apart from his desires to topple Dan-Han which have been exploited, he really didn''t know why he was there. Why was he a pawn in someone else'' ploy? He was currently looking into it, but he was yet to find his answers.


    He should focus on Dan-Han first, then he''ll figure out the restter. A hundred thoughts instantly went through his mind on how to execute his n.


    To distract Dan-Han meant to totally destroy him, and he needed a foolproof n for that.


    He lifted his eyes towards the door when someone knocked and pushed the door open without his permission. A deep frown creased his brows when he saw who it was.


    His eyes rifled her from head to toes. The nerves she has showing up here at this time.


    "You must really have a lot of free time on your hands to have you drop by now and then." He said sarcastically as Kwon Nara approached his desk.


    "Good morning to you too." She hissed and dropped her bag on his desk before taking her seat.


    "I didn''t ask you to sit." He drawled at her, but she ignored him.


    "Why is your sister so annoying?" She hissed making Ji-Tae cock a brow.


    "My sister?" Ni-Na was here? Of course, she was. She was Dan-Han''s loyal little kitten.


    "You should stay out of her way."


    "She should stay of mine." Kwon-Nara snapped while Ji-Tae raised his brows at her. She was getting too bold.


    Has he perhaps made a mistake of bringing her? She wasn''t being useful to him.


    He lolled back on his seat but his eyes were keenly narrowed at her. "You do remember why you''re here, don''t you?" He asked but she eyed and ignored him.


    Leaning a bit closer, he asked again. "Don''t you?" Kwon-Nara swallowed at the change of his countenance and voice. His eyes were dark and threatening.


    She nodded. "Yes, I do."


    Ji-Tae straightened himself on his seat. "I don''t have the leisure of time for you to mess around anymore. I''m sure by now he must have rified whatever doubt she has in her heart by telling her who you are." He sighed remembering how the love birds had ruined his n before he even started. He had hoped to drag out their feud a bit more, that way Dan-Han would get his eyes off thepany at least for a short while and focus on other things, but it seems he had overestimated Eun-sun''s emotional instability, and underestimated her love and want to be with Dan-Han.


    Otherdies would probably want to drag out this misunderstanding for some days especially after seeing an ''ex'', but she just easily gave in. Didn''t women love the chase? He wondered.


    ''Women! So unpredictable!''


    "I want you to go along with the original n." He told her, and the nervous look that shed through her face didn''t miss him.


    "You''re scared?" He raised a brow.


    Shouldn''t she be?


    "I still don''t think it''s a good one." She said matter of factly. "Something like that isn''t enough to fool Dan-Han. He can easily get rid of me to clear it out." She told him with a hint of fear. She shuddered at the thought of provoking Dan-Han with the so-called n Ji-Tae has.


    A wicked smile yed on his face, "I''m counting on that." He said making her frown. He didn''t mean that, did he?


    "President Lee charged for murder? That would make an incredible headline." He chuckled.


    Kwon-Nara brows tightened as she closely observed him.. She felt ufortable with the look in his eyes. What was he truly nning?

 Chapter 333 - Perks

    Still on the bed, Eun-sun kept pondering on what Dan-Han had said. She needs to be strong, he had said. But how? Wasn''t she strong enough? Or did Dan-Han mean a different kind of strong?


    One could be physically strong but couldck in other aspects like their emotions. Was that what he meant?


    Eun-sun already prides herself as a bold and strong person, but only Dan-Han could see a weakness in her, and that made him care for her differently than every other person has ever done.


    He cares for her, provides for her and protects her and she hasn''t done anything for him. All she has done was hurt him and cause him trouble even though she doesn''t meant to.


    It was about time she did something for him. She has to protect him the same way he has always protected her. And she would do it. All she had to do was look for a way to do so.


    Rolling off the bed, a low sigh escaped her lips when she felt the soreness down there. Noticing how ufortable she felt as she walked to the bathroom, she was grateful Dan-Han wasn''t around, else he''d fawn on her until she was embarrassed.


    Eun-sun gasped when she saw the marks on her neck as she stood before the bathroom mirror. Her eyes widened in horror when she saw the bites Dan-Han had left on her. That man! How could he?


    Could she ever go out with this? At first nce everyone would know what she had done. Now, she was even more than grateful that she didn''t have to go to work today.


    A light frown covered her face when the door bell rang. She wondered who could be visiting Dan-Han at this time. Knowing the man fully well, she was aware he didn''t receive guest in his house, so who could it be?


    Eun-sun had a curious frown on her face when she opened the door. She was shocked when she saw the gleaming smile on the face in front of her.


    "Ni-Na?"


    "Hello, sister Inw!" The girl chirped and pulled her into a tight hug.


    ''Sister Inw?'' She cocked a brow.


    Eun-sun was surprised by her hug and she hung her hand midair, not sure if she should return the hug, but fortunately the girl let go of her.


    She took a look at the beautiful girl who was beaming with a radiant smile. Why were they all gorgeous? Even the annoying brother, Ji-Tae, wasn''tcking in beauty either. If only his attitude was like his face.


    She stepped aside and let Ni-Na step into the house. "Your brother is at work." She said.


    "I know, he sent me to keep youpany." Ni-Na smiled.


    "Oh." That meant he wouldn''t be back soon. Eun-sun suddenly felt disappointed. She was looking forward to spending some time with him as they haven''t done that in a while, but she also knew work was important for him.


    shing a small smile to Ni-Na, she said. "I''m happy to have yourpany." The house would have been so boring with just her alone.


    "Well, I''m happy to spend time with you too, so we can know each other, and I''m even more happy to know you and brother are back." She chirped excitedly making Eun-sun smile. It was obvious the girl was a vibrant and giddy soul, and she must love Dan-Han so much. She was alot different from when she hade to thepany to meet her. She had sounded tough, but now she was like a sweet girl.


    Eun-sun looked at her arm when the girl linked her their arms together.


    "Noona, we must go out and have fun while brother busies himself with work. I have alot of ces I want to visit and you muste along with me." She said cheerily and Eun-sun could see the excitement dancing in her eyes.


    But she wasn''t ready to go out. "But I don''t want to go out." She said.


    She had not made ns for it, and she didn''t have anything to wear, and the bite marks on her neck were not something she wanted to show the world. Her hand instinctively went to adjust the neck of the polo she had on, so as to hide the marks but that only drew Ni-Na''s attention to it.


    The girl chuckled lightly seeing how cute Eun-sun was. Eun-sun felt embarrassed knowing Ni-Na had seen the love bite her brother had given her. Damn you Lee Dan-Han! She cussed in her mind.


    Not wanting to make her feel more embarrassed, Ni-Na grabbed Eun-sun''s hand and pulled her upstairs not giving her a chance to protest. "We''ll get you something to wear along the road, just go freshen up."


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to do, so she agreed.


    Eun-sun was surprised at what the girl could do. She had turned one of Dan-Han''s sleeved shirt into a fashionable short gown with the sleeves tied at the front like a big bow tie. She tied her small scarf on her neck to hide the bites, and also let her hair fall freely.


    "This will do till we get there." Ni-Na said with an approving smile. Eun-sun was stunned by the girl''s work. Who knew a guy''s shirt could be worn as a gown? Obviously not her.


    She would show off this skill to Hei-Ran when she got back.


    Eun-sun was dumbfounded when Ni-Na pulled her into the shoppingplex and shoved one dress after another into her hands. She was in need of one outfit, so why the many dresses? And looking at the shop she was sure she couldn''t afford such a ce. She called Ni-Na to a corner and whispered into her ears.


    "I don''t think we should buy anything here. They look so expensive." Heaven knows just a dress from here would cost her her life savings.


    Ni-Na smiled when she realized Eun-sun''s worry. How cute it was to know her brother wasn''t getting involved with a gold digger. Dan-Han would never had fallen for her if she was one anyway.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Brother''s card got us covered. We can shop to our hearts content." She almost squealed out. Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at the card she was waving at her. It was a tinum card who only people like Dan-Han would have. She had seen the central bank advert on it, so she knew it at first nce.


    "Dan-Han gave you his card?" To shop for her? Why does it seem that was the case.


    "Not me. You!." Ni-Na corrected her. "He wants you to get some few things for yourself." Ni-Na said, ensuring not to say anything about the date.


    "Ah, that gown will suit you." She gushed as she signalled the sales girl to bring the ck glittery card on one of the mannequins.


    Eun-sun was stunned by Ni-Na''s word, but she didn''t have the time to think as Ni-Na pushed her into the dressing room with even more clothes in her hand.


    "Try them all, okay. I''ll go get some more."


    ''Get some more?! What was going on?!!''


    Eun-sun felt she her head might soon fall off her shoulders after trying out so many clothes. She had thought shopping with Hei-Ran was exhausting, but it Ni-Na was on another level. The girl was so energetic and bubbly, and she seemed to like fashion alot.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the number of bags packed.


    "Are we taking all these?" She asked in horror.


    "Yes, and we''ll get more after lunch. I heard about a fashion store around. They have thestest edition of everything." She said as she passed the card for payment.


    So they were still buying more? For her? She didn''t want that. But Ni-Na wouldn''t even let herin.


    Eun-sun almost felt her heart fall off her chest when she saw the bill. One hundred thousand!!!


    Ni-Na giggled when she saw Eun-sun''s bbergasted look. "Don''t worry sister inw, President Lee makes this amount every hour. Enjoy the perks of dating the richest man in the country. No one can eat him poor except you, and me if you let me ride on your coat tail that is." She winked at Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun didn''t know if she should feel sorry for Dan-Han with a sister like this. But one thing was certain, she was beginning to like the girl.


    In fact, she liked her already.

 Chapter 334 - Girls Code

    Finally feelingfortable in a blue jean and ck turtled neck shirt, Eun-sun felt exhausted after being dragged around the mall all day. But as tired as she was, she felt happy. She hadn''t had this much fun in a while. Ni-Na was fun to hang out with. They had lunch together, seen a movie and were currently set out for more shopping even though she felt like they''ve bought more than enough.


    "Let''s have some ice-cream before our next round." Ni-Na chirped and pulled Eun-sun towards an ice-cream shop before she could even answer. Eun-sun Wondered how she still had so much energy in her.


    Eun-sun made her order for butter scotch ice-cream and took her seat by the corner as she waited for Ni-Na who couldn''t make up her mind on which vour she wanted. She sighed and shook her head as she watched her.


    She was surprised to know Ni-Na was twenty, and soon to be twenty-one in a few weeks, but the girl was keen on iming twenty-one. How funny! She had once been like that too. Being around Ni-Na felt like having a younger sister, but this one seemed to be more knowledgeable and exposed than her, and that made her like her more.


    Eun-sun smiled and her heart skipped when her phone started to ring. It was Dan-Han calling.


    "Hello,"


    "You seem to be happy." Dan-Han''s voice was hinted with a smile.


    "I am." She smilingly replied. She was happy and she hasn''t felt this way in forever. These past weeks has been hell for her, but today she was having so much fun, and having Dan-Han was the greatest source of her joy.


    "That''s good." He said.


    Few seconds of silence reigned between them.


    "Babe, I''m sorry for noting back as agreed. I think I''m being punished with so much work, but I''d rather be home with you." He sounded like he had been gravely wronged and Eun-sun couldn''t hold back herughter. She could imagine the grumpy look on his face right now.


    Was he reallyining right now? She couldn''t believe it.


    The man was a workaholic, that was a known fact and she would had felt bad had he cked off on work because of her.


    She chuckled lightly. "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you."


    "At my ce." He told her. Eun-sun smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, at your ce." She resounded. She wasn''t going to leave without seeing him anyway.


    "I have a meeting after work so I might be a bitte, so justy around and do nothing. Alex will make dinner when he returns, okay?."


    "Okay." She nodded. He was really spoiling her.


    "Dan-Han?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Mmm...why is Ni-Na buying me so much clothes?" She asked. Her eyes flew to the bags lying by her side and her heart skipped as she remembered the outrageous price they cost.


    "You don''t want them?" He replied by asking a question of his own.


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to say. Of course she liked them, they were such beautiful clothes, but she still wasn''t used to this. And the exorbitant price was making her heart pound so heavily.


    Noticing her struggle to reply, Dan-Han said, "You deserve everything and more. There''s no one I''d rather spend all I have on than you." He said emphasizing on the ''all''.


    Eun-sun felt her heart swell at his word. Was he flirting with her now?


    "But they are so expensive." Sheined.


    "And you''re priceless to me, Ms Eun-sun. So buy the mall if you can, this man of yours can afford it and I won''tin."


    Eun-sun was speechless. But still she wasn''t ready to ept all this spending. It was a lot of money!


    "I have a meeting. I''ll see youter." He said and hung up before she could say anything else.


    Dan-Han was more than certain his girlfriend would never be like other girls. She was weird, but he liked weird.


    "Did my brother call you?" Ni-Na asked when she joined her at the table.


    "How did you know?" Eun-sun asked in surprise.


    "Your cheeks, they''re red. And I know only a man can do that, and fortunately that man is my brother." She smiled making Eun-sun lower her head to hide her face. This girl!


    Ni-Na couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. "Sister Inw, you''re so cute."


    ''Cute?'' Eun-sun gazed at her with a confused frown. How was she cute now? But that wasn''t the most important thing.


    "Ermm, Ni-Na can stop calling me sister inw. It sounds strange. Just call me by my name."


    Ni-Na who was about scooping some ice-cream inside her mouth paused and cocked a brow at her, "Strange?" She asked, while Eun-sun nodded making Ni-Na frown.


    "You''ll marry my brother, right?" She asked in an anxious tone. With the way she narrowed her eyes, someone would think she was asking a life and death question.


    Marry Dan-Han?


    Eun-sun wouldn''t lie she hadn''t fantasied about that. As a matter of fact, she had imagined it alot. A life with Dan-Han as his partner, even though he sometimes scares her with his cold and inscrutable mood, was something she wanted. She could see herself being with him as his life partner, bearing little son''s that were a replica of him. That cold yet breathtaking face of his, she wanted her sons to have that. But...they haven''t talked about that before, so she couldn''t get ahead of herself. She would just enjoy this phase of their rtionship for now.


    Eun-sun put some ice-cream in her mouth and shrugged. "It''s up to him, but i''m okay with this for now."


    "Okay? Up to him?" Ni-Na looked at her incredulously. She hissed and shook her head.


    "You can''t leave such a thing to him. What if he takes forever?" She asked like she couldn''t believe Eun-sun would say something like that.


    Forever? Eun-sun pondered.


    Ni-Na let out an helpless sigh when she saw the contemtive look on her face. This sister inw of hers must be very naive.


    "Have you heard of the pro girl''s code?" She asked while Eun-sun shook her head.


    Pro girl''s code?


    "What''s that?" She curiously inquired.


    "It''s a girl code thingy that helps us queens take charge and actively participate in rtionships. I''ll share a few codes okay?"


    "So code number 1 says, never be caught unfresh. Be found pretty, stay pretty, live pretty and die pretty. This means don''t be overly rxed with the man you''re dating even when he loves you, especially someone like my brother who''s the most eligible bachelor out there and girls are willing to do anything to get him. So you must always up your game. Hair, look, clothes must always be aimed to maintain his attention on you and keep him wanting more of you, even when you''re married. Even though a man that will be kept is the one that wants to be kept, you must also do your quarter. Keep him attracted."


    "Code two..." She raised up two fingers to Eun-sun and continued.


    "Don''t just be a taker, also be a giver. Rtionships are two sided. It''s a give and take thing. You might not be bouyant, but you can give your moral support, care and advice. Just give something. But gifts are also necessary. Veryyy necessary. Men are babies, so pamper them and they''ll pamper you in return."


    "Code three: Always be bold and have some balls. Don''t always wait for him to make the move. Any kind of move." She said in a tone that made Eun-sun think her words had more than one meaning. But she continued. "If you like him, ask him out. You want sex, give him a hint. If he''s too dumb, intiate it. But in your case, if you want to marry him, propose to him."


    "Propose to him?" Eun-sun widened her eyes in surprise. Could she propose to Dan-Han? Wasn''t it supposed to be the othe way round?


    Ni-Na nodded to her question. "Don''t wait for too long, else someone will do it for you. Believe me, men likes it when their girls takes intiative, and I''m sure my brother is one of those men." She confidently told her.


    Eun-sun looked at Ni-Na in shock and disbelief. She felt embarrassed hearing some of the things Ni-Na had said. But she realized, Hei-Ran was also like this when they were younger. She was the exposed one between them. Herself and Ji-Sang had been very clueless about stuff like this. Thinking about Ji-Sang, it has been ages. She''ll remember Hei-Ran so could call him together.


    She looked at the girl with aplicated gaze, when a thought came through her mind.


    As if Ni-Na could guess what''s going on in her mind, she sighed and said. "No, I don''t have a boyfriend even if i want to".


    Eun-sun took note of the word, ''want to''.


    "So what''s stopping you, and how do you know stuff like this?"


    "Firstly, we queens, we learn alot these days, so I''m simply gathering information for my future rtionship." She winked and smiled. "And as for what''s stopping me, ask that boyfriend of yours." She hissed.


    "Dan-Han?"


    "Yes! He''s on my case. He wants me to graduate first and with a Cgpa of 5.0. Not everyone is like him!" She hissed even more loudly as she made a cute angry face.


    Eun-sun couldn''t help butugh. Who''s the cute one now?


    "Let me guess you have some you like?" She asked. It was obvious she does, hence the frustration.


    Ni-Na looked at her skeptically as if trying to determine if she should tell her.


    "You won''t tell brother, okay?" She said making Eun-sun nod.


    Her eyes gleamed as she nodded. "I do. I have someone I like very much, but I can''t be with him." She sighed, her eyes losing the shine in them.


    "Why? Because of Dan-Han?"


    "Not just that. First, he''s older than me, and he isn''t ready formitment, and secondly Dan-Han would kill him if he as much as looks my way." Now her eyes were no longer as they used to be. They were really sad and dull now.


    Eun-sun didn''t know what to say tofort her. She looked really affected by this. She held her hand and gently smiled.


    "When the right timees, you''ll meet the best man who''ll love you irrevocably and Dan-Han can''t stop you." Eun-sun told her, making her nod.


    Ni-Na was just about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. She frowned when she saw it was her mother.


    "Why are you calling me now? I don''t want to go with you to any party." She grumbled into the phone the moment she picked up.


    "Who''s asking you to go anywhere?"


    "Then why are you calling now?"


    "Dan-Han said you''re with Eun-sun. Bring her here when you''re done. There''s something I have to give her."


    "Something like what?" She inquired but her mother had already dropped the call.


    She ced her phone on the table and looked at Eun-sun. "My mother wants to see you?"


    "Hmm?" Why?


    "Why?" She asked in a curious and worried tone.


    "I don''t know." Ni-Na shrugged. "Don''t worry she isn''t like uncle. She actually likes you.." She assured her when she saw the worried look in her eyes, but Eun-sun wasn''tforted. She wondered what this invite was all about?

 Chapter 335 - Dead.

    Looking at the time, Dan-Han picked up his coat and phone. He buzzed Chang-wok on the inte.


    "Sir."


    "I''m leaving." He said and in the next second Chang-wok was already in the office packing up Dan-Han''s stuff.


    "Clear my schedule for noon tomorrow. Every meeting after noon should be rescheduled for next week."


    "Yes sir." Chang-wok replied as they walked out of the building. He didn''t need to guess why the boss would be working for only half the day, tomorrow. It had something to do with Eun-sun, he was sure of it. He was even more convinced that they were back together now.


    Chang-wok didn''t know why he felt more happy than the parties involved. Though, Dan-Han wasn''t an easy man to work with, he has grown to appreciate and like the man. He was now interested in his happiness. The man had been too lonely for a long time.


    Dan-Han was about to call Tae-Ho when he saw him waiting by his car with some of his men.


    Chang-wok felt a shiver down his spine when he saw the men waiting for the boss, most especially Tae-Ho. That man always gave him goosebumps, his face was always void of expressions, and the dark sses he always had on made him look really scary like a devil. If he wasn''t scared of Dan-Han already, Tae-Ho would have topped the chart.


    From the look of things President Lee had other business to handle, and it wasn''t the type he could handle, so Tae-Ho would be taking over now.


    "I''ll take it from here." Tae-Ho took the briefcase and files from Chang-wok who concurringly nodded his head.


    He bowed as him watched them leave.


    ...


    "Where is he?" Dan-Han asked as he sent a quick text to Eun-sun informing her he''d be running a bitte than he had proposed.


    "At the restaurant, boss. The ce is cleared out."


    "How many men?"


    Tae-Ho knew he was asking for the number of men their guest had brought, so he replied. "Twenty." Dan-Han nodded.


    He looked out the window as he pondered on how to go about things. He really wanted to see this through as soon as possible, not for himself, but for his mother and Ms Soo-min.


    Soon they arrived at the restaurant and Tae-Ho held the door for Dan-Han.


    "There''s a snipper stationed at our 10 o''clock." He informed Dan-Han who barely turned his head to look.


    He looked at the entrance of the restaurant and walked ahead. "They can''t do anything, but stay alert." He told him while they walked in. The moment Dan-Han stepped into the building several men in ck stepped out of the cars parked around and stood in front of the restaurant on guard.


    The person who Dan-Han was meeting today wasn''t an ordinary person. He might not be from their country, but they couldn''t just be rxed as the host.


    The restaurant was empty save the manager and a staff who bowed to Dan-Han the moment he walked in with his signatory cold and scary look like he could smite the earth with the icicles popping out of him. The manager shuddered when Dan-Han''s gaze met his. He had thought the man that had arrived first was scary already but Dan-Han was on another level.


    "Finally, you''re here." A middle aged man sitting already seated on the couch in one of the private room said.


    Dan-Han looked at Tae-Ho who quickly stepped outside and closed the door, but the look on his face told everyone he was reluctant to. He''d rather stay and guard his boss, and that was what he did as he stood by the door.


    "Mr Kim." Dan-Han took his seat opposite him. "I''m not here to waste your time or mine. Where''s the child?" He went straight to the matter not wanting to dally, neither did he apologize for keeping him waiting. All he wanted at the moment was to rush home and be with his woman and cuddle her tightly.


    Mr Kim paid an intent gaze at Dan-Han, but his countenance didn''t reveale his thoughts. His expression was just inscrutable as Dan-Han''s.


    "I like your forwardness Mr Lee, but can you tell me what child you''re talking about?" His tone was easy and carefree, like he truly had no idea what Dan-Han was talking about.


    Dan-Han slightly tilt a brow at him. "Is Mr Kim trying to be ignorant now or what should I call this?"


    ''Ignorant?'' A glint shed through the man''s eyes. He gazed at Dan-Han in a cold way but the man in front if him didn''t look perturbed. He was impressed. He had heard alot about Dan-Han, and seeing him sitting in front of him now, made him realize he was more than he anticipated. As young as he was, hemanded an informidable aura that made one uneasy.


    He was truly impressed.


    He lolled back on his seat and focused his eyes on Dan-Han. "I''ll tell you the answer you seek, if you tell me how this got your interest."


    Dan-Han silently watched him for a while and replied, "The mother is alive and she wants her child." He told him. Dan-Han had not nned on sharing this information with him, but there was a theory taunting his mind for days.


    Dan-Han paid rapt attention to the man and he noticed the look that flickered through the man''s eyes, and he knew that look very well. His expression might just have confirmed his theory.


    Mr Kim was utterly surprised to hear what Dan-Han had just said.


    "Where is she?" He asked, his tone no longer sounding as calm as he was minutes ago.


    "Where is her child? Or should i say, where is your child with her?" Dan-Han shot him a challenging look, daring him to deny what he had just said.


    Mr Kim stilled for a short second beforeposing himself, but Dan-Han did not miss it. Mr Kim bellowed out a short round ofughter, but Dan-Han maintained his gaze on him.


    "You''re something, Mr Lee." He casually said.


    "Are you denying it or not?" Dan-Han''s cold voice came asking.


    The man shook his head and replied, "No, I''m not. The child is mine." He couldn''t deny it as it seemed Dan-Han had really seen through him.


    "Then where is it?" Dan-Han asked. He was getting impatient.


    "Dead." Mr Kim firmly said.


    ''Dead?'' Dan-Han didn''t believe that. He could discern a lie when he heard one.


    "Mr Kim."


    "Mr Lee, I''m here because we''re very capable men and I thought it great to make you acquittance but it seems you''re about to cross the line. The child, my child is dead, and the mother I thought dead is fortunately alive and well under your care, for that I''m grateful. But I''d advice you take your nose off my family and business."


    "But I''ve developed an interest in your family and business."


    "Then get something else to y with, and stop whatever you''re doing." He warned. There was no more calmness in his voice.


    Dan-Han looked at him and said. "I want the child, and you have two weeks."


    Mr Kim looked at Dan-Han in an indescribable way. Was he threatening him?


    "And if I don''t?" He asked daringly, a brow cocked at him.


    "Then I''ll make your business my business as well as the whole country''s."


    "You''re joking." The man scoffed. His eyes followed Dan-Han who was already standing on his feet.


    "Then I guess, you just have to rx and find out." Dan-Han said and walked out of the room leaving the man dumbfounded.


    "Who the hell does he think he is?" He scoffed. "A small brat, I''ll show you whose affair you''re meddling with!" He drawled.


    As far as Mr Kim is concerned, he couldn''t let Dan-Han find anything about this child. He wondered how he had figured it out in the first ce.


    How did he know?

 Chapter 336 - Ten Days

    Dan-Han had been a bit surprised when the Kim second master agreed to being the father of the missing child. He had posed his question to taste the waters, but who knew the man would willingly admit it.


    Strange.


    After watching the footage from the airport several times and analysing all facts regarding the issue, he had a hunch Ms Soo-min might have been romantically involved with the man and had gotten pregnant with his child. And from the way things had turned out the man must have been ashamed and displeased by the turn out of event, and had tried to settle things by locking her up till her pregnancy came to full term, so he''d take the baby and probably get rid of her. But somehow, she must had escaped hence the scene at the airport.


    For weeks he had pondered on several theories on what could have happened and this had been the most likely scenerio he thought was possible. He didn''t really know what had happened, but given the man''s reaction he could tell he was on the right path.


    "Boss, wait." Tae-Ho suddenly stepped in front of Dan-Han as they neared the ss entrance door. Dan-Han didn''t need to be told what was wrong. He shot a cautionary look around the ce and he didn''t miss the red infrared dot on his chest indicating a sniper was aimed at him.


    A light chuckle escaped his lips.


    He must have struck a chord in the heart of the man still seated inside the restaurant. This child existence must be a secret he''d kill for and even take to his grave. His eyes darkened at the threat being made at him.


    Tae-Ho whipped out the gun from his shoulder holster. He stood in front of Dan-Han as a body shield, and turned around to face him but his eyes weren''t on the boss but at a certain side of the building where they had juste from. He removed the safety of his gun and muttered, "Boss."


    That''s was him asking for permission to take a shot. To people who didn''t know him they''d think he was aimlessly pointing his gun at the wall, but to his men who had suddenly cleared a path for his shot they knew his gun was directly aimed at the boss of the people who had a gun pointed at their own boss. With his precision and the monstrous caliber of his gun, the man wouldn''t miss.


    By seconds the air suddenly turned stiff. Despite being in the line of fire Dan-Han had a very calm look on his face, not a sweat broke on his face, and he was still like he was Pondering for something.


    Without looking at Dan-Han, Tae-Ho called again, "Boss." Though his face was nk as a sheet of paper, but his tone revealed the impatience in them. It wasmon knowledge how short fused he could be when the boss was threatened. He wasn''t even concerned he was acting as a human shield for him.


    "Wait." Dan-Han replied.


    Dan-Han was certain Mr Kim wouldn''t be stupid enough to make a move on him. His confrontationmust have threatened him and his current actions showed that he wasn''t ready to have his secret revealed, but Dan-Han knew the man wouldn''t be able to hurt him and he was currently trying to instill some fear in him in return for threatening him.


    How bold!


    Dan-Han took out his phone from his pocket and dialled Mr Kim''s number.


    "I heard you have a gun aimed at him." The man said the moment he answered the phone.


    "I''m only retuning the favour." Dan-Han calmly replied. The man chuckled in an even more amused tone.


    "You''re an interesting young man."


    "And I''m not a fan of threats." Dan-Han curtly informed him. "You have 10 days." He said before disconnecting the call.


    Mr Kim wasn''t an ordinary man but Dan-Han didn''t care whoever he was. Thest thing he condoned was threats towards him or the people around him. He had intially given him two weeks, but not anymore. This was the consequences of provoking him.


    He had no intentions of starting a war with the Kims, because even though they weren''t as powerful as the Lee''s, the Kim n weren''tcking in power either. And their strongest base was currently in country A where his Centenary project was based, and starting a fight wouldn''t appease his father as there has been some years of cordial rtionship between the head of both families, at least that was before they moved out of country C.


    The head of both families had been friends in their youth, and even first madam of the household, Sena had been his mother''s best friend before the death of her child made them relocate. For these reasons he couldn''t do anything to the man. He just wanted to help his mother fulfil her promise to Ms Soo-min.


    "Let''s go." He said to Tae-Ho before walking ahead, while the other followed behind.


    "Move the Madam to the old mansion." He ordered the moment he stepped into the car. Now that he had told Mr Kim about her existence, he was sure her life would be in danger and living in the old mansion with his father was the safest ce she could be right now.


    "Yes, sir." Tae-Ho answered knowing fully well Dan-Han was talking to him.


    "Sir, where next?" The chaffeur asked while looking at the boss through the rear view mirror.


    "Here." Tae-Ho passed his phone to the chaffeur. Their agenda was a visit to Eun-sun''s foster mother.


    .....


    In a dark alley, a ck sedan with tinted ss was perfectly hidden in the dark.


    "Boss, she''s inside." A burly guy reported as soon as the sses wound down, while his boss responded with a single nod.


    Stepping out of the car, he cast his halfly burnt cigarette to the floor, before taking a step towards the house across the street.


    He paused and stared at the house. It was the same as it had been ten years ago. Seeing how it remained standing and had not been sold out yet, he knew there was only one person was responsible for it, Eun-sun.


    "Open it." He ordered, and the next second the door was kicked open with a loud bang startling the upants inside of it.


    Song-Hee who was leisurelyying on her couch jerked to her feet, her hand reflexively grabbing the bottle of alcohol on the table as she vigntly waited for who was about to step in. But the moment her eyes fell on the man who walked through the door, her body stiffened like she had just seen a ghost.


    "Ho....ney?"

 Chapter 337 - Hypocrite

    "Ho...ney?" Song-Hee whispered out in shock. Her eyes carefully rifling the man in front of her in shocked surprise.


    She took a subconscious step towards him and the more she drew closer the more she couldn''t believe it. Was he really there?


    Her heart pounded ferociously behind her ribs, and her fingers trembled as she cautiously reached to touch him, to confirm she wasn''t seeing a ghost.


    Tears streamed down her eyes when she touched his hand and he felt real. He...was real. He was truly real!!


    "It''s you." She muttered between gasps of disbelief as more tears trickled down her face and her hand trembled even more to reach his face. This moment was surreal.


    She had just been sprawled on her sofa watching the news when her mind suddenly thought about him and she had quickly kicked it out. But never would she had thought he''d suddenly manifest in front of her.


    She froze when the man took a step back, obviously not wanting to be touched by her.


    "Hon-"


    "Song-Hee." He softly called her name, but his voice hid a certain anger and displeasure in it.


    They both gazed at each other for a while. Song-Hee looked far different from the woman he married twenty-six years ago. When he had met her, she was in the prime of her youth. She was fair to look upon and at a nce she made hearts skip, his included. She was all he could think about for weeks, and he was restless till he married her. Sixteen years was he married to her, showering her with his love as well as their child, but who knew it was all a lie. His love, sacrifice andmitment were seen as a joke, so much he was lied to for 15 good years!. How cruel!!


    He had lived under her deceit for years and she had showed no remorse, no fear, no guilt for wronging him in such a way. Looking at her now, he didn''t know if ever knew her. She was so lean, disheveled, old and even a junkie. She reeked of alcohol and drugs.


    His eyes travelled across the apartment and he couldn''t believe the horrible state of the ce. A pigsty had she turned it into.


    This house which held so many happy memories was now a ce he recurled stepping into. Standing there repulsed him to the bone. He returned his gaze to her, and he noticed the way she was staring at him.


    "You should up clean up your house more often." He said as he took a walk around the ce with her eyes keenly following him. She was still in a daze.


    He saw a nylon of white substance and he scoffed. He looked at her again, and all he felt was more disgust and anger. How could the person he once loved and cherished suddenly be the person who irritated him to the core? He thought he had let go of his anger and pain of betrayal after ten years, but it seemed only a nce at her would bring them back to him.


    It was sad all the years he put into loving someone could be turned into this hate.


    He turned to her and pulled out a cigarette from his pocket. A sardonic chuckle rolled out his lips when he observed her gaze of disbelief on him.


    "Don''t be an hypocrite." He said and lit up the cigarette.


    Song-Hee who still couldn''t believe the scene in front of her swallowed in reaction to the cigarette, but the current situation drowned out her urges. She had so many questions she wanted to ask, like where had he been, why was he only returning now, did he still hate her that much, was he ever going to forgive her? All these questions she wanted to ask, but she couldn''t bring herself to, so all she said was;


    "Are you back?" He could see the anxiety in the anxiety in her eyes as she gazed at him.


    He sighed and took a drag of his cigarette and asked, "Back to what?"


    Song-Hee was stunned by his question. What did he mean by back to what? Back to her, of course! He had left her for such a long time and he was asking such a question?


    "Are you still angry? It''s been ten years and a lot has changed."


    "Obviously." He replied giving her a once over. "You changed to something worse." He took another drag of his cigarette and continued, "And so have I." They have both changed to people they hadn''t imagined they would be ten years ago.


    People say meeting the right person would bring the best out of you, but in their own case they brought the worst out of each other.


    Nothing hurt more than being taken for granted after giving your all.


    Song-Hee didn''t know what to think of his reaction towards her. Was he still mad?


    "I''m sorry I betrayed you, but I have sent her away. Can''t we try again?" She asked.


    The man chuckled when he heard the pathetic things she had just spewed out of her mouth.


    Try again? Send her away? Was she crazy?!


    He looked at her like she was nut. Of course she was. She was crazy to think he''d return after so long to pick up the pieces of their ruined marriage. But nothing angered him as much as her statement of sending Eun-sun away.


    "And where did you send her to?" He asked, his gaze focused on her in an ufortable way.


    Song-Hee sighed. "I don''t know." She replied making him chuckle.


    "I would have called you irresponsible, but that would be hypocritical. I left my family because I was hurt, but you...you sent her away knowing she had no one. No family. You didn''t even give her a clue of the hole you brought her from."


    "I did my best for her. I''m this way because of her! We''re this way because of her!" She snapped.


    "No. You''re this way because you chose to. You chose to lie. You chose to deceive the entire family! You denied me the right of mourning my own child by bringing another child home."


    "Why are you here?" She suddenly asked. It was obvious he wasn''t here because he missed home.


    Looking at her, he took thest drag of his cigarette and stubbed it. "I want you to go tell her where you took her from. For all she did for you, she deserves that. I''d tell her if I know, but I don''t. So for once in your life do what''s right and let her find her family."


    Ear deafening silence echoed across the room as they both held each other''s gaze.


    "And what if I don''t know." She asked.


    "Then find out. It''s the least you can do. What she endured from you, from us, I doubt our own child would have endured such." He said and turned away from her towards the door.


    "Wait!" She called, halting him on his heel.


    "Is this all you''vee to say?" She anxiously asked. She had thought he hade from them.


    Without looking at her, he coldly replied. "Yes," and walked away.


    Mr Park paused the moment he walked out of the house. He looked at her via the window and sighed.


    As much as he had loved his family, he couldn''t look past her betrayal. It was one thing to know you lost your child years after you did, and it was another thing to know the Child you''ve been raising all your life isn''t even yours. Did leaving make him a bad person, yes. But he couldn''t handle the pain.


    He had wronged Eun-sun by leaving her alone even though he had loved her like his own, and he can never make up for it.. But with this, he hoped Song-Hee does the right thing and give Eun-sun the family she truly needs.

 Chapter 338 - Kims Hospital

    Song-Hee felt a lot of emotions surge through her as she watched him leave. She couldn''t believe that was the sole reason why he hade to see her after so many years. She had thought he hade for her. An indescribable amount of happiness had flooded her heart, but what did he say?


    Still standing transfixed, Song-Hee couldn''t discern the appropriate feeling for the moment, but she felt somewhat enraged, not just at him but also at Eun-sun.


    Give Eun-sun the family she needs? What about her? What about the family she needed. He was her family but yet he was more concerned about some stranger? Some child who should be grateful that she had taken her when it seems her family didn''t want her?!


    Eun-sun should be eternally grateful to her. Grateful that she took her when that man who seemed like her father gave her away without batting an eye. Although Eun-sun had saved her and helped her marriage at the time because she didn''t know to exin to her ecstatic husband and mother inw that she had lost the child they''ve all been eagerly waiting for, but she was the one who did Eun-sun a great deed. Provide her with a family for fifteen years, but what did she get in return?


    Eun-sun was there for the taking, handed to her in a tter, and she couldn''t refuse it, so why did they make it seem like she had stolen her?!


    me it on mother instincts, or hormones, or the overwhelming feeling of losing a child that had prompted her to ept her. She couldn''t look away from the crying baby and she also wanted her own. The pain of losing a child was too much and she wanted to hold hers in her arms, but how unfortunate hers was delivered as a still child!


    She had done enough for Eun-sun and she had even paid a big price for taking her in, but there would be no more. There would be no act of kindness from her to that girl.


    She was miserable, so everyone should also have their fair share of it!.


    Song-Hee was still fuming in her thoughts when a knock came from the door making her frown.


    Was he back? Why else did he have to say?!


    Ready to yell and cuss at him, she stormed towards the door with heavy feets but her voice suddenly got caught in her throat, and chilled air swept through her skin when she saw the person standing at the door.


    "You..." She muttered in horror and her legs staggered back.


    "Ms Park." Dan-Han muttered as he looked at her petrified face. His dead-pan eyes directly fixed on the woman.


    Tae-Ho held the door for him and he slowly stepped into the house while she kept retreating with each step he took. Dan-Han moved his gaze around the house and his brows twitched when he remembered the horrible incident that ured here thest time he was there. He settled his eyes on her and his gaze suddenly darkened releasing a scary and chilly vibe which made Song-Hee shudder.


    "W...hat do you..want?" She stuttered with fear, unable to behold his gaze. The piercing and menacing looking from him as well as his demeanor were all too familiar to her. One look at him and one could tell how dangerous he was, and she had first hand experienced his cruelty.


    W..why was here?


    Dan-Han slightly looked at Tae-Ho who quickly nodded and closed the door, granting the boss the privacy he required.


    Song-Hee''s heart skipped when she heard the closing sound of the door. She anxiously looked at the man who was staring at her in a chilly manner and the memories of theirst encounter ran through her head.


    She hasn''t done anything this time, so why was he here? He had asked her to stay away from that girl and she has, so why was he in her house again?!


    Dan-Han gazed at the woman and sighed inwardly. She was trembling like he was there to murder her, but he didn''t soften his gaze at her, neither did he show any sign of being nice towards her. He narrowed his eyes at her and went straight to the issue that had brought him.


    "I''m here to ask something about Eun-sun, so kindly give me the answer I need." He said in a cold tone. He didn''t sound disrespectful neither was he polite. Honestly, he wasn''t bothered about being polite to her because she had shown him she wasn''t deserving human respect. He had witnessed what she did to Eun-sun and he could never get it out of his mind. And even though Eun-sun had never shared with him her experience with her, he already knew she didn''t treat her well.


    So why should he be polite to people who had touched his woman?!


    Song-Hee slowly raised her gaze to him but she quickly darting her eyes away when she met his gaze.


    What answers could she possibly provide him? But she already felt she had an idea of what this question would be.


    As if to confirm her thoughts, Dan-Han asked, "Who are Eun-sun''s parents?"


    Eun-sun''s parents? Why was everyone asking her this? Why were they still bothering her with that girl?!


    Her mood suddenly shifted and she felt angry, but the moment she met his eyes again, she sweltered with fear. The auraing from him made her freeze.


    "I... don''t know." She stuttered.


    A frown narrowed Dan-Han''s brows as he red at her.


    Seeing his face, Song-Hee felt she was going to hell soon, and she quickly replied. "I..I really don''t know. I swear."


    "Then how did you get here?"


    "Someone gave her to me."


    "Who?" He impatiently asked.


    "I don''t know!" She cried. Why was he torturing her so? Seeing his face, Song-Hee knew he wasn''t buying her words, so she quickly exined.


    "Twenty-five years ago at the hospital, my child had dead. Still born. My husband and mother inw had been waiting and I didn''t know how to tell them that our child had died, but suddenly a man came to me in the delivery room with a child in hand, his wife or mistress must have delivered same time too, because the child was still newly born. He seems to have some influence because the delivery room was empty before he came, and he gave me the child like he knew mine had died. He gave me the child and walked away, no words said. I wanted to stop him, but he left without looking back. I was desperate so I took the child. What wrong did I do?!" She snapped out herst words, but Dan-Han''s gaze on her didn''t falter. He just kept looking at her as if he was trying to ascertain the truth in her words.


    "Can you describe the man?" Dan-Han asked but she shook her head.


    "It''s been twenty-five years." She said. Even if she could, the man must have changed by now and her description would be of no effect.


    "Where''s her birth certificate?" Dan-Han asked after a few moments of silence had passed.


    "Birth certificate?" Song-Hee asked, but she immediately rushed into the bedroom without waiting for his answer.


    Song-Hee was grateful she hadn''t burnt it as she had desired to do weeks ago. She returned with it and quickly passed it to him.


    Dan-Han knew he should have investigated this (her birth certificate) beforeing here, but he hadn''t wanted to be hasty by looking into her birth before she asked him to. They had only talked about it twice and today was her time showing interest in looking for her biological parents.


    Dan-Han frowned when he saw the name of the hospital on the birth certificate. He gazed at Song-Hee, "Is this real?" He asked while she nodded.


    Dan-Han looked at the birth certificate again. Why was it the Kim''s hospital again?!

 Chapter 339 - Get Pregnant

    Dan-Han had a serious frown etched on his face as he made his way back home. He kept looking at the certificate in his hand and he couldn''t help the feeling brewing in his heart. He didn''t like this turn of event.


    Of all the hospitals why did it have to be that hospital? That hospital was already destroyed. How was he to proceed investigating now? What sort of ill-luck was this? He felt like he had already hit a dead end before he started his investigation about her birth.


    A lot seemed to have happened in the Kim''s hospital two decades ago. And now he was even more suspicious of the fire incident that destroyed the hospital. Could it have been an intentional act?


    Tae-Ho who noticed the boss countenance looked at him from the rear view mirror and called, "Boss."


    Dan-Han looked at him without saying a word.


    "What should I do?" He didn''t know what had happened inside the house, but he knew his boss worried and as his subordinate he should be of help.


    Dan-Han looked away for a moment before returning his gaze to him. He passed the certificate to him.


    "Investigate every child born on that particr day in that hospital." He ordered.


    Tae-Ho frowned when he saw the name of the hospital.


    "But boss-"


    "I know." Dan-Han sighed. It wasn''t going to be an easy task but they had to do something. "I''ll give you time." He said.


    Tae-Ho could only nod and ept his orders. He knew the boss, if he wanted something done, he needed it done. And this time it had do with this littledy, so there definitely had to be results.


    "Stop by a flower shop." Dan-Han ordered after a while.


    "Yes sir." The driver answered.


    ...


    Eun-sun was a bit nervous on their way to Ni-Na''s house. She couldn''t help but wonder why Ni-Na''s mother had called for her. So many thoughts were going through her head, but she still couldn''t tell why. She had only seen her once at Mrs Lee''s funeral and there had been no interaction between them, so she wondered why she had been called.


    Noticing how anxious Eun-Sun was, Ni-Na held her hand. "You don''t have to be scared. My parents really aren''t like uncle. They would never ask you to leave brother Dan-Han." Ni-Na assured her. She was in the know of Father Lee''s rejection towards Eun-sun, so she understood her anxiety.


    Eun-sun shed her wry smile and nodded. She appreciated the girl''s effort tofort her but she still felt uneasy.


    To Eun-sun, Ni-Na would never fully understand her worries. Unlike her, she was someone with an unknown background who wasn''t fitting of someone like Lee Dan-Han. Even with her current foster background there was still big margin in their status and she had seen Mr Lee''s attitude towards the matter, so how could she not be worried?


    She doesn''t want anybody to ask her to leave Dan-Han because she doesn''t want to. She wanted to be with him just as much as he wanted to be with her.


    "I think I know how you can be with my brother with nobody protesting to it." Ni-Na suddenly said when she noticed Eun-sun''s nervousness prevailed. Eun-sun looked at her with curious eyes.


    "How?" She asked.


    "Get pregnant." Ni-Na said.


    "Huh?" Eun-sun stiffened at her words. She looked at the girl with disbelief while her eyes blinked rapidly. How could she say that? Why was she saying something so...


    But wait! she had just had sex with Dan-Han. What if she got...No! no! she didn''t want to think that way. She should probably get pills.


    Ni-Na shook her head and sighed when she saw her dumbfounded look. Why was her sister inw more naive than her? Was she trying to act innocent with her right now?


    Ni-Na turned fully to look at Eun-sun. "You and my brother can''t pull the no premarital sex card on me, because I know my brother can''t be that patient and I saw your neck and the room this morning. He''s been avoiding women his whole life especially after that incident, but with you he''s different so I know him well just the same way I know my uncle. If you want to get to share your forever with Dan-Han do something he can''t say no to, and that''s grandchildren. Uncle is still mourning so he might be more irrational but drop this on him and the tides will be in your favor." She said and shrugged.


    Eun-sun silently stared at the girl not sure of what to say. She wasn''t sure if it was good to have this conversation to her, but she had to agree that her idea might work, but that wasn''t something she wanted.


    She wanted to be more than just Dan-Han''s lover, she wanted to be his support, his most valuable person and help meet. She didn''t want to just be a liability to him, or someone he always had to fight for. She wanted to be united force with him. He was already a great person but she wanted to make him more, just like he was making her better. She wanted to be someone befitting of him and the title he would give her.


    Getting pregnant wouldn''t change much. they might be able to make the old mane to apromise, but she''ll always have to depend on Dan-Han to look after her.


    No! she didn''t want that.


    "I don''t want that." She firmly said while Ni-Na readily nodded as she had expected this answer.


    Still staring at Eun-sun, she inquisitively asked, "What then do you want?"


    What she wanted? Eun-sun kept silent for a while before she answered, "I want to be deserving of him. I want to be with him in a way no one would look down at me or mock him because of me and my background. I should be a source of strength not a weakness or a stain to his name."


    "But you''re not." Ni-Na told her. She didn''t see her as such.


    "I know, but I want to prove it to myself. I don''t want to take any chances."


    Ni-Na couldn''t help but sigh but she understood what she was trying to say. But how was she going to attain what she wanted? It wasn''t going to be easy.


    "How do you intend to this?" Ni-Na curiously inquired.


    Eun-sun fell silent as she hadn''t really thought much about it. She had no idea how to go about this, but she had thought finding her biological parents would help her a tad bit, hence why she wanted to them, but after speaking with Dan-Han, she didn''t know anymore.


    But maybe she could make something of herself. She could try to add more value to herself.


    She looked at Ni-na with contemtive eyes. "What if I start a business and build a name for myself? He would approve of me then, wouldn''t he?"


    Ni-Na was surprised by her answer, her eyes widened with shock-surprise.


    "You want to start a business?" She asked just to be sure she heard currently, and her eyes widened even more when Eun-sun nodded her head. Ni-Na was tongue-tied. What could she say?


    Eun-sun was picking the hard road just to be with love? A frown framed her brows when a thought came to mind.


    "Noona, have you thought about this before, or are you doing this because of uncle? Is this something you really want?"


    "Honestly, I''ve always wanted to have a career at PK corp. It has always been my dream to be a director there, but I''ve also had an innate desire to own my own management consulting firm when I''m married, so I can have more time for my family. Working for people when you have a family can be bothersome, because you have to work on their time, not yours." She said. This was the reason why she had majored in business management, so she could pursue both dreams.


    "Wow!" Ni-Na gushed. Eun-sun seems to have had her life nned out before now. She have even thought as far as what she''d do when she was married. She likeddies like this.


    "But now you''re dating the man who runs thepany." Ni-Na told her.


    "But his father owns it. Anything can happen to him and I don''t want to be responsible for any mishap. So I guess maybe I must choose another path if I must support your brother." She shrugged.


    Ni-Na didn''t know what to say after she heard that. It seems Eun-sun had really thought things through and she didn''t know if she had any word of advice for her, even if she did, she couldn''t just say it out as Eun-sun was older than a her with a few years. The right person she should have such a conversation with should be her brother. It wasn''t easy starting up a business of any kind.


    "Talk to my brother, he''s the experienced one and this concerns the both of you, so if you must fight for him, he should be involved to guide you." Ni-Na told her.


    Eun-sun pondered on her words and nodded. She had to admit Ni-Na was quite knowledgeable for a girl her age.


    "Thank you," She said as they both arrived Ni-Na''spound.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: Support


    Eun-sun was stunned by the reception she received the moment they alighted the car. Holding the door for her was a beautiful and gracefuldy with a pleasant and radiant smile directed at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always imagined what you¡¯d look like, you¡¯re so small and cute.¡± Thedy as she pulled Eun-sun into a warm hug slightly startling the girl. Eun-sun¡¯s eyes fluttered in shocked surprise as this wasn¡¯t what she had imagined at all.


    Wait, did she just say small and cute?!


    She wasn¡¯t that small!


    ¡°You¡¯re just as beautiful as my sister inw said.¡± The woman pulled away from the hug as she held Eun-sun¡¯s shoulder and carefully examined her face.


    ¡°G...Good evening ma.¡± Eun-sun greeted, slightly feeling awkward.


    ¡°Ma? Just call me Aunty. I¡¯m like a mother to Dan-Han so call me Aunty, okay?¡± She said and Eun-Sun nodded.


    .....


    Eun-sun, who was really surprised by the woman¡¯s weing attitude gazed at Ni-Na who shot her the ¡®I told you so, you had nothing to worry about¡± look.


    Eun-sun returned her gaze to the woman who was beamingly smiling at her like she was very pleased to see her and she felt slightly relieved. The woman looked about the same age as Mrs Lee and they shared a simr kind of beauty, the delicate yet graceful. Despite her age, she looked younger. Even her aura was regal, like that of a real matriarch of some ancient aristocratic family. Seeing her reminded Eun-sun of Mrs Lee, and her eyes suddenly turned teary but she quickly blinked them back.


    God, she missed her, alot.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ni-Na asked when she noticed the slight change in Eun-sun¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Eun-sun nodded.


    They both ushered Eun-sun into the house and introduced her to Ni-Na¡¯s father. Eun-sun slightly stiffened when she saw the man who had a huge semnce with his brother. His aura and looks was nothing short of Mr Lee¡¯s, but the difference was the diastema which he revealed when he spoke and that made him look more approachable than Dan-Han¡¯s father.


    ¡°You must be Dan-Han¡¯s woman?¡± He asked as Eun-sun was ushered to him. His eyes skimmed her from head to toe, while giving an approving nod.


    Eun-sun nodded and politely greeted, ¡°Good evening, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, youngdy. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Very fine, sir, and you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you.¡± He replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be tensed, you look like I¡¯m going to eat you, or would I?¡± He cocked a brow at her when he noticed how stiffly she stood, making Eun-sun shake her head.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then make yourselffortable.¡± He told her, gesturing for her to take her seat which she did. Eun-sun felt slightly rxed when he smiled revealing his diastema again.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mother had readily jumped to her side to interrogate her, but her husband interrupted her chit-chat.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, pass it to her and send her home, you can invite her some other time.¡± The man said with a tone of authority making his wife nod before excusing herself, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss the light pout on her lips like she was silentlyining.


    She was truly like Mrs Lee.


    Eun-sun felt nervous hearing his word. What were they giving to her? Was it something for Dan-Han? If it was, why weren¡¯t they giving it to Dan-Han directly? They weren¡¯t even that close to her, so....


    While Eun-sun pondered on the numerous thoughts in her mind she didn¡¯t notice the gaze of the man sitting adjacent to her. He seemed to be assessing her.


    Eun-sun snapped out of her thought when the woman returned and she took note of the brown envelope in her hand.


    She watched as she joined her on the couch which she was seated and handed the envelope to her. Eun-sun looked at the woman with confusion glistening in her eyes before slowly receiving the envelope.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asked in a cautious and confused voice.


    ¡°Open it.¡± She urged. Eun-sun looked at the woman and her husband and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the indescribable look in the woman¡¯s eyes. Eun-sun looked at the envelope and she wondered what was inside.


    Seeing Eun-sun hesitation, the woman said. ¡°Sister Inw sent this to me two weeks before she died, requesting it should be given to you at the appropriate time,¡± She paused as her voice slowly began to tremble and she continued. ¡°But none of us knew what she meant by appropriate time till she passed away.¡± Ni-Na went to her mother¡¯s side and ced a hand on her shoulders tofort her. As the only women in the Lee family, they had both been close even though they lived in different countries.


    Eun-sun was surprised by her words. Mrs Lee wanted her to have this? She looked at the envelope again, and her heart suddenly felt heavy as it pounded heavily.


    What did Mrs Lee want to give you her?


    Eun-sun¡¯s hands slightly trembled as she slowly opened the envelope and brought out the papers inside. Eun-sun froze the moment she saw of the content of the envelope. Her eyes widened to the fullest as she stared at it.


    W...what was this?


    She darted her eyes to the woman seated by her side, then to her husband and also to Ni-Na before looking back at the paper.


    Why was there a property deed issued in her name?


    Eun-sun looked at it in sheer confusion and she looked at the people around for rity.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asked when she couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    She looked at Ni-Na¡¯s mother who had a mncholic smile on her face.


    The woman ced her hand on Eun-sun¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister inw wanted you to have this as some sort of dowry. I don¡¯t know what she exactly wants you to do, but I believe she wants you to take care of yourself and her son.¡±


    Take care of herself? Eun-sun looked even more confused now. She gazed at Ni-Na and then the man.


    ¡°Marrying Dan-Han wouldn¡¯t be an easy fit for you giving your background and she knew my brother might not be weing of the idea hence why she has provided you with some support. I believe It¡¯s her way of telling you nothing should be an obstacle in being with Dan-Han.¡±


    Huh?


    Eun-sun was dumbfounded by what they were saying. Mrs Lee had left a will for her, was that what they were trying to say?


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes instantly glistened with tears and before she could blink tears were already running down from her eyes.


    She was still taking care of her even in death?


    Why...why was she treating her this way?


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to do, think or say, but her body trembled and more tears trickled down her cheek.


    Why was Mrs Lee doing this? Why was she gone? Why did she suddenly leave? She was doing too much...


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know who held her, but she felt an arm wrapped around her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Eun-sun. Aunty truly loves you and she wouldn¡¯t want you to cry.¡± Ni-Naforted her even though her own tears were threatening to fall.


    The man watched as all three women suddenly began to sob andfort each other. The loss of his brother¡¯s wife was a huge blow to the entire family. She was someone that loved with all her heart and he truly wished she had fought a bit more to apany his brother and her son. But even in death she was still being who she was, a loving soul.


    ¡°You should figure out what you want to do and we¡¯ll support you. Do not worry about my brother, he¡¯lle around soon.¡± He told her while his wife nodded as she lovingly patted Eun-sun¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You must know nothing goodes easy. If you and Dan-Han aren¡¯t meant to be you wouldn¡¯t be facing challenges, God will never give you more than you can bear, so I know you and Dan-Han will be alright at the long run.¡± She assured her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard their words. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart that was threatening to overwhelm her.


    She nodded her head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ni-Na and her mother were a bit reluctant to let her go, but her father had requested the driver to drop Eun-sun off but not before making the girl promise to visit them again.


    ¡°I wonder what she¡¯ll do now?¡± The man muttered to himself, but his wife had heard him. She could hear the suspicion in his voice.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do fine. If sister Inw believes in her then I will. She is never wrong.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: Parting Gift.


    Eun-sun remained in a daze as she continuously stared at the papers in her hand. She had read it over and over, but she was still in shock. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of disbelief.


    Eun-sun was too lost in thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice when the door opened and someone walked into the house.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw the pair of brown shoes in front of her did she recognize the presence of the person who had just entered the house. She lifted her misty head, slowly trailing the pair of long legs covered with an ash gunmetal trousers till her gazended on his face.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She gently called with a broken voice, while a dark frown framed the man¡¯s face as he stared at her.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He coldly asked, his eyes darting across the living room till they returned back to her face.


    Dan-Han¡¯s frown deepened when he saw more tears trickle down her face and her body slightly began to tremble.


    He sat by her side and pulled her into his embrace, burying her face in his chest.


    .....


    ¡°Shh...It¡¯s okay.¡± Heforted her as he gently pat her hair. Several thoughts ran through his mind as he wondered why she was crying so badly. Had he not kept an eye on his father, he¡¯d probably have suspected him. So what has happened to her now?


    ¡°Baby, stop crying.¡± He keptforting her, his slender fingers gentlybing through her hair. He hated it when she cried. It took a while till she finally calmed down and he ced a kiss on the top of her head.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± He wiped her tears away and cupped her cheek so she could look at him.


    Eun-sun nced at him and said, ¡°Your mom...¡± she slurred


    His mom. What happened with her?


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how to tell him, she was yet to collect her emotions and words.


    Eun-sun noticed his gaze on the papers and envelope that had fallen to the floor, so she picked them up and passed it to him. Dan-Han furrowed his brows and took a quick look at the papers.


    His eyes slightly widened in surprise when he saw the content of the paper. He skimmed through it and nced at Eun-sun, but he returned his attention to the envelope when he felt there was something else inside, and indeed there was.


    Eun-sun was surprised when she saw the other contents of the envelope. She had been too overwhelmed by the information on the papers that she had not properly looked through the envelope. There was a cheque and another small white envelope. He opened it and saw a hand written letter, and from the familiar penmanship he knew it was personally written by his mother. He passed them to Eun-sun who was once again dumbfounded. Her eyes widened when she saw the cheque. She was giving her money too? And this much?


    What was she doing? Why has she done this?


    Eun-sun dropped the cheque and quickly looked at the letter.


    Dan-Han stood up to give her some privacy but she held the hem of his coat indicating she didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    Understanding her gesture, he sat back and wrapped his hand around her, pulling her even closer.


    Eun-sun nervously looked at the letter and the first three words brought hot tears to her eyes.


    ¡®My sweet girl...¡¯


    Eun-sun felt her heart constrict at the sight of those words. How she missed hearing her call her that. Mrs Lee was the only one who called her that way and she missed her...so much. She missed hearing her voice and herughs, she missed her motherly hugs.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw her hands tremble. He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he could only kiss her temple while his hold around her shoulder tightened, ensuring her he was there with her.


    Eun-sun braced herself as she read...


    My sweet girl,


    If you¡¯re reading this, then I¡¯m already in a better ce where I¡¯m sorely missing you, my lovely son and my husband. My death¡¯s inevitable and I was prepared, so you mustn¡¯t cry because I¡¯m happy and fulfilled, but even if you must, I¡¯m sure Dan-Han¡¯s shoulders are enough tofort you. He loves you and so do I.


    ¡®My dear Eun-sun, meeting you at the mall was a lifetime encounter for me, because not only did I meet a daughter, i met someone who brought smiles to my face and warmth to my son. My days with you were irrevocable blessings and they crowned my days on earth, so never feel sad. I wished we had more time, but unfortunately we don¡¯t, still I¡¯m happy.


    Attached to this letter are a few things I want you to have, not as a token of appreciation because that would be condescending of the love you¡¯ve shown me and my family, but they are my gifts to you for being the most amazing daughter I could ever get. ept it as your dowry to marry whoever you choose to be with even if you decide to leave my son because I know he can be difficult at times, so I won¡¯t judge. Never feel pressured into doing whatever doesn¡¯t make you happy.


    Please, use this and live a good life. You¡¯ve endured enough and no daughter of mine should live a hard life, not even in my absence. It isn¡¯t much but I hope you ept mother¡¯s little parting gift and be the amazing and outstandingdy you¡¯re meant to be. I¡¯ll forever miss you and my lovely son, and I pray you¡¯re always happy.


    I love you.


    Love, mother.¡¯


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how she had read that letter, but she found her shoulders trembling while her heart squeezed her in an unimaginable way.


    There were so many words that she had always longed to hear and she had gotten all of them in one letter. Miss you and I love you were the words she had always wanted Song-Hee to say to her. But not only has Mrs Lee said them, she had also called her a blessing.


    Why was this her parting gift? She didn¡¯t want this, she wanted her. She wanted the mother who loved her and made her happy.


    How could she tell her not to be sad? She shouldn¡¯t have left. She missed her a lot. She had reminded her what it meant to experience motherly love and care after 15 years of being abused and tossed aside. Mrs Lee had epted her without caring for who she was, and even now she was still looking after her.


    Why was God so cruel to her? He keeps taking from her, and he had never been nice to let her keep the people she cared about and who cared about her in return.


    Why was there always so much sadness around her?


    Dan-Han was also emotional after reading his mother¡¯s letter, but it wasn¡¯t just because of himself, but because he knew what this meant to Eun-sun. Once again, he realized how unfair he had been to her these past weeks. She had been alone, when they should have been together, helping each other get through this loss.


    He held her more tightly to himself and kissed her head. He closed his eyes and he remembered the smile on his mother face when she died, it was in indeed fulfilling. The woman had always have a different view to life. The mundane things made her happy and that was exactly how Eun-sun was, she just didn¡¯t know it yet. It would be a blessing to have her by his side forever.


    Neither of them said a word as they remained in each other¡¯s embrace, till Eun-sun was finally calm.


    She pulled away and looked at him with glistening and inquisitive eyes as she asked, ¡°Dan-Han, what should I do?¡±


    He understood what she was asking him but he didn¡¯t think now was the right time for her to ponder on that. She had to be in the right frame of mind to deliberately think about this.


    He gently wiped her tears away and pecked her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for now. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± He said. Eun-sun nodded concurringly, she was also tired as well.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He asked while she shook her head.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± He took the letter from her and carried to the dining table, where he beckoned on Alex to serve them dinner.


    During dinner, Dan-Han asked her about her outing with Ni-Na to ease her mind as her mood was still a bit dampen, and she told him all about it. He was d to know she had fun and Ni-Na had been sensible enough not to tell her about their date.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Eun-sun eximed when something came to her mind. She jerked to her feet and hurried towards the couch where she had been sitting. She scavenged through her bag in desperate search of something, and she exhaled when she saw it.


    Dan-Han watched her as she walked back to the table, his eyes fixed on what she had at hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He inquired.


    Eun-sun stared at him and she instantly felt embarrassed showing it to him.


    He stood up from his seat and walked to her when he saw the embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Let me see.¡± He pointed his chin to her hand, and Eun-sun bit her lips as she opened her palm revealing the after morning pills she had bought, her face burning brick red.


    He chuckled at her childish reaction. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for this?¡± He asked as he took the medicine from her.


    Eun-sun shot up her brows and innocently asked, ¡°Is it?¡± She had gotten this on her way back after having that discussion with Ni-Na.


    Dan-Han was floored by her naivety about stuff like this. She really know nothing about men and intimacy, yet she always knew how to throw a temper.


    He raised his lids and peered at her. ¡°Are you sure this is necessary. Getting pregnant could be beneficial, you know?¡± He shrugged.


    Beneficial? She could already tell what he was thinking. So she instantly shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want to force her way into his life. She wanted to be with him with no pressure whatsoever.


    Dan-Han nodded as he popped a pill into her palm, before pouring her a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± He said making Eun-sun raise a brow at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°In this rtionship, only your decision matters, not my father¡¯s or anybody¡¯s. I¡¯m only letting you take this to keep your small heart at ease. But no matter what you do, my DNA isn¡¯t susceptible to these kind of pills. My intention is make you mine, and getting you pregnant would be my bonus. So, take as much as you want, I¡¯m not going to stop making love to you.¡±


    Eh?


    Eun-sun eyes fluttered rapidly as she gazed at the man.


    Dan-Han chuckled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He asked smilingly, she looked pretty scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, there would be love making tonight but I can¡¯t say for tomorrow morning, or the many nights toe when you finally be my wife. You¡¯ll be chained to my bed.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± She yelled making the man chuckle. He smiled when he saw the re in her eyes. She was back to normal.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: Date?


    Eun-sun stirred up from her sleep with a light frown between her brows when she felt the jelly feeling between her legs. A soft sigh eased off her lips as she subconsciously bit herher lip. Slowly, her eyes fluttered open and the moment her gaze fell on the man between her legs, the haziness hovering over her head instantly cleared up and her eyes flew wide open.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡± She half yelled his name in mortification, her cheeks burning brick red at the sight of the man kneeling between her legs with his face buried in her thighs. What was he doing?


    ¡°W-hat are you doing?¡± She struggled to ask, her face turning red as crimson.


    ¡°Good morning, my love.¡± He raised his head and threw a flirtatious and haughty smile at her. Eun-sun jolted when he lowered his head again and kissed her petals before moving up to her, but not without his fingers recing his tongue, and gently stroking her there.


    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t promise what¡¯s going to happen this morning. I woke up to see an angel by side, and I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± He innocently smiled and kissed her lips, sharing her sweet taste with her.


    Eun-sun dumbfoundedly blinked at him. Was he ming her? Soon, her confusion rolled away like a carpet when he thrust his fingers inside her and Eun-sun didn¡¯t know whether to sigh or moan, but she confusedly did both. She let her eyes close as he ravished her to his heart content, giving her as much pleasure as she gave him.


    ¡°I hope your pills are enough tost you for a week?¡± He asked between rasped breath while he pulled her into his embrace.


    .....


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eun-sun blinked at him, too exhausted toprehend his naughty words. He chuckled at her cute reaction.


    Dan-Han leaned in and whispered into her ears, ¡°You look beautiful everyday, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be able to stop myself with you by side each day and night.¡± He honestly told her. For someone who hadn¡¯t had much desire for sex before he met her, he now felt like a kid who had been introduced to a new type of delicious candy, the type he doesn¡¯t want to stop eating forever.


    Eun-sun stared at him in stupefaction. She couldn¡¯t believe his words. Where was her always cold and serious boyfriend?


    ¡°Dan-Han don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be best if I go home, today?¡±


    He furrowed his brows, ¡°Why?¡± He raised his head to look at her face.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ He was scaring her? Would they be having sex everytime now? Not that she didn¡¯t like it, it was sex with him after all, but she just haven¡¯t thought they¡¯d be having sex before marriage. The night before had been on impulse, because they had truly missed each other, and it felt right.


    ¡°Well, I...I don¡¯t¡± She stuttered.


    Heughed when he heard her stutter so cutely. Hisrge arms firmly wrapped her in a tight hug, while he pressed her sticky body against his. ¡°If we were married, you wouldn¡¯t even have the energy for talking now.¡± He kissed her temples. ¡°But as much as I always want to make love to you, i also want to respect you and give you a proper title, owning you for myself and have you do with me as you please. It¡¯s just that, I couldn¡¯t stop myself when I saw you. You¡¯re always beautiful everyday, and I lose my resolve at the sight of you, my love. You¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡± He kissed her cheek and shoulders.


    Eun-sun stared at him as she blushed at his words. ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied. When he says things like that, what could she say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me when I¡¯m only saying the truth. You light up my world Eun-sun, and I don¡¯t want to ever let you go, not even for a millisecond.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun lifted up her face to look at him. His eyes showed a different kind of sincerity and emotion she had never seen in them before. Her small hands reached for his face and she leaned up to kiss him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever let you go too, President Lee. You better hold on to me with all your might.¡± She told him back. Her smile widened when he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere today.¡± He suddenly announced, making the girl¡¯s eyes lit as she looked at him expectantly.


    ¡°Like a date?¡± She curiously inquired. Her eyes glowing with anticipatory excitement. But her smile quickly faltered when Dan-Han pulled a contemtive look at her.


    It wasn¡¯t a date? She wondered. The look on her face fell as she felt disappointed. He had promised her a date for so long, when was he going to take her on one?


    Dan-Han smiled when he saw her sad face. He tenderly brushed his hand through her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s big hazel eyes lit up at the sound of his words. ¡°Really?¡± She excitedly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by her reaction. She was even more excited than he had anticipated, and he began to wonder if the excitement was for the date or the food she¡¯d be eatingter.


    ¡°You¡¯re really taking me out on a date?¡± She asked again, this time her voice sounding slightly suspicious while he nodded convincingly.


    Dan-Han chuckle when she excitedly kissed him and wore her night gown before hopping out of the bed to pick up the bags she had broughtst night. She quickly rummaged through them like she was in desperate search of something, but of course, she was already looking for what to wear.


    ¡°Can I wear this?¡± She happily held out a blue sequin dress, and a short red gown over her body for him to see.


    Dan-Han pointed at the little red spaghetti glittery gown in her right hand.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be beautiful on you.¡± He told her and she vigorously nodded in agreement almost ready to dash into the bathroom.


    Dan-Han was really amused to see her this excited over their date. She didn¡¯t even know where he was taking her, but she was all giddy. Seeing her all bubbly and happy, Dan-Han had a mixed expression in his heart. He was happy she was this excited, but he also felt bad for not taking on several dates after so many months of dating.


    He put on his brief and sauntered over to her. He took the clothes away from her and pulled her into his arms. Her back leaning on his broad chest. He gently whispered into her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, my love.¡±


    ¡°On what?¡± She asked, slightly confused on what he was talking about.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± He told her.


    She¡¯d be dreaming of this day in the next few years toe, because it was going to be an all day date. One that¡¯ll keep her smiling all through the day. He¡¯d make sure of it.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: Ethereal Paradise


    Eun-sun had no idea where Dan-Han was taking her, but she was excited to the moon. Her heart was leaping with anticipatory excitement. She had always imagined going out with him on a romantic date, and finally it was here. She hurriedly dashed into the bathroom to get herself ready. She was going to apply some makeup today, just like Hei-Ran had always taught her.


    Eun-sun had only stepped out of the bathroom when Dan-Han walked into the room with a breakfast tray.


    He ced it on the bed and gestured for her toe over, and did with glistening eyes.


    ¡°Another breakfast in bed?¡± She asked, her eyes rapidly blinking at the beautiful meals he had brought for her.


    Dan-Han smiled when he saw her surprised face, as well as her salivating lips as she oogled at the tray.


    ¡°A rose for my queen.¡± He handed a single red rose to her. Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and her heart swelled as she received it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and smelt the rose. It¡¯s fragrance was so pleasant.


    .....


    She gasped when he pulled her onto hisps and warmed her cold cheek with his hands. ¡°I thought it wise to start our date with me making breakfast and feeding you.¡± He said and kissed her lips. Eun-sun could only stare at him and happily nodded.


    It was a regr breakfast, but it was the best she had eaten in her entire life. Maybe it was because he had said this was part of their date, or it could just be that she was falling for him over and over again. Eun-sun couldn¡¯t describe how much she loves this man.


    Despite Dan-Han¡¯s scolding, Eun-sun hurriedly gulped down her food and quickly got herself ready for their date. She had a sunny smile as she moved around and Dan-Han amusedly watched as she hopped around. Eun-sun sent a picture of herself to Hei-Ran for approval and she was pleased as punch when she did. Thanks to Hei-Ran¡¯s constant nagging, she had roughly learnt how to apply some basic makeup, and right now she was looking really beautiful. Dan-Han¡¯s astonished gaze had told her so.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± She heard him say and she nodded as she turned towards him. Her jaws dropped when she saw him. He looked absolutely gorgeous and godly like a picturesque man. He¡¯s usual stiffling aura has faded into the background, and he was currently looking like a handsome groom.


    ¡°Now I just want to marry you.¡± She leaped into his embrace and peeked the side of his lips making himugh heartily.


    He smoothened her hair, and lovingly looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve always had that option since the first day we met. But, whenever you decide to finally do me the honors, I¡¯ll get the documents ready even if the bureau is closed.¡± He held her waist firmly and pressed her to himself, letting her know she could never escape him.


    Eun-sun craned herself upward and stole a quick kiss from him again. ¡°Not today President Lee, but soon I will.¡± She told him and he obediently nodded. Whatever made her happy was all he cared about. He was happy having her right now, and waiting for her wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± He took her hand and picked her purse.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked for the fifth time, excitement still dancing in her eyes, but again Dan-Han¡¯s response remained the same.


    ¡°Be patient.¡±


    Eun-sun mockingly red at him before looking out the window. She had no idea where they were headed, but she was still excited. Anywhere with him would be great.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes peaked up with curiousity when they drove into a tarmac. They were leaving the city for their date?


    She nced at Dan-Han with curiously glistening eyes, but the man only chuckled and stepped out of the car. He opened the door and helped her out.


    ¡°Dan-Han, where are we going?¡± She asked as her eyes moved around, and he pointed a finger towards a chopper not to far away from them.


    ¡°There.¡± He told her and led them towards it.


    Eun-sun stunningly looked at the chopper as they approached. A girl and a guy were both waiting by the side.


    ¡°President Lee.¡± They bowed and greeted him and her too. She didn¡¯t notice the flower in the girl¡¯s hand until Dan-Han took it from the girl and gave it her. It was another red rose.


    ¡°For the times I made you cry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eun-sun looked at him dumbfoundedly, her eyes slightly turning misty.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, other than, ¡°Thank you.¡± She epted it and smelt it. It smelt just as nice as the one he had given her at home.


    ¡°Sir, the chopper is ready.¡± The man informed, and Dan-Han quickly helped Eun-sun on the chopper. She watched with wide eyes as he walked around and climbed on, taking the pilot¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Are you flying this?¡± She asked in shocked surprise, and her eyes grew as wide as saucers when he nodded.


    ¡°What?¡± She nced at the man outside and stared back at Dan-Han. Was he joking?


    He raised a brow at her seeing her stupified expression. ¡°Are you doubting my skills, youngdy?¡± He jokingly scolded and she readily shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled and strapped in her belt.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes flew wide as they took off. She didn¡¯t believe this was happening even as they took off. Dan-Han was truly flying the chopper.


    It was still morning, so the view of the city was amazing. She gasped in awe at the view, as she peered at it. It was so beautiful, watching the sun rise and set above the city.


    She turned to him again and asked, ¡°Dan-Han, tell me. Where are we truly going?¡±


    ¡°To all the ces you¡¯ll love.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun held her breath and her heart pounded harder at the suspense. She wanted to know, but she also didn¡¯t want to ruin his surprise. But she was already surprised. Anyway, she¡¯ll wait.


    It was only a short trip but Eun-sun felt it had taken forever. But the moment theynded and she saw the ce he had brought, Eun-sun almost her legs give way. She looked at him with widened eyes and gaping mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was the grandest resort in the whole country, hidden in a beautiful ind. The Ethereal Paradise.


    ¡°You remembered?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did. I remember every moment we¡¯ve been together and apart.¡±


    His words made her heart swell. She had passively muttered about going there back on their trip to the province. She had seen an advert on it back then, and she had fallen in love with the ce. But who knew he had remembered.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes gazed around the ce, the reflection of the blue sea wasn¡¯t far from where the beautiful green field they stood. The ce was all glow and beautiful.


    She looked behind when she heard approaching steps. It was a middle aged man leading some well dressed staff. They bowed and greeted them, before looking at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°Yes, President Lee.¡± The man answered.


    Eun-sun gazed at Dan-Han, but again the man wasn¡¯t going to tell.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: Deserve It All.


    If Eun-sun¡¯s heart could rupt out of her chest and burst with joy, it would right this very moment. The scenery of the ce exceeded her expectations by leaps and bounds and every arrangement Dan-Han had made made her heart swell.


    He led her down a path of colorful flower petals forming a soft carpet underneath her feet till she arrived a small dock. He helped her into a canopy boat beautifully decorated with beautiful roses, tulips and other flowers she didn¡¯t know. Their fresh scent was rxing. Eun-sun looked at the man by her side and smiled to herself.


    Sitting in the boat, the cold air from the ocean caressed her skin, making goosebumps rise. Dan-Han drapped his coat around her to protect from the cold and pulled her closer, till she leaned on him. Eun-sun felt in the clouds with his gentlemanly actions. Dan-Han was only gentle and attentive to her, but she could never get used to him. She slowly tried to calm her anxious heart which anticipated their destination.


    Noticing them move the rocks at the Eastside of the water, Eun-sun felt giddy, her adventurous spirit was in full swing, and she wished she could take the boat on her head and ran faster. The moment the boat came to a stop, Dan-Han held her as they slowly walked up some steps till they entered a cave-like entrance.


    Eun-sun¡¯s lips dropped at the beautiful scenery that greeted her eyes. The rocks formed a round circle, trapping a small portion of the sea inside it like agoon. The blue waters glistened all around, and the rays of the sun seeping through the top made the water reflect all around rock, and the fresh green vines that creeped up the rocks added a satisfying beauty to it. The water was so clear, she could see beneath it. It reminded her of Dan-Han¡¯s house.


    Eun-sun turned around when soft music instruments started ying in the background. She looked around but she couldn¡¯t guess where it came from. It seemed to be just her and Dan-Han, but it wasn¡¯t.


    She looked at Dan-Han and he shed her a mischievous smile.


    .....


    ¡°Will you dance with me?¡± He asked, stretching out his hands.


    ¡°Here?¡± She asked with shocked surprise, her eyes darting around, but he took her hand and ced it on his shoulder while he ced his around her waist and slowly began to move.


    Eun-sun was flustered by what they were doing. But she couldn¡¯t deny that she loved what he was doing. It was beautiful, and awkardly warm, and mesmerizing, so how could shein?


    ¡°Dan-Han this is beautiful.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡± She blushed at his corny reply. He was getting good at flirting with her these days.


    ¡°I like it here. It¡¯s so warm and nice.¡± She said as she kept looking around.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like the other ces more.¡± He told her, making her raise her head to look at him.


    ¡°Just how many ces are you nning on taking me today?¡± Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Dan-Han looked at her face and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t count. But let¡¯s start with this.¡± He kissed her lips. Eun-sun was speechless by his reply but she was inwardly excited.


    They stayed a while longer, Eun-sun took as much pictures as possible, and in every picture she took, she had the broadest smile she had ever had in a long while.


    All through the day, Dan-Han took her from one ce to the other. Beginning from the ranch where he had taken her horse riding, then to the shooting range. He had taken her to the park where she did all the silly things she could imagine doing with him, like giving her a piggy back and eating cotton candy on the dark rides while she screamed her lungs out and clung to him whenever she felt dizzy.


    Dan-Han did all the things she had never thought he do with her. He had given her a piggy back, won game rewards at the park and now she had a big and cute teddy which she had carried along to the opera house which she hasn¡¯t been before but she really loved it.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He asked and she energetically shook her head. She wasn¡¯t tired at all. As a matter of fact with every ce he took her and with every hour they spent out, she felt a fresh rush of energy.


    ¡°Dan-Han, do want to have cone ice-cream?¡± She asked, her glistening eyes staring at the ice-cream man parked by the city square where they were currently taking a walk.


    ¡°You want some?¡± He asked and she vigorously nodded her head making him chuckle. He led her to sit by the fountain side before walking over to get her ice-cream.


    Eun-sun watched his back as he walked away, her cheeks pulling apart and revealing a sweet smile. Dan-Han was really a blessing to her, one she¡¯d never want to miss in her life.


    She snapped back to reality when she heard her phone ring. It was Hei-Ran calling.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re having a great time.¡± Hei-Ran said the moment Eun-sun answered the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a great time.¡± Eun-sun replied, her smile turning wider as she gazed at Dan-Han who was looking at her from time to time.


    ¡°Are you still out?¡± Hei-Ran asked when she heard sounds from the other side of the phone. She had thought they¡¯d be back since they went out in the morning.


    Eun-sun nodded her head and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you alone. I wanted to know if you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Or you wanted to get the gist. Which is it?¡± Eun-sun spoke suspiciously letting Hei-Ran know she knew her tactics.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all the same?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Hei-Ran.¡± Eun-sun amusedly sighed.


    ¡°I can hear you smiling, that¡¯s good. At least, I don¡¯t have to break his head and limbs.¡± She sighed in relief making Eun-sunugh. Like she could ever do anything to Dan-Han. His chilling appearance alone to outsiders startled them. Hei-Ran was thinking too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have fun. Snap and send me pictures right away so I can put on my story. My baby¡¯s first date.¡± She gushed.


    ¡°Bye, Hei-Ran.¡±


    ¡°Send the pictures right away.¡± She ordered before ending the call.


    Eun-sun sighed and shook her head after the call ended. But she realized she hadn¡¯t taken pictures of this ce. Although it was dark already, she still wanted some pictures.


    Eun-sun walked towards the part where there was more light and took some selfies of herself. It was weird she was the one taking all these pictures, but when you¡¯re with someone who made you smile and filled your heart with so much joy, you can¡¯t help but want to capture each moment and each smile.


    Eun-sun zoomed in her camera and tried taking a shot of Dan-Han, but her eyes caught something unusual. It was a man manhandling ady, roughly pulling her by her hand, but what was strange was that, they both looked familiar.


    A-Yeong and... Ji-Tae?


    She narrowed her eyes at them and subconsciously took steps towards them, but Dan-Han suddenly blocked her path.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked noticing the slight frown on her face.


    Eun-sun nodded and looked behind him making him do the same, but the couple was gone. Her eyes darted around, but they were truly gone.


    ¡°Did you see someone familiar?¡± Dan-Han asked when she kept looking around confusedly.


    Someone familiar? She thought she had, but that couldn¡¯t be possible right? A-Yeong and Ji-Tae? What connections could those two have? She must have seen wrongly and after all it waster already.


    She smiled at him and shook her head. Dan-Han passed her the ice-cream and looked at his watch.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s almost time.¡± He held her hand and pulled her forward.


    Almost time for what?¡± She asked as she followed him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Dan-Han led her to the heart of the square and stood under the huge statue. Eun-sun looked at him when he looked his watch again, and before she could ask the bright lights went off causing a pitch darkness, but soon random twinkle mini light suddenly illuminated the ce creating a romantic scene.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han, but before she could say a word, loud sound of fireworks rupted out in the sky, disying beautiful colours and pattern. Bystanders gasped and began taking pictures of the beautiful scene, not sure why something like this was happening, but it had created a beautiful atmosphere for the couples around.


    He held her waist from behind so she could lean her head on his chest while she had a clear view.


    She turned to look at him. ¡°You did this for me?¡± She asked dumbfoundedly, but she was even more stunned when he nodded.


    ¡°How...I mean how did you...¡±


    He smiled and kissed her slightly parted lips. ¡°It¡¯s the perks of having a rich man wrapped around your pinky.¡±


    ¡°Are you being cocky right now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head and pecked her lips again. ¡°You deserve it all. You deserve the best and more, and I¡¯ll do my best to always make you happy. I¡¯ll do this everytime just to see you smile because you make me want to be my best for you.¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: ns


    Eun-sun thought the night had ended after they left the city square, but it seemed Dan-Han still had other ns for them. She had thought they¡¯d be flying back to the city but Dan-Han had brought them back to the resort. She curiously gazed at him, but the man intentionally avoided meeting her gaze.


    ¡°President Lee, are we spending the night here?¡± She asked to confirm her suspicion. She anxiously watched as he nodded and Eun-sun almost squealed. Her eyes widened with surprise at that piece of good news.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said and she almost pounced on him.


    Eun-sun felt ecstatic knowing she¡¯d be treated to a night of luxury in this ce. From the advert she had seen on T.V, the rooms looked exquisite and she couldn¡¯t imagine the feeling of sleeping in one of them.


    ¡°President Lee, this way.¡± The manager they had earlier met this morning had suddenly showed up and the led the way.


    Eun-sun walked after him with hurried steps and Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The girl was just too easy to please, but that was one of the many things he loved about her.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He said, passing her the bag of souvenirs she had umted all through the day before picking her up as she kept hopping in her heels. He had gotten her a t shoe, but the stubborn girl had refused to wear, iming she didn¡¯t want to run her appearance on their first date.


    .....


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and dropped a quick peck on his cheeks which made him warmly smile at her.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han, you should smile more often.¡± She told him as she trailed her finger over his rxed brows.


    ¡°I smile a lot.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± She told him matter-of-factly. In what universe does he smile ¡®a lot¡¯?


    Dan-Han raised a brow at her and she chuckled, before repeating her words to him again. ¡°President Lee, you rarely smile.¡±


    ¡°But I do with you, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    He rendered Eun-sun speechless. Her eyes blinked, not sure of what to say.


    When he said it like that, he made it seem like others were not deserving of the privilege to seeing him smile and only she did. But as much as Eun-sun would appreciate if he was a bit less scary sometimes, she still loved him this way.


    Her eyes darted around when she noticed they weren¡¯t heading towards the main resort, but rather were walking along a small path leading to the woods that surrounded the ce.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked, her curiousity swiveling in her eyes. She realised this has been her frequent line for day since it began. She has used it more times than she could remember, and it was all thanks to the man who has been tight lipped all day.


    ¡°To our room.¡± He told her.


    Their room? In the woods?


    Eun-sun scanned around the environment, they were surrounded by trees that stretched out a few miles, but tied to them were beautiful light post, illuminating their path and creating a beautiful night ambiance.


    They walked past a small wooden arched bridge that stood over an artificialke which had lilies over it, making it look like a sea of lilies. The moon light casted it¡¯s reflection on it as well as the tiny bright stars, and the water glowed like a silvery river. Entrancing fragrance of flowers lingered in the air and it was so rxing and peaceful to the eyes, and the night wisp added a different touch to the atmosphere. Eun-sun felt she could melt there.


    Dan-Han put her down and collected her souvenirs, so she could look around.


    ¡°This is beautiful.¡± She dazedly whispered. Eun-sun was truly amazed, but nothing caught her attention more than the small, round wooded house just few feets ahead of them.


    They walked towards it and Dan-Han led her in. Her jaws dropped to the ground and her eyes widened to it¡¯s extreme, the moment she stepped in.


    What was this?


    Her eyes moved around, taking all the beauty in. The small room looked like a lover¡¯s haven. There were scented candles litted around, petals decoratively strewn around, and at the center was a dinner table filled with all the food she liked. From the ss roof she could see the stars that gantly filled the night, it was a starry night.


    Her eyes welled as she looked at the man behind her. ¡°Dan-Han.¡± She cried.


    ¡°Like it?¡± He asked and she vigorously bobbed her head and leaped into his embrace.


    ¡°I love it, every bit of it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing for not doing all these earlier. You¡¯ve endured a lot from me. Thank you.¡±


    Eun-sun tightened her arms around him and buried her face on his chest. She couldn¡¯t express the happiness in her heart at that moment. She hadn¡¯t felt this appreciated and loved in thest couple of years, she had almost forgotten how it felt.


    She remembered the letter his mother had left her and the sweet words she had said to her as well as all she had experienced with Dan-Han and tears freely fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Dan-Han asked when he felt a wet spot on his chest, but Eun-sun shook her head and snuggled closer, making the man hug her to himself.


    They remained that way for a while before Dan-Han made her seat at the table. Her mood changed to her gluttonous attitude, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Of course, she loved food more than anything in this world.


    He cut the meat and kept filling her te from time to time, almost forgetting about himself.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it now?¡± He asked after they had finished eating, and wereying on the fur made rug as they looked at the sky through the ss. Eun-sun had her head on his chest while he securely held her.


    Seconds of silence psed before she nodded her head.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I... want to find my parents.¡± She told him, making him nod as if he had expected that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± It was good to have someone she could finally rely on. She had been taking care of people and granting their request on her sweat and blood, but it was good having someone take of her like this.


    ¡°What about you? What do you want to do?¡± He asked.


    Eun-sun perfectly understood his question. She fell silent again.


    She sighed after a while of silent deliberation. ¡°Well, I want to keep working at PK as I¡¯ve always wanted to thread and dominate the careerdder, but I feel to make it as far as I want I might have to start up something for myself like a business.¡± She shared her thoughts with him.


    She gazed at Dan-Han who was quiet. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. What do you think I should do?¡± Eun-sun thought it was better to hear his opinion on what she should do.


    ¡°It is true that owning a business is quite profitable than working under a corporation and I know you can handle a business perfectly, but there are things you can¡¯t ignore like your preparedness towards it. There are things you should know about the corporate world beforeunching into it.¡± He paused for a while and closed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d advice that you equip yourself before you start up anything, but while you¡¯re doing that you can still be earning money and creating a portfolio for yourself.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Eun-sun asked with piqued interest. She probed herself up and attentively paid Dan-Han all her attention.


    Noticing her interest Dan-Han smiled. ¡°Well firstly, you should invest all you have now. From my calction, your new found wealth can get you atleast 5% shares in Pk, and with the growth of thepany, I can guarantee you a 230% increase in the next three years. If you lease the property you were given, you can invest the money into crypto currency or bonds for at least three to five years, while you continue working at Pk as well as learn some digital skills and take short courses on the line of business you want to open.¡±


    Eun-sun was astonished at the wellid out n he had for her.


    ¡°You must have given this some serious thought.¡± She believed he had already been thinking of this since yesterday.


    He shrugged and pulled her closer till sheid t on top of him. ¡°Anything about you marrying me should be taken seriously.¡± He told her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so intentional about me marrying you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? You don¡¯t want me single forever do you?¡± He cocked a brow at her and she nodded.


    ¡°And getting you into thepany, will secure you there. I believe mother must have thought about this very oue.¡± He said. He was almost sure of this and Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but agree too.


    This was a way of limiting Dan-Han¡¯s father. With her owning a few shares, he couldn¡¯t get rid of her that easily. As much as his father would love if it Eun-sun was out of his life, the old man loved profits more.


    ¡°So what? Are you going toe to mypany?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to market your shares to me, Mr salesman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather market myself to you. You have me, you have my shares and thepany.¡± This would have been the shortest route for her to take, but he understood she didn¡¯t just need this for him, but also for herself.


    Eun-sun smiled at his flirty ways. The icy man was getting better and better at making her heart flutter.


    She smiled and shrugged. ¡°Well I guess, I don¡¯t have a choice but to trust your judgement.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret investing with me, baby.¡± He took her lips in his and kissed her gently while his hand moved all over her.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you be nice and give me a treat? I¡¯m starving, honey please.¡± He begged and kissed her again making the girl helpless. She really had to give this man some physical distance before he gobbled her up.


    He was too much.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: Cursed Love Life


    Despite the loud music and noises of people ring through the room, In-Ha was lost and trapped in his own world. His opened eyes were utterly dead and dull. He lolled on the couch and nkly stared into space. He had been sitting there for quite a while, and he still wasn¡¯t sure why he was there.


    Hezily lifted his eyes when he heard soft clicks of heels against the floor and someone appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, handsome.¡± A soft, coquettish voice greeted. ¡°Care if I join you?¡± She shed him a seductive smile, but In-Ha turned his gaze away. Taking his silence as a yes, she lowered herself to the seat making In-Ha turn to her with a re, while his eyes trailed her from head to toes. A thought came to his mind, but he wasn¡¯t interested.


    He knew why she was currently sitting next to him, but he wasn¡¯t feeling the way he would have loved to respond.


    He wouldn¡¯t lie, this was partly the reason why he had visited the club. He hade to drown the heaviness in his heart but he hadn¡¯t been able to.


    He terribly wanted to forget the hurtful words Eun-sun had said to him. To get rid of the pain of being rejected by her off his chest, but no matter how hard he had tried, he still couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind. The alcohol wasn¡¯t helping either, neither was his body responding at it should. He was just lost.


    Before he had met her, this was his way of life. But even now, he was still thinking about her. About her round glistening eyes, which revealed the tenacity inside of her as well as her innocence. The texture of her lips which he had tasted and found crazily delicious, still lingered in his mind like a forbidden memory.


    .....


    In-Ha slipped his hand around the girl¡¯s waist and pulled her closer, forcefully iming her lips. But he grimaced and pushed her away when Eun-sun¡¯s words suddenly reverberated in his head again, and her the image of her lips was all he could see.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl confusedly blinked at him, wondering what could be possibly wrong with him.


    In-Ha sighed disappointedly at his odd behavior. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you should leave.¡± He coldly told her.


    The girl looked at him with shocked surprise. ¡°You said what?¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± He drawled, almost trying not to snap.


    She furiously red at him for embarrassing her before storming away, so as not to attract attention to herself, there by causing herself more embarrassment.


    In-Ha picked up his phone and stared at the picture which he had been viewing before.


    ¡°You devilish girl.¡± He cussed.


    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t harbor any feelings for her?¡± A voice said from around him, and In-Ha looked up to see a familiar face staring at him and the picture disying on his phone.


    He quickly put the phone away, and looked at the girl with a frown. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Same thing everyone here came for, fun.¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na, you should go home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my brother.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± In-Ha frowned bringing his phone out of his pocket.


    Ni-Na chortled. ¡°Yeah, go ahead. Like you can.¡±


    In-Ha froze hearing her words. He couldn¡¯t call Dan-Han.


    Ni-Na sighed seeing the dejected look on his face. She knew In-Ha wouldn¡¯t be able to call Dan-Han, as there was a silent war between them and she believed it was because of Eun-sun.


    In-Ha picked up the wine ss in front of him, but Ni-Na snatched it away.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re drunk.¡± She scolded.


    ¡°Give it back.¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Not a chance. I¡¯m taking you home, so you better stand up or I¡¯ll call President Lee and despite whatever¡¯s going on between you two, he¡¯ll give you a beating especially with his girlfriend¡¯s pics on your phone.¡±


    In-Ha chuckled at her threat. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be the one receiving all the beating?¡± A mocking smile curved his lips, but Ni-Na ignored him and tried pulling him up but the man refused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to getid.¡± He drunkily said making Ni-Na frown.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gettingid all your life, aren¡¯t you tired of bed humping?¡± She red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m heart broken.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°And a rebound sex isn¡¯t going to fix, Mr Kang In-Ha. So get you ass off this seat, or I¡¯m going to drag you out!¡±


    In-Ha stared at her and hissed, while Ni-Na helped him up.


    ¡°Ni-Na, are you leaving?¡± Someone asked. It was at this point that In-Ha realized that there were other girls standing behind Ni-Na.


    Ni-Na gave them an apologetic look and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can we do this another time.¡±


    The girls looked at the drunk man leaning on her shoulder and nodded.


    ¡°Will you be fine?¡± One of the asked while Ni-Na nodded before leaving with In-Ha.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s your brother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°And he hasn¡¯t taken it from you how generous.¡± She sighed and led him to the car when she found it. She helped him and bucked him up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ce?¡±


    ¡°Hotel.¡± He passed her the key card. Ni-Na sadly gazed at him when she saw the card. He was leaving in an hotel. That was the one ce he hated going to in the whole world.


    Ni-Na sighed and received the card. She drove straight to the hotel where he lived and helped him in.


    Ni-Na was stunned at the condition of the room when she stepped into it. It was unkempt as the upant itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a mess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be a mess, I guess that¡¯s why no one truly wants me.¡± He sighed and copsed onto the sofa. He kicked off his shoes and picked the bottle of wine on the side table. Ni-Na wanted to take it from him, but the warning re in his eyes stopped her.


    She watched him frustratedly chugged it down his throat. He rupt a derisive round ofughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hopeless, aren¡¯t I?¡± He looked at Ni-na in the eye.


    ¡°I must really be so bad that no one would ever think of wanting me.¡±


    ¡°In-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Ji-A left me few days to my wedding to go be with my father. Eun-sun doesn¡¯t even want anything to do with me. My love life is cursed.¡±


    ¡°That crazy ex and Eun-sun are two different scenarios. Eun-sun already has someone else in her heart and that¡¯s your best friend.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He hissed out. He knew that but he couldn¡¯t help feel this way. Eun-sun had warmed his cold and dead heart up. He had no idea how she did it, but he could feel himself wanting a woman again, not just any woman. Her.


    Over and over again, he had told himself to forget her and not ruin his friend¡¯s happiness but his heart responded differently. His head and heart are constantly in a conflict.


    He raked his hand through his hair and sighed again. ¡°I want it gone, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Ni-Na could see the pain and struggle in his eyes, and it pricked her heart, but she quickly knocked off that feeling. She could only look at him as she had nothing to say. Even if she did, this wasn¡¯t the best time to say it. The man was heavily drunk.


    Slowly approaching In-Ha, she took the bottle from him and helped him into the bed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He muttered as his eyes fell close.


    Ni-Na sat by the side of his bed and pat his hair. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, In-Ha. If I can do it, I¡¯m sure you will too.¡± She whispered to him.


    Ni-Na arranged his room and got hangover pills before leaving. A voice in her head told her to stay behind and look after him, but discarded that thought.


    She had always told herself to put some distance between In-Ha and her, and she wasn¡¯t going to stop now.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: Her Role


    In-Ha¡¯s head throbbed with a suffering headache when he stirred up from sleep. His head spun and the lucent light seeping through the curtains assaulted his eyes, drawing them to a squint, as it ached his head more.


    His eyes roamed around the room in search of Ni-Na when he remembered what had happenedst night, but there was no sign of her. In-Ha frowned upon realizing she had gone home alonest night. What was she thinking?


    He saw the pill and bottle of water she had dropped on the bed-side table and the note that apanied them.


    He read the note and tossed it aside before dialing her number.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go home sotest night?¡± They said simultaneously, and In-Ha¡¯s tone revealed his displeasure in her actions.


    Few seconds of silence psed before Ni-Na spoke up. ¡°You weren¡¯t expecting me to sleep in the same room with you, were you?¡± She asked, and from her voice, In-Ha could tell she didn¡¯t like how he yelled at her, and her eyes currently held a re for him.


    .....


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± He fired back.


    ¡°Everything! Your reputation sucks, and Dan-Han will kill you if he finds out I shared a room with you in a hotel.¡± She reminded him just in case he had forgotten howscivious he was before he met Eun-sun.


    In-Ha hissed. ¡°It waste, Ni-na. It was dangerous going home alone.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a girl?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a little girl, and Dan-Han will have my head on a tter had something happened to you. And I should be the one taking care of you.¡± He sighed again.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m twenty-one. Second, I got home safely. And thank God you know you should take care of me and not the other way round!¡± She snapped.


    ¡°Ni-Na-¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t ruin my mood. It¡¯s too early. Just say a thank you and all will be fine.¡± She told him in a tone that warned him she didn¡¯t want to hear anything else.


    In-Ha closed his eyes and pressed on his temple, and sighed. ¡°Thank you.¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Now, take the pill I left you and get yourself something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°That will be all for now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for bringing me back and... cleaning around.¡± He looked around the room, which had been in a chaotic state before he went out yesterday.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She told him.


    ¡°And In-Ha..¡± she called, gaining his attention before he could end the call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. Face your problem head on. Alcohol and womanizing won¡¯t take your pain away.¡± She told him, while In-Ha kept quiet, not sure of what to say till she disconnected the call.


    He stared at the pill for a while before swallowing it. He fell back on his bed and nkly stared at the ceiling.


    Face his problem head on? How was he going to do that?


    This problem wasn¡¯t one he had asked for. It was bigger than him, because he was in a dilemma. He has been in a dilemma since the day he realized he and Dan-Han had feelings for the same girl. He loved her but she loved someone else, and that someone was the person who had been a father, brother and friend to him.


    It was hard to face this problem. A glimpse of Eun-sun¡¯s face made him go selfish in an instant. All he wanted was her. He wanted exactly what his friend had with her.


    This was hard!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this at all, and he didn¡¯t want to deal with it either.


    He frowned when his phone started ringing and he discovered it was Jae-Hyun calling. He reluctantly picked it up.


    ¡°I thought you would not pick my call.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He coldly asked.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Jae-Hyun ordered and disconnected the call.


    ¡®Open the door?¡¯ In-Ha¡¯s eyes darted towards the door, before he reluctantly rolled out of bed and sluggishly walked towards it.


    Jae-Hyun riffled him from head to toe as he walked into the room without saying a word. His eyes scanned around the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusually clean.¡± He said and looked at In-Ha, who was irritably ring at him. ¡°And you¡¯re just as messy as I thought you¡¯d be.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± In-Ha asked, making Jae-Hyun to cock a brow at him.


    ¡°What do you think I want?¡± Jae-Hyun asked him a question of his own.


    In-Ha frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for this.¡±


    ¡°None of us are in the right mood. But you shouldn¡¯t be hiding from the world and pushing me away. So what if she rejected you? You¡¯re not the first man whose feelings were rejected.¡±


    ¡°Jae-Hyun.¡± In-Ha drawled.


    Jae-Hyun sighed. ¡°I just wanted to check on you. This is the coldest war that has existed between us, and I don¡¯t like it, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    In-Ha watched him as he spoke. Of course, he didn¡¯t like it, but there was nothing to be done about it.


    He plonked on the sofa opposite Jae-Hyun. ¡°I can¡¯t handle any of this, Jae-Hyun.¡± He sighed. ¡°Apart from hurting Dan-Han by keeping his mother¡¯s illness a secret, I can¡¯t face him for kissing her before his eyes. Neither can I face her after telling her how I feel.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± In-Ha didn¡¯t think Jae-Hyun understood how he felt.


    ¡°I want her. Despite knowing I can¡¯t have her, I still want her! And I hate the fact that I¡¯m hurting her and Dan-Han with these feelings that I have. I hate that I have to be selfless and let her go find the happiness she deserves with Dan-Han. I hate the fact that I found love again with someone I can¡¯t have. I hate everything.¡±


    Jae-Hyun stared at him wordlessly. He could see the sheer frustration and anguish in his eyes, but what could he say tofort him?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have something to say, do you?¡± In-Ha tilted his brows while Jae-Hyun shrugged.


    ¡°What should I say? As humans, we must face challenges now and then, as well as take some test almost every day of our lives. I believe this is one of them for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± In-Ha narrowed his eyes at him.


    ¡°This is an eye-opening test for you. In-Ha, not everyone you meet will stay in your life the way you want them to. Some people¡¯s appearance in your life might simply be to help you pass a phase and bring light to some obscurity. Everyone has a role to y in your life, and in Eun-sun¡¯s case, isn¡¯t it clear what her role is?¡± A confused frown framed In-Ha¡¯s face as he tried to understand what Jae-Hyun was trying to say.


    ¡°Are you saying...¡±


    ¡°That meeting Eun-sun and falling for her might not be a coincidence. But an act to let you know you¡¯re ready to love again, and walk out of your past.¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: ¡°Here For You.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dan-Han coldly grumbled into the phone as he tried not to wake up the beauty sleeping in his arms.


    ¡°Mr Kim is still in the country as you said he would. He¡¯s currently at the Kim¡¯s old residence. What should we do?¡± A subordinate asked over the phone.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t surprised over this. He had predicted this would happen and he knew exactly why. Things were probably as he had presumed.


    ¡°Have Tae-Ho taken the madam to the family house?¡± He asked, referring to Ms Soo-min.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Increase the security around the house.¡± Dan-Han ordered.


    .....


    ¡°Okay boss. Should we keep tabs on him too?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be no need for that. He wouldn¡¯t be too careless.¡± Dan-Han thoughtfully said. He could tell Mr Kim wouldn¡¯t be sloppy, especially now that he was in his terrain. And if his theory was correct, the man would make a move on the woman, and not on him. Killing her to stop her from recognizing him would be his best approach, atleast that was what he¡¯d do had he been in Mr Kim¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything else.¡± Dan-Han said and ended the call. He put the phone away and turned to the beauty stretching and yawning in his arms.


    ¡°Is it work?¡± She asked as she stirred up from sleep.


    Dan-Han shook his head and leaned down to kiss her lips. ¡°No.¡± He smiled at her cute sleepy face. He loved having her wake in his embrace every morning and he wanted this everyday of his life. Having her face as the first thing he sees every morning and thest face he sees before going to bed, was the earnest desire of his heart.


    Eun-sun snuggled a bit closer. ¡°Thanks for yesterday. It was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    Eun-sun rested her head on his broad chest and clingingly tightened her hold around him. ¡°I hate that it passed so quickly, and I hate to leave.¡± She pouted.


    Dan-Han chuckled amusedly at her cute act, as he hugged her back. ¡°Who said anything about leaving. Let¡¯s stay a bit more.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun skeptically looked at him. ¡°President Lee, are you trying to ck off on my ount? We have to get back. Is not the weekend yet, so we still have to go to work.¡± She told him. They had both skipped work yesterday and she didn¡¯t want that to happen again, most especially Dan-Han who definitely had a lot to do at thepany. She knew he was a busy man, and having him spend a whole day with her outside the weekend meant alot.


    ¡°Work is wherever you are, my love.¡± Dan-Han tightened his arms around her, almost squeezing her small body with his strong arms. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I have to work anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Her brows shot up at him. She wondered what he was all about now.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help the smile that formed on his face as he nced at her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m currently dating a woman with thick thighs which I want to hug all the days of my life. So, why do I still need to work? I can be a stay home husband, while you care for me.¡±


    ¡°So you want to leash off me?¡± Eun-sun tilted a brow at him. She could guess that was what his words meant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to?¡± He asked, while Eun-sun quickly rolled over him and wrapped her hand around his neck. A sweet smile tugging her lips.


    ¡°Of course, I want you to. You¡¯ll be my toy boy and I¡¯ll just have to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Toy boy?¡± He asked while Eun-sun vigorously and smilingly nodded at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°I love it.¡± He hooked his hand around her waist and kissed her corbone. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay home to care for you, and also look pretty for you.¡±


    ¡°You have it all figured out, my baby boy.¡± She grinned and kissed him back.


    ¡°Baby boy. That¡¯s the first time, you¡¯re calling me something sweet.¡± He sheepishly grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Eun-sun hurriedly rebutted. She could swear she had addressed him with endearing names before.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t called me baby, or darling, or sweetheart, or anything sweet at all.¡± Dan-Han insisted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too cheesy this morning?¡±


    ¡°Are youining?¡± He raised a brow at her, while she hurriedly shook her head. Eun-sun trailed her fingers along his face and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll neverin, Mr Lee. You¡¯re my one and only.¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s the cheesy one?¡± He rolled her over, making her lie t on her back as he loomed over her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go to work today. I want to stay in bed with you for a while.¡± He said, but Eun-sun refused by shaking her head.


    ¡°No more bedtime, President Lee. You¡¯ll bete for work, and so will I. I haven¡¯t been to work in three days. People will start talking.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Then let them.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her neck.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± She pinched his cheeks, and raised his head up. He was being naughty again.


    Dan-Han frowned. ¡°You care about people¡¯s opinion too much.¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡± She refuted. ¡°I care about my career in yourpany. While you can afford to bete, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡± He feigned a frown, but Eun-sun ignored him and pushed him off her.


    ¡°We should get ready to leave.¡± She said, rolling out of the bed and hurrying into the bathroom with Dan-Han¡¯s eyes keenly following her.


    Dan-Han picked up his phone and sent a quick text to Tae-Ho, inquiring if he had made any progress with the investigation about Eun-sun¡¯s birth, but Tae-Ho¡¯s reply was negative.


    He knew he had promised to give Tae-Ho some time to work on it, but he slightly getting restless.


    There was an unsettling feeling brooding in his heart sincest night and he didn¡¯t like it. He had no reason why he was feeling uneasy about this, but he knew trouble was looming around and he needed answers as soon as possible.


    Soon, Dan-Han and Eun-sun both got ready and left for home to get ready for work. Alex had breakfast packed under Dan-Han¡¯s instruction which they took to work.


    Eun-sun looked at the man by her side, unpacking the food Alex had made for her. She had no interest in eating breakfast but Dan-Han wouldn¡¯t hear of it. She wouldn¡¯t be wrong if she said the man was still as overbearing as ever. Only having his way with her, but she must also admit that every imposed decision has always been in her favour. He was always looking out for her.


    Dan-Han¡¯s phone suddenly began to ring, but he ignored it. It rang thrice but he ignored all the calls. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the caller¡¯s name. It was Jae-Hyun.


    Eun-sun peeked at him, but she said nothing.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She softly called, making the man look at her.


    ¡°We-we¡¯ve never really talked about your mother¡¯s death. Do..do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He firmly replied.


    ¡°Are you sure? You can talk to me.¡± She ced her hand on his and she heard him sigh, detedly.


    Eun-sun had feared having this conversation with him, as she feared it might remind him of her mistake, but she couldn¡¯t help it now even though this wasn¡¯t the right time to have that conversation.


    He silently nced at her for a while, before he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡®He will be.¡¯ That meant he wasn¡¯t. She knew he was properly dealing with his mother¡¯s death. As a matter of fact, he was avoiding dealing with it.


    ¡°Dan-Han-¡± Eun-sun took the sk in his hand and shifted closer and pulled him into a hug, resting his head on her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He sighed and inhaled her fresh scent. ¡°I know you are.¡± Hearing him sound so tough pricked Eun-sun in her heart. From the day his mother had died, she had seen him bury himself with work to avoiding to terms with her death, and she knew why he was avoiding facing this feelings. Guilt.


    Dan-Han has always been taking care of everybody, but the one person he should have truly cared for at her hardest and trying times, he failed to.


    She cupped his face and kissed his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll always be here for you to help you cry it out.¡± She kissed his lips as he stoically nodded. There was a shift in his countenance, and Eun-sun felt it was good. He shoulde to terms with it and deal with the reality of his mother¡¯s demise one way or another, and she was going to help him do that.


    Dan-Han picked up the food from her side and passed it to her. ¡°You should eat. We¡¯ll be at the office soon.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± She asked, when he brought out just one spoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter after my first meeting, but I can¡¯t let you go around on an empty stomach. I hate it when you have those stomach aches.¡±


    Eun-sun nodded and collected the spoon from him. She also hated all the ulcer pains. They could be excruciating.


    Dan-Han had only gotten out of the car with Eun-sun, when they saw Ji-Tae stepping out of his car too. He shed a smile at them, which Eun-sun thought was still as annoying as ever. As a matter of fact, she thought it got worse with each passing day.


    Eun-sun rolled her eyes as he ambled towards them.


    ¡°Ah! What a great delight to be greeted with the sight of love in the morning.¡± He smiled, but he was greeted by only res.


    He chuckled as he looked at Eun-sun. ¡°You res makes you look more prettier.¡± He said before turning to Dan-Han. ¡°President Lee, you¡¯ve indeed picked the right girl.¡±


    Dan-Han ignored him and tried to lead Eun-sun away, but Ji-Tae spoke up again.


    ¡°I heard you met with a new potential investor, Mr Kim. Is he interested in doing business with us, or was your meeting about something, personal?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot, why don¡¯t you answer that.¡± Dan-Han replied him.


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯ll be too stressful.¡± He sighed. ¡°Anyway, I hope you too had enough fun. You can never tell when you¡¯d be able to do that again.¡±


    Dan-Han silently watched him for a while, before pulling Eun-sun away with him.


    ¡°You should be careful about, Ji-Tae. He seems dangerous.¡± Eun-sun told him. There was something about Ji-Tae that really made her ufortable.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dan-Han replied. Ji-Tae seems to have a n, but what could it be?


    .....

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: Trouble


    ¡°Have you gone to the hospital?¡± Ji-Tae coldly asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you calling me?¡± From his tone he seemed displeased, but so was she. She was displeased with this n of his.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, I don¡¯t think this is right. I..I¡± Kwon-Nara stuttered.


    ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had second thoughts about this. I¡¯d never do this-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Dan-Han any more? You¡¯ve given up on being the madam of the Lee empire?¡± He cut off.


    .....


    ¡°I...No!¡± She snapped. She drew in a short shaky breath. ¡°This isn¡¯t how I want to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how you intend to get him back?¡± He asked. He could already tell the silly kindergarten plot she has in her head and he felt sorry for her.


    ¡°I...I¡±


    Ji-Tae scoffed hearing her stutter. ¡°I know what your silly thoughts are, but don¡¯t you darey a hand on her.¡± He warned.


    ¡°Why? Have you taken a liken to her? Is this why you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why I¡¯m doing this is no business of yours, youngdy. If you want to get Dan-Han, then do as I say. And do I have to remind you, why Dan-Han hates you? He¡¯d never fall for a seduction n, especially not with you involved. You should stick to what you know how to do best, staying pretty. So stop trying to use that brain of yours and simply do as I say!¡± He roared out hisst words.


    Ji-Tae was getting irritated by her daily. If he didn¡¯t need her for his ns, he¡¯d get rid of her already, but he didn¡¯t want to do that, atleast not now. Her death would serve a purpose.


    Kwon-Nara still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Ji-Tae, taking Dan-Han¡¯s specimen from the clinic and trying to force his hand wouldn¡¯t make much difference to him.¡± She told him. She wasn¡¯t sure Ji-Tae was seeing things clearly. Forcing Dan-Han to be with her like this would only make the man hate her more, not like he didn¡¯t hate her enough already. And with that little woman in his life she wondered if this n was really going to work as Ji-Tae was expecting.


    Ji-Tae sighed over the phone. ¡°You¡¯re getting worried for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting worried for nothing. We both know who Dan-Han is. The man will kill me and dump my body where no one will ever find it, pregnant or not. And even you will not be safe from him.¡± Kwon-Nara lectured him. She had been down with the idea from the get-go because she was ambitious, but after seeing Dan-Han and remembering how monsterous he could be when he chose to, she decided to give this n a second thought.


    What wouldn¡¯t she give to be with Lee Dan-Han. She¡¯d give her all, but that doesn¡¯t include her life which the man would readily snuff out of her.


    ¡°Ji-Tae.¡± She called when the other side became too quiet.


    He hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself about dying, even if you do, it will be profitable.¡±


    ¡°Ji-Tae!¡±


    ¡°Kwon-Nara, I said rx. Nothing will happen to you. We still have our trump card. Uncle will never allow Dan-Han toy hold on his probable grandchild, so rx.¡± Ji-Tae patience was thinning out by the second. He hated repeating himself especially to her.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°No buts. Just do as you¡¯re told. And don¡¯t forget what¡¯s at stake if you fail me. You owe me your life, darling. Now, be a good girl and get to the clinic. Call me when you have a positive result, hopefully in a week¡¯s time. I¡¯d use this weekend to warm him up for the things toe, then he¡¯d be too busy to deal with you.¡± He darkly chuckled before ending the call.


    Kwon-Nara felt goosebumps crawl over her skin after the call ended. Why does it feel like she has been bedding a devil in disguise. She had a feeling there was more to Ji-Tae¡¯s n. He still wasn¡¯t sharing how impregnating herself with Dan-Han¡¯s stored specimen at theb was profitable to him. She wasn¡¯t buying the him and Father Lee¡¯s deal, that was crap.


    There was more and she had no idea how to go about it. Ji-Tae was dangerously cunny. But any way, she was going to try this her way too, and that involved taking that woman out of the picture.


    She dialled a number on her phone and soon the call connected.


    ¡°Is she back? Or did she really quit?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She just got back, and no one is saying anything about how she didn¡¯t show up for days. I think she¡¯s sleeping with someone at the top. Remember I told you how the president secretary came delivery food for her when she first got here, and how she keeps getting called to the top floor? I think she¡¯s sleeping with him. How dare she?!¡± Min-Jung cussed.


    Kwon-Nara scoffed inwardly. Sleeping with Dan-Han¡¯s secretary, indeed. She wondered how the girl would feel if she finds out that she was sleeping with the president and not his secretary.


    Wait! Were they sleeping together already? Kwon-Nara wondered.


    No, She didn¡¯t think so. Even before Dan-Han¡¯s problem, he wasn¡¯t a man moved by such otherworldly desires. He always acted different from other men. He might be attracted to thatdy for now, but he¡¯d be over her as soon as she was out of sight and out of his life.


    ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡± Nara told her.


    ...


    Eun-sun was surprised when she saw the happy smiles on the faces of her colleagues as she walked into the office. Several round of ¡®wee back¡¯, echoed in the air, and she was more surprised by Hye-Jin who pulled her into a tight hug.


    ¡°Have you solved your family issue?¡± Hye-Jin curiously asked.


    ¡®Family issue?¡¯ Was that issue Dan-Han had given the director?


    Without thinking about it, she nodded.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good. You got me scared when you just took your bag and left. I thought you were fired.¡± Hye-Jin told her.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Eun-sun apologized as they broke the hug. She could remember Hye-Jin calling after her that day. She had even called her, but she turned off her phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy I got my desk partner. You might be boring at times, but I¡¯ve grown to like you like that.¡± Hye-Jin chipped, while Eun-sun wondered whether tough or cry.


    She was boring at times? She couldn¡¯t believe her.


    Well, she was always uptight, and most times taciturn. And the few weeks when she had Dan-Han broke up had affected her at work, so she could imagine what Hye-Jin was saying.


    Bothdies were still talking when a familiar unpleasant face showed up in front of them.


    Hye-Jin red at the girl. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, but the girl rolled her eyes and ignored her, before ncing at Eun-sun who was nkly staring at her.


    ¡°Here.¡± She dumped some heap of files on the desk.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Eun-sun asked, her eyes skeptically looking at the files.


    ¡°Files on the project you were working on, before you left.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± She cocked a brow at her.


    ¡°So, you can have them back. It was handed over to me when you left, as your partner here was too ¡®busy¡¯ to take them. But since you¡¯re here, you can continue from where you stopped.¡±


    Eun-sun could clearly see she was here to cause trouble. She was about to speak up when Hye-Jin spoke up first.


    ¡°You must think you¡¯re smart. These files were given to you. If I remember correctly, you willingly offered to take them. So what now? Does she look like a push over to you?¡± Hye-Jin was irritated by Min-Jung¡¯s cockiness. She and her brainless partner has always been the annoying bi**hes of the department.


    Min-Jung shot Eun-sun a condescending look as she eyed her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a push over, but she¡¯s clearly an opportunist. You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re sleeping with an executive in thepany? Others might be daft but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re more than daft!¡± Hye-Jin snapped, her loud voice attracting the attention of the people around.


    Eun-sun observed the pairs of eyes now staring at them. She ced her hand on Hye-Jin¡¯s who looked like she was about to pounce on the girl. She held back a smile. Hye-Jin¡¯s current attitude reminded of Hei-Ran.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said, making Hye-Jin frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about epting this rubbish are you?¡± Hye-Jin¡¯s frown lines deepened.


    Eun-sun gave her aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The job was actually mine in the first ce. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over it.¡± She smiled and turned to Min-Jung. ¡°Thank you for helping me. You can leave.¡± Eun-sun told her.


    The girl red at her and then at Min-Jung before letting out a long hiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re to submit them by morning. So get to it.¡± She hissed again and walked away.


    Eun-sun chuckled as she watched her leave. She had clearlye for trouble but she wasn¡¯t going to give her what she wanted. She had a n, and that was working her way to the top, and troublesome like this would always be on her path.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let her go without these files.¡± Hye-Jin was clearly displeased about this.


    Eun-sun smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said. Hye-Jin might think she just let Min-jung walk over her, but that wasn¡¯t the case. She must learn not to react to every rubbish thrown at her. And also the files she had been working on were mostly about Dan-Han¡¯s current project, and she cared about it too much.


    Hye-Jin sighed and returned back to her work, while Eun-sun picked up the files and started to work. Staring at the heap of files, she realized the problem that woulde from itter.


    Lee Dan-Han.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: Storm


    Dan-Han¡¯s Office


    ¡°What do you want me to sign?¡± Eun-sun hurriedly asked the moment she walked into Dan-Han¡¯s office. She wondered what he needed her signature for, even though her instinct told her it might be about his ns for her, but she still had doubt as they had only talked about itst night.


    ¡°Here.¡± He passed two documents to her. One was a deed for thend, while the other was about for transfer of shares.


    She gazed at the man with utter surprise. ¡°This...we just talked about itst night.¡± She told him. How could he have all this prepared already?


    ¡°Last night is long enough. I take matters about you marrying me seriously, so please sign.¡± He gestured with his chin for her to sign.


    Eun-sun was dumbfounded. She looked at the papers and at Dan-Han and she couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. Her heart suddenly pounded.


    ¡°This feels surreal, Dan-Han.¡± She breathed out, making the man smile.


    .....


    ¡°I know.¡± He passed her a pen.


    Eun-sun drew in a short, shaky breath to calm her nervous self. Sweat suddenly covered her palms and her fingers slightly fidgeted as she picked up the pen.


    Her heart stopped when she saw her name written on the paper. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. She had imagined working her ass off to attain something like this, and would not care how long it might take, but now....She has more than she could imagine getting in the next five to ten years, and all this was because of Mrs Lee. Although this was an outrageously generous gift, she would have preferred if the woman was here with them. With her.


    She heaved a sigh as she signed the papers. She told herself this was what mother wanted, and she was grateful for this.


    She closed the file and passed it to Dan-Han, who smiled as he examined it.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a step closer to being with you now.¡± He said, while Eun-sun blinked rapidly in disbelief. That was supposed to be her line, but he stole it.


    ¡°We have mother to thank for this.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He put the file away in his drawers.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all, right?¡± Eun-sun inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied, and she quickly rose to her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me questions?¡± He asked, making her nce at him.


    ¡°Questions about what? The files?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You just signed-¡±


    ¡°I trust you, Lee Dan-Han, with my life. And without you, I wouldn¡¯t have those things in the first ce, and I also know you¡¯re more keen on marrying me than I am.¡± she told him.


    He thoughtfully nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you see. Now if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Take your leave? You want to leave right away?¡± Dan-Han frowned on hearing her words.


    ¡°I have some work waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°So you want to leave right away?¡± He tilted a brow at her.


    Eun-sun sighed, seeing his unpleasant expression. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Lunch is up now.¡±


    ¡°Um...I don¡¯t think I can lunch. I¡¯ll grab a sandwich from the cafeteria. There¡¯s so much-¡±


    ¡°Grab a Sandwich?¡± Dan-Han interjected her as he stared at her with incredulity. His silent gaze challenging her to repeat what she had just said.


    Eun-sun shed him an easing smile and walked round his desk and towards him, his eyes keenly following her. She held his face up and pecked his cheek.


    ¡°I like how you take care of me, President Lee, but right now, I have to work. There¡¯s so much to do.¡± Her fingers gently stretching out the crease line between his brows.


    He sighed detedly. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She pecked him, her face still revealing a disarming smile he couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Small girl, stop smiling at me like that.¡± He hissed and turned away, making Eun-sun smile even more.


    ¡°Formidable CEO Lee, you can be cute when you want to.¡± She teased.


    ¡°Stop patronizing me, stubborn girl.¡± He red at her, making Eun-sun chuckle.


    He stared at her and sighed. ¡°Fine, you can go. But be done with work on time.¡±


    ¡°Am I spending the night at your ce today?¡± Eun-sun innocently asked, but the look from Dan-Han¡¯s eyes made her want to take her words back, but she was already toote.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± He asked, but Eun-sun vigorously nodded her head.


    ¡°I want to.¡± She hurriedly said. ¡°But, it¡¯s just that I missed Hei-Ran and I thought maybe I should go home today, and...¡± She paused when his countenance gravely changed.


    ¡°And...¡±


    ¡°And..I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be done with work early. I might be a littlete.¡±


    ¡°A little?¡± Dan-Han frowned, knowing what her ¡®a little¡¯ meant, especially with work. He had the urge to protest, but he bit his lips and sighed. This was who she was, a hard worker. He had met her like this, and even though he wanted her to work less, he couldn¡¯t change who she was. As a matter of fact, he wanted her to always be herself as well as be the better version of who she has always been.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you, but noter than 7:30. And we can stop by at your ce before we head for mine. Is that good?¡± he asked. Dan-Han knew from the moment she said she wanted to go see Hei-Ran and workte, he was bound topromise.


    This girl had made him a love struck fool, but he had noints.


    Eun-sun smiled and nodded, knowing that was as far as he could go. Actually, she had expected him to flip the moment she said the work te. She heaved inwardly.


    ¡°7:30¡± She pecked him and sauntered away before he could grab her waist and pull her down.


    ¡°Babe.¡± He called, halting her on her heels. She turned to him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any junk from the cafeteria. Chang-wok will deliver your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Chang-wok? Please don¡¯t.¡± She hastily pleaded. She didn¡¯t want another drama like the one she had this morning. Chang-Wok¡¯s appearance will attract attention towards her and she didn¡¯t want that..


    ¡°You can leave, Ms Eun-sun. Have a nice day.¡± He said dismissively, before turning towards theptop on his desk.


    Having nothing to say, Eun-sun sighed and walked away. There was nothing she could do to change his mind. Her mind drifted back to the bulk of files on her desk and the close deadline she had. Her heart skipped. She would never be done by 7:30. Dan-Han was definitely going to have her headter tonight.


    And it was exactly as Eun-sun had predicted when secretary Chang-wok delivered lunch to her desk. She could see and feel the curiosity in the surrounding eyes, even Hye-Jin. She shared her lunch with her and soon plunged herself back to work after eating.


    She was working hard to avoid the storm that might brood from Dan-Han, little did she know Dan-Han would be the least of her worries.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: Mystery Man


    After several hours of work, Eun-sun felt she shouldn¡¯t have stayed home for three whole days. Had she been at work, she would have attended to this already. She looked around the office, and discovered she wasn¡¯t the only one workingte. The centenary project was ted to officially begin building by Monday, so everyone in thepany was busy, and she knew even Dan-Han was also busy.


    Two hours after closing hours, some people started leaving.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Hye-Jin asked as she packed up her stuff. Eun-sun shook her head without even looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish this before leaving. Materials for the building will be delivered by Saturday, so I have to submit all this tomorrow morning.¡± Eun-sun told her, her eyes not leaving the monitor for a second.


    Hye-Jin sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken this from that uncultured girl. It¡¯s 7:10 already. If I leave, you¡¯ll be alone here with that crazy girl.¡± Hye-Jin red at the familiar head she could see at the other end of the office.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes darted towards the time icon on the monitor. She couldn¡¯t believe it was 7:10 already. Dan-Han would be calling her any moment from now. She looked at the remaining files on her desk and she almost passed out. She had three more to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She assured her.


    .....


    Hye-Jin sighed again before waving her goodbye. Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped when her phone started ringing and it was Dan-Han calling. She anxiously picked up the call. She was about to ask for more time, when Dan-Han asked for it first, making her sigh in relief. It seems there¡¯d be no storm brooding from him.


    ¡°Sure, I can wait. I still have a few things to do anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay. When you¡¯re done,e to my office.¡± He told her before ending the call.


    Eun-sun dove back into work. She was overly immersed into it, so much she didn¡¯t notice Min-Jung leaving with an evil look in her eyes directed at her.


    Half an hour quickly passed by and Eun-sun was almost done with her work. Despite feeling exhausted, she had a proud and smile on her face. She felt like she had made up for the days she was absent from work. Her heart skipped when her phone rang again. Only Dan-Han could do this to her.


    ¡°Why are you not here?¡± He spoke the moment she answered the phone.


    ¡°Uhm.. I¡¯m still working.¡±


    ¡°People closed hours ago, why are you still working?¡± He angrily asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re still working.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Upstairs now!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Dan-Han-¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too bossy. I don¡¯t like it.¡± She frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re overworking, and I don¡¯t like it.¡± He told her. The girl was too stubborn.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°Park Eun-sun in my office now or I¡¯lle get you myself.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She hissed and grumpily ended the call. Sometimes he was just too much for her. He was too overly protective of her. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, but sometimes he WAS.JUST.TOO.MUCH.


    Eun-sun packed her stuff and carried thest file remaining from the heap of files Min-Jung had dumped on her desk this morning.


    She angrily pressed on the elevator button, but it wasn¡¯t responding. She tried another, but it still didn¡¯t work. She fumed with anger. She had to take the stairs, right?


    She hissed and cussed as she made her way to the exit door at the end of the hall way.


    ¡°By God, I¡¯ll pull out his hair!¡± She growled as her eyes trailed up the flight of stairs she was about climb.


    With each step she took, she felt the urge to cuss at him increase. Dan-Han was definitely going to get it from her tonight, and what the hell happened to the elevators?!


    Eun-sun had barely climbed up a floor when she heard the sound of a door. She dismissed it as another colleague miserably taking the steps like her. Such problems rarely happened in thepany, so what went wrong tonight?


    She kept walking chatting a faux encouragment mantra in her head of ¡®one step closer¡¯ when a masculine figure dressed in ck pants and ck hood, with a ck face cap and mask covering his face walked past her and down the stairs. He was strangely dressed but she greeted anyway, while the man nodded and passed.


    Eun-sun paused and looked over her shoulder when she felt the man stop. A weird feeling crept into her heart, reminding her of that night when some strange man had pointed a gun at her. She hissed and discarded that thought.


    But she suddenly became alert when after a few stairs, the man remained still. He looked at his phone and nced at her again


    Eun-sun¡¯s grip over her bag tightened as she resumed walking up the stairs but in a fastened pace. Her heart skipped when she noticed the man change direction and was now walking up towards her, his eyes locked on her. There was a killing intent in them.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t need to be told twice that she was in danger. She hastened up the stairs but the faster she moved, the faster he climbed as well.


    Soon she was running and so was he. She kicked off her shoes and reached for her phone. She dropped her bag and began running, while she dialled Dan-Han¡¯s number.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Dan-Han-¡± She panted out making the man frown attentively.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He anxiously asked.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s chasing me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Dan-Han was already on his feet and striding towards the door of his office.


    ¡°The sta-¡± The rest of Eun-sun¡¯s word got caught in her throat when she felt her phone being snatched from her hand. The mysterious man tried reaching for her hand, but she evaded him. He tried grabbing her again, but she docked and kicked him, her skirt refraining the strength of her legs, but that was enough to slow him down as she ran faster.


    Eun-sun¡¯s heart pounded with fear, as adrenaline overflowed her entire system.


    Eun-sun thought it wise to leave the emergency exit and run into the hallway, maybe she¡¯d see an office to hide or something to defend herself, but just as her hand reached for the door, she felt a pull on her leg dragging her to the floor. She tried jerking to her feet, but a strong grip was already pulling on her hair.


    Eun-sun elbowed him. She head-butted his face, but the man still didn¡¯t budge, his grip towards her was firm. He pulled her towards the rails.He was going to throw her down. Her heart skipped.


    Eun-sun screamed Dan-Han¡¯s name when she heard the sound of a banging door.


    ¡°Eun-sun!¡± She could hear the echoes of her name echo down the stairs. It was Dan-Han. But knowing how far up his office was, she feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    Not willing to give up, she pushed the man back with all her strength, making him stagger a few steps backward, and she threw a kick at his crotch, making him groan.


    She looked up the flight of steps. She could hear noises from up there. It was Dan-Han. He was calling her name.


    She hurried up a few steps again, but yet again the man held her and before she could kick his hand off, he threw her across the stairs, her body hardly mming against the wall. Eun-sun felt her life sh before her eyes, as her her body hit the wall, especially her head. Pain surged over her like a lightening bolt, making her wail. She struggled to move, but her legs were unmoving. Something was wrong with them. The man closed in on her and pulled out a object from his pocket.


    Her heart raced when she saw the object. It was a pocket knife. She raised her hand and struggled for the knife, but he overpowered her.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± She asked, instead of pleading. She knew there was no need begging, because it was obvious the man was on an assignment, and nothing she did would save her. The man lowered himself to her and plunged the knife inside her stomach without saying a word.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352: Death Warrant.


    Dan-Han felt the world at standstill when he saw her on the floor, lying in the pool of her blood.


    ¡°Eun-sun!¡± He called and hurried to her side. His eyes moved across her body and his heart fell into his stomach. She was in bad shape. Her ankle seemed broken, same as her hand. She was bleeding from her head and stomach.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She weakly fluttered her eyes open and whispered out. Her face and body was pale. She was losing a lot of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He said as he quickly ced his hand on the wound on her stomach, applying pressure on them.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I think I¡¯m going to-¡± Tears rolled down her eyes and Dan-Han felt a tight squeeze in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, save your breath.¡± He interjected and dialed the emergency number.


    He was trying to be calm, but Eun-sun could hazily see the fear in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t see the other part of her body, but she knew she was in horrible state. Other than the stab wound on her stomach, her legs weren¡¯t feeling the same, and she could feel something wet on heavy head.


    .....


    Eun-sun knew what was going to happen to her. Who could tell her now she wasn¡¯t cursed? This life had something against her, and her happiness. It hated it when she had something good going on for her, and this time it didn¡¯t try to take the happiness from her, it was taking her instead.


    A soft chuckle slipped out her lips, but tears apanied them.


    ¡°I...I¡¯m going to die, aren¡¯t I?¡± Dan-Han frowned when he heard her words.


    ¡°You will not.¡± He rebuked her.


    ¡°Dan-Han-¡±


    ¡°Park Eun-sun, shut up! You¡¯ll be here with me. Here! If you dare die on me, I¡¯ll hate you. You hear me?!¡± He yelled and threatened her.


    Eun-sun could hear the pain and desperation in his voice. He was desperately holding on to life for her, but her life was already eluding her.


    Dan-Han held her closely to himself and kept applying pressure on her wound till approaching footsteps echoed through the stairways.


    He held her face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He told her in a firm voice. Though Eun-sun found his words hard to believe, for his sake she nodded. If there was ever going to a minute chance of survival, for their sake, she was going to cling onto it.


    Soon paramedics came and Eun-sun was carried away with Dan-Han trailing behind. All through the way he held her hand, and when she lost her conscious, he felt a cold steel run through his heart.


    Eun-sun was wheeled to the theater and Dan-Han almost joined them.


    ¡°Mr Lee, you¡¯ll have to wait here.¡± One of the surgeons stopped him.


    Dan-Han gripped the man¡¯s neck with his bloodied hand. ¡°Make sure shees back.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The man replied before scampering away.


    Dan-Han whipped out his phone dialled a number.


    ¡°Surgical wing, now.¡± He ordered and ended the call.


    Jae-Hyun who had been at the other end of the phone was utterly stumped out of his mind. He wondered what was wrong as he hurriedly grabbed hisb coat and dashed out of his office.


    The intimidating man standing in front of the entrance of the surgical area caught his eyes. It was Dan-Han. His eyes widened when he saw the blood all over him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°Eun-sun.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at the Dan-Han from head to toe. There was blood all over him. Jae-Hyun felt cold run down his spine in an instant. Was there still blood left in that small woman? He understood why Dan-Han had called him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡± Jae-Hyun said and hurried towards the door.


    ¡°Jae-Hyun,¡± Dan-Han called. Jae-Hyun turned back to him.


    ¡°She mustn¡¯t die....please.¡± Hearing Dan-Han plead and sound that way left Jae-Hyun in a state of shock. He felt bad for him. He had only lost his mother, and now his woman? He wondered what happened to her.


    Jae-Hyun nodded and ran past the ss door and towards the operating room.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Tae-Ho called from behind the man.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No boss. We swept the whole building.¡±


    ¡°The camera¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Nothing boss.¡±


    Dan-Han felt his blood boil on the spot. Anger and darkness shed through his eyes, as he gritted his teeth. The men behind Tae-Ho instantly quivered, only Tae-Ho remained calm.


    ¡°Find that bastard, and bring him to me! Everyone involved in this must pay with their lives!¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Tae-Ho bowed. He could tell the boss was in a murderous mood. He was hungry for the blood of the people who had done this to his woman, and their blood he would have. It¡¯s been ages since he saw the boss like this.


    Dan-Han had always been a monster who set fear in the heart of the people, till he became tamed by the little woman, now someone dared to touch her. It wasn¡¯t going to be a good for whoever did this, because they¡¯ve just reawakened the beast in him.


    Tae-Ho stationed men around Dan-Han and left. They had no idea who had done this, but it could be an indirect attack on the boss and whoever they were mighte back, so he had to be careful.


    Tae-Ho called Chang-wok and asked him to bring new clothes for the boss, before leaving.


    ....


    Ni-Na¡¯s Home.


    ¡°Mom, have you spoken to brother today?¡± Ni-Na asked as she strolled down the stairs.


    Her mother, who was receiving a feet massage from her husband shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Her mother asked.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t answering my call. He never does that.¡± Ni-Na dialled the number again.


    ¡°He must be busy.¡± Her father said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he had taken his girlfriend on a date? Maybe they¡¯re still spending some time together.¡±


    ¡°That was yesterday.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Her mother stressed.


    ¡°I want to hear the gist.¡± Ni-Na hissed as she stormed to a sofa and plonked herself there while she continued dialling Dan-Han¡¯s number.


    Her mother sat up right and looked at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Ni-Na asked, not liking the look in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you get a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her eyes darted from her mother to her father, who seemed to be in agreement with her mother¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Your mother is right.¡± Her father said.


    ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯re clinging to Dan-Han too much, and his girlfriend might not like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Eun-sun is like that. She¡¯s friendly and she likes me just as I like her.¡± Ni-Na told her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll never tell you. Just consider finding your own boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then call President Lee and tell him this, because he¡¯s the only obstacle to my love life.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him.¡± Her mother said.


    ¡°Maybe you should do that tomorrow.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s father adviced when he heard his wife, but Ni-Na had already passed her mother¡¯s phone to her.


    ¡°Nosy,¡± her mother cked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡± Ni-Na retorted.


    They patiently waited as the phone rang, but it wasn¡¯t answered. She tried again but there was still no response.


    ¡°Now, that was strange.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother ed.


    ¡°Call his secretary.¡± The man suggested, passing his phone to his wife, as she didn¡¯t have Chang-wok¡¯s number, and she quickly called him.


    ¡°Secretary Chang.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Madam.¡± Secretary Chang-wok greeted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my son? He isn¡¯t receiving his calls.¡±


    ¡°Madam, president Lee is at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Ni-Na and her mother echoed. Ni-Na grabbed the phone from her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What happened to big brother? Is he fine? Why is he at the hospital?¡± She ranted out.


    ¡°Ni-Na, the phone.¡± Her father demanded and she angrily passed it to him.


    ¡°What happened to Dan-Han?¡± The man calmly inquired.


    .....


    ¡°President Lee is fine, but Ms Park was attacked.¡±


    ¡°Attacked?!¡± Ni-Na was shocked.


    ¡°By who?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no information on that yet. But the miss is in bad shape.¡± Chang-wok replied. Hearing those words Ni-Na felt her stomach churn.


    ¡°What hospital is she?¡± She yelled into the phone.


    ¡°The family hospital.¡±


    Ni-Na immediately dashed towards the dinning table and grabbed her car keys, and ran towards the door.


    ¡°Ni-Na wait!¡± Her mother called.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± She said as she ran out of the house. She knew something wasn¡¯t right when Dan-Han didn¡¯t take her calls. He had never missed her calls, not even on purpose.


    ¡°Does your brother have something to do with this?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother suspiciously asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then who would attack her?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man replied again.


    ¡°There has been one death in this family, and that¡¯s enough, there shouldn¡¯t be another.¡± She dered as she picked a car key and passed it to her husband.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said and he obediently followed as she stomped out of the house.


    ...


    Ni-Na was driving like crazily driving on the road, like she could run all the cars over in a second. The word ¡®attacked¡¯ and bad ¡®shape¡¯ kept reverberating in her head.


    Had he used the word ident, she wouldn¡¯t be this anxious. If someone had made an attempt on Eun-sun¡¯s life, then it must be bad. But she hoped not. For her brother¡¯s sake she really hoped not.


    Ni-Na frowned when her phone rang. She nced at it and hissed. She ignored the call and kept her eyes on the road, but the call came in again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Why are you driving so fast? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Are you stalking me now?¡± The frown on her face deepened.


    ¡°You seem angry. What happened? Did your lovely piss you off?¡±


    ¡°It is you who is pissing me off, Lee Ji-Tae. Of you have nothing to say then good bye.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s up with you? Where are you going sote? Is mother and father okay?¡± He sounded worried, but Ni-Na wasn¡¯t in the least concerned about him at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to meet Dan-Han. Someone attacked-¡± Her words trailed off when she heard him chuckle. She snapped her head towards the phone, a suspicious look coating her eyes.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, you didn¡¯t do this did you?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± He sounded innocent.


    ¡°Hurt Eun-sun. You didn¡¯t hurt her to get back at Dan-Han, did you? If it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She half yelled into the phone, but the other side was quiet.


    ¡°Something happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to act innocent? You¡¯re my suspect.¡±


    ¡°Suspect me all you want, but tell where she is?¡± Ji-Tae asked. Ni-Na was silent for a while.


    ¡°At the hospital. You better be innocent about this.¡±


    ¡°I am, but whoeverid a hand on her, just sighed their death warrant.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353: Death Not In Vain


    HOSPITAL


    Everyone waited with hanging breath for the surgery to be over. Dan-Han had his eyes fixated at the door, Ni-Na kept biting her nails, while Ji-Tae sat a far end with a cigarette between his fingers.¡±You really should stop smoking here! This is a hospital!¡± Ni-Na snapped at Ji-Tae, while she fiercely red at him. Ji-Tae stared at her as he stubbed the cigarette in his hands and lit up another. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± He shrugged. Their parents nced at him and sighed, and with no care he continued smoking.Ni-Na¡¯s shot daggers at him with her eyes. She wondered what he was doing here. She had not expected him to show up there. His appearance at the hospital had really surprised everyone. She hissed and turned to Dan-Han, who seemed lost as he kept staring at the door. His heart was in the surgical room with Eun-sun.¡±How long will this take?¡± Sheined.¡±She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her mother ced a hand on her shoulders.Ni-Na turned to her mother. ¡°She has to be. What will happen to big brother if something happens to her?¡± She asked.Her question made them all look at Dan-Han. No one had the answer to that, but they prayed nothing happened to Eun-sun for his sake.Ni-Na stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± She said.Her mother stopped her. ¡°Leave him alone. He¡¯ll appreciate the silence more at this time.¡± She said. She also wished tofort him after all she was his mother now, but knowing the kind of man he was, she thought it better to let him be. Upon arrival, she had ensured none of them had approached him or asked him any question. The man was distraught and enraged, and it was better tofort him by quietly being there for him.Ni-Na sighed resignatedly as she nced at him again. Seeing him that way, made her heart bleed for him. She couldn¡¯t imagine what he was going through at the moment. He had just lost his mother, and he must be scared to lose the woman he loved too.¡±Finally,¡± She heaved, when she caught sight of Jae-Hyun walking through the ss doors that had been a barricade for hours. Everyone hurried over but Ji-Tae remained still, almost as if he wasn¡¯t concerned.Jae-Hyun walked over to Dan-Han. The downcasted look on his face made everyone nervous.¡±How did it go?¡± Ni-Na urged.Jae-Hyun looked at Dan-Han and hesitated. ¡°We tried our best to save her, but she¡¯s still in a terrible state.¡±Dan-Han frowned. His face bing distorted with anger. ¡°What do you mean?¡±Jae-Hyun gulped, his eyes around the faces surrounding him before resettling on Dan-Han. ¡°The thing is, her head is badly injured and the knife punctured a vital organ, and...¡±¡±And?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother urged. ¡°We found traces of poison in her blood. We believe the weapon used in stabbing her wasced with a poisonous substances.¡±¡±Young man, what are you trying to say?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s father was getting rather impatient with Jae-Hyun¡¯s dallying.Jae-Hyun nervously swallowed as he looked at Dan-Han who seemed like he was about to crawl into hell and set the whole ce aze. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, we can¡¯t assure you of what might happen next. There¡¯s poison in her system and we have to properly get rid of it, which might be hard to do due to her current predicament.¡±¡±Are you saying she would die?¡± Ni-Na was hoping that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±No!¡± Jae-Hyun fired back. ¡°I¡¯m saying we have to wait.¡±¡±Wait for what exactly?!¡± Ni-Na was losing her patience.¡±To get the result of what was used to poison her. Only then can we start treatment.¡±¡±How long?¡± Dan-Han¡¯s cold voice seared through the air.¡±I don¡¯t know. Whatever it is, isn¡¯t somethingmon. But we¡¯re going to do our best.¡±Silence reigned in the hall. Everyone kept their gaze on Dan-Han who seemed dead on the spot. Ji-Tae let out a mirthlessugh after listening to all Jae-Hyun had said. ¡°How troublesome.¡± He hissed and stubbed out his cigarette. He rose to his feet and walked away with his hand buried in his pocket.¡±Dan-Han?¡± His aunt softly called when he remained quiet.¡±I want to see her.¡± He said. ¡°You can¡¯t-¡± Jae-Hyun¡¯s unspoken words got stuck to his throat. ¡°Okay.¡± He said and hurried away to make arrangement for Dan-Han to see her.¡±How could this happen? The girl is such a nice girl.¡± Mrs Leemented. Her husband threw his hand around her andforted her. He turned to Dan-Han.¡±Do you know who might have done this?¡± The man asked.Dan-Han nkly gazed into space. ¡°No.¡± He replied, while he clenched his fist. ¡°But they¡¯ll pay for it with their lives.¡± He said and walked away...Ji-Tae leaned against his car as he lit up another cigarette. The word poison kept ying in his mind. He knew what the doctor was trying to say was that Eun-sun¡¯s chances of survival will be slim if they don¡¯t identify the poison soon. There was only one person who liked ying with things like this, and he warned her.¡±Little girl, Park Eun-sun, the world must really hate you. But If you die after this, I¡¯ll kill your ghost.¡± He dropped his cigarette on the floor before hopping into his car.He connected his phone to the bluetooth and made a quick call.¡±Bring me that stupid girl.¡± He ordered.Ji-Tae drove to an old apartment somewhere at the outskirt of town. He ambled into the room with casual steps. He smiled when his eyes fell on the girl tied to a chair. ¡°Ji-Tae, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Kwon-Nara asked the moment she saw him leisurely stroll into the room with that creepy smile of his.He fell on the couch opposite her and crossed his legs. He reached for a cigarette and litted it up, before taking a long drag from it.¡±I see you¡¯re being crafty again.¡± Kwon-Nara frowned at his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She feigned ignorance. Ji-Tae¡¯s smile broadened as he took another drag of his cigarette.¡±Do you know when I smoke?¡± He asked, his gaze directly fixated on her letting her know he needed an answer.¡±How would I know?¡± She stink eyed him making Ji-Tae chuckle.¡±I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He said.¡±I smoke when I¡¯m pondering on creative ways to kill, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m smoking right now.¡± He told her. Kwon-Nara slightly shifted ufortably but she maintained an ignorant look.Pointing at her, Ji-Tae said. ¡°This is where you ask me who I¡¯d like to kill.¡±¡±Me?¡±¡±No, just the minions you sent to touch her.¡±¡±Touch who?¡± She innocently asked.Ji-Tae chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re naturally stupid or you acquired it after your birth. Which is it?¡± ¡°Ji-Tae! Let me go this instant!¡± She snapped at him.He amusedly looked at her before standing on his feet. He stalked towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once, what Poison did you give her and give me the identities of everyone involved in this, or believe me I¡¯ll boil you in acid, and you know I don¡¯t joke.¡± His lips widened and revealed a smile not reaching his eyes, but in every way dangerous.Kwon-Nara gulped as she lowered her eyes. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t hurt anybody.¡±¡±Okay.¡± Ji-Tae shrugged. Ni-Na heaved a sigh when she saw him retreat, but she gasped when a jaw breaking p hit her face from behind her, tearing her lips and breaking a tooth. It was the man behind her. He had kidnapped her too.She stiffened when she felt a cold metal against her neck. Her heart skipped several beats like it was about to rupture in fear.Ji-Tae tsked and held her chin up with his finger. His eyes glistened with mischief and evil, making Kwon-Nara shudder.¡±I really didn¡¯t-¡°¡±I warned you. You should have just been obedient.¡±¡±I... I...¡±¡±Names.¡± He drawled.Kwon-Nara felt cold crawl up her spine as she vigorously nodded.¡±Thest numbers in my phone.¡± She rambled out. The man behind her pulled her phone out from his pocket, and passed it Ji-Tae. He gazed at the number and passed it back to the man.¡±Find them, burn their throats and deliver them to Dan-Han. I¡¯d like to see the devil in hime alive again. He can be so creative.¡± He dreamily chuckled, while man nodded. He left immediately to carry out his task.Ji-Tae turned to Kwon-Nara. ¡°Now, the poison or should I use other methods to get it out of you?¡± Kwon-Nara crazily shook her head. Beads of sweat were pouring down her head already.¡±So weak.¡± He hissed. ¡°Little princess would have thrashed your ass had you met her one on one.¡±¡±Ji-Tae..¡±¡±Where is it?¡± He interjected her.¡±In my bag.¡± She hurriedly told him. Right this moment, she was reminded of how crazy Ji-Tae could be. If Dan-Han was a devil, this one was a crazy monster.Ji-Tae found her bag on the side. He poured the contents on the ground, and when he found what he was looking for, the smile on his face disappeared and a frown distorted his face.¡±Ji.. Ji-Tae, I didn¡¯t...¡±¡±Do you know why you¡¯re not dying today?¡± He asked and she fearfully shook her head. She should be relieved but she wasn¡¯t. His words did say he wasn¡¯t going to kill her, it said not today.¡±That¡¯s because I still have ns for you. But be rest assured you¡¯ll surely die and it¡¯ll be by my hands. I¡¯ll be artistic with it, just like you¡¯re trying to be.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t mean to-¡°¡±You didn¡¯t but you¡¯ll still die anyway, but it won¡¯t be in vain, be rest assured of that. Now, if you know what it¡¯s good for you, go to the hospital and get inseminated by morning or your death certificate will be ready before your body goes cold.¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: ¡°Business.¡±


    Pale, frail, weak yet beautiful was how she looked as sheid on the bed. Myraid of tubes and suspensions were attached to her petite form and his heart clenched tightly.


    Defeatedly, he stood at the foot of the bed not sure how to go closer. Several times he had vowed to protect her but again he has failed. He had failed to protect from the mild emotional attacks, and now he has really failed.


    He could remember herst words on the phone while she was still in her office.


    ¡®You¡¯re being too bossy and I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ He had imagined a frown sitting between those perfect brows of hers, but now her face was nk. There was no anger, or smile. It was simply nk.


    He took a heavy step towards her. His fidgeting hands hesitated touching the cast on her ankle. His jaws trembled and his eyes burned with pain and anger. Cloudy mist slowly began to fill his eyes, but he clenched his jaws.


    Someone did this. Someone put his woman in this state, and he¡¯d make them pay. They¡¯d beg to die a quick death.


    He felt his phone ring in his pocket, and he immediately picked it up when he saw it was Tae-Ho.


    .....


    ¡°Have you found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    Dan-Han felt venom surge through his veins, while his eyes turned dark. He looked at her face again, before speaking into the phone again. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Dan-Han pushed back the urge to touch her face and simply walked out of the room. Jae-Hyun and the others were waiting outside the door.


    ¡°Dan-Han, are you okay?¡± His aunt asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He mechanically replied, but everyone could see he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Big bro.¡± Ni-Na hugged him. She tried her best to give him her bestforting hug.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to sister inw, okay? She¡¯ll be fine.¡± She said against his chest.


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s not that weak.¡± His woman wasn¡¯t weak at all. She wouldn¡¯t die on him, never.


    Ni-Na pulled away from the hug and looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for you.¡± She told him.


    Dan-Han looked at his uncle and aunt and briefly nodded in appreciation. His uncle ced a hand on his shoulder and gave it a light squeeze.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± He said.


    Dan-Han turned to Jae-Hyun. ¡°Do everything and find what it is.¡± He said, but Jae-Hyun could feel the authority behind his words. It wasn¡¯t a mere request, it was an order. One he had to execute with positive result. He was at fault for Dan-Han¡¯s mother death, now he had to do something to save his woman, that way he¡¯d feel a little less guilty.


    ¡°I have a team working on it already and we¡¯ve sent samples of her blood out to an externalb, results should be out in 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°48 hours?¡± Ni-Na eyes widened in shock. ¡°She could die before then.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. We¡¯ll try our best to keep her alive till the results are out.¡± He told them.


    ¡°12 hours.¡± Dan-Han said.


    ¡°12 hours?¡± Jae-Hyun looked at Dan-Han with incredulity. Did he know what he was saying? He wanted to say something, but he mped his mouth shut, and simply nodded.


    Dan-Han said nothing else and walked away.


    ¡°Dan-Han, where are you going?¡± His aunt called after him.


    ¡°Business.¡± He replied and continued in his stride.


    Dan-Han hopped into his car drove off like a meteor. His grip tightened around the wheel as he kept thinking about Eun-sun lying on the hospital bed, and his anger turned into fury.


    ¡°Bo..ss.¡± The men stuttered their greetings when they saw his countenance the moment he stepped out of his car and strolled into the building. He looked like a ice demon who would freeze the whole earth, before setting it aze with the fire in his eyes.


    Tae-Ho appeared before him.


    ¡°Where did you find him?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°Someone delivered them here.¡±


    Dan-Han frowned and paused. He nced at Tae-Ho, and the man instantly understood the silent question.


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl too, but none of them can talk. Someone burned their throats, and their fingers were cut off.¡± Tae-Ho informed him, making Dan-Han frown turn into a scowl.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for them, boss.¡±


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t pleased with what he was hearing. He went into the dark room where the the couple were tied to a chair with bright light directed into their eyes, so they couldn¡¯t see thise


    He could hear the dumbed screams of paining from them, and their fingers were indeed cut off.


    With his eyes fixed on them he asked, ¡°they were delivered here?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes, boss. We didn¡¯t see who did.¡± Tae-Ho replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else.¡± He thoughtfully said. Someone who was trying to y smart, or someone who was probably already in the hands of an enemy and they are trying to keep the perpetrator¡¯s identity hidden by making sure these one¡¯s doesn¡¯t talk. Or there might just be something more he doesn¡¯t know about.


    Seeing the contemtive look on his boss face, Tae-Ho said, ¡°The girl works in the little miss department, but the man is the culprit. I found the knife on him and record of dash cam capturing his face when he exited thepany.¡±


    Dan-Han took a step closer. He could see them but they couldn¡¯t because of the light directed at their eyes. Tae-Ho flicked on the room light, illuminating the ce.


    Dan-Han took note of every expression through their face especially the girl that reacted with shock. She knew him, which meant she might indeed be working in hispany.


    ¡°Someone is trying to frame you for murder.¡± He cold voice filled the room as he took note of their reactions. The girl was once again shocked, while the man acted ignorant.


    He took another step closer, ¡°Do you know who?¡± He asked, the girl shook her head, while the man remained still. His eyes were calm almost as if he already knew what wasing his way and he was ready for it. Dan-Han knew his kind. Proud mercenaries who didn¡¯t know what job to take.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: Friend Of The Enemy


    Warning!! Chapter is filled with sensitive content (gore).


    .....


    Dan-Han was silent for a while. He turned to the girl. ¡°You must be innocent.¡± He said and she vigourosly nodded her head, but Dan-Han could see the way her eyes rapidly blinked. Her stiff posture and the involuntary curve of her toes didn¡¯t miss his perusing eyes. After several years of training to be the head of the Lee family, and five years of being the leader of PK Corps and chairing countless meetings, he knew when people lied. And she was obviously lying.


    His eyes narrowed into slit. He felt more enraged that someone was doing this. Trying to y smart with him.


    It was useless asking further questions, because someone made sure they wouldn¡¯t answer, and they also wanted him to kill them, and kill, he will.


    He took off his jacket and turned to Tae-Ho who pushed a trolley full of different sized knives and other torturous equipment towards them. The man¡¯s countenance briefly shifted but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Dan-Han rolled up his sleeve and picked a hammer on the secondyer of the trolley.


    .....


    He gazed at their faces, before his eyes travelled to their legs.


    ¡°My woman, she broke an ankle.¡± He said as he lifted the hammer and mmed it hard against the man¡¯s knee. Bone crackling noise reverberated in the room, living them in shock.


    The man grunted in pain, but he bit his lips to keep it in.


    ¡°She broke one ankle, but I¡¯ll break every joint of yours.¡± He darkly said as he mmed the hammer against this other knee making the man groan even more. His cries of pain increased when Dan-Han hit his toes and ankles,pletely shattering every bone in them. He had heard them clearly shatter.


    His eyes darted to the man in front of him who looked like a monster. Dumbed sounds of plea roared out of his mouth but Dan-Han was blinded with rage. All he could see was the state Eun-sun had been. He had seen the fear of death in her eyes as he hugged her. She didn¡¯t wail in pain as he was wailing now. Her blood had covered the floor, so would he.


    ¡°Do you know where she was stabbed?¡± Dan-Han asked, and the man¡¯s eyes subconsciously darted towards Dan-Han¡¯s upper right nk. If Dan-Han had any doubt before, now it was clear he was indeed the culprit. He picked up a knife and drove it in exactly where Eun-sun had been stabbed. The man wailed in pain, and Min-Jung screamed in fear. Her eyes moved from the bleeding man to Dan-Han. She looked at him in horror.


    He was a monster.


    Just when the man thought it was over, Dan-Han surprised him and picked even bigger knives, pinning him to the chair with them.


    Eight knives stuck out of his abdomen and limbs. He realized with every stab Dan-Han evaded his vital organs, so as not to kill him quickly. He was going to give him a slow death.


    Just who the hell did he offend?


    He lifted his eyes to Dan-Han, but all he could see was a devil. Someone even more cruel than the devil himself.


    Dan-Han leaned over him, and the man shuddered at the evil spilling out of him, most especially his dark and frigid eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll beg me to die.¡± Dan-Han told him as a matter of factly. He deeply twisted the knife in the man¡¯s thighs and drew it down, tearing his Flesh and exposing his bones. The man¡¯s eyes widened in horror when he saw his bones staring right back at him, blood gushing out of his legs. Dan-Han did the same for his other leg and forearms. Flesh tearing sounds filled the room as well as their cries. The manc razily wailed, while Min-Jung screamed at the top of her lungs like a banshee.


    Dan-Han turned to Min-Jung who instantly stilled as she held her breath, and mped her mouth shut, but er body shivered almost convulsively. Dan-Han could see her desperation to talk, and plead for her life but she couldn¡¯t. Tears fell out from her eyes. Pathetic tears, he thought.


    ¡°You must be a mole, right?¡± He asked.


    Min-Jung shook her head in denial, but immediately nodded when she saw his eyes narrow further. Min-Jung tried to beg for her life, but she couldn¡¯t. She regretted ever allowing herself to be swayed into hurting Eun-sun. She had only been jealous of the surreptitious special treatment she was receiving, which the others at the department seemed to be or pretending to be clueless about. Had she known the person Eun-sun was with was President Lee, she wouldn¡¯t have been talking about her in the office nor would she had been ever rude to her. She didn¡¯t know thatdy was going to kill her. she had said, she was only going to give her lesson but who knew murder would be involved. She had thought her supposed backer was secretary Chang-wok, but who would have thought it was Lee Dan-Han, and the man was even a monster.


    Dan-Han silently stared at her for a while contemting on what to do to her. He turned to Tae-Ho.


    ¡°Drug her.¡± He said. His lips twitched when he saw the slightly relieved look on her face. She must be relieved she wasn¡¯t going to experience that man¡¯s fate.


    Dan-Han looked her in the eye, and added, ¡°make sure she never recovers.¡± Min-Jung¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she began to shake her head in protest or a plea. Whatever it was. She kept screaming out, but no words came.


    Dan-Han returned his attention to the man who was still wailing in pain. He thought hurting them would make him feel better, but it wasn¡¯t. Knowing someone else, the real master mind, was still out there made him furious. He turned towards the door, but he stopped and nced at the man again.


    ¡°Pull out the knives, let him bleed to his death.¡± He wickedly said to Tae-Ho before strolling out.


    He had only walked a distance when received call from an unknown number. He stared at it for a while before he answered the call.


    ¡°I trust you received my present.¡± A digitally hidden voice spoke through the phone, while Dan-Han remained silent.


    The mystery callerughed. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m involved in this, because I¡¯m not. I¡¯m only trying to be a good Samaritan. Well, now you owe me a favor.¡±


    ¡°You owe me your life.¡± Dan-Han snarled while the voice cackled.


    ¡°Indeed I do owe you one, but I¡¯ll take care of it for you. It¡¯s on the house.¡± The person said, while Dan-Han frowned. It was just as he had suspected. Someone has taken the person responsible for the attack on Eun-sun. Why?


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy president Lee, am only a a friend of your enemy. And I had my personal present set for you this weekend, but it¡¯s a shame I might have to wait. I want you fully concentrated on the game i want us to y.¡± The voiceughed again.


    ¡°Take good care of the girl, President Lee. I¡¯ll be after you when she wakes up, and I¡¯ll help you to clear off the person you¡¯re looking for. It¡¯s my small contribution to you.¡± The person said while Dan-Han attentively listened to the background around him, but there was nothing.


    ¡°I hope we can be friends in the future after I win our little game.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can, but only after I stand over your grave.¡± Dan-Han said and ended the call.


    Dan-Han finally understood the feeling he has been having since yesterday. People wereing after him, and they knew Eun-sun was his weakest spot. He had to keep her safe.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: Help The Girl


    Ni-Na sat on a bench outside the intensive care unit where Eun-sun was kept. Restlessly, she tapped her foot on the ground while her mind endlessly pondered on the actions she was about to take. Dan-Han might scold her for it, but her mind won¡¯t stop musing on it if she doesn¡¯t. She peered at her phone one more time before dialing the number on disy.


    Her heart skidded as it rang and when it finally connected she drew in a shaky breath to calm herself.


    ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re calling to scold me again, I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m way older than you.¡± In-Ha silkily said through the phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Why did he find that hard to believe. She was just as bold and daring as Eun-sun, and she scolded him in a simr way, and at every opportunity she gets.


    ¡°I...¡± Ni-Na hesitated. ¡°You shoulde to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? Why?¡± In-Ha curious frown framed his face.


    .....


    Ni-Na hesitated again. She wondered if she should tell him exactly what was going on.


    No, he¡¯d be overly worried and he might recklessly drive there.


    ¡°Juste here, it¡¯s important.¡± She hurriedly said and hung up. She deeply sighed when she realized how fast her heart was pounding. Maybe this was a bad idea. Not just for her, but for everybody involved.


    In-Ha befuddlingly stared at his phone after she hung up. That was strange, he thought. He wondered what was wrong with her. Why was she asking him toe to a hospital? Was she sick? Even if she was, why was she calling him? Or was it Dan-Han?


    Immediately, he scrolled through his contact list and dialed Jae-Hyun¡¯s number, but the man didn¡¯t answer. In-Ha got himself ready and drove to the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You got me worried. Is Dan-Han okay?¡± He asked in one breath the moment he saw her. Hints of worry and concern lingered in his voice.


    ¡°Dan-Han is okay-¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Eun-sun isn¡¯t.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Eun-sun isn¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± She answered making In-Ha¡¯s frown deepen. Ni-Na sighed and walked towards the door of Eun-sun¡¯s room. She gestured with her head for him toe over. In-Ha stared at the inscriptions on the board which read, ¡®Intensive Care Unit.¡¯


    In-Ha nced at Ni-Na again before walking towards the door. He looked through the transparent ss at the upper part of the door and his body stiffened. He properly to ensure he was seeing well, but nothing changed. Though the person on the bed looked pale, and was covered with bandages and a lot of tubes hanging around, but he could tell it was her.


    He instantly tried to open the door, but Ni-Na stopped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in. The doctor¡¯s said no one can go in for now.¡± She held his hand tightly holding the knob.


    In-Ha briefly looked at her, he shook his head and tried opening the door again. There was determination in his eyes.


    ¡°In-Ha, you have to stop. It isn¡¯t safe for you to go in there. She¡¯s still in danger.¡±


    ¡°Danger? What the hell happened to her?!!¡± He lividly roared. ¡°Why is she in such a state?!¡± He yanked her hand off his.


    Ni-Na sadly sighed. ¡°She was attacked.¡±


    ¡°Attacked?¡± In-Ha was shocked. ¡°By who?¡± He angrily demanded. Ni-Na looked at his eyes and she saw the anger and worry glinting inside them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. But you have to be calm.¡±


    ¡°Calm?¡± He gazed at her in utter disbelief. How could he be calm? He looked at Eun-sun again, and his heart clenched tightly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dan-Han?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He had business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°By business you mean he had gone after those who did this? This is because of him isn¡¯t it?¡± In-Ha could swear Eun-sun was in this situation because of Dan-Han.


    Ni-Na scowled when she heard his usation. ¡°No one knows what happened, and you just can¡¯t me Dan-Han for this!¡± She red at him. Maybe she really shouldn¡¯t have called him over.


    She watched him sigh as he ced his hand on the door and painfully looked at Eun-sun. The girl was limply lying there. Now, he seemed like he could cry and pass out any moment now. She felt a ache on her inside. And why did he even look so lean?


    ¡°In-Ha?¡± She gently called.


    ¡°What really happened to her?¡± He asked. Ni-Na wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell him exactly what happened, but she did anyway. Eun-sun¡¯s situation was precarious, and even though they were all being hopeful with her situation, as a case of poisoning was dangerous, she thought it would be best if everyone close to her were there for her at the moment. And although, Eun-sun¡¯s and In-Ha¡¯s situation was a delicate one, she had heard they were both friends.


    Ni-Na narrated what happened and what the doctors had said.


    ¡°So they¡¯re currently trying to identify what she had been poisoned it. Brother Jae-Hyun said it isn¡¯t amon substance, so it might be difficult to identify.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, she might die if they don¡¯t find it fast?¡± In-Ha¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. He was hoping that wasn¡¯t the case. He really hoped it wasn¡¯t. His heart was already clenching and throbbing hardly. Was he suffocating?


    ¡°In-Ha.¡± Ni-Na panicked and hurriedly pulled him into a hug when she saw him struggle so badly.


    ¡°I...I only got to tell her how I feel and I kept away from her. She doesn¡¯t deserve all this hardship thrown at her one after another.¡± He cried. In-Ha couldn¡¯t help the tears. He has been missing her for days, and everyday had been a struggle for him. Had he known something like this would happen, that she¡¯d suddenly be at death doors, he would never have avoided her at all. Even if she only loves Dan-Han, he knew she also loves him in her own way. He didn¡¯t want thest time they met to be thest he¡¯d see of her.


    If there was a sacrifice he could make to save her, he¡¯d do it. He¡¯ll stop loving her if that would save her and bring her back. He¡¯ll try to even if it kills him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ni-Naforted and assured him. She haven¡¯t seen In-Ha like this in a long while. Whenever he was in pain or was troubled, he would always bury it and findfort underneath a skirt. This was a side of him he hadn¡¯t revealed in a while.


    Ni-Na flinched when In-Ha returned her hug, but he also quickly pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Jae-Hyun. I¡¯ll be back.¡± He told her before turning to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She stopped him. ¡°Do you know if she has anybody that¡¯ll be worried for her. Any family member or friend we can call?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°She lives with her best friend, and there¡¯s also her mom, but I don¡¯t think their rtionship is a smooth one.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Well, we still have to tell them, right? They might be worried.¡±


    In-Ha wasn¡¯t sure about Eun-sun¡¯s mother as he had never met her, and Eun-sun rarely talked about her. But her friend would indeed be worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Jae-Hyun first, then we can ask Dan-Han about this.¡± He told her and sauntered away. Ni-Na watched him leave, and she wondered if truly In-Ha had changed.


    ...


    In-Ha gloomily barged into Jae-Hyun¡¯s office, slightly startling the man.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± He angrily demanded making Jae-Hyun wearily sigh.


    Jae-Hyun kneaded his temple. ¡°Who called you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the question. Why didn¡¯t you call me? And why aren¡¯t you doing something to save her?¡±


    Jae-Hyun frowned at him. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m ying to you?¡±


    In-Ha sighed and softened his countenance on realizing he was being rude. ¡°You have to do something Jae-Hyun, please.¡±


    ¡°And I am. I don¡¯t perform miracles. All avable hands are working on this, and we believe something good will happen.¡±


    They were still talking when Jae-Hyun¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the lobby.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sir, a package has been delivered for you.¡± The nurse at the lobby informed him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He disconnected the call and turned to In-Ha.


    ¡°I know you care about her, and I understand how you¡¯re feeling, but please keep it down. Unless you have something for me to help her with, stop barging into my office and stop yelling. I can¡¯t work well with all this pressure and yelling, and also try not to do all this in the presence of Dan-Han. He¡¯s really not in a good frame of mind today, and she¡¯s his woman nit yours.¡± He told him, and quickly added. ¡°I have a package to pick, and I have to check up with thebs. You can stay here to cool off for the time being.¡± He said and left without waiting for In-Ha¡¯s response.


    .....


    SOMEWHERE IN THE CITY


    Mr Park was solely enjoying the cold and darkness of the night with his cigar and whiskey. His mind kept looping back to the day he had met Eun-sun at the restaurant. The look on her face when he told her he wasn¡¯t her father. That desperate look of disbelief that shed through her eyes was unforgettable. He saw the silent plea to tell her it was a joke. The hurt and pain in her eyes was something he had never seen in them before. Those eyes had always looked alive and happy when she was younger. When she was his princess.


    He hissed as he took a drag of his cigar. It wasn¡¯t his fault, he couldn¡¯t let go of the hurt he had also experienced. What happened to their family was all because of Song-Hee¡¯s poor decision in life, and even now she hasn¡¯t learnt her lesson.


    He wondered if she¡¯d heed his advice.


    ¡°Boss,¡± A subordinate called from behind him. He waved him over.


    The man walked closer. ¡°Sir, we got info something happened to the girl you asked Sam to watch after.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± He casually asked.


    The man brought out a phone and gave it to him. ¡°Someone attacked her at her ce of work.¡±


    Mr Park frowned when he saw the picture of Eun-sun in an hospital bed.


    ¡°Who attacked her?¡±


    ¡°Sir, no one knows. Should we look into it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. He looked at the picture again. ¡°CEO Lee would have handled it already. And I¡¯m obligated to do anything for her.¡±


    ¡°So we should do nothing?¡± The man inquired.


    Mr Park touched her face on the picture. ¡°Why does she have such Ill luck? She must have killed someone in her past life.¡± He hissed and passed the phone back to the man.


    ¡°Send it to Song-Hee. If it doesn¡¯t move her to help the girl, then she must be a devil.¡±


    .....

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: Apology


    The night was an unusual one, filled with worries, fear and sadness, and the morning seemed to be far worse. Everyone¡¯s anxiety had toppled a few scales as they awaited some good news, any news that would bring relief not just to them but to Dan-Han who was in his worst state and seemed not to have slept a winkst night. Fear and anguish could be clearly seen in his eyes as he watched her from the door, his hands buried deep in his pocket.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± His aunt called, as she and Ni-Na approached him.


    Dan-Han turned towards them, but his eyes fell on the man beside them. They silently held each other¡¯s gaze before Dan-Han turned to his aunt who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Any news yet?¡± She anxiously asked while he shook his nod. She hissed. ¡°It was hours already.¡± There was supposed to be some result already.


    She cupped his face. ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been saying sincest night. Ni-Na said you didn¡¯t eat.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Not hungry.¡± He replied.


    ¡°But you have to eat something. You¡¯ll fall sick if you continue like this, and she wouldn¡¯t be happy with you. So eat something, mmm? For her.¡±


    Dan-Han fell silent. He gazed at In-Ha who was standing behind the two women before giving a curt nod. Including Eun-sun¡¯s probable displeasure in him starving was enough to convince him.


    ¡°Good.¡± His aunt smiled and quickly gestured for Ni-Na to bring the bag of food they had brought.


    ¡°Here, big bro.¡± Ni-Na passed the bag to him. She felt a pang in her chest when she saw the distraught look in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but give him a hug.


    ¡°This will soon pass over.¡± She encouraged him. She turned to In-Ha who was being too silent. She took a step back and surreptitiously stepped on his toes before nudging him forward towards Dan-Han.


    Both mother and daughter shared a look and excused themselves, leaving the two estranged men alone. They silently stared at each other, the ambience slowly turning heavy till In-Ha finally broke the silence.


    ¡°How is she?¡± He inquired, but Dan-Han remained silent, his intense gaze on him not faltering for a second. After several seconds of screeching silence which felt like aeons to In-Ha, Dan-Han turned around to leave.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± In-Ha hastily called, halting him on his heels. He walked around him and stood in front of him. He hesitated when he met the man¡¯s lethal gaze, and he also felt like walking away, but Ni-Na...that girl had manipted him into unknowingly promising her to fix his issues with Dan-Han. If only she knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to resolve, but he knew if he didn¡¯t, that girl would gue his life to no end. And honestly, he also wanted to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized.


    In-Ha gulped when Dan-Han continuously stared at him with silence, but his eyes weren¡¯t as silent as his lips. There was anger, and some frightening coldness in them. It was macabre.


    ¡°I know I messed up and you didn¡¯t deserve any of that especially not from me. Dan-Han, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t wish for any of those things to happen. I didn¡¯t wish to hide mother¡¯s illness from you, she has been a mother to me even before I lost mine. I also didn¡¯t n to fall for the same woman as you, or kis-¡± He paused when Dan-Han¡¯s gaze on suddenly hardened on him. Hay stones threatening to rain out of them.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯m truly sorry. I miss my friend and brother.¡± He honestly said.


    Being under Dan-Han¡¯s intense eyes made him quite uneasy. The man naturally had a way of unsettling people, and the current situation seem to have heightened it.


    ¡°You should know you¡¯re scaring me.¡± In-Ha truthfully told him.


    ¡°You should be.¡± He stoically replied, but his response made In-Ha¡¯s lips twitch. He finally said a word. That was a sign.


    ¡°Does this mean-¡±


    ¡°It means nothing, Kang In-Ha. Just don¡¯t provoke me twice.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± A small smile threatened to split In-Ha¡¯s face knowing what Dan-Han¡¯s words meant. Dan-Han was a difficult man, but he knew him best. He understood him perfectly even when he wasn¡¯t saying anything. The look on his face wavered and a serious look reced it.


    ¡°Eun-sun¡¯s condition-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of it.¡± Dan-Han curtly replied and started walking away, while In-Ha quickly followed behind.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± In-Ha couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking the question that has been on his mind all night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Could it be your dad?¡± Father Lee was his first suspect, and that was why he had med Dan-Hanst night. His father could be cruel when he wanted, and it wasmon knowledge he didn¡¯t like Eun-sun, neither did he want her for his son. But after pondering on it, he realized Dan-Han was just as hurt as he was, so there was no need pointing fingers.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Dan-Han replied him.


    ¡°Then-¡± He slurred when he Dan-Han stopped and turned to him with menacing eyes


    ¡°If you have any questions about her health, you know who to ask. You¡¯ve apologized and I¡¯ve epted, but don¡¯t bother about my woman too much in my presence, it makes me want to hurt you.¡±


    They both stared at each other, each with different thoughts going through their mind, but both understanding how each other felt. In-Ha understood that Dan-Han would never befortable with him having feelings for Eun-sun, and Dan-Han equally knew In-Ha was only being worried for Eun-sun not just because of his feelings, but because of the friendship between them. But he couldn¡¯t just look past the feelings he had, especially when he In-Ha wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of them anytime soon.


    Eun-sun was his woman, and having another man, friend or not, harbouring feelings for her would never seat well with him.


    Both men still had their gaze on each other, when hurried feets came running towards them, Jae-Hyun leading the squad of doctors and nursesing their way or rather heading towards Eun-sun¡¯s room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dan-Han deeply frowned, while In-Ha turrned towards the door when beeping sounds of monitors started emanating from the room.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: Jackpot


    ¡°Jae-Hyun!¡± In-Ha panickly called and they all hurried towards the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Dan-Han asked as he hurried towards the room flung the door open, but he was stopped by the nurses and doctors who trooped in.


    He turned to Jae-Hyun who looked like this was unexpected, and who was already receiving a death stare from In-Ha.


    Receiving such cold stares from his best friends, Jae-Hyun must admit this was the only time he regretted his profession. Being the doctor of a woman loved by your two friends wasn¡¯t what he sighed up for. The pressure was too much. They have both been breathing down his neck, and it was getting unbearable. Dan-Han was more than enough, but throwing In-Ha into the mix took it a notch higher.


    Jae-Hyun looked at both men. ¡°We¡¯ve been able to identity the substance, we¡¯ll start treatment immediately.¡± He informed them before striding into the room.


    Dan-Han and In-Ha watched with hanging breath when it seemed something was wrong with Eun-sun. Dan-Han¡¯s eyes darted towards the monitor, and he realized her vitals were rapidly decreasing.


    .....


    .....


    SONG-HEE¡¯s HOUSE


    ¡°Why are you looking sad? Did that brate here again?¡± Byung-Hun copsed by Song-Hee¡¯s side.


    A wry sigh escaped her lips as she shook her head.


    Byung-Hun knowingly smiled and dipped his hand into his pocket. ¡°I know what you want. I brought some.¡± He said, pulling out a small cellophane with white substance in it. He enticingly dangled it before her eyes.


    Song-Hee stared at it, and sheer struggles coated her eyes.


    ¡°I know you want it. It¡¯s good.¡± Byung-Hun dipped his hand into the cellophane and ced a finger by her nose. Not being able to hold back and slowly being overwhelmed with her urges, she sniffed in the substance and shut her eyes as she basked in the euphoric effect of the drugs.


    Byung-Hun sheepishly smiled. ¡°I told you it¡¯s good stuff.¡± He sounded pleased with himself. He pulled his hand away when Song-Hee tried snatching it from him.


    ¡°I need a few cash.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Cash? I don¡¯t have.¡± She said while Byung-Hun frowned. She sighed when she saw his displeased face.


    ¡°What about that little bitch? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to send money two days ago?¡±


    ¡°Well she didn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t think she should send me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Byung-Hun frowned even more deeply.


    Song-Hee sighed. ¡°They¡¯re asking for her parents.¡± She picked up an almost empty bottle of beer on her table and gulped it down.


    ¡°Who?¡± Byung-Hun curiously inquired.


    ¡°My...ex husband, and that scary man who seems like her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are her parents rich? Do you know them?¡± He asked.


    Song-Hee stared at him when he seemed to be overly curious.


    ¡°I...¡± She turned towards the door when she heard a knock. Opening the door she was surprised to see a brown envelope at the door post.


    She looked around but there was no one. She picked it and closed the door. She was skeptical in opening it, but she did when she saw her name written in that familiar hand writing she had would always recognize.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Byung-Hun sauntered over, thoughts of it being money ruled his heart and he snatched it from her.


    Song-Hee watched him bring out some photographs from it, and he rupt out inughter. ¡°That little bitch has finally gotten what she deserves.¡± He cackled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song-Hee snatched the envelope and the pictures from him. Her eyes widened when she saw the who was in it.


    Byung-Hun lit up a stick of wrapped marijuana and stared at her while he continuedughing, but Song-Hee seem to be dazed by the pictures.


    ¡°Your little bitch is finally going to die.¡± Heughed even more wickedly. He was yet to forget what Eun-sun did to him. She had broken his head with a bottle months ago before moving out of the house. To him, death was what she deserved for what she did. He would have killed her himself had heid hold of her. Though he was disappointed it wasn¡¯t money, he was more satisfied with this.


    Song-Hee was shocked beyond words when she saw Eun-sun. She looked at the other picture and a small note fell from it.


    She picked it up. It read...


    ¡®She was once your little girl. Our princess.¡¯


    Song-Hee looked at the pictures again. A memory of her little princess shed through her mind, but it quickly disappeared before she could grasp it. Those were memories she has buried these past ten years.


    ¡°What? Are you sad?¡± Byung-Hun asked when saw her pathetic countenance.


    She looked at him and honestly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± before looking at the picture again. There was an indescribable feeling in chest. Was it sadness?


    ¡°Come and have this. It¡¯ll liven up your mood.¡± He walked back to her and led her to seat before giving her the weed, but she was too dazed to smoke it.


    ¡°Is she going to die?¡± She muttered out, while Byung-Hun retrieved his weed.


    ¡°Why should you be bothered about that? Don¡¯t forget what that boyfriend of hers did to you.¡± Song-Hee looked at as she remembered the torture she had gone through. She hasn¡¯t forgotten that.


    But she looked at the picture again. Eun-sun looked almost lifeless. Those tubes hanging over around her were sort of scary, but remembering all she has been through because of Eun-sun, she thought maybe Byung-Hun was right.


    Maybe this was her Karma.


    ¡°Do you remember her parents?¡± Byung-Hun thoughtfully asked.


    Song-Hee suspiciously looked at him.


    He shrugged. ¡°Maybe we can inform them about her death, and if they¡¯re rich, we can get something good from them.¡± He widely smiled.


    ¡°Why do you think they¡¯re rich?¡±


    ¡°Well, only rich people try to get rid of illegitimate children.¡± He reasoned. He fully turned to Song-Hee. ¡°Tell me do you know who they are? This can be a good opportunity, and you can get settled for all the hardship, eh?¡± He wriggled his brows.


    Song-Hee fell silent for a while before looking at the T.v. ¡°I saw him on T.V yesterday, the man who gave her to me. They had same eyes, and I think he just visited the country.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Byung-Hun was utterly surprised. He passed the remnant of the weed to her, which she epted.


    ¡°Then my dear, we might have just hit a jackpot!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: Unedited


    ¡°Dan-Han what is this I heard happened at thepany?¡± Father Lee asked over the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by nothing?¡± The old man sounded displeased with his answer.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing yet you¡¯re not attending an important meeting today? Do you know how many days are there before the beginning of your project? This is your project remember? And it¡¯s thergest thepany has embarked on in thest couple of years. All our resources are in this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware.¡± Dan-Han knew his father was also aware of his whereabout and was simply trying to make a fuss because Eun-sun was involved.


    ¡°Is the girl more important than thepany?¡± He snapped.


    .....


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± He hollered.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not in the mood to entertain you now. If you feel the meeting is that important, then do me a favour and attend it for the both of us, because I¡¯m not. I can let them take you there, if you so desire.¡± Dan-Han knew how much his words would upset his father but yet he still said it.


    ¡°You¡¯d ruin our years ofbour for this girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re upsetting my mood, Chairman Lee.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting too bold, son. Let¡¯s see what happens when you lose that seat of yours.¡± Father Lee threatened.


    ¡°Be my guest and try. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Dan-Han said and hung up.


    He looked up to meet the pairs of eyes staring at him. He ignored them.


    ¡°How is she now?¡± He asked, while In-Ha turned to Jae-Hyun, clearly curious to know the answer to that question. He had just had the worse scare of his life an hour ago. He felt had his heart sink when they said her heart had stopped, and he watched them resuscitate her.


    ¡°Better. We¡¯ve administered the antidote that¡¯ll antagonize the effect of the poison. Treatment is in full swing.¡± Jae-Hyun announced.


    ¡°And?¡± In-Ha stressed.


    ¡°Well, we just have to wait and see. But from now, I believe she would be fine.¡± Jae-Hyun informed them, finally feeling relieved that the major issue has been resolved. He had almost lost his mind. He knew what it would mean had anything happened to her.


    In-Ha deeply exhaled, but Dan-Han was still unsettled.


    ¡°How long before she wakes up?¡± That was his concern. He wasn¡¯t going to feel at ease until she opened her eyes, and confirm with her mouth that she was truly fine. Only then would he be rxed.


    ¡°With the injuries, the surgery, and the effect of the poison, I¡¯ll say two days or maybe less. We just have to wait.¡±


    Wait? Dan-Han didn¡¯t want to wait. He wasn¡¯t sure he could live another day or sleep another night without seeing her eyes, or hearing her voice. Even while they fought, he was okay knowing she was by the side watching him. But having her stiffly lying on the bed with her eyes close almost as if she was dead wasn¡¯t okay with him at all.


    But right now, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice, so he nodded. ¡°What was it you wanted to show me?¡± He asked, while Jae-Hyun quickly brought out an ampoule and a small note from his drawer.


    ¡°Someone sent this to mest night. This was how we knew the substance she was poisoned with.¡±


    Dan-Han frowned and picked them up. He looked at the note, it only had Eun-sun¡¯s name written on it. He looked at the bottle and his frown turned into a deep scowl.


    Whoever poisoned Eun-sun only had one intention, and that was killing her, and there was one only person who knew how to mess with stuff like this.


    ¡°Do you think she did this?¡± Jae-Hyun¡¯s question was directed at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Kwon-Nara?¡± In-Ha cocked his brow in disbelief when he saw what Dan-Han was holding. ¡°This is her forte!¡± He snappingly answered himself.


    He should have suspected her earlier, especially when he had seen the way she looked at Eun-sun back at thepany. ying around with drugs was forte, and it wasn¡¯t unexpected that she¡¯de after Eun-sun because of Dan-Han. This wouldn¡¯t be the first she had tried something like this. Dan-Han had been herst victim, but he was lucky she had only overdosed him with aphrodisiac and not actual poison.


    ¡°She¡¯s never going to learn.¡± Jae-Hyun hissed. The kind of girls he hated were the overly pampered, spoilt brats who feel they could do whatever they wanted, including murder, without getting caught or reprimanded for being it, and one of such girls was Kwon-Nara.


    In-Ha turned to Dan-Han who was gloomily observing the bottle. ¡°Why did you let here back?¡± He asked, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t reply. His silence angered In-Ha and he frowned at him.


    ¡°You should really know how to protect her from the dangerous vixens hovering around you. First it was Mi-Ok, now it¡¯s Kwon-Nara, who is it going to be next?¡±


    ¡°In-Ha.¡± Jae-Hyun scolded him, but In-Ha ignored him.


    Dan-Han turned to In-Ha with murderous eyes, but In-Ha was unfazed.


    ¡°She¡¯s your woman, so do a good job in protecting her from all this wannabe Mrs Lee¡¯s, else someone will do the job for you!¡± In-Ha kicked back the chair and stormed out of the office.


    Jae-Hyun looked at Dan-Han. ¡°You should ignore him. You know how he can be.¡±


    Dan-Han shook his head and sighed. ¡°No, his right. I¡¯m not fulfilling my responsibilities towards her. I convinced her into being with me knowing how dangerous it could be. I should keep her safe.¡± He rose up to his feet.


    ¡°Thank you, for saving her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do-¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dan-Han cut him short. He was being modest.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± Jae-Hyun called when he was about leaving. He rose to his feet.


    He hesitated.. ¡°About mother, I haven¡¯t apologized. I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to keep you in the dark. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°It was her choice.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jae-Hyun sincerely apologized again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He told him before heading towards the door.


    Dan-Han paused and looked at him again. ¡°Jae-Hyun, thank you for doing you best for them.¡± This was a fact known fact, not just to him but to those around who had seem him work tirelessly to save the lives of the women in his life.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw In-Ha by Eun-sun¡¯s side in the room. They both shared a look before In-Ha returned his gaze to Eun-sun.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re going to kill that girl.¡± He asked, without looking at him. His heart was clenching so hard for what Eun-sun was going through.


    ¡°I will.¡± He said unwaveringly. In-Ha nced at him, and he was certain Dan-Han meant his words. If Dan-Han didn¡¯t, he was going to kill her himself. He¡¯d feed her without her own poison, and replicate what she did to Eun-sun.


    They both sat by her side, when Ni-Na came in with Hei-Ran.


    ¡°Eun-sun!¡± She yelled as she hurried to her side.


    Tears fell from Hei-Ran¡¯s eyes the moment she saw her friend.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Hei-Ran asked amidst tears.


    ¡°She had an ident.¡± Dan-Han told her. He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth as that might raise questions. He had informed her about Eun-sun¡¯s situation, but he never gave the details. He wouldn¡¯t have told her had she not stopped calling, and Ni-Na also wouldn¡¯t let him how wrong it was to keep her friends and family in the dark about Eun-sun¡¯s situation.


    They watched her cry while Ni-Naforted her.


    Hei-Ran couldn¡¯t believe something like would happen to Eun-sun again. Bad things were always happening to her, why?


    First her mom had always been hitting her, leaving her with broken jaws or dislocated bones. She had been hit by Dan-Han in the past, and now again, there have been another ident. She was going to take her to the temple or a shaman as soon as she recovered. This was enough.


    Dan-Han excused himself and ced a call to Tae-Ho.


    ¡°Find Kwon-Nara.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Tae-Ho replied.


    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s the miss?¡± He inquired, slightly surprising Dan-Han. Tae-Ho was thest person he expected to ask such a question. The man was always aloof, especially with those dark sses he wore.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Boss, I have some result regarding the investigation.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There were only there were only three babies born on that day. Two had died, and I guess the miss is the third.¡±


    ¡°Who are the parents?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Song-Hee, the first madam of the Kim family-¡±


    ¡°And the third?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell boss. The names are wiped, they¡¯re still trying to restore the documents.¡±


    Dan-Han fell silent as he thought about this. An unidentified name didn¡¯t didn¡¯t bother him as much as hearing the Kim¡¯s name again.


    He still had an unresolved baby case with the second master of the Kim family.


    ¡°Get me the third name as soon as possible, and find out if Mr Kim was present at the hospital at the time of deliveries.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Tae-Ho replied, before Dan-Han ended the call.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know why he was suspicious of Mr Kim the moment he heard their family name. That man was unsettling him so bad, and he had to do something about it.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: Not Happy.


    Two days slowly went by with everyone anxiously waiting for Eun-sun to wake up. Jae-Hyun had assured them she was doing okay, but their anxiety kept growing, especially Ni-Na and her mother, who were both worried for Dan-Han¡¯s sake. He was barely eating or sleeping, and he has turned the room into his office.


    ¡°You should rest, even if it¡¯s just for an hour.¡± His aunt said. He was really tired yet he wasn¡¯t giving in.


    ¡°I will, when she wakes up.¡± He simply told her, while he continued signing the documents Chang-wok had brought over.


    Not sure of how to convince him, she sighed and joined Ni-Na who gave her look that said ¡®I told you so¡¯. She had also tried and failed. Their prayer was for Eun-sun to wake up and talk some sense into her man.


    ¡°Sir, how long are we dying the project for?¡± Chang-wok asked the question that has been on the mind of every staff in thepany.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dan-Han casually replied, as he continued signing the documents.


    ¡°Sir, the shareholders-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Can wait.¡± Dan-Han passed him thest of the files. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There are some activities in thepany that requires your attention, but I can hold them off till your return.¡± Chang-wok told him.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Sir-¡± Chang-wok¡¯s was about to say something else but he suddenly stopped himself when the monitors reading Eun-sun¡¯s vitals made an unusual sound. All eyes in the room darted towards her, and Dan-Han quickly strode towards the bed.


    He looked at the monitor and discovered her blood pressure had risen a few counts higher. It hasn¡¯t done that before. He has been taken note of the readings in thest 72 hours since she pulled that stunt of almost tlining on him.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Ni-Na screamed. ¡°Did her hand just move?¡± She asked no one in particr as she jerked to her feet, her eyes fully widened like saucers.


    Dan-Han looked at Eun-sun¡¯s hand and then her face. Not just her hand, even hershes were moving to.


    He turned to secretary Chang-wok. ¡°Call Jae-Hyun, now.¡± He ordered before bending over her.


    ¡°Honey?¡± He gently called. His heart skipped when she slightly frowned at the sound of his voice. Dan-Han looked at his aunt and cousin who had anxious yet excited looks on their face as they stared at her.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one seeing this. She was truly waking up.


    His heart skipped when hershes fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes, but she closed them and scrunched her brows, a soft sigh escaped her lips. Dan-Han adjusted himself and blocked the rays of light entering her eyes.


    ¡°Eun-sun,¡± He softly muttered her name and she opened her eyes again, making Dan-Han¡¯s heart thump hard against his chest. She was awake.


    Eun-sun had heard someone call her name, but felt hazy as she tried to open her eyes. She could tell there were people around her, but they seemed like foggy shadows hovering over her, their faces were blur, but that familiar musky scent that lingered in the air, struck a chord in her head.


    Her eyes darted across the faces when her vision became clear, and her eyes stayed on the man by her side. He looked anxious and stiff.


    ¡°H..hey.¡± She coarsely greeted and Ni-Na instantly squealed, making her eyes dash towards her.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She cried in joy as she hugged her mom excitedly.


    Eun-sun looked at the exciteddies before gazing at Dan-Han again. He wasn¡¯t saying, and was only looking at her. She could see the crease lines on his head, and she knew he only had that when he was trying to restrain himself from doing something.


    ¡°Jae-Hyun¡¯s here.¡± Ni-Na gushed when Jae-Hyun ran into the room, panting.


    ¡°Properly examine her.¡± Dan-Han instructed him before taking a step back, and Jae-Hyun quickly did as he said.


    Eun-sun looked at Jae-Hyun as he ran some quick test on her. ¡°Was I badly injured?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Jae-Hyun frowned.


    ¡°I do, but he looks like I just woke up from death.¡± Eun-sun peeped at the man who was standing at the door like a statue, closely watching them.


    Jae-Hyun nced at Dan-Han and sighed. ¡°You gave him quite a scare.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han again and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s today?¡±


    ¡°17th. It¡¯s been three days.¡± Jae-Hyun understood why she was asking.


    ¡°Maybe you can convince him to rest for a bit. He hasn¡¯t been sleeping well.¡± He whispered, so she alone could hear.


    Eun-sun felt a pang on her chest as she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Dan-Han. He looked beyond tired.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Dan-Han asked when Jae-Hyun finally approached him.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but I¡¯ll still run a CT scan on herter.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dan-Han skeptically asked, while Jae-Hyun affirmed.


    Ni-Na, who had heard them instantly ran to Eun-sun¡¯s side, her mother trailing behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake, sister inw. Thank you.¡± She happily said, while she held Eun-sun¡¯s hand in hers.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Jae-Hyun can run more test on you.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mom said, but Eun-sun slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She assured her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. You¡¯re a strong girl.¡± She gently patted her hair.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ni-Na looked at her brother who was standing far away while he kept staring at them. This wasn¡¯t how she expected him to be when his woman finally woke up.


    ¡°Brother Dan-Han.¡± She beckoned him over, but he remained still.


    ¡°My dear, you must be hungry. Ni-Na will go buy something light for you to eat, while I go home and make something better.¡± She told Eun-sun and dragged Ni-Na out without giving her anytime toin. She gave Dan-Han a hug before leaving. She was relieved for him.


    She and her husband had been worried for his sake. They had no idea what to do with him had something happened to Eun-sun. Now, she was d the storm was over, and she wished nothing happened to them again.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han,¡± Eun-sun softly called. ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned on him, and he obediently walked over.


    She held out her hand which he reluctantly epted. ¡°Are you not happy to see me awake?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Of course, he was, and she knew this. They silently stared at each other.


    ¡°Come and hold me. You seem to far away, I miss you.¡± She patted the side of her bed, but he shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing it, Mr Lee. Here.¡± She patted the side of the bed for him again.


    Dan-Han looked at the space on the bed, and he looked at the side of her stomach where she was injured.


    Dan-Han walked round the bed and removed his shoes before climbing on. She smiled at him and touched his face.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± Dan-Han scolded when she moved her hand too much.


    He looked at Chang-Wok who was trying so hard not to smile. ¡°You can leave.¡± He ordered and the man instantly disappeared but not before saying,


    ¡°Wee back, Ms Park.¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: Her Turn To Wait


    Seeing her awake has been the only desire of his heart since this horrid incident urred. Having her wrapped in his arms again, and bathing under her sweet breath was all he had prayed for, but finally having her there with him fully awake, Dan-Han felt nothing but anxiety and fear ¨C anxiety and fear of her ming him for all that happened to her. Because this wouldn¡¯t have happened, had he not been in her life.


    Laying still by her side, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He couldn¡¯t stop staring into her hazelnut eyes. Those eyes lighten up his days and made him want to bask under the glory of her gaze every day of his life.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know how much he missed hearing her voice, seeing her eyes and having her smile at him until she finally woke up. He couldn¡¯t believe he had almost lost having this moment again. Now he truly understood how fleeting life could be. One minute someone could be here, the next they were not.


    Had he lost her, those moments at his office would have been thest he would ever have had of her? That would have been so cruel and unfair to him.


    He looked away from her.


    Eun-sun frowned at his action. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She curiously asked, but he shook his head, his face still turned away from her.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± She said while trying to reach for his face.


    .....


    He stopped her. ¡°You should rest.¡± He said, but he instantly jerked up and turned to her when he felt her move.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He scowled, but Eun-sun had her intent gaze fixed on his face, and her frown dissipated like smoke.


    She moved her uninjured hand and touched his face. ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He denied it as he tried to help her lie still.


    ¡°Lies, president Lee.¡± She wiped under his eye and caught the drop of tear that threatened to fall from it. She cupped his cheek.


    ¡°I scared you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized. Her heart beating hard with guilt.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± He should be apologizing to her, and not the other way round.


    ¡°Because I have to.¡±


    He removed her hand from his face and kissed the back of her palm. His eyes were closely fixed on her pale face and her slightly parched lips. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I...I¡± He stuttered. ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you.¡±


    His grip over her hand slightly tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Eun-sun. I¡¯d die if I lost you.¡± His voice broke in a way that pricked Eun-sun¡¯s heart.


    Oh, dear!


    Eun-sun felt her heartbreak when she heard his depressing and broken voice. She has never heard him speak that way before.


    ¡°Dan-Han, stop saying that. You won¡¯t die, because I¡¯m not dying.¡± She assured him, but he shook his head and kissed her palm again.


    ¡°I thought about how I didn¡¯t get enough time with my mother, or a chance to tell her how much I loved her. And I didn¡¯t want that to happen again. We were apart for so long, and I just got you back, I was scared I messed things up again.¡±


    ¡°Shh... I¡¯m not leaving you, Dan-Han. Not now or ever.¡± Eun-sun told him, as she tried to hold back her tears. Seeing Dan-Han like this, and hearing him speak this way was shattering her heart.


    He tightly held her hand and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said as a tear fell from his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not protecting you well. I should have-¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Eun-sun cut him off. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling either. ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned him closer and made himy his head on her chest where she slowly coaxed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing. I¡¯m not leaving you, Lee Dan-Han. Never. Who would marry you and save the world from dealing with a terrifying man like you? No one will take you, except me.¡± She gently patted his hair. ¡°Sleep a bit, I¡¯ll still be here when you wake up.¡± Sheforted him. She knew he had more to say, but she wanted him to rest. She knew what she meant to him because he meant that much to her, so she understood he had been trying to be strong for her.


    ¡°You have to eat.¡± He tried standing up, but Eun-sun wouldn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Just close your eyes for a while. Ni-Na isn¡¯t back.¡± She patted him.


    Seeing Dan-Han cry wasn¡¯t something she had expected. She wasn¡¯t sure she had ever seen him cry before. She kept patting him till she felt his slow and even breath on her chest.


    ¡°Lee,¡± she whispered but the only response she got was the exhaling sigh that rolled past his lips.


    She trifled him over and she felt he looked a bit more emaciated than he did when shest saw him in his office. How bad was he treating himself because of her? It was just three days, Lee Dan-Han. She inwardly scolded.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes darted towards the door when Ni-Na walked in with a small bag of food. Ni-Na was surprised to her brother peacefully sleeping on Eun-sun¡¯s chest.


    She sighed in relief as she broadly smiled. ¡°Atst.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡± Eun-sun inquired, she softened her so as not to wake him up.


    ¡°Barely an hour each day. And he did that while sitting by your side.¡± Eun-sun felt the heaviness in her heart grow as she looked at him.


    ¡°Are youfortable with him on you?¡± Ni-Na was worried about the injury on her stomach, and her dislocated arm.


    Eun-sun smiled, ¡°Even in his sleep he would be careful.¡± This she was certain of. She could swear he wouldn¡¯t move a muscle because he was subconsciously aware of her injuries.


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t eat now.¡± Ni-Na ced the food on the side table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait till he wakes up. I guess it¡¯s my turn to wait on him.¡± She smiled while Ni-Na tried to stifle her giggle. She admired their love.


    Ni-Na left to give them some privacy while Eun-sun apanied Dan-Han in bed. And she was right about him. He didn¡¯t move a muscle till he finally woke up.


    He was surprised when he realized he had fallen asleep on her. He tried getting off her quietly but she woke up too.


    He apologized and quickly climbed off the bed.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°You looked like you needed it, and why did you wake up so soon?¡± She frowned at him, as she stifled a yawn.


    Dan-Han looked at the time. It was more than an hour. That was long enough.


    ¡°What if I had hurt you? Did I hurt you?¡± He worriedly asked while Eun-sun shook her head, but he didn¡¯t believe her. He checked underneath her gown to see the wound before sighing out in relief.


    He was about to get them something to eat when Eun-sun showed him the food Ni-Na had brought. Dan-Han took it to the cafeteria and heated it.


    She smiled at him as he fed her, but the man was oddly quiet. He was acting strange.


    She paused and looked at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That man, did you catch him?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Handled.¡±


    By handled, he meant, dead? Seeing the sudden frigid countenance on his face, Eun-sun knew that was what he meant, but she wasn¡¯t scared. She has always known Dan-Han wasn¡¯t an ordinary man, and she had seen him kill a man for her before. Also, she knew for him to remain at the top of the business world for five years, controlling several sectors of the economy, he had his hand in ces she didn¡¯t want to think about.


    She nodded in understanding, even though she wasn¡¯t happy, he might have killed someone because of her, again.


    ¡°Do you know why someone would want to kill me?¡± She suddenly asked while he resumed feeding her. He paused for a second before he continued feeding her, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss his reaction to her question.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that now.¡± He scooped another spoon of soup into her mouth, but Eun-sun refused it. She could see the way his body responded with guilt and fear.


    ¡°Who?¡± She pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He lied. Of course, he was convinced Kwon-Nara was behind it because the drug used was something only she could get from her father¡¯s researchb when such substances were banned. The ampoule had hisb name on it. For a moment he had shared a minute possibility that maybe someone else could have done this, but after her sudden disappearance in the past three days, he was even more convinced that she was the culprit. But he wasn¡¯t sure he could tell her this.


    ¡°Dan-Han why do I feel you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He outrightly told her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because-¡±


    ¡°Because this happened because of you, right?¡± Eun-sun asked.


    ¡°Babe-¡±


    ¡°Someone tried to kill me because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked.


    Dan-Han ashamedly lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And this is why you¡¯ve been apologizing endlessly and quivering in fear?¡±


    Dan-Han looked at her from under hisshes and nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± before lowering his head again.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dan-Han raised his head to her. ¡®Okay?¡¯


    ¡°Eun-sun,¡± He called, making her look at him, but he said nothing.


    Eun-sun sighed after being silent for a while. ¡°President Lee Dan-Han, when I agreed to be in love with you, I agreed to ept everything that you are. Cold, overbearing, dangerous, loving, caring and possessive. I epted you for who you are, with all the danger signs that came with you and your position. And I trust you to always be here for me, just as I will always be for you. I know you¡¯re scared I¡¯ll me you for what happened, and yes I do.¡± She paused when more fear flickered through his eyes.


    She tried not to chuckle. ¡°Dan-Han, I came to this rtionship with my eyes wide open, and I knew what was at stake for me. You have enemies, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll never run out of them, and I¡¯ll never run of them because I¡¯m with you. There¡¯ll always be business rivals who¡¯ll do anything to defeat you, and there¡¯ll bedies who¡¯d do anything to get you, and Dan-Han, all these are normal. We¡¯ve agreed this rtionship will be a bumpy one, and if I me you for every obstacle we meet, then am I deserving of what we share? So why are you wallowing in self-guilt and fear? You didn¡¯t hurt me, someone else did.¡±


    .....


    ¡°But it was because of me.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Eun-sun, you won¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Leave you?¡± She asked and he nodded.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re feeling insecure. It is strange. My man is a national tyrant, this I know, so if I didn¡¯t leave for that, I don¡¯t see why I¡¯ll leave you now. So stop being this way, because I¡¯m not leaving you even if you beg me to, and this is thest time anyone will ever bully me again.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: Fake Innocence


    Dan-Han was surprised by Eun-sun¡¯s words. This was far beyond what he expected from her, especially after what she had just passed through. Every normal girl would be scared for their lives and would be extremely worried after realizing he was the reason why she had almost lost her life again, but here she wasforting him when it should be the other way round. But then again, she wasn¡¯t like every normal girl. If she was, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her.


    Her abnormal views on life, her courage, her strength, and her consistency in fighting for the things she cared about were few of the many things he loved about her, and would always love her for.


    And did she say this would be thest time she¡¯d allow herself to be bullied? Only she would see almost being killed as an act of being bullied. But seeing the determined look on her face, he believed her words.


    She wasn¡¯t a pushover, she was a fighter. And no one was ever going to threaten or hurt her ever again, he¡¯d make sure of that.


    Not sure of what to say, Dan-Han leaned in and kissed her. He savoured those lips he had been dying to taste for days.


    ¡°I love you with all my life, baby. And I promise, no harm will evere to you again.¡± He promised her.


    ¡°I know.¡± She smiled at him, her fingers trailing the side of his face.


    .....


    ¡°But you¡¯re still going to tell me who did it right?¡±


    Dan-Han hesitated for a while. ¡°I believe it¡¯s Kwon-Nara.¡± He said.


    ¡°Kwon-Nara?¡± Eun-sun frowned as she thought about the familiar name. She has heard it before. Her brows arched as she looked at Dan-Han with incredulity. ¡°Your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t my ex-girlfriend.¡± He corrected.


    ¡°Really?¡± He had said that before, but she had not been convinced at the time.


    Observing the disbelieving look in her eyes, Dan-Han sighed. ¡°Kwon-Nara was once a family friend. Her mother had been close to my mother and they usually visited the house together intending to matchmake us. I wasn¡¯t interested and she resulted drugging me to have her way on one of our fixed dates. She overdosed me and I developed a problem from it.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Eun-sun suspiciously inquired.


    ¡°Erectile problems.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun frowned. Erectile problems? He didn¡¯t have erectile problems. He was just...fine. Her eyes darted towards this groin region and Dan-Han smiled.


    ¡°You really had to look?¡± He amusedly scoffed while Eun-sun helplessly shrugged.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. It looks fine to me.¡± She casually shrugged again.


    Dan-Han slipped a piece of sliced apple into her mouth. ¡°I guess it just had to when you came into the picture.¡±


    Eun-sun rapidly blinked in disbelief. Her eyes darted downward and back at his face. ¡°Are you saying?¡±


    ¡°That we were personally made for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too corny.¡± Eun-sun blushed.


    ¡°Just for you.¡± He smiled.


    A curious frown framed Eun-sun¡¯s face. ¡°Wait, what if we hadn¡¯t met? What would have happened? I¡¯m sure some other girl would have-¡±


    ¡°No girl would have done anything. I have my sperm saved at a fertility hospital, so no one would have had the privilege of sharing what¡¯s yours.¡±


    What¡¯s hers. Eun-sun face instantly turned red at his words. He was doing it again. Teasing her.


    Was he not looking as bad as he did now, she would have smacked him.


    A serious and intent look framed her face, as she looked at Dan-Han. ¡°Only I can carry your baby, Mr Lee. You better get your...¡± She slightly cringed finding it difficult to mutter her next words. Dan-Han chuckled and shook his head. She shook her head and continued. ¡°Go get ¡®THAT¡¯ back from the clinic.¡±


    ¡°You amaze me. After having sex thrice with me, you can¡¯t say sperm?¡± He teased, his brows tauntingly cocked at her.


    Eun-sun turned her face away. Her face turned even more red than a cooked lobster.


    ¡°Park Eun-sun, say sperm.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inside of you.¡± He teased.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± She red at him. He was brutally teasing her.


    Heughed. ¡°Fake innocence.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She rolled her eyes at him.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe that the annoying girl who kept smiling at Dan-Han was the one who called a hit on her. Well, this was thest time. If they all wanted her man, they¡¯ll have to do more than try to kill her, because after surviving this life for so long, and after all she has been through, she refuses to die. At least not before getting the fullpensation for the hard-knock years, she has lived. And just so they know, herpensation was going to be a very long one, so they¡¯ll need a very long life to keep up with her.


    A few hours passed with the couple apanying each other, which had more to do with Dan-Han endlessly teasing Eun-sun almost to the point of tears when people trooped into the room as if they had nned to show up at the same time.


    ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re awake.¡± Hei-Ran cried in relief as she tried not to pounce on Eun-sun. Eun-sun winced when Hei-Ran slightly hit her dislocated arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized. Dan-Han excused himself and walked to the sofa, so they could have more space. He bowed to his uncle and aunt who walked toward Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun was surprised to see them. ¡°Uncle, Aunty.¡± She greeted as she tried to seat upright, but Dan-Han¡¯s warning gaze made her lie still.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move too much.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother advised.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s dad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Eun-sun replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The old couple asked at the same time, while Eun-sun nodded affirmatively. But despite her response, they chose to confirm with Dan-Han, and Ni-Na¡¯s dad charged Jae-Hyun to carry out an extensive test on her to ensure she was perfectly okay.


    Eun-sun smiled inwardly as her heart swelled with joy and happiness. In the past, she had no one to visit her in the hospital, except Hei-Ran and Ji-Sang, but now there were a lot of faces in her room, all worried and concerned about her well being. Her eyes gazed at Dan-Han, and she couldn¡¯t love the man any less. He was the reason why she was receiving so much love and care.


    As happy as she was to see everybody, she was surprised to see In-Ha standing beside Jae-Hyun and Ni-Na by the door. She turned to Dan-Han who feigned ignorance like he didn¡¯t know In-Ha was standing there and staring at her. Dan-Han didn¡¯t seem angry so they must have rectified their issues, right? Did he know In-Ha had confessed his feelings for her? She dreaded the answer to that question.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how to face In-Ha, and she could guess their conversation would be quite odd. But as odd as it would be, she was happy he came to see her.


    Eun-sun waspletely stunned when someone made his presence known by walking past Ni-Na and In-Ha. Everyone watched as he strolled towards her with a bouquet of red roses.


    ¡°I heard you like roses.¡± He threw a smile at her as he stretched out the flowers. Eun-sun dumbfoundedly stared at him, before turning to Dan-Han who was staring at Ji-Tae and his bouquet.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said without receiving the flowers, she gestured with her chin that her hand was in bad shape.


    Ji-Tae smiled and dropped the flowers on the side table before ncing at her again. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you here. I pray you don¡¯t pull such a stunt again.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± She mumbled, not feelingfortable talking to him.


    Ji-Tae awkwardly stared at her before looking at Dan-Han. She thought he had something to say, but he simply walked away. Maybe it was better if he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Eun-sun had small talks with everyone except In-Ha, who promised to be back before pulling Jae-Hyun away.


    ¡°You got me scared,¡± Hei-Ran told her when it was just them.


    ¡°Sorry, I did.¡±


    ¡°You should be more careful.¡± Hei-Ran scolded her making Eun-sun apologize again.


    ¡°When are youing home? The house feels empty without you. Will youe back when you get discharged from here?¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes darted towards the door before shooting Hei-Ran a cautious look. ¡°Don¡¯t ask such a question out loud. You don¡¯t want to get on Dan-Han¡¯s bad side.¡±


    Hei-Ran chuckled. ¡°Possessive much?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± She sighed. ¡°But I like it.¡± She shyly shrugged while Hei-Ran defeatedly shook her head.


    ¡°Of course, you would.¡± She smiled. Hei-Ran helped Eun-sun with the apples Dan-Han had peeled for her while they continued talking.


    ¡°How was your date?¡± Hei-Ran asked when she remembered. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to hear the gist or see pictures. Quickly tell me everything I¡¯ve been dying to hear.¡± Hei-Ran switched into her full gossipy mood.


    Eun-sun shook her head in disbelief. This girl had a real talent for gossip. Why did she feel, Hei-Ran was only worried for her because of this gist. But anyway she reached for Dan-Han¡¯s phone by her side and showed the pictures he took of her.


    She had more pictures on her phone, but she feared it was damaged as she hasn¡¯t seen it since she woke up.


    ¡°He took you to Ethereal Paradise?¡± Hei-Ran asked in shocked surprise. Her eyes widened when Eun-sun affirmatively bobbed her head up and down. She gasped.


    ¡°President Lee is romantic? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Of course he is. My baby is a helpless romantic.¡± Eun-sun jumped to her man¡¯s defence, making Hei-Ran shoot her a mock re.


    They burst out inughter before they continued looking through the pictures.


    Eun-sun nced at Hei-Ran when something came to her mind.


    ¡°About A-Yeong¡¯s issue, any news yet?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Hei-Ran answered.


    ¡°Do you think A-Yeong has a boyfriend?¡± Eun-sun asked making Hei-Ran furrow her brows at her. She burst out inughter after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°A-Yeong and a man? Who¡¯ll be crazy enough to date her? She¡¯ll scare any normal man with her overbearing and crafty attitude.¡±


    Eun-sun thought about it, and she thought that was true. A-yeong always acted like she didn¡¯t need anyone, especially not a man. She was power enthused.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hei-Ran asked when she observed the thoughtful look on Eun-sun¡¯s face.


    .....


    She shrugged and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anything, but I saw her outside the city with Dan-Han¡¯s cousin, the one who gave me red flowers, and they say he¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hei-Ran was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eun-Sun confirmed.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re together?¡± Hei-Ran inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But maybe I can ask Dan-Han. He might know. Should I ask?¡± She wanted Hei-Ran¡¯s permission before talking about her family matters with Dan-Han.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you think?¡± She asked for Eun-sun¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I think we should. it¡¯s not like it would cost any harm, right? And who knows what we might find. A creepy man and a maniptive woman together isn¡¯t a good pair.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: Friends


    ¡°Hey,¡± Eun-sun heard someone say from the door. She turned towards it and found In-Ha standing there.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She greeted back as she watched him walk in.


    ¡°d to see you alive.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°d to be alive.¡± She halfly smiled back.


    They peered at each other for a while before In-Ha tore his eyes away and skimmed across her body, focusing his gaze on the cast on her leg. Eun-sun keenly followed his gaze on her.


    Silence reigned in the room with no one knowing what next to say. Their eyes were everywhere except on each other. The atmosphere was an odd one just as she predicted it would be. She was grateful Dan-Han had walked his uncle and aunt to their car.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry.¡± In-Ha said breaking the silence. Eun-sun nced at him with confusion while he held her gaze.


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry for telling you how I feel, because I think you deserve to know how I feel about you.¡±


    ¡®Deserve to know.¡¯


    Eun-sun was startled by his choice of words. As a matter of fact this wasn¡¯t what she expected him to say, especially not now. She had thought he would say something different, but here he was saying...


    ¡°I know I¡¯vepromised our friendship, as well as mine with Dan-Han, but I¡¯m still not sorry I said those words to you, I¡¯ll never be. It hurts to see you happy with another man, but I¡¯m happy you¡¯re happy because that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°In-Ha,¡± She called, but he and stopped her by shaking his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be as good as Dan-Han so I know I had no chance from the beginning, but I can¡¯t stop liking you and you just have to deal with it, Dan-Han included. At least till I find myself attracted to someone else.¡± He paused and chuckled derisively. He didn¡¯t believe that was possible and Eun-sun understood that was what his derisiveughter meant.


    He didn¡¯t believe his words and she felt her heart prick her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Whether to tell him it was possible for him to fall in love again? Or she was sorry for not being able to ept his feelings? None of those felt right to say at the moment.


    She watched him take a step towards her. Her eyes followed him as he pushed a few stray strands behind her ear, and gently stroke her cheek.


    ¡°I Know things will be different now, but I¡¯ll try my best not to ruin everything and I hope you can still keep me in your life even if it¡¯s just as a friend. Cause I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯d rather have a piece of you than none of you at all.¡±


    ¡°In-Ha,¡± Eun-sun muttered his name. He was making her feel sad for him, and she didn¡¯t know if that was normal.


    In-Ha chuckled when he heard her so gently call his name, he could hear the sadness and guilt thatced her voice. She was feeling bad for him, and he selfishly wanted her to.


    ¡°I would love to say you shouldn¡¯t feel sad or guilty towards me, but I think you should. That would be your punishment for choosing that tyrant over a full spec like me, and for not even giving me a chance. You should always wonder what it would have been had you chosen a husband material like me.¡± He cockily smiled, and flicked her forehead like he always used to do.


    ¡°Husband material indeed.¡± She red at him for flicking her head. ¡°My first opinion of you still stands. You¡¯re lecherous and perverted.¡± She firmly told him as she rubbed on her head.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± He touched his chest and feigned a hurtful expression.


    He smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m forever a sweet boy, and I can cook. Your boyfriend can¡¯t even boil water to save his life.¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡± She challengingly raised a brow at him.


    ¡°Me. His best friend for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you don¡¯t know him at all. He makes the best omelette and toasted bread. You¡¯ll die if you have a taste.¡± She proudly dered, but In-Ha wasn¡¯t trusting of her words. He scoffed.


    ¡°The Dan-Han I know is too daft and can¡¯t even use a microwave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is daft and can¡¯t use a microwave.¡± She refuted him. ¡°I dare you to say this when he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± In-Ha wickedly eyed her and look over his shoulder to the door making Eun-sunugh.


    ¡°You small mean girl.¡± He threatened to flick her head again, but Eun-sun called Dan-Han¡¯s name while she looked at the door.


    In-Ha froze on the spot and looked at the door again.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t hold back herugh. ¡°Sissy.¡± She teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as evil as him. You both deserve each other.¡± He looked at her with stink eyes.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Eun-sun rolled her eyes at him as she continuedughing.


    In-Ha stared at her as sheughed, and Eun-sun stoppedughing when she saw the way he was staring at her.


    ¡°Can I have my crazy friend back?¡± He asked in a more serious tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy, and yes, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± She said, bringing a happy smile to his face and she couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    He silently gazed at her for a while and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you too. For being an amazing friend and for finding me lovable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always lovable, Eun-sun. No one can say otherwise.¡± He leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes tingled with tears but she blinked them back in. Knowing he really felt this way about her boggled her mind, and the fact that she had to turn him down in such a way boggled her mind the more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever stop being my friend, In-Ha.¡± She told him.


    In-Ha weakly smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll never stop.¡± He held her hand and gave it a tender squeeze.


    The creaky sound of the door opening halted their moments as they both turned towards the door. Eun-sun cautiously looked at Dan-Han, but she heaved a sigh of relief when he didn¡¯t show an hostility towards being with In-Ha alone or holding her hands.


    Both men shared a look before Dan-Han took a seat at the opposite side of the bed. He nced at In-Ha, and the signatory frigid look in his eyes slightly unsettled Eun-sun.


    ¡°You should move out the hotel.¡± He said, startling Eun-sun who wasn¡¯t expecting him to hear that as the first thing thates out of his mouth.


    She looked at In-Ha, awaiting and praying his response wouldn¡¯t be one to drag further the wedge between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s less torturous.¡± He said.


    ¡°Rent an apartment.¡± Dan-Han told him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Though the conversation wasn¡¯t as harmonious as it used to be, Eun-sun was certain they were making progress and she was happy about it. She hoped everything and everyone got better with time.


    .....


    Eun-sun spent few more days at the hospital under Dan-Han¡¯s insistent pressure before he finally caved in to her discharge.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised when he insisted she returned home with him, but her stubborness decided to raise it¡¯s ugly head in revolt even though she knew she stood no chance winning against him except he let her to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home with you.¡± She stubbornly dered making Dan-Han raise his gaze at her. His brows were tightly knitted in a way that dared her to make a repeat of her words.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll treat me like an invalid. It¡¯s just one foot.¡±


    ¡°One foot you say? So you¡¯d rather I take you home so you can hop around on the other?¡± He cocked a brow at her, prompting Eun-sun to lower her head because she knew he had figured out why she wanted to go home.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hop.¡± She grumbled out in her defence.


    ¡°Then should I break your other leg to assure that? Or do I have to do something to let you know I¡¯m taking you home with me at all cost?¡± He asked.


    Dan-Han was sure she only wanted to go back to her ce because she knew he wouldn¡¯t give her the liberty she was looking for. He had seen the bored faces she made all through her stay in the hospital, and all she had been waiting for was an opportunity to run around when he wasn¡¯t looking, but he wasn¡¯t going to give her that.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brooding tyrant.¡± She told him,matter of factly.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. But you¡¯re either going to my ce or I¡¯m moving to yours. Make your choice youngdy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a brute!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that a thousand time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break up with you.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± He zipped up her bag and gave it to Ni-Na who was watching their banter from the sidelines with the others.


    He picked her up from the bed and ced her on a wheel chair.


    ¡°I hate you, Lee Dan-Han.¡± She gruffed.


    A mocking smile grazed his face. ¡°You wish you do, but you can¡¯t, baby.¡± He kissed her lips.


    ...


    If love was a healing balm and a painkiller, Eun-sun didn¡¯t know it until now, because everyday, Dan-Han took the best care of her, tending to her and caring for her like she was his child. But just as much as she enjoyed every bit of his tender love and care, she felt tired and guilty. Guilty because she was all he cared about. He hadn¡¯t stepped a foot out of the house in the past two days. He had virtual meetings from home while Chang-wok brought over the necessary documents requiring his signature.


    ¡°Dan-Han, you have to go to work.¡± She said for what seemed like the upteemth time, while he worked with hisptop.


    ¡°And what am I doing?¡± He asked without looking at her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your office. You have responsibilities, huge ones that require your undivided attention.¡±


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m doing?¡± He paused and raised his head from hisptop, and stared at her small frameid on the sofa, a cushion tightly wrapped in her arms.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± She fired back. ¡°Dan-Han, I can take care of myself.¡± She told him matter-of-factly. She wasn¡¯t maimed that she¡¯d need such attention. Eun-sun believed Dan-Han was just going overboard.


    He leaned back on his chair and silently stared at her. Her stubbornness was a constant part of her life that wouldn¡¯t change. He sighed as he stood up from his seat. Eun-sun sat upright as he approached her. Plonking himself by her side, he drapped his arm around her shoulder and nted a kiss on her temple.


    .....


    ¡°I know you¡¯re capable of taking care of yourself, I won¡¯t dispute that. But the thing is, I don¡¯t want you taking care of yourself alone, anymore. You¡¯ve been doing that for so long, and I don¡¯t want that anymore, and after all you are in this state because of me.¡± Hebed his right fingers through her sleek hair.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve told you that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything. My utmost responsibility is towards you, and nothing deserves my undivided attention more than you.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He ced a finger over lips, and clipped it shut with a feathery kiss.


    ¡°Just let me take care of you. See this as my practice period before you fully be mine, hmm?¡± He cocked a brow. Eun-sun hunted her brain for some retorting words but she found none. He was bent on staying with her, so what could she do about it?

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: Impeach?


    Eun-Sun wouldn¡¯t lie that she hated his caring attitude towards her, because she didn¡¯t. No one had ever ced such value on her, or prioritized her as much as he did.


    All her life, she cared for others, and took whatever bullshit they tossed at her in appreciation. She took care of everything her father left behind, as well as the debts. She looked after her mother even when she made life difficult for her. Several times, she sat by her hospital bed after her frequent episodes of OD, yet she abused and med her for all misfortunes. She cared for her grandmother till she died, but no one had ever treated her this nicely.


    She leaned into his warm embrace that has be her say haven, and Dan-Han slipped his arms around her, fully immersing her in his intoxicating warmth. He was careful enough not to squeeze her or pull her too close to himself as the stab wound on her midsection was yet to heal.


    She ced her head on his chest and listened to the sturdy beats of his heart, that spoke to hers. But despite all the assurance his embrace gave, Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t waver off the concerns of her heart.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I love you and I know you do too, but I still can¡¯t lie still and let you take your job for granted. Your father-¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t take thepany away from me.¡± He confidently dered knowing that was the concern of her heart, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t at all convinced. As powerful and strong-willed as he was, she didn¡¯t think he should go against his father. The man was just as powerful as he was, and even though she knew they¡¯d always be at loggerhead regarding the matter of their rtionship, Eun-sun didn¡¯t Father Lee to have evidence to nder Dan-Han with. His father might no longer oversee the affairs of thepany, he still had enough power to make things difficult for Dan-Han, and she didn¡¯t want that for him at all. She had seen the look in his father¡¯s eyes when she threatened him with Dan-Han¡¯s position and she feared he might do something against him.


    She lifted her gaze to Dan-Han, and intently bored her eyes into his. Her eyes reflecting the sincerity of the words about to roll off her lips.


    .....


    ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯ll feel responsible if anything happens to you or thepany. You¡¯ve worked hard for thepany, so mustn¡¯t jeopardize anything for my sake, I¡¯ll lose my mind if you do. You can¡¯t say you feel at ease staying here at home, because I know you don¡¯t. For my sake, please go to work. The project is pending and everyone is waiting for you. Just go to work, please.¡± She sincerely pleaded with him, and her heart anxiously pounded anticipating his response.


    Seeing those beautiful hazel eyes gleam at him and having her small pleading voice ruffling his heart, Dan-Han didn¡¯t know what to say. He peered at her and sighed.


    ¡°Park Eun-sun,¡± He helplessly muttered, while his fingers pressed the bridge of his nose. He glimpsed at her eyes and he darted his gaze away.


    ¡°You should stop using those eyes on me. You know what they do to me.¡± As much as he knew she spoke the truth, he simply wanted to stay at home with her and care for her. But here she was pushing him away to work when she should be monopolizing him all to herself.


    ¡°Are you saying?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes anxiously perked up.


    He sighed again. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the office tomorrow. Happy now?¡± He reluctantly yielded while she happily bobbed her head and stole a kiss from his lips.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said


    ...


    When the morning came, Dan-Han was no longer willing to leave for work, because he didn¡¯t want to leave her at home unattended, but the smalldy was bent on sending him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is a good idea.¡± He grumped as she buttoned his shirt for him and fixed his tie, while he carefully held her on his thigh.


    ¡°You promised.¡± Eun-sun reminded him, knowing he wasn¡¯t one to break his promise, especially not the one¡¯s he made to her. She chuckled when she observed the grumpy look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner for you. You haven¡¯t tried my cooking yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another type of dinner I¡¯d want, but unfortunately you won¡¯t be able to give it to me now.¡± He lowered his head and kissed between her breadt, slightly taking a soft bite of them.


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± She nudged him off, but he hooked his arms around her waist and trapped her in his embrace. A dangerous boyish smile tugged his lips making her blush.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make dinner, Alex will do it. I don¡¯t want you moving around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner.¡± She protested.


    ¡°I need not remind you there¡¯s a cast on your leg and arm, so stay in this room, till I¡¯m back. Chang-Wok will deliver everything you¡¯ll need to keep yourself busy.¡±


    Eun-Sun¡¯s lips twitched to say something, but she clipped it shut and obediently nodded.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He ruffled her hair and pecked her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± She told him.


    ¡°My wife to be should have more of my time.¡±


    ¡°Wife to be, huh? You haven¡¯t proposed.¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡± He asked, and the eagerness that shed through his eyes didn¡¯t miss her attention, but Eun-sun hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She said, while he nodded. His countenance didn¡¯t change, but Eun-sun could tell something flickered through his eyes. He was anxious and desperate to make her his, but she was dallying his ns, and that made her feel bad.


    Though he was understanding and would probably neverin, Eun-sun still didn¡¯t want to be selfish in their rtionship. He was holding back on his ns just for her to be happy, and she also longed to do same for him. She had to hasten her ns to make something of herself. It might not be as grand as she had always dreamt, but she could make somepromise for him.


    Eun-sun wordlessly hugged him.


    She picked his bag and passed it to him. ¡°About Ji-Tae and Hei-Ran¡¯s cousin, did you find anything?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun was surprised, more like disappointed. She had hoped to get some results from him, so Hei-Ran could wrap up this issue with A-Yeong.


    ¡°Yes. Are you really sure they were the ones you saw?¡± He asked and she nodded affirmatively.


    Dan-Han thoughtfully furrowed his brows. ¡°If there¡¯s something between them, then Ji-Tae is being really careful about it and I don¡¯t know why. But it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he wants to keep her hidden.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Eun-sun asked as she frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Ji-Tae isn¡¯t known to bemitted to any woman. Every rtionship he¡¯s been has always been for his own benefit and nothing more. He¡¯s just a strange person.¡±


    ¡°But what about the owner on the off shore ount? Did you find anything?¡± She asked. Hei-Ran had mentioned the foreign ount A-Yeong had asionally been sending money to, and she had also passed the details to him, while they also waited for Jin-Hai¡¯s contact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get an answer for that when I return.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun smiled appreciatively. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks for helping us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± He said, before his phone suddenly began to ring.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He stoically spoke through the phone and Eun-sun was surprised by how quickly his voice changes whenever he spoke to someone other than her. His current tone was chilling and terrifying.


    Eun-sun frowned when his countenance changed into a grave one.


    ¡°Let him. I¡¯ll be there.¡± He said and dropped the phone.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Eun-sun worriedly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just work, nothing serious.¡± He gently told her, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t believe him. His countenance didn¡¯t just mean anything, nheless she smiled and urged him to leave.


    ¡°If you miss me...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you.¡± Shepleted his sentence knowing that was exactly what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He kissed her one more time before leaving, but not without ensuring she had all she needed to stay busy.


    The moment Dan-Han left Eun-Sun picked up theptop he had left for her. She opened her email and looked through a project she had drafted in her earlier days of working in Pk corps, but had been too scared to submit it. She read through it and she was surprised to discover the conviction which had birthed the idea was still strongly rooted in her.


    To make a path for herself she has to go the extra mile and that involved bringing the extraordinary to the table, and this extraordinary would require her intellect and strength which she wouldn¡¯t mind to give. If she pitched her idea well, she should be able tond herself a promotion, and that would bring her step closer to her dreams, and her n of marrying Dan-Han.


    ~~~~


    The atmosphere of the entirepany changed the moment Dan-Han strided into the building with heavy feets. His presence plummeted the temperature to the barest minimum.


    Dan-Han was greeted with an anxious look on his secretary face.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± He asked while Chang-wok trembling pointed towards the conference office. Dan-Han pushed open the door and walked in. Everyone jerked to their feet the moment he stepped into the room, except his father. His presence mounted an insurmountable pressure on the people surrounding the table, making them share looks of fear and worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± His cold voice echoed through the room, as he took his seat at the head of therge conference table.


    ¡°President Lee,¡± They echoed in greeting and bowed, but Dan-Han ignored him. He could see they way they shifted ufortably but they were the least of his concerns.


    He turned to his father. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this meeting?¡± He inquired, the sullen on his face intensified as he stared at his father.


    ¡°I thought she had you tied to her heels.¡± Father Lee snickered with contempt, but Dan-Han wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Need I remind you this is still mypany, and youe earlier, you¡¯d had found out my reason for being here.¡± He scowled at his son.


    He turned towards the frightened men still waiting on their fee. ¡°Inform the press and everyone who needs to be informed, the centenary project begins building today.¡±


    He nced at Dan-Han who looked murderous. ¡°And in the next quarterly shareholders meeting ted for next month, we¡¯ll be discussing matters regarding the leadership of thispany. It seems President Lee is falling short in his duties.¡± He announced. A wave of shock twirled across the room and it was evident on the face of everyone in the room. They understood what his words meant. All eyes darted towards Dan-Han who was nkly staring at his father.


    ¡®Was father Lee impeaching his son from power?¡¯ Was the question on everyone¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: Not Deserving.


    The atmosphere of the room came to a stifling chill as the others evacuated the room, leaving the father and son duo in the death ring contest they¡¯d indulged in. No one was certain of what the problem was, but a near-future of war was in clear sight, and knowing the capabilities of both men, no one could predict the oue of this unfortunate iing event.


    ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± Dan-Han calmly asked yet his voice was challenging.


    Father Lee¡¯s brow lifted as he feigned ignorance to his son¡¯s question. ¡°Do what?


    ¡°Go against me,¡± Dan-Han replied.


    The old man scoffed at the incredulity of his son¡¯s words, and his gaze was no less disbelieving. ¡°Go against you?¡± He amusedly asked, but whatever humour tickled the nerves of his face and made him smile, disappeared in an instant as a dark look quickly covered his face. ¡°You¡¯re the one going against me! I¡¯m your father and the owner of thispany, and I tell you what to do, not otherwise!¡± He snapped, his eyes revealing the hostility and annoyance twirling behind his obsidian eyes.


    Seeing the enraged look on his father¡¯s face, the calm hold on Dan-Han didn¡¯t break, instead, he nkly looked at his father. He has so many times seen him like that.


    ¡°Chairman Lee, true fathers care about their children¡¯s well being and happiness, so please tell me in what way are you qualified for this title?¡± He leisurely asked making the man¡¯s eyes instantly narrow into slits.


    .....


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He drawled.


    ¡°I believe you understood perfectly, chairman Lee. You¡¯re the elder here, or are you not?¡± His brow was tauntingly curved.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± Father Lee mmed his hand against the table in fury. The veins of his head popped to attest to how vexed he


    was, but Dan-Han deeply sighed and ignored his father¡¯s temperamental disy. His veins were also throbbing with ming anger, but he was holding himself back.


    He lolled back on his seat, but his gaze remained keenly fixed on his father. ¡°Can you not ept her?¡± He asked, his voice strangely low and calm. ¡°Mother epted her, so why can¡¯t you? What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Dan-Han asked. He still wasn¡¯t able to understand his father¡¯s flimsy reason for rejecting Eun-sun. To him, those reasons were null and void.


    ¡°Because she isn¡¯t deserving of our Lee name.¡±


    Not deserving of their Lee name? Dan-Han frowned at his answer. The stoic look on his face faltered.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the Lee name?¡± Dan-Han coldly asked. He really could not understand his father¡¯s logic. He was sorry to say, but his father wasn¡¯t acting like a learned man at all. His attitude and stand toward Eun-sun were disappointing.


    ¡°Everything about the name makes us different.¡± Father Lee sharply replied.


    ¡°Different in what way?¡± Dan-Han asked, his voice and tone were tight and oozed displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s so different that you look down on another human being? Do you think when you die you¡¯ll get some special treatment in the afterlife? How does the name make you any different from some living under the bridge?¡± Dan-Han snapped. They nced at each other with contemptuous fury till Father Lee darted his eyes away.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept her and that¡¯s final!¡± He ferociously dered.


    Dan-Han nodded his head in understanding. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the man¡¯s stubbornness. He was a fox and there was no need to reason with him.


    He rose to his feet and buttoned up his jacket. ¡°Eun-sun will be your daughter Inw whether you like it or not. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ll marry, so keep that in your mind.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯ll take thepany from you?¡±


    Dan-Han raised his head and intently nced at his father. ¡°The question you should ask is, are you capable of taking it from me?¡±


    Father Lee chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re bold, son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bolder than you can imagine, chairman Lee. I¡¯m the son you don¡¯t want to make an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Father Lee was amused by his son¡¯s tenacity and strong will on fighting for his woman, but just as much as it amused him, it also irritated him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make threats, you taught me better than that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to fight your father for this girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight the whole country if I have to.¡±


    Father Lee lolled back on his chair and shook his head. ¡°Dan-Han, you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll insanely fight you for what I want.¡± He said as he pushed his chair away and turned to leave.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯ll regret this.¡± Father Lee subtly threatened, halting Dan-Han on the spot. He looked over his shoulders and towards his father.


    ¡°I live with no regrets. Remember you started this, but I¡¯ll help you finish it.¡± He assuringly dered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in Country A.¡± He added and mmed the door on his way out of the room.


    ¡°Sir, is...is the project really kicking off today?¡± Secretary Chang-wok anxiously asked the moment Dan-Han stepped out of the conference room.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He indifferently replied.


    ¡°But Sir-¡±


    ¡°Get the ne ready, we leave in an hour,¡± Dan-Han ordered and strolled towards the elevator. He whipped out his phone and called his chef, Alex, to properly look after Eun-Sun, and he also asked Ni-Na to keep herpany till he returned. With the mess his father has caused, he doubted if he¡¯d make it home for dinner.


    His father was really pushing him by not restraining himself. Dan-Han was not appreciative of his father¡¯s intrusion in his affairs. There were over a thousand ways he could put an end to this madness, but he was holding himself back, because no matter what he was still his father, and his mother wouldn¡¯t be happy if they both got into a messy fight, and neither would Eun-sun like it.


    Dan-Han was swarmed with work all through the flight. Chang-wok handed him one file to another to review and sign.


    ¡°Sir, the issue of building materials would be a problem as only twenty per cent of our order has been delivered since you ced the project on hiatus,¡± Chang-wok informed him.


    ¡°Just twenty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Put a call across as soon as wend. We need those materials.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Chang-wok echoed.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t think they were ready formissioning the project at the moment as he hadid things off for a while, but with what his father had done, he just had to go with it and make things work.


    The event went more smoothly than expected, but Chang-wok could see the varying looks on the faces of some of the shareholders and directors present, and he knew what they meant. He nced at President Lee who seemed unperturbed.


    ¡°President Lee, is it true that the chairman...¡± He slurred when he met Dan-Han¡¯s inscrutable gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to irrelevant things. Get those materials, that would be the first loopholes they¡¯d be looking for.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± He echoed before passing a tab to Dan-Han who cocked a questioning brow as he received it.


    ¡°Tae-Ho sent it minutes ago,¡± Chang-wok told him.


    Dan-Han looked at what was on disy on the screen and a frown framed his face. It seems Eun-sun might have seen correctly after all.


    ....


    Hello, lovelies.


    I¡¯m sorry for theck of update. Kindly check out the previous chapters st two) as the duplicate chapter from days ago has been corrected. Kindly clear out your cache in case you can¡¯t ess it.


    Thanks for your patience and understanding.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: A Lee?


    JIN-HAI¡¯S OFFICE


    Frustrated, Hei-Ran ruffled her hair as she copsed on the sofa in Jin-Hai¡¯s office, a deep sigh rolled off her lips as she kicked off her shoes.


    Jin-Hai watched her from behind his desk. The sulky look her on face was cute but he knew she was really frustrated.


    ¡°I hate everything.¡± She grumbled, while Jin-Hai picked up a bottle of water from the fridge and walked over to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said and quickly gulped half it¡¯s content. Exhaling deeply, she nced at Jin-Hai who was now seated by her side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± She sighed and leaned into his embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jin-Haiforted her, as he wrapped his arm around her. His fingers gentlybed through her hair before pulling her closer. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± He told her and Hei-Ran did as instructed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel better.¡± She said.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± He replied and kissed her temple.


    Hei-Ran sunk deeper into his arms. ¡°Thinking is all I can do.¡±


    ¡°Then think less. Or if you must think, think of me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hei-Ran lifted her head to his face, but she turned away when she saw the teasing smile on his face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to joke, Jin-Hai. I¡¯m running out of time. The board will be on my neck soon, and I¡¯m yet to provide them with some answers. I have no answers at all. What should I do?¡± With each passing day and with the deadline drawing closer she felt anxious. She took a quick nce at Jin-Hai when she remembered what he had said when she started all this madness.


    ¡°Could there really be nothing going on, and maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid?¡± She asked making Jin-Hai turn to her. She sat up right and turned fully to him.


    ¡°What if you were right? What if I have started all this because I still held grudges against A-Yeong for what she did to me? What if-¡±


    ¡°Shh..¡± Jin-Hai hushed her makingHei-Ran swallow the rest of her words as he ced a finger on her lips.


    ¡°What if your instinct is right?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°But-¡± She tried to speak but he pressed his finger closer against her lips.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t start all this without some facts. You noticed the discrepancies which others didn¡¯t and that prompted you to start this.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I¡¯m saying! Why was I looking through the ounts of apany I wasn¡¯t working for? Doesn¡¯t that give us the answers already?¡±


    ¡°What about the offshore ount?¡± Jin-Hai asked her.


    Hei-Ran¡¯s eyes thoughtfully darted around. ¡°What if she has a usible reason for that? Maybe I¡¯ve just been angry towards her that I began to find ways to fault her and hurt her.¡± Hei-Ran unconvincingly said.


    Jin-Hai could see the struggle in her eyes to believe that she was telling herself the truth. ¡°Or maybe you were just looking out for your family legacy, and your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Hai-¡±


    ¡°Cut yourself some ck. You¡¯re a good child, and a good sister. Don¡¯t argue with that. Trust your instinct, as I¡¯ve always trusted it. It is what had brought thispany that we built together to this height.¡±


    Hei-Ran looked into his eyes and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her instinct has always been her guide. The one time she hadn¡¯t trusted it was when she dated the jerk who helped A-Yeong in framing her, and that had caused her a lot of heartache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She dejectedly hissed and lolled back on the couch.


    Jin-Hai felt bad seeing her like that. She was pretty much exhausted.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be some result about the offshore ount soon. Hopefully it will provide some answers.¡± Heforted her.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°I Know so.¡± He said. He sounded so convinced and Hei-Ran wanted to believe him. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her grandfather and her family once again.


    They turned towards Jin-Hai¡¯s desk when his phone started to ring. He sauntered over and picked up the phone. His eyes darted towards Hei-Ran when he saw who the caller was.


    ¡°It¡¯s the guy.¡± He announced and Hei-Ran instantly jerked up and hurried towards him. She anxiously gestured him to answer the phone and he did.


    ¡°Mr Song.¡± A masculine voice called through the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Any progress yet?¡± He asked while he nced at Hei-Ran who had her ear pressed against the back of the phone, listening in on his conversation. For her sake he wanted a positive reply.


    ¡°I just sent you an email, you should look at it.¡± The man said. Hearing him, Hei-Ran hastened towards Jin-Hai¡¯sptop and quickly opened his emails.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jin-Hai said. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man replied and disconnected the call.


    Jin-Hai walked over to Hei-Ran to see the content of the email that had been sent.


    He nced at the open document and a confused frown framed his face.


    ¡°Lee?¡± He mumbled and turned to Hei-Ran who was shocked as he was. She seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Could this be President Lee¡¯s family name or another Lee?¡± He thought out loud, his gaze keenly fixed on the screen.


    He watched as Hei-Ran picked up her phone and dialled Eun-sun¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Eun-sun greeted the moment she answered the phone.


    ¡°Eun-sun can I ask you a question?¡± Hei-Ran asked.


    ¡°Hmm, sure.¡± She answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of president Lee¡¯s cousin you mentioned the other time?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Ji-Tae?¡±


    ¡°Ji-Tae.¡± Hei-Ran looked at the name sitting on the screen. It was the same. Lee Ji-Tae.


    ¡°Hei-Ran?¡± Eun-sun called when Hei-Ran went silent.


    Her voice snapped Hei-Ran back to reality. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eun-sun asked with concern. Her friend was sounding off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eun-sun replied while Hei-Ran ended the call. She turned to Jin-Hai who was also looking at her.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jin-Hai curiously inquired even though he had heard Hei-Ran¡¯s brief conversation with her best friend.


    ¡°President Lee Dan-Han¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Jin-Hai frowned. ¡°Why would she send him such amounts of money? And for so long?¡± Jin-Hai wondered. The Lee¡¯s weren¡¯t poor, and as a matter of fact, they were the highest socialite family in the country, even though their number was quite small. So why then would A-Yeong send huge amount of money to a member of that family?


    ¡°It beats me.¡± Hei-Ran muttered. She was just as shocked as Jin-Hai was, and the way Eun-sun had described him made her more suspicious of whatever was going on.


    ¡°What do you think could be going on between them?¡± Hei-Ran asked Jin-Hai who was suddenly deep thought.


    A thoughtful look framed his face. ¡°A rtionship, which I highly doubt or maybe business?¡±


    ¡°Business?¡± Hei-Ran doubted that. What sort of business could A-Yeong have with a Lee that involved sending out huge amounts of dors to a secret off shore ount? Things weren¡¯t adding up. There was more.


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± She said. ¡°And I hope this more isn¡¯t going to be devastating when I figure it out.¡± She already feared it would be, because despite A-Yeong being a bold and confident woman, she also had a thing for making poor life¡¯s decision.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: Kept Boyfriend Lee


    ¡°Tell me you are not leaving again.¡± Ni-na¡¯s friend asked in a displeased tone as they watched her get ready to leave. They had only arrived at the spa and she was already leaving?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies.¡± Ni-na apologized.


    ¡°Sorry? What happened to making it up to us for ditching us thest time? I mean you ditched us at the club and you¡¯re doing it again after dragging us out?¡± Another displeased and infuriated youngdy asked as she stared at Ni-na with incredulity. Her angry thundering silver eyesplimented her silvery hair locks. She sighed in disbelief. She picked up her champagne ss and took a sip from it.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Ni-Na.¡± She hissed.


    Ni-na understood her friends¡¯ displeasure and she felt apologetic for it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to leave, you know my brother-¡±


    ¡°The legendary president Lee.¡± The silver-haired girl interjected with a roll of her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s going to conduct an auction for you a few decades from now, and guess what¡¯s going to be the bidding piece?¡± She tilted her head towards Ni-na.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ni-na replied with a knowing smile. She has heard this far too many times not to know the answer.


    .....


    ¡°Yes, you! He¡¯s going to auction you away for free and he¡¯d probably pay whoever¡¯s going to take you home because he would have sessfully ruined your youthful days and there¡¯ll be no one to marry you, and there¡¯ll be no fun for you to catch.¡± She said while the other girls giggled.


    ¡°My brother is not that bad, and I¡¯ll let him know you said, hi.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say hi and none of us is.¡± She rolled her eyes but Ni-na sweetly smiled at her. She understood her friend¡¯s annoyance and she was to me for it. She had invited them out, and again she was leaving.


    ¡°Speak for yourself, baby.¡± A sharp voice said from behind them. Ni-na turned towards the sound of the clicking heels approaching them. She was theter they had been waiting for before Dan-Han¡¯s call came in. She nced at Ni-Na as she took her seat. ¡°Tell your handsome brother....¡±


    ¡°Cousin.¡± The silver-haired, angry girl corrected.


    ¡°Cousin whatever.¡± She mockingly red at her friend before ncing back at Ni-na. ¡°Tell your handsome cousin I said hi, and also that I like him a lot.¡± She winked.


    ¡°Of course, you do.¡± The first girl chipped.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? You all can keep pretending but I know you all dream of him just like me. President Lee is so manly. He¡¯s my typical alpha male. Domineering, powerful, handsome and rich. He¡¯s my type of man, and I¡¯m not the only one saying this, the whole country is. Our lovely prince charming.¡± She purred while the others giggled at her theatrics. Ni-Na didn¡¯t miss the swooned look in the eyes of her other friends. She has repeatedly heard this every time they hanged-out. Even in school, they wouldn¡¯t stop talking about her handsome and powerful cousin and she couldn¡¯t be more proud.


    ¡°Alpha male indeed.¡± She said. ¡°Wait till you see him in the presence of my future sister-inw. Your image of him will be destroyed and your broken hearts will be all over the floor. He¡¯s worse than a gamma male¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, huh? President Lee is really dating?¡± The silver-haired girl asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. President Lee is not just dating, he¡¯s a kept boyfriend and my beautiful sister-inw is my current mission for the day. I have to take care of her and bond with her.¡± She gleefully told them. She felt happy knowing Dan-Han trusted her with Eun-sun.


    Ni-Na couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw the hurt and disappointed look on their faces. They had all turned green with envy. ¡°Forget about my brother,dies. He¡¯s taken and you lot are too young for him.¡± She advised them. As much as she loved hearing them swoon over Dan-Han, it was sometimes tiring, because they kept hoarding her to fix them up with him even though they were so much younger than him. Thankfully, he¡¯s dating someone now, all the madness can finally stop.


    ¡°Too young for him? Are you being a hypocrite, Ni-Na? Haven¡¯t you been in love with Master-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ni-Na quickly interjected while the girls giggled.


    Her silver-haired friend tsked and shook her head. ¡°I wonder what your lovely brother would do when he finds out you fancy his -¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you brat.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment. She picked up her bag and turned to leave. She couldn¡¯t handle all this teasing.


    ¡°Compensation!¡± The threedies echoed at the same time. Ni-na nced at them with shocked surprise. They were all from rich homes with heavy spending ounts yet they were going to bother her for this.


    She shook her head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re all so stingy.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, as long as you pay for our beauty treatment then we¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay.¡± Ni-Na agreed. She knew there was no way they¡¯d let her go without her paying.


    ¡°The bossdy, herself!¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na with the money bag!¡±


    ¡°Money dripping Lee!¡± They hyped simultaneously, but Ni-Na wasn¡¯t ttered at all. This was a norm among them.


    ¡°You girls are just fake.¡± She sighed and they all erupt intoughter.


    Just as she was about to leave, one of them stopped her. It was her friend who hadete. ¡°Before you leave, I think there¡¯s something you should see at the couples lounge.¡± The girl said. Ni-Na stared at her with a curious frown. Couples Lounge?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡± Ni-Na inquired.


    ¡°Young master Kang.¡± The girl replied, gaining the attention of the girls.


    ¡°In-Ha?¡± Ni-Na asked.


    ¡°Yeah, and his ex.¡± The girl answered. Ni-Na¡¯s face suddenly turned crestfallen. The girls¡¯ eyes went round as they looked at Ni-na.


    In-Ha and his ex?


    ¡°Ji-A?¡± Ni-Na asked with a deep frown.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that his stepmother?¡± Another of the girls asked, but Ni-Na wasn¡¯t paying attention to her.


    ¡°Where did you see him?¡± Ni-Na inquired. Her tone and countenance had changed and her friends noticed.


    ¡°Ni-Na, you still aren¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Where?!¡± She asked, her voice slightly raised a few notches higher.


    ¡°They both entered the couple lounge.¡± The girl said, but Ni-Na was already storming off.


    In-Ha and his ex?


    Ni-Na didn¡¯t even have to know too much about this ex, because there had only one ex in In-Ha¡¯s life, and that was that golddigger he had almost made the mistake of marrying. What business could they have together?

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: Winter Cuddle Or Mating Call?


    Ni-Na enquired at the reception and she was directed to one of the private lounges reserved for elite clients, most especially female clients who desire utmost privacy during their skin therapy sessions, as well as privacy for the many other things that made her gut wrench.


    Her eyes scanned across the doors in the hallway till she finally saw it. Getting such information from the staff wasn¡¯t ethical, but being a member of the most elite family in the city has its pecks.


    Arriving at the door, Ni-Na pressed her ear against it and listened to whatever was going on in there.


    ¡°Will you tell me the meaning of the text you sent and why you kept calling me? Or did you just call me to waste my time?¡± She heard In-Ha say from behind the door. From the sound of his voice, she could tell he was displeased and ufortable.


    A few seconds of silence reigned before she heard a response. A coquettish yet repulsive voice weaved through the door.


    ¡°Why are you being so hasty? I¡¯ll tell you why I called but haven¡¯t you missed me?¡± Ni-Na felt her stomach churn at the sound of that voice. She could recognize that annoying voice anywhere even though it wasn¡¯t worth remembering. Kang Ji-A. It was her.


    Highly revulsed as Ni-Na was knowing the person seating behind the door was Ji-A, she had never imagined she¡¯d turn from being angry to feeling murderous in a split second until she heard the next words that rolled out of Ji-A¡¯s mouth.


    .....


    ¡°I missed you, In-Ha. Didn¡¯t you miss me, just a little bit?¡± She heard her say.


    Scorching heat surged through Ni-Na veins. Thedy had no shame. Her hand gripped the door handle and she flung the door open, startling the people inside the room.


    Her gaze fell on In-Ha who was utterly stunned to see her. His blue-green eyes fully widened in shocked surprise. She moved her gaze from In-Ha and settled it on thedy seated opposite him. Her cleavages sprouted out of her pink body-con dress like she had been squeezed into an undersized corset.


    A smile curved her lips as she ambled deeper into the room and plonked herself beside In-Ha, who was yet to shake off the surprise of seeing her. With her gaze still fixed on Ji-A, or rather her round breast clenching against her neck and depriving her of air, Ni-Na asked, ¡°Can you breathe?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ji-A cluelessly mumbled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too tight?¡± Ni-Na innocently asked, tilting her head towards Ji-A¡¯s chest. Ji-A¡¯s face turned red when she realized what Ni-na was referring to as well as the insult buried inside her faux question of concern


    ¡°My apologies if I made you ufortable.¡± She apologized when she saw Ji-A¡¯s embarrassed countenance, but they both knew she wasn¡¯t sorry, and to confirm it she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d want to choke yourself with your breast, or is this the new suicidal trend?¡±


    In-Ha pinched her elbow to caution her, but Ni-Na wasn¡¯t one to be cautioned. She was unruly and tenacious in her own way, and her feral ws when let out, wouldn¡¯t cave in until a good chunk of her target¡¯s flesh was bloodily dripping from her palms. She nudged his handoff and threw a side re at him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked in a hushed whisper.


    Ni-Na nced at him, before reply, but not in a low whisper as he spoke to her. ¡°I heard you were here with someone, so I thought to drop by and say hi. But who knew this someone was your unspeakable past trying to be suicidal with her corset. It must hurt from how stiff she¡¯s sitting.¡± She threw a side nce at Ji-A whose face has suddenly be distorted with a dark frown. Ji-A¡¯s lips moved to say something, but Ni-Na returned her attention to In-Ha.


    ¡°What are you doing, brother In-Ha?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Meeting someone.¡± He tilted his head towards Ji-A who was silently gritting her teeth, and In-Ha was sure she was struggling not to get into an argument with a girl far younger than her. But even if she did, he was certain Ni-Na would incinerate her alive. The girl was calm, gentle and respectful but she was also a monster, especially with that mouth of hers which she wielded like a weapon.


    Not sure of what to say, In-Ha looked away from her and turned to Ji-A. The little girl always had a way of unsettling him, but anyway she was right. What was he doing there?


    The look on his face intensified as he gazed at Ji-A. ¡°Can you tell me what you meant by your message?¡± He asked.


    Ji-A was displeased when she heard his question, especially in the presence of Ni-Na who was being disrespectful. The girl had never failed to show her hatred towards her.


    ¡°Can we talk privately?¡± She asked making Ni-na contemptuously snicker. In-Ha looked at her before ncing back at Ji-A.


    ¡°She¡¯s family, so say what you want.¡± He firmly said. He knew there was no way he¡¯d ask Ni-Na to leave, that would be the end of his peaceful days on earth and he didn¡¯t want to.


    Ni-Na stared at Ji-A with a mocking smile, and the crease lines on Ji-A¡¯s face deepened.


    Ji-A cleared her throat as she ufortably shifted on her seat. ¡°Your father heard you were staying in a hotel, and he thinks you might have had a fall out with President Lee, so he wants you to return home.¡± She said.


    Silence reigned in the room after Ji-A said those words. Ni-Na and In-Ha both looked at her with incredulity.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± In-Ha asked just to be sure, and Ji-A nodded making Ni-Na rumble out a round of derisiveughter. She didn¡¯t believe her. She knew that wasn¡¯t why Ji-A had invited In-Ha to a ce like this. She looked at In-Ha and her head throbbed because of his foolishness. She grabbed his hand and pulled him up, as she rose to her feet? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said.


    ¡°Go?¡± Ji-A asked with a frown, seeing what Ni-Na was about to do.


    Ni-Na furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? At least something that will make myst five minutes miraculously be meaningful, because I believe even a stray puppy would have given us its best bark than what I¡¯ve just wasted my time on. So?¡± She tilted her head towards her as she urged her for an answer.


    She scoffed when she saw Ji-A¡¯s lips quaver in a futile attempt to say something.


    ¡°I guess you have nothing else to say, so we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± She announced.


    ¡°Take your leave?¡± Ji-A scowled.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that, Mrs Kang?¡± Ni-Na inquired.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Ji-A drawled as she rose to her feet, her fingers dug into her palms and the veins of her head twitched.


    Ni-Na mockingly chuckled when Ji-A red at her, but the hostility in her own eyes wasn¡¯t losing to hers.


    ¡°Do you hate being called Mrs Kang?¡± Ni-Na asked, but her mocking tone and condescending gaze riled Ji-A up. She couldn¡¯t believe a small girl was insulting her, and In-ha wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡°You should learn some manners, youngdy, or I¡¯ll teach you some.¡± Ji-A snarled.


    ¡°Learn some manners? From who? You?¡± Ni-Na scoffed as she let go of In-Ha¡¯s hand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a dog be a better teacher to me than you? I mean in life, you can¡¯t give what you don¡¯t have right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji-A snapped making Ni-Na stalk towards her till she stopped in front of her, slightly towering over her. Her height gave her an intimidating advantage, and her cold and fierce gaze ruffled Ji-A, but she tried to maintain her ground. She wasn¡¯t about to lose to a girl far younger than her.


    Ni-Na trailed her from hair to toe, before staring back at her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it mannerless of a married woman to be seen in a private room with an unmarried man, dressed like she¡¯s in desperate need of a winter cuddle? Or is this the new dress code for a mating call?¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: Broken And Damaged


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it mannerless of a married woman to be seen in a private room with an unmarried man, dressed like she¡¯s in desperate need of a winter cuddle? Or is this the new dress code for a mating call?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s eyes lowered to her protruding cleavages.


    Ji-A¡¯s hand subconsciously travelled to her chest, and Ni-Na couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°He¡¯s my-¡± Ji-A slurred.


    ¡°Yes, say it. He¡¯s your-?¡± Ni-Na urged her. She tsked and shook her head when Ji-A failed to continue her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. The word is step son. He¡¯s your stepson, not your friend, or fiance. He¡¯s your stepson and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Ji-A gritted. She hated being addressed as In-Ha¡¯s mother-inw.


    ¡°Mrs Kang, you might not care about what¡¯s ever left of your reputation, and I doubt if there¡¯s anything left of it. After all, the world knows you¡¯re a prettydy who loves gold and has searched for it in the pocket of both father and son. But for the sanity of us onlookers, please watch your attitude. Not all of us agree with this licentiousness and indecency. I should be looking up to you as an elder, but here you are making me talk rudely to you and I don¡¯t like it. So, please do us a great service and behave like the married woman you are. Do you understand me?¡± She asked.


    .....


    ¡°Mrs Kang?¡± Ni-Na called when Ji-A remained silent, but the turbulent storm in her eyes was clear to them.


    She smiled and turned to In-Ha. ¡°Your stepmom understands us. Next time when you visit her home, ensure to get some beauty product, it seems marriagees with a lot of hardship, hmm?¡±


    In-Ha didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry, but he desperately wanted tough. He obediently nodded his head, and Ji-A¡¯s face turned white with anger. He lowered his eyes to his wrist when he felt a small hand wrap around him and pull him out.


    Seeing how stiff her shoulder was, and from how tight she was squeezing his wrist as she marched them out, he could tell she was angry. He willingly let himself get dragged out of the room and building till they got outside.


    Ni-Na let go of his hand and turned to him. He was amused seeing her heave repeatedly to calm herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as fierce as your sister-inw to be.¡± He chuckled while Ni-Na nkly stared at him. She saw how the word sister-inw made his lips twitch for a second.


    ¡°Are you still hung up on them?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hung up on who?¡± He was confused.


    ¡°Hung up on those mountains that would have sandwiched your face, and sniff whatever life you have inside of you.¡±


    It took a while for In-Ha to realize what she was referring to, and when he did, he cracked up. ¡°Those mountains aren¡¯t of interest to me anymore. I think my taste has improved.¡± He winked. ¡°I think I like more busty women now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a given as that can be attributed to the less grey matter in your head, bro In-Ha. Maybe somewhere between those breasts, you have been cured of your intelligence. Tell me, do you get paid for the wrong choices you make in women, except sister Inw, of course? ¡± She cocked a brow at him.


    ¡°Little brat, believe me, I¡¯m not turned on by my father¡¯s properties.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Are you sure? Then why do I feel if I had waited a little longer I¡¯d had found your head in a tangle of limbs, while you mindlessly drill for gold in your ex-fiancee and now stepmother, who¡¯d be spread-eagled on a sofa.¡±


    In-Ha chuckled. ¡°Your mouth is too foul little girl, and your imagination too wild for a girl your age.¡±


    ¡°Well, me you for the constant nightmare I suffer from seeing two lovers ferociously testing the integrity of my bed when I was nothing but a child. That sort of trauma doesn¡¯t leave you the same.¡±


    ¡°You still remember that?¡± In-Ha asked with widened eyes, but a hint of smile made them sparkle. That had been an unfortunate incident where he had banged his ssmate in her bed during one of their study sessions. The girls were all into Dan-Han, and he was well...too young. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was young then, but I¡¯m better now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and the myriad of girls who had been blessed by you can attest to how ¡®better¡¯ you¡¯ve be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still older than you, you know. You should talk to me with some respect and my sex life-¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t at all be my problem, that I know, but shame on you for not being able to hide your debauchery from my face.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Kiddo, why are you so angry?¡± He curiously inquired, making Ni-Na¡¯s eyes glow with fury.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your kiddo. I¡¯m 21 years old.¡± She sternly told him. In-Ha obediently nodded when he saw she was really mad. Her eyes were just as cold as that brother of hers she loved so much, and he didn¡¯t want to get scorched in her fire.


    ¡°You¡¯d be a handful of trouble, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Better to be a handful of problems, than be a legendary humphing adult with too much baggage, and an impending STD.¡±


    In-ha¡¯s lips twitched with a smile. He had to admit he missed her wit and her sharp tongue.


    ¡°You were so much fun when you were young and innocent. How did you grow so fast?¡± He folded his arms and asked.


    ¡°Same way you grew a reputation of being a heartbreaker.¡± She fired back, making himugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed, truly.¡± He swore.


    ¡°An anthem for damaged and broken souls. Really?¡± She cocked a brow at him. Nina was certain there was no changing for In-Ha. He was broken and damaged. He was into Eun-sun even when he knew she was his best friend. That¡¯s how deep his brokenness ran.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡± In-Ha smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, and before you say something else that¡¯ll make me regret saving you frommitting the biggest mistake of your life, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°But this conversation just got better.¡±


    ¡°Maybe to you, but I just got bored and it¡¯s making me wary. I have some errands to run, senior brother In-Ha. See youter.¡± She said and waved as she trotted away.


    Countless times she had told herself to keep away from In-Ha, the man was trouble and every inch of him reeked of it, but somehow she keeps bumping into him.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: Banter


    Eun-sun was surprised to see Ni-Na at the door with few shopping bags and a box of pizza in her hand so early this morning.


    ¡°What are you-¡± She paused and frowned. ¡°Your brother sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡± She raised a suspicious brow at Ni-Na, letting her know she was certain Dan-Han had sent her.


    Ni-Na shed her a big and sweet smile, before pulling her into a light hug and gently pecking her cheeks. ¡°I love you too, good morning.¡±


    Eun-sun chuckled at the girl¡¯s sweet behavior. ¡°Good morning to you too. You¡¯re always with bags.¡± Eun-sun tipped her chin to the shopping bags in Ni-Na¡¯s hand.


    Ni-Na raised the bags and pizza up. ¡°I came prepared to have fun with you.¡± She happily announced.


    Have fun with her? Eun-sun wasn¡¯t going to expect anything less. Time with Ni-Na was always fun-filled.


    Ni-Na¡¯s gaze travelled to Eun-sun¡¯s hand and leg which still had casts on then. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking around. You haven¡¯t healed yet, my brother-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Eun-sun eximed with a roll of her eyes. Could they all let her be with her leg?!


    ¡°My legs aren¡¯t amputated. I can stand on one perfectly.¡± She told her, just incase she and her worrywart brother saw otherwise.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that the problem? You need to be maimed, sister inw.¡± Ni-Na said with a serious look on her face while Eun-sun looked at her with a surprise frown.


    ¡°Are all the Lees such brutes?¡± She was sure they were, because Dan-Han had threatened to break her other leg several times just to keep her still.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t brutality the new sexy? I mean you fell in love with my brother and he¡¯s the king of all brutes.¡± Ni-Na winked at her.


    Eun-sun was rendered speechless. Her lips moved to say something but nothing came out. Her eyes quickly darted towards the gate when she saw an iing car. Bothdies watched as the blue sedan drove into thepound.


    Their eyes followed the driver as he stepped down from the car and picked up something from the back seat before turning towards them.


    ¡°Are you stalking me now, master Kang In-Ha?¡± Ni-Na was the first to speak up as


    she watched In-Ha approach them. He also looked surprised to see her there.


    ¡°I would have said the same, but I¡¯m not childish. So, hello again, my little sharped tongued Lee.¡± In-Ha sarcastically greeted.


    ¡°You both met already this morning?¡± Eun-sun asked. She was surprised to hear this as it was still early. People were still on their way to work.


    ¡°Yes, we did, and it was an horrible encounter. Brother Kang is trying so hard to be in a lot of ces this morning, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ni-Na tilted her head to the side as she nced at In-Ha.


    ¡°From how I see it, private ces with women seems to be only locations registered in your head this morning, brother In-Ha. What does this say of you?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m certain I have to rectify whatever image you have of me in that head of yours. It must be as small as a pea.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s way smaller than a pea, and it¡¯s all filled with your debauchery.¡± She countered.


    In-Ha was speechless. He stared at her not sure of what to say. ¡°I have noeback for that.¡± He shamelessly admitted.


    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you did.¡± Ni-Na replied him.


    In-Ha couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The girl always had a rebut for every word he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to let me have thest word, would you?¡±


    ¡°Not in this lifetime, and definitely not in the next.¡± In-Ha also felt the same way. This little brat was never going to let him win an argument. She has been this way even as a child. Always an hand full.


    ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll be a very sad and lonelydy when you grow up, because no man will be crazy enough to handle you.¡±


    ¡°Just as no woman is crazy enough to handle you?¡± She raised a brow. ¡°And oh, isn¡¯t this like the old grumpy hawk trying to advice the chick?¡±


    ¡°Hawk and chick?¡± In-Ha chuckled incredulously. ¡°Are you insinuating I want to devour you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Kang, how dare you make something as innocent as animals sound obscene? Are you always filled with lust?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same question I ask myself, little chick. Do you care to find the answer?¡± He teasingly nudged his head closer to her.


    Ni-Na frowned and also inched closer, but her face was stern and fierce. ¡°Well, try and take a bite of this chick, and I promise you¡¯d choke to death. No cap.¡± She stink eyed him.


    In-Ha tsked and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re damn too brutal for your age.¡± He ruly said, but Ni-Na could see the mocking smile in his eyes. Those blue green eyes of his always have a way of sparkling.


    ¡°And you¡¯re in dire need of salvation.¡±


    Eun-sun eyes darted between them as she watched them banter. This was the first time she was seeing In-Ha helplessly struggle to keep up with a conversation. And Ni-Na... sweet lord! the girl¡¯s mouth needed some rebranding. She never knew she had such a side to her.


    She cleared her throat to get their attention from their intense staring, especially Ni-Na who looked like she had a personal vendetta with him. In-Ha turned and nced at her and for the first time since he arrived their eyes met.


    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± He asked with a serious and displeased look, different from what he had when he shamelessly bickered with a girl way younger than him.


    ¡°Are you scolding me now?¡± Eun-sun cocked a defaint brow at him. She nced at Ni-Na for help but the girl seemed to have reached a point of mutual agreement with him.


    ¡°I hate to agree with him, but he¡¯s right, sister inw. My brother will kill me if hees and finds you on your feet.¡±


    Eun-sun found this alliance suddenly strange. Weren¡¯t they at each other¡¯s throat seconds ago?


    In-Ha took a step closer to Eun-sun and surprisingly scooped her into his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Put me down.¡± Eun-sun ordered, but In-Ha ignored her and sauntered into the leaving room.


    He turned towards the door when it seems Ni-Na was still standing there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check if I¡¯d be hanging between limbs?¡± He asked, his lips curving upward and reflecting a yful smile.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even live to see your limbs tangle before they get torn out of you.¡± Ni-Na red at him and closed the door before joining them inside the house while In-Ha scoffed.


    Eun-sun furrowed her brows as In-Ha put her down. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Do to her? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± In-Ha said in his defence but Eun-sun didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known her much, but she seems angry.¡±


    ¡°That girl is always angry. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t meet when she was small, you¡¯d never have dated her brother.¡± In-Ha said.


    Eun-sun looked behind In-Ha and towards Ni-Na who was dropping off the things she had brought while sending ring darts towards In-Ha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure you did something to that girl. Ni-Na is very sweet.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a devil believe me, and you don¡¯t have to do anything to rile the devil up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the devil.¡± Eun-sun smacked his arm and pushed him away while he chuckled. He nced at Ni-Na and he wasn¡¯t surprised to meet her cold gaze on him.


    ¡®Troublesome.¡¯ He tsked.


    The trio spent some time in the house before In-Ha left for work. He had dropped by to check up on Eun-sun and give her the supplements he had bought for her.


    ¡°Are you angry with In-Ha?¡± Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but ask after In-Ha had left.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Why? Did he say something?¡±


    Eun-sun shook her head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I just felt maybe he did something to you. You aren¡¯t always like this and In-Ha, well...¡± She shrugged, ¡°Can be In-Ha.¡±


    Ni-Na picked her ss of wine and took a sip, her eyes suddenly became distant as she nced at the door In-Ha had walked past. ¡°Believe I know just how stupid he can be.¡±


    Eun-sun intently looked at her and she was more certain something was up with them. Something In-Ha might be clueless about and Ni-Na was unwilling to share.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: Bad Influence


    ¡°I think this idea would definitely get you ready for promotion.¡± Ni-Na dered after going through Eun-sun¡¯s brilliant idea which she had seen on theptop. She looked at Eun-sun with awe.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eun-sun doubtfully asked despite the astonished look on Ni-Na¡¯s face.


    She knew her idea was good, she had hatched it before she joined thepany and even Ji-Sang and Hei-Ran had told her how amazing it was and how the future she might work with would appreciate her for it


    But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ni-Na affirmed. ¡°It¡¯s a good one. Owning houses invish or moderate estates is the dream of everybody, especially the middle ss and lower ss who barely makes enough in this economy. But with this idea, you¡¯ll be making people¡¯s dreamse true and thepany would also be making good profits. The numbers looks good, and believe me my brother and member of the board love good numbers. They¡¯ll key into this, not just for the profit, but because you¡¯ll be bringing Pk corps to all social ss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun was still skeptical.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ni-Na affirmed.


    .....


    ¡°But I¡¯ve barely spent a year in thepany. I don¡¯t think an immediate promotion is possible for me.¡± Eun-sun told her, while Ni-Na frowned.


    Raising a brow at her, Ni-Na asked. ¡°Then why the n? Weren¡¯t you aiming for a promotion?¡±


    Vigourosly nodding her head, Eun-sun echoed. ¡°Yes.¡± She paused and instantly shook her head. ¡°I mean no. I... mean, yes.¡± She confusedly stuttered making Ni-Na suspiciously furrow her brows.


    Eun-sun sighed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aiming for a promotion, but I don¡¯t think that can happen right away. The idea was to be build a proficiency profile for myself so when the right timees for a promotion, I¡¯d be among those to be considered for it.¡± She exined.


    Yes, she had hopes for getting a promotion, and she¡¯d be grateful if she got it right away, but she didn¡¯t think it was possible at the moment. She had just joined thepany few months ago, so how possible was it that she¡¯d be considered for an immediate promotion as Ni-Na was suggesting. She had hopes for next two years, as that would be her third year in thepany, but with Ni-Na¡¯s suggestion...well, she didn¡¯t know.


    Ni-Na helplessly sighed with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Let me tell you something sister inw. In life there are two sets of people. Those that y by the rule and patiently wait for opportunities, and those who defy the rules and create opportunities for themselves.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯smon between these group of people?¡± She asked and continued without waiting for Eun-sun¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Ambition.¡± She said. ¡°Their ambition is amon drive, but one thing that differs between them is their, results. How far they¡¯re willing to let their ambition grow determines their results.¡±


    ¡°Those that defy the rules achieve more than the others and at a very fast pace at that, because time to them is very essential in their journey of sess. They run after opportunities and seize them, and what they¡¯d achieve in one year, others will probably get in ten, and that means they¡¯re naturally ahead. So, what I¡¯m saying is, you can achieve whatever you want, but only you can determine the pace at which you want to realize your goals.¡± She paused and paid Eun-sun an even more intense gaze.


    ¡°Are you going to wait for an opportunity or will your create one for yourself?¡± She firmly and challengingly asked.


    Eun-sun was stunned by the girls ideaology. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Every moment with her was fun, and every conversation with her left her in deep thoughts. The girl was too smart and intelligent for her age.


    ¡°Ni-Na, are you sure you¡¯re twenty-one?¡± Eun-sun asked with a curious smile. She was taken by the girl.


    ¡°Well, soon to be twenty-one in exactly two thousand one hundred hours and forty-five minutes, but who¡¯s counting?¡± She shrugged.


    Eun-sun smiled and shook her head. ¡°Absolutely no one.¡± She replied, a happy smile split her face.


    ¡°Noona are you in love with me?¡± Ni-Na inquired.


    ¡°Would it be a crime?¡± Eun-sun yfully widened her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, it is, but I wouldn¡¯t mind. It would be nice to be my brother¡¯s love rival.¡± She winked making Eun-sunugh, and she joined in too.


    Eun-sun was getting to love the girl more and more with each passing day.


    ¡°You¡¯re intelligent, I must say.¡± Eun-sun couldn¡¯t stop herself from an acknowledging the girl¡¯s brilliance. It would be wrong if she didn¡¯t tell her.


    Ni-Na blushed as she smiled. ¡°You have president Lee to thank for that. He made sure I was always at my best. Though I hated him while I was small he always had a book for me everytime. Even when the girls from his school tagged along In-Ha to get his attention, he¡¯d rather sit with me and teach me. Brother Dan-Han would be a great father, that I¡¯m sure of and you¡¯re so lucky, just as he¡¯s lucky to have you.¡±


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help the smile that split her face, the thought of Dan-Han being a dad brought warmth to her heart. She could imagine him fawning over his kids. Despite the aloofness he put out to the rest of the world he was different when he came to the people he loves and care about.


    Eun-sun quickly shook off the thought of Dan-Han and his future fatherhood moments and returned to the issue at hand.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll work more on this and give it to my director.¡±


    ¡°Why your director? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± Eun-sun frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Have you heard about the yearly staff workshop?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a yearly gathering for all the staff of PK and it¡¯s subsidiaries. People pitch their brilliant ideas for and they get rewarded with prizes. It¡¯s a blood bath because everyone gets vicious at the time. My brother introduced it during his first year of taking over thepany, and these ideas are some of the reasons thepany has seen tremendous growth under his leadership.¡±


    ¡°Really he did that?¡± Eun-sun was surprised. She had heard Dan-Han¡¯s rule had been the best thepany and reeled in the best profit since the inauguration of thepany. She was really surprised he had done something like that.


    ¡°Yes. Join the battle this year, sis and win your boyfriend¡¯s prize. If the board thinks your idea is good enough, you might just be lucky with that promotion.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should opt for this?¡± Eun-sun was even more skeptical now. She couldn¡¯t imagine the number of people who¡¯d be interested in this.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying go in. It¡¯s still months away and that¡¯ll give you a lot time to work more on your project.¡± Ni-Na told her. Eun-sun exhaled nervously. Ni-Na was really hyping her, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the anxiety that came the excitement.


    ¡°I should tell Dan-Han about this. I-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Ni-Na interjected her making Eun-sun the nervous smile on Eun-sun¡¯s face freeze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. Surprise him with it. Don¡¯t you want to see the surprise on his face when he sees your entry?¡± She mischievously winked at Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun pursed her lips as she thought about it. She could already imagine the look on his face. She broadly smiled at the thought of it.


    Ah! Ni-Na was a bad influence.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll get me trouble someday.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend is rich and influential enough to cover our crimes. So throw your weight around sometimes and cause some mischief. It might just spice up your rtionship.¡± Ni-Na winked again.


    ¡°Oh, Ni-Na! In-Ha was right you¡¯re real trouble.¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: Benefit Of The Doubt


    Dan-Han sat behind his desk as he pondered on a lot of things. There were so many things going on at the same time and some seem to be suspiciously rted some how, but he just couldn¡¯t find a link.


    A lot of things were hiding under his nose and so many eluded him and he couldn¡¯t even sniff them out, and that truly bothers him. He has to prioritize them so he could sort them out one after another.


    But what currently boggles his mind was Ji-Tae¡¯s sudden association with the Su¡¯s. He wondered what was going on there. Looking at the trail of money that had been sent to his secret ount, he could tell it was nothing legal. He thought he had Ji-Tae properly supervised when he sent him out of the country, but obviously he was wrong. The boy still hasn¡¯t changed.


    The Su family were a moderately influential family in the society, and theirpany isn¡¯t a small corporation. They had few ventures around the country and abroad, and both theirpanies had coborated in at least two projects in the past, if he remembered correctly. But there was nothing going on for now. Or was there?


    Dan-Han buzzed his secretary on the inte who quickly came running. Secretary Chang-wok has been on tenterhooks since the meeting with the board where his boss¡¯ rule has been threatened, but Dan-Han seemed to be awkwardly calm about it, he has been going about his work like nothing has happened.


    ¡°Sir.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°What business do we currently have with the Su family corporation?¡± Dan-Han inquired.


    .....


    ¡°None, sir.¡± Chang-Wok replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dan-Han asked again just to be sure.


    Chang-Wok fell into thoughts for a while before he answered. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Dan-Han nodded. He was somewhat relieved that there was no coboration between them, because it would be troublesome if there was.


    ¡°Have you called for the materials?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I have. There have been some dy, but they promised to make the delivery tomorrow.¡± Chang-wok replied.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chang-wok nodded.


    ¡°And they gave you this information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Dan-Han nodded. ¡°I want to see those materials before they are sent to the site.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Chang-wok gingerly replied even though he was surprised. Though President Lee was very shrewd with works, he had never personally gone to inspect building materials before. He requested them from the bestpanies and he delegated their inspection to capable hands, because running an empire like Pk Corps was a tiresome responsibility and the man couldn¡¯t be everywhere at the same time. But again he understood this project was thepany¡¯s biggest venture at the moment, and it had attracted a lot of attention and everyone was looking forward to it. And it was also the president¡¯s personal project.


    ¡°What else¡¯s on my schedule?¡±


    ¡°You have an offsite inspection in City B, a meeting with the investors on the grand Park project, a meeting with the directors for the new automobileunch, the art gallery opening and also....¡±


    Raising his hand, Dan-Han interjected him. ¡°I want to be home by 6.¡± He said and Chang-wok clearly got the message. The boss has to return to his ¡®wife¡¯ at home.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes sir,¡± before returning to his desk.


    Dan-Han looked at the time, it was past lunch already and he hasn¡¯t called Eun-sun to check up on her, so he quickly did.


    ¡°Are you resting?¡± He asked the moment she answered the phone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her vibrant voice echoed through the phone.


    ¡°Had lunch already?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Eun-sun vigorously nodded and the with the smile that lingered in her voice Dan-Han could tell she has indeed eaten. Only food made her that chirpy, especially her ck bean noddles. He had ordered Alex to make that for lunch as she hasn¡¯t eaten it in a while.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He suddenly asked when he listened to the background and it didn¡¯t sound like the bedroom he had asked her to stay. He could tell she has already disobeyed him.


    ¡°In... the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s a lie, you just stuttered. Where are you?¡± He asked again, this time his voice sounded a bit stern. It was either she was in the bathroom or in the sitting room.


    Eun-sun guiltily cleared her throat before she slowly replied. ¡°In the living room.¡± Her heart skipped when he suddenly became silent after muttering a mirthless, ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°I was bored, and I couldn¡¯t stay in the room all day, and Ni-Na¡¯s here.¡± She hurriedly told him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I get home.¡± He dismissively said.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to call your friend over for dinner.¡± He said, avoiding her plea.


    ¡°Hei-Ran?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Is this about the ount?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please, inform Alex to make more dinner for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied, but before she could say anything else he had disconnected the call. He was angry and she knew it. He was always looking for something to scold her about since this incident and she had just given him a solid reason to.


    The moment his call with Eun-sun ended, Dan-Han sent a message to Tae-Ho inquiring if he had found Kwon-Nara, but Tae-Ho called him immediately to report back.


    ¡°Have you found her?¡± Came his question as soon as he answered the call.


    ¡°No, boss.¡± Tae-Ho answered. ¡°I¡¯ve searched every where she could be, and even ces she wouldn¡¯t be but she¡¯s nowhere to be found. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s still in the country, boss¡± Tae-Ho told him.


    Dan-Han kept quiet for a while before he replied. ¡°She is.¡± He was confident that Kwon-Nara was still within the country, there was no way she could escape with all his people looking for her, she was probably hiding somewhere and someone was probably helping her. Probably the person who had sent those two pawns and the ampoule of the poison?


    He was to me for this dy of apprehending her. Had he been collected when the incident happened, he should have figured only Kwon-Nara could be stupid enough to harm Eun-sun the way she did.


    ¡°Boss do you think the Chairman might be helping her?¡± Tae-Ho asked. Father Lee hasn¡¯t hidden his hatred for Eun-sun since he met her, and it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious if he knew something the miss incident, because he had turned a blind eye to an hit called on her before.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡± Dan-Han replied. His father was suspicious for many things but not for harming Eun-sun. The man was stubborn and was unwavering with his decision, but he always kept to his words. He had promised his mother that he would never hurt Eun-sun, but he never promised to like or ept her.


    A frown framed his face when he suddenly thought about something. He opened a document on hisptop. It was information on Kwon-Nara¡¯spany. He had done some research after discovering what his father had done by approving Kwon-Nara as an investor in the centenary project.


    Thepany was a smallpany and he had wondered how it had the sum of money they were willing to invest.


    He looked at the name of thepany¡¯s shareholders and there it was, a name he had overlooked. Now he knew where the money she was investing came from.


    ¡°Where is Ji-Tae?¡± Dan-Han coldly asked.


    ¡°City A.¡±


    ¡°When did he go there?¡±


    ¡°Last night.¡±


    ¡°Go there, and bring me Kwon-Nara, she¡¯s with him.¡± Dan-Han ordered.


    ¡°Boss, how did you know?¡± Tae-Ho was surprised by the boss suddenmand.


    How did he know? How could he not know? Clues were right before his eyes but he couldn¡¯t see them. How stupid of him to have thought Ji-Tae has changed even if for a tad bit. He knew he was still reckless and desperately tried to be mischievous, but who knew the boy was turning into something else. His fake, self-given English name which he secretively used as an alias was boldly written on the list of shareholders in Kwon-Nara¡¯spany, and he was the highest shareholder.


    That definitely wasn¡¯t a coincidence! Or was it?


    ¡°Boss?¡± Tae-Ho called when the other side of the phone went silent.


    ¡°The encrypted call, have they been able to discover who it was?¡± He was referring to the call he had received after the culprits behind Eun-sun¡¯s incident were sent to him.


    ¡°They said it¡¯s impossible to trace.¡±


    Indeed he had thought the same, but he had wanted to try, nheless. Nothing ticked him off as much as threats did. He hated been threatened and that person did what he hated the most. Now he was beginning to guess who that person could be, but he really hoped it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Send someone to find him and check if she¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°And if she is?¡±


    Dan-Han hesitated. ¡°Let her be. Whatever he¡¯s keeping her for, I want to see.¡± But for Ji-Tae¡¯s sake he hoped he was wrong, because if his suspicions turned out right, he wouldn¡¯t listen to his parents plea when he puts Ji-Tae down. For thest time he was going to give him the benefit of the doubt, that he has indeed changed and he wanted to be a part of the family.


    They were still talking when Tae-Ho received a message from the Lee mansion.


    ¡°Boss, Mr Kim is visiting the mansion.¡± He announced.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: Visitor.


    LEE FAMILY MANSION


    A ck Maybach stopped in front of the gate of the Lee family mansion with three passengers on board.


    ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to be here? She might not be here.¡± The passenger seated in the shotgun seat of the car said to his boss seated in the back seat.


    The man sighed and shook his head as he looked out the window to the building standing in front of him. ¡°The one ce the Lee¡¯s own that is impregnable to external forces, it¡¯s the Lee ancestral mansion, so I know she¡¯s in there.¡± He confidently said as his eyes gazed at the windows of the rooms on the first floor of the building. He was certain Dan-Han had kept Soo-min in his father¡¯s house, because he knew no matter how hard he tried there was no way he could get through, except by using this method. The woman he long thought dead has suddenly be the reason for his worries. The secret he has been keeping for over two decades was at risk of being exposed and he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. But wouldn¡¯t this be too suspicious? I mean he could already know, especially if she¡¯s here.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Then do you have any other ideas?¡±


    .....


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then do as I said. And if there¡¯s one thing I know is that Chairman Lee is sly just as his son is stupid and stubborn.¡± He said.


    He signalled the driver to press the security bell, and soon the gates were quickly opened to them, revealing the beauty of thepound as they drove in.


    Father Lee turned towards the gate when he heard it open. He has been waiting at the pavilion with his newly employed butler and a few personal guards, as well as the guards Dan-Han had imprisoned him with. He signalled one of them toe over before the car came to a halt.


    ¡°Make sure the madam stays indoors and tell him to note here,¡± he ordered while the guard nodded and did as he has been instructed. Father Lee knew they reported directly to Dan-Han about his every move and call, and he was certain Dan-Han was already in the know about the visitor he was receiving.


    Father Lee nced at the car that had just driven into hispound, and he watched the people inside, alight.


    ¡°Chairman Lee,¡± A pleased voice greeted as the man stepped into the pavilion with a young man trailing behind.


    ¡°Yong-Gun,¡± Father Lee called as he stood up and received the man with a warm handshake and a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Chairman Lee.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Lee? You don¡¯t have to be so formal, Yong-Gun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being formal, the respectes with the name.¡± The middle-aged manughed.


    ¡°Stop it. What¡¯s the name in the presence of friends and family.¡± Father Lee chided amidstughter, while Mr Kim joined in.


    Mr Kim turned to the young man beside him. ¡°This is my right-hand man, Stephen. He¡¯s both my secretary and personal assistant.¡± He introduced the young man who quickly bowed to Father Lee.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour meeting you, sir.¡± He said as he bowed while Father nodded with a smile.


    ¡°He looks like a good kid.¡± Father Lee said, liking the young man¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°He is.¡± Mr Kim affirmed. He¡¯s like a son to me, and he¡¯s been yearning to make an acquaintance since the day he knew our families have been friends. The moment he heard I was visiting the great Chairman Lee in his private castle, he hopped into the car before I did.¡± Mr Kim said amidstughter, and father Lee couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at the slightly shy young man.


    ¡°No one wouldn¡¯t be excited to meet the man who dominates the economy of an entire country, and visiting the Lee family mansion has always been a dream for me, sir,¡± Stephen said with another bow.


    ¡°You have a sweet tongue, young man. I like it.¡± Father Lee told him with a pleased smile. ¡°Would you like to look around?¡± He asked making Stephen gaze at him in shocked surprise.


    ¡°It would be an honour, sir.¡± He deeply bowed appreciatively while Father Leeughed. He turned to his butler and said, ¡°show the young man around, would you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler replied before leading Stephen away for a tour.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr Kim said making Father Lee turn towards Mr Kim.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We have to make his dreamse true eh! And who knows what he might find? Maybe something that would make him jump ship and join my n?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to sway my person already?¡± Mr Kim asked with an amused smile.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Father Leeughed while Mr Kim joined in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you here. Ever since your brother left, none of you Kim¡¯s hase to visit us.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. You know good memories aren¡¯t here for us in country C, especially my brother and his wife.¡± Mr Kim said and Father Lee couldn¡¯t help but sadly nod in agreement. Indeed there weren¡¯t many blissful memories for the Kims in country C, especially for his dear friend and his wife, Sena.


    ¡°How are they?¡± Father Lee curiously inquired.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Living overseas has made them heal and move on. They¡¯re enjoying the early retirement.¡± Mr Kim said while Father Lee nodded.


    ¡°Indeed they must. It¡¯s been over fifteen years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has.¡± Mr Kim concurred as they both took their seat. If Father Lee was to be precise, it has been roughly 20 years since the Kims moved out of the country and moved theirpany to Country A, while his friend moved overseas. He could remember how histe wife had been so heartbroken when they left, and Sena her best friend, became withdrawn after losing her child.


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Father Lee curiously inquired making Mr Kim nce at him with confusion etched between his brows.


    Father Lee knowingly smiled when he saw the confused look on his face. ¡°The country also doesn¡¯t hold good memories for you too. Both children in your family died on the same day and so did the mother of your child. No one talked much about it then, because of your sister inw¡¯s predicament. After losing my wife, I realized just how difficult and unbearable it must¡¯ve been for you to have lost a loved one talk more of two.¡± He deeply sighed.


    Mr Kim¡¯s countenance faltered and he sadly sighed. ¡°Those are memories I don¡¯t want to look back to.¡± He said and Father Lee nodded in understanding.


    They turned towards a servant who came with tea to serve them.


    ¡°So tell me Yong-Gun, to what do I owe this pleasure of seeing you after so many years? Is this just a courteous visit, or is there a reason why you¡¯ve visited me today?¡± Father Lee inquired as they picked up their cups.


    ¡°Both.¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: Wit And Pretence.


    ¡°Both.¡± Mr Kim replied to father Lee¡¯s question as he intently nced at him.


    He took a sip of his tea before dropping the cup on the table. The look on his face slightly turned serious.


    ¡°Firstly, I want to apologize for being absent at your wife¡¯s funeral, and I¡¯m sorry I only called once and my brother also couldn¡¯t make it. We weren¡¯t sure my sister inw was ready to revisit the country yet, and we feared how being at the funeral might affect her.¡± He said.


    Father Lee nodded in understanding, knowing fully well how true his words were. If there was anyone outside his family who¡¯d be hurt by his wife¡¯s demise, it was Sena. Bothdies were some sort of soul sisters. Despite the distance between them, and despite the change in Sena after losing her child they both still maintained their friendship, though not same, but still. He remembered times when she¡¯d talk to Sena about the girl Dan-Han was dating, and how perfect she was.


    He paused and scoffed inwardly. ¡®Perfect indeed!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± He replied. He raised his cup to his lips as he asked, ¡°And the other reason?¡±


    Mr Kim nced at him. ¡°Your son have someone that belongs to me.¡± He outrightly said making Mr Lee halt his actions.


    .....


    Father Lee gazed at him with faux surprise. ¡°He does?¡± He asked in disbelief. Of course, he already was in the know, and he had guessed the reason for the visit the moment he received the call. His eyes surreptitiously darted towards the house before returning his attention to Mr Kim, awaiting his answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr Kim affirmed, as he skeptically observed the old man¡¯s countenance. ¡°Are you not aware of the investigation he¡¯s been carrying out?¡± Mr Kim intentionally asked. His intent gaze was fixed on the man as he tried to ascertain if Father Lee was intentionally acting dumb with him. But if he was, he couldn¡¯t tell. The Lee men always tried to be unpredictable and stupidly smart even when they were not.


    How annoying!


    Innocently shaking his head the old man replied, ¡°no.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You know how these young


    ones can be, especially Dan-Han. He¡¯s the new head of the family, so he prides himself as a capable man. He currently treats me as one of his subordinate and he takes care of his problem himself.¡± Father Lee amusingly chuckled, while Mr Kim nodded.


    It was indeed difficult to see pass the old Lee¡¯s face.


    Faking an understanding smile, Mr Kim reasonably nodded. ¡°Of course, I know how they can be, and president Lee isn¡¯t an ordinary business man like the others. I heard he¡¯s much more terrifying than you were back in the day.¡± He rupt a short round ofughter which Father Lee out of faux civility, joined in.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to bother you Old Lee, but can you help me speak to him? That person is important to me.¡± Mr Kim said in a somewhat sincere and desperate tone.


    Father Lee kept silent for a while as he stared at him. ¡°Do you mind if I ask who this person is and why Dan-Han would keep such a person from you?¡± He inquired.


    Mr Kim kept silent for a while as if hesitating with his answer before replying. ¡°Just a woman who birthed a child for me.¡±


    ¡°You have another child?¡± Father Lee asked in shocked surprise, his eyes slightly widened. If he was an actor he¡¯d win a Grammy award, he was certain of it.


    ¡°A dead child.¡± Mr Kim corrected. ¡°She died at birth, and the mother left but not in amity. I¡¯ve been searching for her all these years. I just want to see her and try to set some things right. The guilt has been a burden in my heart these past years. Do you think you can help me speak with your son?¡± He asked. With his voice and tone, one would believe he wasn¡¯t seeking out the woman to tie up lose ends, and was really trying to reach out to resolve an outstanding issue, but father Lee knew better.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear this. I never knew you lost another child.¡± He sympathized with Mr Kim like he hadn¡¯t heard of it before. He wouldn¡¯t have known had Tae-Ho not told him about the situation when he had brought the woman over. He knew his wife had been searching for a missing child before she died, but he had no idea it was rted to the Kim, at least till Tae-Ho informed him. But Mr Kim¡¯s sudden appearance was beginning to pique his interest in this matter and he was about to get some answers if his butler did as nned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I wanted to share with people.¡± Mr Kim said, while Father Lee nodded.


    ¡°I understand. But do you know why Dan-Han would be keeping her?¡± He Lee curiously inquired.


    Mr Kim sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, one that I would love to clear up when I see him.¡± He said.


    ¡°And this misunderstanding, do you care to enlighten me? Perhaps it would help me know how to talk to him?¡± Father Lee asked.


    At this point, Mr Kim couldn¡¯t really conclude if the man was really clueless about things. If he wasn¡¯t, then he was doing a great job at fooling him. But that wouldn¡¯t matter when Stephen returns.


    ¡°He thinks the child is still alive.¡± He truthfully replied.


    ¡°And is it?¡± Father Lee asked back.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°She died at birth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry once again.¡± Father Lee sympathized with him. A brief moment of silence reigned between them. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything, but I¡¯ll speak with him, so you can clear up whatever misunderstanding it¡¯s there.¡± He told him.


    Mr Kim smiled on hearing his response. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll truly appreciate that.¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. I hope you don¡¯t take Dan-Han¡¯s actions to heart. He¡¯s young and he still has a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s also like a son to me, so I understand this is his moment to prove himself.¡± Mr Kim amicably said with a understanding smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Both men continued to talk, changing their line of discussion from business to politics until Stephen and the butler finally returned.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Found anything peculiar?¡± Father Lee smilingly asked upon Stephen¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Everything about your ce is peculiar, sir.¡± The young man replied as he turned to Mr Kim. Father Lee noticed their subtle eye exchange and the disappointed look on Yong-Gun¡¯s face. He hid a smirk behind the cup he was drinking from, before throwing a nce at his butler who gave a surreptitious nod.


    He inwardly chuckled as he nced back at Mr Kim and his underdog. They must have thought him stupid to have thought they¡¯de to his house this way and make a fool of him.


    ¡°We have to leave now.¡± Mr Kim suddenly announced while Father Lee nodded and led them to their car.


    ¡°I hope to hear from you soon.¡± Mr Kim said, stretching out his hand for a hand shake which Father Lee received.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He replied. He watched as they hopped into the car and drove off, before turning to his butler.


    ¡°Is it working?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler replied and passed him tablet which he received.


    His lips curved up as he turned it on. ¡°Then let¡¯s see what Yong-Gun is hiding.¡±


    In the game of wit and pretence, KimYong-Gun still had a long way.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: ¡°Archenemies.¡±


    Dan-Han knew his visit to his fathers was unnecessary yet he made the trip anyway. The old man could be many things, but one thing he was not, was stupid. This case somewhat involved his mother, so he believed it was of some importance to his father.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t miss the ck Maybach taking the left turn as he drove in the already open gates. He met his father¡¯s gaze who didn¡¯t look surprised to see him as he alighted, rather he looked like he had expected him toe despite the call he had received telling him otherwise.


    ¡°You must be missing me a lot, son.¡± Father Lee said with an amused smile which Dan-Han didn¡¯t see the humour to return it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ttered, father. I didn¡¯te to continue fighting or beg you to leave mypany or rtionship alone.¡± Dan-Han stoically replied making his father chuckle. It was an expected response.


    ¡°I never would have thought otherwise.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Anyway, you just missed them.¡± He said on a dismissive note as he turned towards the pavilion.


    ¡°I guess you entertained him well?¡± Dan-Han asked as he followed behind him, making his father scoff again.


    The old man briefly paused and looked over his shoulder. ¡°If you mean if I was a good actor, then yes, by all means, I was.¡± He continued his stride towards the pavilion and took his seat but Dan-Han remained standing.


    .....


    He raised his head and cocked a brow at his son. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to sit? We¡¯re now enemies?¡±


    ¡°Archenemies, you mean?¡± Dan-Han corrected. He could see his father was enjoying whatever he was doing, or whatever he had in mind to do. ¡°A few hours ago you started a war. I don¡¯t have to remind you of that.¡±


    ¡°So why are you here? To see if I gave her away?¡±


    ¡°No, to ask you why you brought Kwon-Nara back in the first ce. It seems I never really got to ask.¡± He said, keeping whatever other reason had brought him to his father¡¯spound to himself, least he fed the man¡¯s ego. He wasn¡¯t expecting Mr Kim to do anything stupid, but the man also seemed like someone who¡¯d do anything to protect whatever he was hiding. So even though this wasn¡¯t the Kim¡¯s territory, an open confrontation wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Father Lee amusingly chuckled for reasons Dan-Han didn¡¯t know or found funny. He briefly nced at his son before picking up the magazine his butler has ced on the table.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s a better option for you.¡± He replied as he flipped open the book.


    Dan-Han slightly frowned at his response and the non-chncy with which he replied. ¡°A better option? I think you might have to re-examine the criteria for picking these your ¡®options¡¯ because they all seem to be murderers.¡±


    Father Lee¡¯s hand flipping the book suddenly halt as he raised his head to Dan-Han. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ming her for the incident are you?¡± He tilted his brows at his son.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m ming you. You seem to think you know what¡¯s and not best for me, but all you do is cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Trouble¡¯s that¡¯ll save your life, you mean?¡± He asked. ¡°And yes, I know what¡¯s best for you. I¡¯m your father, and I can¡¯t let you make such a costly mistake. And don¡¯t me her incident on anybody, that girl attracts trouble and she¡¯s too weak to protect herself. How¡¯s she going to protect you and the family name?¡±


    ¡°I never told you I needed protecting, but if you think I can¡¯t do my job very well, then it¡¯ll be your fault that I wasn¡¯t groomed well. And father, I didn¡¯te to talk about my woman with you. Kindly answer my question. How did Ji-Tae convince you to bring Kwon-Nara back?¡± Dan-Han sternly asked.


    Father Lee furrowed his brows as he was slightly surprised by his question, but he quickly concealed the surprise reaction in his eyes. He maintained a stoic countenance as he returned his attention to the magazine in his hand. ¡°And who said Ji-Tae influenced me?¡±


    Dan-Han took his seat opposite him. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time. Tell me what deal he made with you.¡±


    Father Lee raised his eyelids and nced at Dan-Han without lifting his head. He was utterly surprised by Dan-Han¡¯s question. He had not expected Dan-Han to find out about his little deal with Ji-Tae.


    ¡°What deal?¡± He asked feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t call me a fool. What deal do you have?¡± Dan-Han coldly asked.


    Father Lee lolled back on the chair and replied. ¡°He¡¯ll help bring Kwon-Nara back into your life while you let go of that girl, and I¡¯ll give him a permanent position.¡± He truthfully said, while Dan-Han silently stared at him.


    ¡°And this position happens to be my position?¡± Dan-Han was sure that was the case, and indeed the old man confirmed it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dan-Han chuckled as he amusedly stared at his father. He couldn¡¯t believe the man. ¡°You sure dream big.¡± He unbuttoned his suit and lolled back on the chair.


    He tilted his head to the side as he continuously gazed at his father. ¡°And I can guess you¡¯re never going to give the position?¡± He raised his brow at his father, who gave a nonmittal shrug.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± The old man replied.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help the chortle that escaped his lips. He turned his face away as he pitiably shook his head. The man was always trying to be sly.


    He was never going to give him the presidency because all this was a facade to make him send Eun-sun away from thepany and break up with her. His father knew he would never give up his seat, so he was certain he would have his way because that was who he was. He wanted things to always go the way he desired them to. The worst was, that he would make Ji-Tae a director.


    Dan-Han was certain Ji-Tae already knew this absurd oue. If Ji-Tae approached his father with this n, then he already knew this from the beginning and his father was probably ying by his rules while the old man thought differently.


    He nced back at him. ¡°Father, do you know your problem?¡± He asked, making his father drop the book in his hand and pay his full attention to him.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re going to tell me anyway.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate people too much,¡± Dan-Han told him. ¡°You think everyone still ys by the old rules, but you¡¯ve yet to realize not just the rules have changed, the game has also changed and you have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Father Lee stoically asked.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, whatever game you think you¡¯re ying with Ji-Tae, have a rethink. Don¡¯t mistake his smiles for stupidity.¡± Dan-Han advised. He wasn¡¯t about to tell his father what he had just discovered, as that would result in Ji-Tae¡¯s parents finding out that their son hasn¡¯t changed, which would break his aunt¡¯s heart. She was as fragile as his mother. He would find a way to handle all this madness. He really wanted all these issues resolved as soon as possible so he could finally get to be with Eun-sun and just enjoy some baby boy treatment with no drama.


    Father Lee scoffed dismissively. ¡°You think too much, boy.¡± He hissed as he picked up the magazine and continued reading.


    The man was stubborn and Dan-Han knew there was nothing left to say to him. He rose to his feet. ¡°Whatever you do, make sure Eun-sun doesn¡¯t get caught in it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡± The man indifferently replied as he continued reading.


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s mine.¡± Dan-Han nodded as he turned to leave.


    ¡°Remember you have till the next meeting to determine whether you want to keep your seat.¡± Father Lee said from behind him while Dan-Han stopped.


    He gazed at his father. ¡°You have until then to remain as the chairman of thepany. Because the next seat I¡¯m upying it¡¯s yours.¡± He turned towards the building before ncing at his father who was weirdly staring at him.


    Dan-Han revealed a small smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we made your retirement more permanent, what do you say, sir?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Light flickered through Father Lee¡¯s eyes while Dan-Han¡¯s lips tilted upwards in a daring manner.


    ¡°Oh, I dare, Mr Lee.¡± He shook his head and smiled at his father. ¡°And good luck with you and your underdog. I hope you hold his leash well before he turns into a wolf.¡± Dan-Han said before walking into the building to check on Soo-min, leaving his father who kept staring at him.


    He really hoped his father doesn¡¯t give Ji-Tae room to cause some damages that he¡¯d forever regret, this wasn¡¯t for his sake but the entire family.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: Silent Treatment


    Anxiety engulfed Eun-sun as she anticipated Dan-Han¡¯s return. The frost that broke through his voice before he intercepted the call had chilled her out, and she knew he was displeased. Dan-Han was that man who wanted her to befortable and happy. He has been doing his best in the past few days not just because he still bore the guilt of her predicament -despite her endless plea for him not to do so ¨C but because her happiness was his happiness, he has shown it in so many ways, and she knew just how protective he was of her and how he wanted her back on her feet again, or rather her other broken foot.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t scared because Dan-Han wasn¡¯t a violent man, so he¡¯d never do anything to hurt, but he was scheming and creative in his punishments.


    Tonight, she had looked for trouble where she shouldn¡¯t have, and now she didn¡¯t know what to expect for disobeying him. Despite the wonderful time they¡¯ve spent together, she was yet to figure out that enigmatic man who knew her like the palm of his arms. This was a bias in their rtionship.


    How did he even know she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom?


    Posing questions wasn¡¯t going to change anything or fix anything, but why couldn¡¯t she tell a lie? Why was she incapable of telling Dan-Han a lie and simply getting away with it.


    This was probably a question she would pose all her life, especially since she had decided to be locked down with the handsome tyrant that flutters her heart unendingly. She was certain the universe would never fathom an answer to these questions.


    ¡°I should have just lied!¡± She cried out while Ni-Na chuckled at the amusement of this beautiful scenario. It was good to know that her brother could ruffle his little woman up as he did the other part of the world. Yes, the ¡®other part of the world,¡¯ because it was clear as day and night that Lee Dan-Han has the world divided into two disproportioned parts, therger part being Park Eun-sun and then the smaller,pressed part, which, well, the rest of the fell into.


    .....


    ¡°If you can get away with a lie, then we¡¯d have to reevaluate his capability of controlling a conglomerate with hundreds of subsidiaries and millions of workers. The man you¡¯re hopelessly in love with is a lie detector with hawkish eyes. You can never get a lie past him except he wants to toil with you, and in this case, he isn¡¯t.¡± Ni-Na said while nibbling on the delicious cookies Eun-sun had made, her eyes dreamily closed, ¡°these cookies are the best!¡± She satisfyingly said.


    Slightly annoyed that Ni-Na wasn¡¯t being helpful, Eun-sun snatched the bowl of cookies away from Ni-Na, making the girlugh.


    ¡°Come on now! Don¡¯t be petty.¡±


    ¡°You can only have it back if you promise to stay and help me pacify him.¡±


    ¡°Pacify who?¡± Ni-Na asked with incredulity.


    ¡°Your brother.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ni-Na eximed while Eun-sun looked at her with disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°I thought-¡±


    ¡°No way, pretty sister-inw. This is a lover¡¯s fight, and you can¡¯t throw a single girl like me into this mess. And besides, my credit card will probably get a restriction. I love you, but you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll pick your card over me?¡± Eun-sun tried to toil with her conscience.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Ni-Na shamelessly dered. She gasped loudly when she realized it was past 6 pm, and Dan-Han might probably be back any time soon. She hurriedly gathered her stuff under Eun-sun¡¯s disbelieving gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor, Ni-Na. I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± She begrudged her.


    ¡°I love you too, Noona. You¡¯re the best.¡± Ni-Na leaned over and kissed her cheek while Eun-sun eyed her.


    Eun-sun nervously bit her lips. ¡°Your brother is a difficult man.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you¡¯ll be married to him, and you¡¯ll both raise beautiful kids. The world will forever be eternally grateful to you for this tremendous sacrifice, my dear sister-inw. You have no idea what¡¯sing your way tonight.¡± Ni-Na said as she tried to keep her amusement to the barest minimum least, Eun-sun frustratedly tore her apart limb by limb. She was d she wasn¡¯t the one on Dan-Han¡¯s bad side today. Not really a bad side because she knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Eun-sun except torture her.


    Ni-Na chuckled upon seeing Eun-sun¡¯s cute angry, and worried expression. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that bad. He senselessly loves you so he wouldn¡¯t get too vexed. The worst he¡¯d do is give you his signatory silent treatment.¡±


    Exactly! That was what Eun-sun didn¡¯t want. Dan-Han was good at silently making one¡¯s life a living hell.


    ¡°Just go,¡± Eun-sun said dismissively as she pondered how to disarm the iing trouble. y the poor, broken victim card, or act sweet and cute in a way she¡¯d end up with a pat? Was that even possible?


    ¡°Ohh..¡± Ni-Na sadly pouted, but Eun-sun knew she wasn¡¯t sad at all. She was too amused to be sad.


    ¡°I¡¯d have offered you a fabulous solution, but...¡± Ni-Na paused and sighed as she looked Eun-sun over.


    ¡°What fabulous solution?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes sparkled with a ray of hope as she gazed at Ni-Na.


    Ni-Na paid her a very weird look which was overly assessing. She sighed. ¡°My solution will require all your limbs for some heated tango, but you¡¯re not in good shape for that. And giving my brother¡¯s strength, you¡¯ll definitely be broken in far more different ces than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na!¡± Eun-sun¡¯s cried out her name in mortification when she realized what the perverted girl was hinting at. She couldn¡¯t believe her.


    Ni-Na rupt out a peal ofughter. ¡°You¡¯re too cute, sister Inw.¡±


    ¡°Just go home,¡± Eun-sun ordered her out. The girl was always too much trouble.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Ni-Na asked while Eun-sun shook her head, making Ni-Naugh.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± She said as she kissed her cheek one more time before heading for the door.


    Eun-sun watched her as she left. Yes, she was scared of Dan-Han¡¯s scolding, but she didn¡¯t regreting downstairs. She had never been one to stay idle, nor has she been one ever to do as she was told. She was recklessly defiant by nature, which was by no chance a fault of hers. She might have been choked to boredom and, worse, death had she been in that bedroom a minute more before she decided to leap down this path of disobedience. The room was the only ce she had seen for days because Dan-Han was always with her, and it was slowly bing an imposed cage. And far was she from someone to be locked down or restricted. Not even a few broken bones or an overbearing boyfriend who she loves so much could do so.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skip when she heard the revving sound of a car engine. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was Dan-Han or Hei-Ran, but she dared not hop over to the window to confirm.


    Her heart almost stopped when his ck leather shoes poked their way into the house before the door fully revealed his beautiful form.


    ¡°Wee, baby,¡± Eun-sun chirped with a grin that could shame the sun from the chair where she sat like a domesticated pet on a leash. She gulped when he met his gaze, and just as she suspected, he turned to his chauffeur, who carried in his bag and few files.


    Eun-sun nervously watched him walk past her and up the stairs. She considered leaping her way up, but she decided against it. It was better not to be caught in the act.


    Eun-sun red at Alex, who seemed amused by her nervous fizzling. He had earlier warned her, but her stubbornness wouldn¡¯t let her listen.


    ¡°Should I bring you a tray of cookies and juice? That might work?¡± He suggested, and Eun-sun readily nodded.


    She stretched out the tray when she saw Dan-Han return to the sitting looking freshly bathed with his damp hair hovering over the side of his face.


    ¡°Honey, you look handsome. Do you want some cookies?¡± She blinked and smiled at him, but again he ignored her.


    ¡°Alex set the table. Our guest will be here soon,¡± Dan-Han ordered before picking up the remote to change the television channel. He ensured he maintained a reasonable distance from her.


    Not sure what to do, Eun-sun put down the tray and attempted to stand up, but the cold gaze from Dan-Han¡¯s eyes froze her on the spot, and she helplessly took back her seat.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to defy you. Will you really punish me like this? I made you cookies with lots of love.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to.¡± He said before turning to her. ¡°And if you think this is torture, then you haven¡¯t really started.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: Signatures.


    Eun-sun kept stealing nces at Dan-Han, who was keenlymitted to ignoring her even while they had dinner with Hei-Ran. He made small talks with Hei-Ran and asked about herpany, but he didn¡¯t utter a word to her.


    She watched as he finished his meal and rose to his feet. ¡°Ms. Su, please join me in my office after your meal. Alex will bring you in.¡± He said while Hei-Ran nodded.


    ¡°What about me, Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking. Her question halted him as he partly turned and looked over his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can hop back to bed. After all, that¡¯s how you got here.¡± He said with much insouciance, which Eun-sun had never heard him use on her before. He walked away without caring for her after passing some orders to Alex.


    ¡°What have you done now, you stubborn girl?¡± Hei-Ran flicked her head after Dan-Han had stepped out of sight.


    Eun-sun wryly sighed and turned to her friend with a menacing re. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to talk to me,¡± she said as she rubbed on the ce Hei-Ran had flicked her.


    Of course, Hei-Ran could tell Dan-Han was ignoring her. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Eun-sun. I¡¯m asking what you did to him?¡±


    .....


    ¡°And why do you think it¡¯s my fault? He could have done something wrong.¡± Eun-sun snapped and stink-eyed Hei-Ran for her bias.


    Hei-Ran gave a nonmittal shrug. ¡°Well, a few days ago, he looked like he¡¯d die if you as much as winced in pain. So, seeing that same man ignoring you this badly means you¡¯re being your stubborn and annoying self again. Tell me, Park Eun-sun, what did you do to president Lee?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! I did nothing!¡± Eun-sun firmly replied and threw another re at Hei-Ran.


    ¡°Now, that definitely means something. So tell me, you stubborn brat.¡± Hei-Ran probed, much to Eun-sun¡¯s irritation.


    ¡°You should probably go see him now. I don¡¯t want to talk to you and tell him he can ignore me for all he wants.¡± She fumingly hissed as she returned her attention to her food, forcefully stabbing the tes and filling her mouth withrge forkfuls.


    Hei-Ran sighed and chuckled at her attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve escaped me. I¡¯ll be back for this, but for now, I¡¯ll go attend to more pressing matters.¡±


    ¡°Bet..ter,¡± Eun-sun mumbled between mouthfuls. She angrily chewed like she could expend all her frustrations in grinding the food away. Hei-Ran amusedly shook her head and walked away. This was practically a side of her she¡¯d never lose, the gluttonous side. She was always choosing her stomach over everything else.


    Alex led Hei-Ran to Dan-Han¡¯s private study, where he was patiently waiting for her.


    ¡°Take your seat.¡± Dan-Han gestured to a seat across his desk.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is she still there?¡± He asked as Hei-Ran settled into her seat.


    Hei-Ran nodded. ¡°She seems pissed.¡±


    ¡°Let her be. She needs to be taught how to take her health more seriously.¡± He said while Hei-Ran nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but she could agree with Dan-Han on that.


    If there was another part of Eun-sun she hadn¡¯t lost yet, it was always being negligent of her health. Staying with that mother of hers, Song-Hee, for so many years had dealt her a lot of bad characters, such as surging on and hopping around with deep bruises and cuts while she worked and carried a half gritting smile while she faked being fine. That was something that had to change.


    Hei-Ran was certain that if Dan-Han hadn¡¯t been in her life now, she¡¯d probably be hopping around in an office, working herself to the bone to send money to Song-Hee, who cared little to nothing about her. She was sure Eun-sun still sent her money.


    The girl was stubborn, and nothing could probably tame her, maybe, except Dan-Han. He was definitely the right fit for a girl like Eun-sun.


    ¡°Did you bring the documents I asked for?¡± Dan-Han asked, interjecting Hei-Ran out of her thoughts. She nodded and quickly brought out the documents from her file bag and passed them to him.


    Dan-Han flipped the files open as he began to study them. ¡°You noticed those discrepancies from here, and they all have to do with the shipping line?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hei-Ran replied. ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Hei-Ran asked as Dan-Han continued looking through the files, page after page. His eyes were filled with intense scrutiny.


    ¡°To find a pattern or something that could lead us to whatever is going on,¡± he replied. Hei-Ran nodded and remained quiet as she watched him attentively study the documents. It wasn¡¯t right to exposepany files in this fashion, but she was desperate. She was running out of time, and any help offered at the moment, she¡¯d dly leap at it.


    She was surprised when she received a call from Eun-sun about Dan-Han¡¯s invitation. Initially, she was in doubt because despite Dan-Han beingpletely enamored with her friend, he wasn¡¯t exactly friendly with her or the others she had seen around him. She had wanted to see him regarding the evidence that involved a member of his household, but she didn¡¯t know the best approach to take. After receiving a call from him to confirm Eun-sun¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t have been happier.


    ¡°Could you describe your cousin to me?¡± Dan-Han asked, his attention keenly fixed on the documents and not her. He raised his head and nced at her when he noticed her hesitate, probably because she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. ¡°Tell me what kind of a person she is.¡± He added.


    Hei-Ran slightly cleared her throat. ¡°Erm, A-Yeong is a strong-willeddy.¡± She started. ¡°She¡¯s very assertive, hardworking, and verypetitive with a tinge of a negative vibe hanging around her, which pushes her to do anything to get what she wants. Her assertiveness is a plus as well as a fault.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Dan-Han nodded attentively. ¡°Is there anyone she¡¯s close to at thepany? Like a strong supporter who could be an ally?¡± He lifted his head and stared at Hei-Ran, who fell into thoughts.


    She shook her head after a while and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Dan-Han narrowed his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what about him?¡± Dan-Han suddenly inquired, his fingers pointing at a name and signature at the bottom of one of the signed documents, which he pushed closer to her.


    Hei-Ran took a quick look at it. ¡°Mr. Yang? He¡¯s one of our directors, and his department oversees shipments. He doesn¡¯t seem quite close to A-Yeong. Why do you ask?¡± Hei-Ran questioned suspiciously.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Yang, perhaps left-handed?¡± He inquired. His eyes were keenly fixed on Hei-Ran as she tried to ponder about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°And your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right-handed,¡± Hei-Ran replied, wondering why the series of odd questions and their relevance to the situation. She craned her neck to peek at the documents he was critically analyzing. Perhaps he could see something she had missed? She had analyzed those documents severally, and she didn¡¯t see anything resulting in asking such questions.


    Dan-Han picked two more signed papers and turned them towards her, ¡°Whoever he is, he seems to be good at forging signatures, especially your cousins.¡± He pointed at two of the signed documents. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a right-handed person signed them. And the strokes on this one look too simr to his signature.¡± He said, tapping at the first document he had shown her containing Mr. Yang¡¯s name and signature.


    Hei-Ran pulled the files closer and carefully examined the signatures. This was something she hadn¡¯t done while studying them because she knew A-Yeong¡¯s signature, and she had not thought of the possibility of it being forged. But carefully looking at it now, she could see the difference in the strokes and letters. The difference was subtle, but it was there.


    She alertly nced up at Dan-Han. ¡°Does this mean that-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but he might know something about whatever is going on in that shipping line of yours. He might be directly involved, or he¡¯s also pulling a fast one on your sister. But whichever one it is, I think he¡¯s worth paying a visit. If your sister doesn¡¯t spill, maybe he might.¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: Fuss.


    Hei-Ran looked at the file before moving her gaze to Dan-Han. She was filled with doubt because this might mean nothing, and if Mr. Yang wasn¡¯t responsible for forging the signatures, then they might make a mistake by speaking to him, as he might be aware of what was going on in thepany and her family.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hei-Ran was filled with skepticism. She couldn¡¯t make a mistake at this point. It wouldn¡¯t just affect her. It would affect her family, most especially her grandfather.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han firmly affirmed. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I¡¯ll speak to him myself.¡± He added, noticing the worried look on her face.


    Hei-Ran weighed the Pros and cons of this decision in her mind, and she decided to go with his idea. She was in a tight spot, and at this point, she¡¯d jump at any idea that might provide the slightest answers she needed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll find him and see if I can get anything that can help us.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Hei-Ran inquired.


    .....


    ¡°It would be better if you¡¯re not involved in this.¡± He advised, and Hei-Ran readily agreed. It was better she stayed away from this. If the man was truly involved, he might choose not to cooperate in her presence.


    But on the contrary, Dan-Han had chosen not to get her involved, not because her presence might interfere with anything, but because he didn¡¯t know how far he might go to get the needed answers. And for the answers, he needed them as soon as possible, so he could handle this issue and move unto the next and quickly marry that stubborn girl who was probably brooding in his sitting room.


    ¡°How soon do you think-¡±


    ¡°Tonight,¡± Dan-Han replied, knowing what her question would be.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Hei-Ran was shocked. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d want to go this fast. She looked at the time. It was prettyte.


    She was about to protest, but she decided against it when she saw the look on Dan-Han¡¯s face. She had heard rumors about how efficient he was and his method of handling issues.


    She nodded at him. ¡°Then I guess I should leave you to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you of my findings by morning.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Thank you for doing this. I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡±


    ¡°This also involves my family, Ms. Su.¡±


    Of course, it did. His cousin was the one receiving the money. Still, Hei-Ran thanked him again before taking her to leave. She met up with Eun-sun, who was surprisingly still obediently sitting in the dining room. She almost looked repentant, but Hei-Ran knew better. If Dan-Han pushed a bit further, his little bunny would re up and torch him down with her fury. Her temper was a thing of legends, and there was only so much she could take.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how he tames you into a pet, but I¡¯ll wait for you to give me the recipeter.¡± She amusedly said before kissing Eun-sun goodnight.


    ¡°When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll make you pay, Hei-Ran.¡± Eun-sun threatened, making herugh on her way out.


    Eun-sun sat upright the moment she saw Dan-Han approaching her. He briefly nced at her and walked past. Eun-sun watched him ascend the stairs, and soon he returned dressed in casuals and ready to leave.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To the office?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then where?¡± Eun-sun asked, wondering where else he could go other than thepany and at such a time, and she hoped his next answer wasn¡¯t going to be a monosybic one. But trust Dan-Han to be a torturer by nature.


    ¡°Somewhere.¡± He replied, making Eun-sun fume with anger, but she bit her lips to keep in her anger.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± He cocked a brow at asked.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± She snapped. ¡°You¡¯re not being fair. It¡¯s just the sitting room, so what¡¯s all the fuss about? Do you know how stuffy that room felt? It¡¯s all I¡¯ve seen in days. You won¡¯t let me do anything, treating me like I¡¯m maimed. I just came downstairs, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re giving me this silent treatment?!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m making a fuss?¡± He coldly asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eun-sun firmly replied.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m making a fuss. But ising down here worth ripping your stitches over?¡± He asked.


    ¡°But there are not ripped.¡±


    ¡°Yet.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°No! All I asked you to do was stay in bed, not because I enjoy seeing you there or because I¡¯m exercising my authority over you, but because that¡¯s all you need. Do you think I¡¯m happy seeing you all banged up like this and indoors, knowing fully well this is all my fault?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± How many times did she have to tell him that?


    ¡°It¡¯s easier for you to say than for me to convince myself that those words are true, but they¡¯re not. I know you want to work and chase your dreams, and I¡¯m at fault for putting you in this condition. All I asked was for you to get better so I can shed some of this guilt, but no, as always, all you care about is yourself and doing what you believe is right in that head of yours.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han...¡± Eun-sun¡¯s voice died down when she heard him say those words with such a clipped voice. She didn¡¯t know what to say. His words reminded her of his mother, as that was exactly what she did ¨C she did what she felt was right, but not for him.


    He wryly sighed. ¡°Park Eun-sun, I love you, but you¡¯re too stubborn for your own good. If this sitting room is where you want to be, stay by all means. But if you as much as rip one stitch on your body, you better find a hole to hide before I return.¡± He drawled and stormed away, leaving her to watch him leave. He saw the wary look in her eyes, and he knew he was going too far, but this was the best way to get her in line. The woman he had chosen to spend forever with wasn¡¯t an easy person, but with this, he was sure he¡¯d return and find her obediently waiting on the couch, too scared to make another move, that he was sure of.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: ¡°in Smith.¡±


    Dan-Han called Tae-Ho who arrived at the location before him. He stepped out of his car and Tae-Ho sauntered over.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Tae-Ho reported as soon he approached his boss.


    ¡°Anyone with him?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s family is on vacation like you said.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Dan-Han instructed and Tae-Ho quickly led the way. He wondered who was so important that the boss had decided to pay a personal visit himself at this odd hour of the night, leaving the injured little miss who was currently the boss¡¯ priority, home alone.


    He was surprised when he received Dan-Han¡¯s call on a solo mission, no team required. All he received was an address and an instruction to scout the environment. Whoever could make the boss leave his house and wife at this hour either has something to do with the little miss, or had necessary information worth killing for.


    ¡°Take the lights out.¡± Dan-Han instructed and Tae-Ho did exactly as he was told. He went around the house and undid a few connections while Dan-Han stealthily picked the lock. He chuckled at how easy it still was for him to do stuff like this. With the lights out, the security rm wasn¡¯t triggered.


    .....


    Tae-Ho handed Dan-Han a gun, but he shook his head and didn¡¯t receive it. He hasn¡¯te with the intention of killind anybody. He was certain a little scare would get the job done as he had learned a few things about the man on his way here, courtesy of his efficient secretary.


    They stealthily climbed up the stairs and entered the man¡¯s room where he peacefullyid, half naked. Dan-Han signalled Tae-Ho who strew a few things to the ground. The shattering sounds instantly jerked the man out of bed with fear.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He asked as he snapped his head around while he reached for his bedside drawer.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± Dan-Han¡¯s cold voice pierced through the room, frightening the man. He peered around but all he could make out was a frame of man seated on the single arm rest chair in the room. Dan-Han and Tae-Ho were perfectly oked in the darkness. The only light in the room was the one seeping through the curtains from the street light and it rays barely exceeded the foot of the bed, so they could him, but he couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Wh...o who are you?¡± He stuttered in trepidation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m the man with quicker ess to a loaded gun which I might use if I don¡¯t get the right answers I need.¡±


    ¡°What answers?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why did you forge Su A-Yeong¡¯s signature?¡± Dan-Han asked. The man reactively stiffened giving Dan-Han the answer he needed. He had indeed forged A-Yeong¡¯s signature.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know-¡± Dan-Han signalled Tae-Ho and he smashed a vase on the floor, startling the man as he slurred.


    ¡°Be careful, Mr Yang. I don¡¯t want to take this conversation elsewhere. Let¡¯s say your mother inw¡¯s ce. I heard your wife and kids spends the mid break there. And do not forget my gu-¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...I did.¡± He said in a rush. His heart skipped at the mention of his wife and kids.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why I... I forged her...signature?¡± The man stutteringly asked, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t reply his question. He took the silence as a cue to answer.


    ¡°I did it save us¡± He spluttered out.


    ¡°Please borate.¡± Dan-Han cooly said.


    ¡°She suddenly wanted out. She...she was being stupid and she wanted to call his bluff.¡±


    ¡°Whose bluff?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t...I can¡¯t say.¡± The man vigorously shook his head, his body trembled with fear.


    Tae-Ho removed the safety of the gun and at it¡¯s sound the man stiffened. He crawled off the bed and knelt on the ground, and desperately began to beg.


    ¡°Please, please. He¡¯d kill me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he said that and I know he very much can. But the difference between him and I is, I won¡¯t kill you, but I can¡¯t say the same for your wife.¡±


    Mr Yang crawled forward but suddenly stopped when he remembered a gun was probably aimed at him somewhere. ¡°Please I beg you, don¡¯t harm my family.¡± He earnestly begged.


    ¡°Then answer the question.¡± Tae-Ho drawled.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°in Smith.¡± Dan-Han uttered and the man stiffened like he had heard the name of a ghost.


    Dan-Han chuckled when he saw the man¡¯s reaction. Tae-Ho took a quick nce at Dan-Han before returning his attention to the man.


    ¡°Do you...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he trafficking?¡± Dan-Han asked another question.


    Mr. Yang¡¯s lips quivered as he contemted answering, but he resumed shaking his head again and continued begging. ¡°Sir, please. I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Dan-Han frowned at his answer. He took the gun from Tae-Ho, as well as a silencer. He screwed it in and fired a shot at the bedside drawer just behind the man, who instantly lied on the floor with his hands stretched out.


    ¡°Drugs and ammunitions!¡± He spluttered out.


    Of course it had to be. The boy still hasn¡¯t stopped being reckless and stupid! Dan-Han¡¯s eyes shed red as his grip over the gun tightened.


    ¡°What does he have on you?¡±


    ¡°Tapes. Sex tapes.¡±


    ¡°And Ms A-Yeong?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t talk about it, but whatever it is, she¡¯s willing to do anything.¡± The man hastily replied.


    ¡°When does the next vessel arrive?¡± Dan-Han asked, but this time, the answer didn¡¯te as fast as he wanted to.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again.¡± He drawled. His voice sending chills down Mr. Yang¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Tonight.¡± Mr Yang replied.


    Dan-Han passed the gun to Tae-Ho and rose to his feet. ¡°Bring him, we¡¯re going to the docks.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mr Yang immediately protested, but his protest didn¡¯t stop Tae-Ho from yanking off the floor and pushing him towards his wardrobe. The cold touch of the gun barrel against his head made him cooperative as he quickly put on his clothes and followed Tae-Ho outside the house and into his car.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: Sabotage Him.


    Dan-Han patiently waited in his car as he thought about Ji-Tae and the best approach to handle this.


    in Smith was the alias name he had secretively given himself. It was the name on the off-shore ount and the name with which he owned Kwon-Nara¡¯s so calledpany, so there was no doubt he wasn¡¯t the one involved in all of this.


    For years, he thought he had his eyes on the boy, and had him under control, but it appears he didn¡¯t. Ji-Tae has eluded him for five years while he fell deeper into a life he¡¯d probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe out from.


    His parents would be heart broken to know they¡¯ve fully lost their son.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re ready.¡± Tae-Ho announced when he knocked on Dan-Han¡¯s window. Dan-Han nodded and gave him permission to drive ahead while he followed behind.


    He thought about calling Eun-sun to ask her to go to bed because he knew she was probably still waiting for him, but he decided against it. Tonight, he¡¯ll let her do whatever she wanted to do.


    An hourter they arrived the docks. Dan-Han stepped out of his car and approached Tae-Ho and Mr Yang, who for the first time saw who his torturer actually was.


    .....


    ¡°Pres... president Lee?¡± He muttered in shock. He hadn¡¯t made his acquaintance before but it wasn¡¯t so hard to recognize the man who¡¯s name andpany was mentioned in every business and economic news.


    Dan-Han coldly nced at him, before scanning around the docks.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± He frigidly inquired, and Tae-Ho brought out an invoice slip which he had taken from Mr Yang¡¯s table and passed it to Dan-Han. It had the container details.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Dan-Han snarled and the man vigourosly bobbed his head and led the way. They took a few turns around the yard till they finally stopped in front of a veryrge vessel. He tipped his chin towards it indicating that was it. Dan-Han looked at the slip and confirmed the numbers. It was a match.


    He was surprised at the size of the container. It was surprisingly too big to carry just illicit materials such as drugs and ammunitions. He wondered just how much it¡¯d take to fill it, or maybe they were concealed in some other material like a car?


    ¡°Is it usually this big?¡± He curiously asked Mr Yang who shook his head. He had also been surprised when the vessel docked


    earlier today.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re thergest we¡¯ve ever received.¡± He told them.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned towards the man. ¡°They?¡± he asked.


    Nodding his head, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡± He replied, pointing at the containers by the side.


    Dan-Han frowned as he looked at them. There was no way there would be drugs in all twenty containers. What was he running? A syndicate?


    Dan-Han impatiently reached for the gun tucked away in Tae-Ho¡¯s waistline. Mr Yang quivered in fear at the sight of it. He flinched and shut his eyes when Dan fired a shot, he feared the shot was meant for him but he was surprised when he heard arge nking sound. He peeked from beneath hisshes and he heaved when he saw the padlock sealing the doors break and fall to the ground.


    Dan-Han pulled the doors open, revealing the content of the container, but the moment they all saw it, they stilled in shock surprise.


    Whatid within the containers was clearly not guns or drugs. It was something different and unexpected. Something they wouldn¡¯t have guessed in their wildest imagination.


    ¡°I...I...¡± Mr Yang stuttered at the sight of the content. They hadn¡¯t opened any of the container when they arrived. He has only signed at the relevant papers and instructed where they should be kept. The instructions was not to open them, but to have them sent to the another location, which they were yet to do.


    He fell to his knees and immediately began to plead especially after seeing Dan-Han¡¯s inscrutable countenance. ¡°President Lee, I...I didn¡¯t lie. This...¡± He trailed off as he tried to make sense of what was going on. In the past five years all they¡¯ve received were crates which contained drugs and illegal ammunitions. They kept them while some unknown menes to im them from them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± He honestly exined.


    Dan-Han looked at Tae-Ho who was also puzzled, before stepping into the container. The container was filled from edge to edge with building materials. He trailed his hand along the building pipes and other materials. He felt their texture in his hands.


    This shouldn¡¯t be what he was thinking?


    He turned towards Mr. Yang who was still on his knees beside Tae-Ho.


    ¡°Where are you taking this to?¡± He inquired, even though he could already take a wild guess. He¡¯d be 99% urate if he did.


    ¡°Country A.¡± Mr Yang replied.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dan-Han nodded in understanding. He dryly chuckled.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, sir.¡± Mr. Yang replied. ¡°But sir, I honestly had no idea what was inside this. I thought it was the usually package.¡± He hurriedly added. Though they weren¡¯t the usual package he still wasn¡¯t at ease as he didn¡¯t know what was going through Dan-Han¡¯s mind. The man was said to be mysterious and his reasoning, unfathomable.


    Dan-Han ignored him and turned to Tae-Ho. ¡°Open the others.¡± He ordered, and Tae-Ho did immediately as he instructed.


    Dan-Han looked at all the containers and they were all the same. They all contained building materials from the verypany he has banded Pk Corps never to purchase from as they produced substandard and faulty materials. From their looks, he couldn¡¯t already tell they were damaged goods.


    How coincidential was it that materials which were needed for the justmenced centenary project had faulty replicas leisurely sitting in twenty 53ft containers? It might be a minute proportion of the materials actually needed for the project, but this was enough to dent his name and send him out of thepany.


    This was Ji-Tae¡¯s n all along. To sabotage him and he had his father¡¯s support.


    The first and only loophole to his impeachment was right before his eyes.


    There was no doubt about this.


    Just as Dan-Han had figured what was going on, Tae-Ho had also put a few things together and he had a clear understanding of what was going on. Knowing Ji-Tae¡¯s personality, something like this wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for him. He has always known Ji-Tae to be crafty. The boy yed dirty and that was the only way he knew how to y. That smile always etched on his face was just a camouge to fool those who didn¡¯t know him well.


    ¡°Sir, what should I do?¡± Tae-Ho was ready to take his orders. Dan-Han wasn¡¯t a merciful person, so he expected he wouldn¡¯t let Ji-Tae off the hook.


    Hearing Tae-Ho¡¯s question, Dan-Han fell deep into thought. No matter how bad Ji-Tae was, he was still family. And this didn¡¯t just concern him but the entire Lee family.


    Putting him down wasn¡¯t going to be much of an hassle, but...


    He oddly stared at Mr. Yang before turning to Tae-Ho.


    ¡°Let him be.¡± He paused. ¡°For now.¡± He added before gesturing for Mr.Yang toe closer. The man fearfully took a few steps forward, his breath hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Do as he says and send the containers.¡±


    Tae-Ho frowned when he heard him. Why was he allowing this? What was he up to?

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: Stalking?


    Despite leaving Dan-Han¡¯s ce sote at night, Hei-Ran didn¡¯t find herself returning home, instead, she found herself standing in front of the condominiumplex as she stared at a window on the fifth floor. With the faint light lighting up the room, she could see the frame of the girl leaning against the window with her arms folded across her chest. She looked lost and deep in thought.


    Hei-Ran looked at the time, and she marveled to discover it was past midnight and that she had been staring for over twenty minutes. She nced back at the window again.


    What was she thinking about? She asked herself as she continued staring. A-Yeong had never been someone to be so deep in thoughts. Her arrogance made her lunge at every idea thates through her head and her tenacity throws Its heavy weight around, ensuring she never fails.


    Hei-Ran picked up her phone when she heard it ring. She sighed when she saw who the caller was.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± She asked the moment she answered the phone.


    ¡°I was worried about you. How did it go?¡± Jin-Hai asked.


    ¡°Better than I anticipated. He¡¯s helping me.¡± She replied.


    .....


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said, a sigh of relief easing off his breath. ¡°Are you home now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Hei-Ran replied, her gaze still fixed on A-Yeong who was now sitting by the window which has suddenly opened, while she nkly stared into space. What was truly wrong with her?


    ¡°Hei-Ran?!¡±


    Hei-Ran jerked at the sound of her name. He had been speaking to her but she hasn¡¯t been listening.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He curiously inquired.


    ¡°At A-Yeong¡¯s.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What are you doing there? You shouldn¡¯t be-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to question her or start a fight.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing there? It¡¯s past midnight.¡±


    Indeed it was. It was past midnight, but there she was staring at the person she has been desperately trying to tear down, with varying thoughts in her mind.


    Dan-Han¡¯s discovery of the forged signature has once again stirred up the thoughts of A-Yeong being framed or ckmailed. Maybe she was in deep trouble and she didn¡¯t know how to possibly get out of things without being scathed? She didn¡¯t know.


    Hei-Ran hated the feeling in her heart but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just...seeing her,¡± Hei-Ran replied.


    ¡°Did president Lee say something?¡±


    ¡°Sort..¡± Hei-Ran suddenly paused as her heart skipped when she saw A-Yeong suddenly fall back to the ground as she had copsed.


    ¡°Jin-Hai, I¡¯m going to call you back.¡± She hastily said and disconnected the call. She instantly dialed A-Yeong¡¯s number, funny how she still had the number saved up in her head, but there was no response. Hei-Ran kept looking at the window while she kept calling, but there was no response.


    Her heart suddenly rammed hard against her chest as the feeling of foreboding suddenly began to settle in. She dashed towards the building and informed the receptionist in the lobby to get help. Soon some security men were trailing behind her and they rode the elevator to the fifth floor.


    ¡°A-Yeong, open up!¡± Hei-Ran called out as she heavily banged on the door, but there was no response. They all called out for her still no answer came.


    ¡°Break it down!¡± Hei-Ran anxiously ordered while she kept dialing A-Yeong¡¯s number. She considered calling her parents or A-Yeong¡¯s or even her grandfather, but she quickly decided against it. She didn¡¯t know what happened to her yet, so it would be too worrisome for them to get involved now.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Hei-Ran yelled as they struggled to pull the door down.


    She dashed into the apartment the moment the door was open and hurried towards the room. She gasped when she saw A-Yeong helplessly sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°A-Yeong?¡± She vigorously shook her but the girl was unresponsive. She checked for her pulse and breath and she felt slightly relieved to see she was still breathing.


    ¡°Please call an ambnce.¡± She cried out and the men hurriedly did.


    All through the trip to the hospital, Hei-Ran held her breath at the pale sight of A-Yeong. All her life, she had never seen the girl look this feeble and fragile, almost lifeless.


    She was used to seeing her undermining and arrogant look when she steps into a room. Yes, she was maniptive and shrewd, but she has always carried an air about her that makes one stay on their guard. But right now, this wasn¡¯t that same girl. She looked vulnerable.


    Hei-Ran anxiously waited in the hallway of the hospital while they attended to A-Yeong. Jin-Hai has been calling her back, obviously, he was worried because of how urgent she had sounded over the phone.


    ¡°Hei-Ran, what¡¯s going on? You got me worried.¡± He rapped out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something happened to A-Yeong.¡± She exined.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she just passed out. We¡¯re currently at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What hospital?¡± He inquired.


    Knowing what his question meant, Hei-Ran looked at the time. ¡°Jin-Hai it¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me or not?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Hai-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He said and disconnected the call, while Hei-Ran resignedly sighed. There was no stopping him, was there?


    Hei-Ran turned towards the door of the ident and Emergency ward when she saw the doctor approaching. ¡°How¡¯s she? What happened?¡±


    ¡°She probably fainted because of exhaustion, and her blood pressure is quite high. Has she been under a lot of pressuretely?¡± The doctor asked.


    Pressure? Hei-Ran wondered. She wouldn¡¯t know, so she replied as such. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever is stressing her out, she needs to step away from it and rest more as well as eat more.¡± The doctor advised while Hei-Ran nodded.


    ¡°So how¡¯s she doing now?¡± Hei-Ran was more concerned about her well-being at the moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve given her something to stabilize her blood pressure. She¡¯lle around soon.¡± The doctor told her.


    Hei-Ran appreciated him before joining A-Yeong by her bedside. Hei-Ran¡¯s eyes trailed her from head to toes. Despite being asleep, she still looked ufortable, like she was still worried about something. She looked more emaciated than thest time she hade to pay her a visit at the hospital.


    Several thoughts ran through Hei-Ran¡¯s head as she stared at the girl. She could tell something wasn¡¯t wrong with her. Something she was trying so hard to keep away.


    Hei-Ran stayed by her side till she finally stirred up. ¡°A-Yeong.¡± She called. She didn¡¯t miss the look of surprise that shed through her eyes.


    A-Yeong slowly adjusted on the bed and Hei-Ran helped her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She coldly asked making Hei-Ran frown, but she calmed herself recalling that A-Yeong was sick.


    ¡°What you should have asked was, how you get here.¡± She sternly corrected her.


    They both peered at each other before Hei-Ran detedly sighed.


    ¡°I was outside when I saw you pass out.¡±


    ¡°You were stalking me?¡±


    Hei-Ran scoffed. ¡°Stal... stalking you?¡±She incredulously asked. ¡°I just saved your life.¡±


    ¡°And you want a thank you?¡±


    ¡°No! I want you to tell me what the hell is going on! Why did you pass out? And what in the devil¡¯s name have you been thinking about that made you this sick and lean?¡± Hei-Ran flipped at her irritating and ungrateful attitude.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382: ¡°Way Worth My Life..¡±


    Hey lovelies, the previous chapter has been reced. If you can¡¯t ess it, please clear out your cache. I¡¯m so sorry for the mistake.


    ....


    A-Yeong nkly stared at Hei-Ran in silence. There was a look in Hei-Ran¡¯s eyes, one she¡¯d regard as that of concern, but she knew better. Hei-Ran would never be concerned with her, not because she was incapable of it, but because of the condemnable history between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s no business of yours.¡± A-Yeong rudely replied, her eyes darting away and staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°No business of mine?¡± Hei-Ran scoffed in disbelief. ¡°For your information, it became my business when I brought you to the hospital, and I¡¯m seated right here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to, so leave, Hei-Ran.¡± A-Yeong snapped as she turned to her. ¡°Leave because I don¡¯t need your sympathy or your damn care, and I know you don¡¯t really care what happens to me. You¡¯re just trying to get at me for what I did to you and Hei-Ran, I don¡¯t judge you. I¡¯ll do the same and even more, so please don¡¯te here and act sanctimoniously with me because I know your vengeful heart doesn¡¯t give a f*CK about me.¡±


    Hei-Ran silently stared at her as she tried to keep her emotions in check. She didn¡¯t want to be the person fighting with a sick girl.


    .....


    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what hase over you or whatever is eating so deep at you, but whatever it is, I¡¯d advise you toe clean with it before it destroys you. Yes, I might be pissed at you, but you¡¯re still family, and family doesn¡¯t push themselves over a cliff. If you need my help, you know where to find me.¡± She said as she rose to her feet.


    She looked at A-Yeong onest time. Ahe was still holding onto that damn pride of hers. Well, she wasn¡¯t going to force her toe out clean with whatever she got herself in, and neither was she going to tell her about what she had found, lest she ruins everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your parents, so they¡¯ll send someone over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m getting discharged.¡± A-Yeong announced, and Hei-Ran couldn¡¯t help the grim look on her face.


    ¡°Are you really going to be stupid?¡± Hei-Ran asked with lividity. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave the hospital because you don¡¯t want anybody to see you like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, and I thought you were just leaving.¡±


    ¡°This thing you¡¯re hiding, is it worth more than your life? Because if it¡¯s what I think it is, I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    A-Yeong stared at her in silence as her words reverberated in her head. Worth more than her life?


    ¡°It is way worth my life, and I¡¯d rather die than let my-¡± She paused.


    ¡°Let your what?¡± Hei-Ran pressed.


    ¡°Nothing. Just be on your way.¡± A-Yeong dismissively said and turned away from Hei-Ran.


    Hei-Ran nodded her head in understanding. If this was what she wanted, then fine. She wasn¡¯t going to help someone who didn¡¯t want to be helped.


    She dropped A-Yeong¡¯s phone by her bedside and her purse, which she had picked from the house. She paid her onest look before walking to the ounting section, where she sorted out the bills.


    Hei-Ran had just stepped out of the hospital when she saw Jin-Hai striding toward her. She was somewhat surprised to see him, but the moment he stopped in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but sink into his arms and exhale deeply at thefort of his embrace.


    Jin-Hai put his arms around her and soothed her. ¡°It¡¯s been a long night for you.¡± He said, and she nodded agreeably. It has indeed been a long night. She had shuffled through a series of meetings with shareholders and directors breathing down her neck, and then she had continued with A-Yeong¡¯s case, which finally brought her to the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Just hold me.¡± She said and sank deeper into his embrace, her arms slightly tightening around him, and Jin-Hai did as he was told. He held her firmly to himself because that was exactly what he wanted to do, hold her andfort her.


    ¡°When this is over, I¡¯m going to take you on a trip.¡± He said.


    ¡°Like a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A vacation to clear your mind and make you feel rxed before we step into bigger and more important things.¡±


    Hei-Ran pulled her head away from his chest and looked at him quizzically. ¡°Important things, like what?¡±


    ¡°Like seeing your parents and asking for your hand.¡± He replied. ¡°I bet I have to put your mother¡¯s heart at ease because soon she¡¯s going to resume trying to auction you away if I don¡¯t seal the deal.¡± He leaned and dropped a feathery kiss on her forehead.


    Hei-Ran chuckled at his words. ¡°Seal the deal, huh? And who said my mother has ever tried to auction me away?¡± She shot a brow at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you about that call in my car when you had me y boyfriend.¡± He cocked a brow. Hei-Ran¡¯s face instantly flushed red with embarrassment. How could she ever forget that call. It was the day she had promised her mother she¡¯d bring her boyfriend home, and she had taken Jin-Hai instead, not intentionally, of course.


    ¡°If I remember currently, it was you who offered yourself.¡±


    ¡°And you took me without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Same way you tricked me into dating you.¡±


    ¡°And you agreed too.¡±


    Seeing the smug look tickling the edge of his lips, Hei-Ran pulled away. ¡°Jin-Hai, would I be wrong if I said you did all those things on purpose?¡± She suspiciously asked.


    Shaking his head, he replied. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So you tricked me.¡± Realization finally dawned on Hei-Ran for the first time.


    Jin-Hai pulled her closer to himself, his fingers trailing the side of her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you. I only went after what I wanted. You were driving me mad, Su Hei-Ran, with your denseness. You were making me lose my fucking mind, and you still do, every second of the day.¡±


    Hei-Ran¡¯s face split with a smile. ¡°You were the dense one, Jin-Hai. It took you six years toe up with such a trick, how dense could you be?¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: Little Miss.


    Dan-Han stirred up from sleep to see a pair of glistening eyes staring at him. A radiant smile lilted her heart-shaped face when he turned toward her.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Eun-sun smiled and pecked his lips.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He muttered as he keenly observed her. She looked happy this morning, but he knew her happiness and sudden sweetness were a trick. He watched as she turned towards the bedside table and wobbly carried a breakfast tray with her uninjured hand.


    ¡°I got us breakfast,¡± She gleefully announced, but the moment his eyes fell on the tray, he frowned.


    Understanding the look on his face, she hurriedly exined. ¡°I haven¡¯t left the bed, I promise. I asked Alex for this, and he brought it.¡±


    Dan-Han shot her a skeptical gaze, and she vigorously bobbed her head to affirm she was telling the truth. ¡°I promise, I haven¡¯t left the bed.¡± She said again.


    Dan-Han wordlessly looked at her and the tray.


    .....


    ¡°I would have loved to make you breakfast, but I know I can¡¯t, well, at least till I get better and you give me clearance to use my leg again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you, Ms. Park. If you want to walk, then walk. Hop if you like, I don¡¯t own your legs.¡± He said and turned to the bedside table on his side of the bed. He looked at the time and picked up his robe before rolling out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m controlling you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Eun-sun told him. Observing his countenance, she could tell he was still angry with her. He had returned verytest night, and he still didn¡¯t say a word to her after bringing her to bed. Though she had been sleepy when he returned, she had tried to start a conversation with him, but trust Dan-Han to be a brute.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He grunted under his breath.


    Eun-sun¡¯s steadily ced the tray on the bed and caught the side of his robe before he could walk away. ¡°Why are you leaving? I brought you breakfast...in bed.¡± She told him, tilting her chin towards the tray with a beautiful rose on it, just in case he didn¡¯t know it was for him, but she was sure he knew.


    ¡°Is this some sort of bribery?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Eun-sun convincingly shook her head. She slowly moved towards the edge of the bed, her fingers still holding him, till she pulled him down to sit beside her. Eun-sun carefully crawled into hisp while his hands aided her. Seeing hershes flutter and her eyes sultrily move in a way that revealed the mischief brewing in her mind, his hands held her steady to see what she had in mind to do.


    ¡°This is bribery.¡± She whispered as she leaned in and gently imed his lips, just like he always did hers. Slowly and seriously, she teased his lips. Her uninjured hand held his face and slowly trailed down his neck, causing jets of ripples to jolt down his skin.


    Dan-Han peeked at her from under hisshes as he let her kiss him. This was her trick to make him forgive her?


    Dan-Han remained still as he fought the urge to kiss her back, but what he didn¡¯t know was that his little angel wasn¡¯t going to give him a chance to resist her. He grunted when she gently grazed his lips with her teeth, and her tender hand found its way into his robe.


    The soft feel of her lips on his teased him torturously, pulling his nerves andpletely wrecking his senses. Her once innocent lips, which always licked him, were not so innocent anymore. She was getting better at knowing how to make him burn.


    Dan-Han felt his lips part on their own ord as they let her devour them to be best of her abilities, his hands guiding her and abetting her tomit this sensuous crime she was executing on him. She felt like a small, soft, cute ball with fur in his arms that he desperately wanted to squeeze, but he reminded himself that she wasn¡¯t a ball but rather his injured girlfriend.


    When Eun-sun broke the kiss, Dan-Han felt madly hot and burning with desires he had proudly wanted to lock away when this all began, but he had utterly failed. His lips remained parted, and his darkened eyes drooped as they stared at her lips before falling to the fair amount of skin she was intentionally disying, much to his torment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered into his ears, her breath fanning his neck and tipping his primal hunger a few degrees higher.


    Dan-Han cleared his throat andposed himself. He reminded himself once again that she wasn¡¯t in good shape. ¡°Apology epted.¡± He said in a hoarse voice.


    Eun-sun triumphantly smiled as she hooked her hand around his neck. ¡°I love you, Mr. Lee. And henceforth, I promise to always look after myself just as you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded.


    Eun-sun adjusted more into hisp. ¡°Umm, so breakfast?¡± she tilted her head towards the food, slowly going cold behind them.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He replied, making her smile again. What else could he say?


    Dan-Han gently ced her on the bed and put a pillow on her back to support her before sitting beside her. He settled the tray between them and handed her a cup of tea.


    Eun-sun picked up the rose and handed it to him. ¡°For you.¡± She said, making him chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said as he received it.


    ¡°Smells nice, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks.¡± He replied as he took a whiff of it. It sure did smell like her.


    ¡°I have something else for you.¡± Eun-sun giddily announced. Dan-Han raised a brow as she reached for something in the drawer by her side.


    His brows furrowed when she shed her card before his eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t a ck card, but I¡¯m sure it can definitely get you a nice suit, not your tailor made ones, of course. I¡¯m still your employee. Like in the movies, I want you to shop with my card, baby.¡± She said and stretched out her card to him.


    Dan-Han gazed at the card in her hand, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Eun-sun nudged the card forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure going all out on this bribery of yours,¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t part of it. I just want to spoil my man.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Dan-Han nodded as he sipped from his cup.


    ¡°So, will you take it?¡± Eun-sun asked.


    ¡°Of course, I will. It¡¯ll give me great pride to empty your bank ount on a few things.¡± He said and received the card.


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted to.¡± She shrugged and smiled at him.


    Dan-Han looked at the card and then at her. He was amused by what was happening but trusts his woman to always do things that amused him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to the card till you¡¯re better, then we can shop together. What do you say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Eun-sun smiled.


    They were both enjoying their meal when Dan-Han¡¯s phone rang. He ignored the call when he realized it was his Father. He didn¡¯t want his mood this morning to be affected, but the man kept calling.


    ¡°You should take that,¡± Eun-sun told him when it seemed he wouldn¡¯t receive it.


    Dan-Han hissed and answered the call. ¡°If you¡¯re going to just, I will let you know I¡¯m not in the mood for that. It¡¯s too early to have a headache.¡± He said the moment he answered the call.


    ¡°Your manners are sure weaning by the day, son.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Dan-Han coldly asked. He didn¡¯t have time for any quibbling.


    He heard the old man sigh from the other side of the phone. ¡°I sent you a mail. Open it and get back to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, boy. And drop by before you head for the office.¡± He ordered and ended the call. Dan-Han peered at his phone for a while before opening his mail. He saw the one from his father. It was an audio clip. He downloaded it and excused himself before listening to it. He wasn¡¯t trying to be secretive, but if what his father had just sent was sensitive, he didn¡¯t want Eun-sun to hear it. Exclusion was a better way of protection.


    ¡®Sir, I don¡¯t think she was in there.¡¯ A young male voice said.


    ¡°The Lee house is the ce he¡¯d keep her.¡± Another voice, which Dan-Han recognized to be Mr. Lee¡¯s voice, said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he did.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The man mumbled.


    ¡°Sir, what about the little miss? Should I put more protection around her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be no need for that. My brother is taking good care of her, so all I need is for things to go as nned. But the arrival of Soo-min is a headache, one I¡¯d like to get rid of. Find her and get rid of her.¡± He ordered.


    Dan-Han listened to thest part of the clip again. He had heard correctly. The child they¡¯ve all been looking for was still alive, and he knew just where to find her.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: Strength And Wit.


    Despite the number of times Dan-Han listened and reyed thetter part of the audio clip, the words he had heard didn¡¯t change. They kept reverberating, indicating that he had indeed heard well. ¡®My brother is taking good care of her.¡¯ Mr. Kim had said.


    ¡®His brother.¡¯


    The only kindred Kim Yong-Gun had was his elder brother who was, of course, his father¡¯s closest friend, and his wife -Sena, his mother¡¯s best friend or soul sister as they fondly called themselves all through his childhood and even after they had relocated abroad.


    His brother was the true patriarch of the Kim empire, but he had signed the power of attorney to Yong-Gun after the loss of his long-expected child which had left an irreparable dent in their family and had made him move abroad with his family for the past twenty-three years.


    Dan-Han was only but a child during the time of the unfortunate incident, but he could still remember, although vaguely, how bad it had stung as the ordeal had affected even the Lee household. His mother had been more expectant of the child¡¯s arrival than its mother had been, but it had unexpectedly died, crushing everyone¡¯s heart and hope.


    He hadn¡¯t truly known and understood the feeling of death at the time as he was just a little over five, but the unfamiliar yet heavy feeling of dejectedness and despondency was something he could never forget ¨C not just because his parents became awkwardly quiet, but more because that was the first time he saw the ever bubbling Aunt Sena with sunshine grins and smiles cried like she¡¯d die if she wasn¡¯t stopped.


    She¡¯d be out in space for long hours, her eyes a constant red, tears streaming down her eyes like a broken dam while she consistently yearned and sought for her child. For over a year she was despondent, losing every single part of her and slowly bing a shadow of herself till her husband had took her away on his parent¡¯s advice.


    .....


    It was an ordeal that none of the families ever got over, and why Aunt Sena had been absent at his mother¡¯s funeral. She had never returned since then.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eun-sun asked behind him, breaking through the palpable silence that had suddenly filled the room.


    A wry sigh rolled off his lips. He nodded and turned towards her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said, but the concerned yet suspicious look which Eun-sun sniped at him told him she wasn¡¯t sold to his reply, and he clearly understood why.


    He has been drifting in and out of his thoughts since he received the call from his father.


    ¡°Are you sure? Is everything okay at home?¡± Her voice was heavy with suspicion. Eun-sun was almost certain he wasn¡¯t fine as he imed to be, especially not after what she had just seen on her phone and definitely not after receiving a call from his father.


    The old man had an undisguised talent for quashing good and brisk moods, and what horrible timing he also had for it. Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure if it was an innate nature, or maybe it was an acquired talent that he was fervently brooding because of his sworn contempt towards her.


    How displeased he must be knowing the poor and underserving choice his son had made was currently living with him under one roof. He must be seething mad. She didn¡¯t want to imagine his ring nose and austere disposition, but knowing exactly how he felt reeled in the sad truth that Dan-Han was having a hard time because of her, but he wasn¡¯t telling her. He doesn¡¯t share anything with her, not even his burdens.


    She wryly sighed and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to deal with a lot of things because of me.¡± She apologized, but Dan-Han¡¯s brows instantly narrowed into a tight knot when he heard the unwarranted apology.


    ¡°What things?¡± He asked. ¡°And what apology is this?¡±


    Eun-sun slowly raised her gaze to him. ¡°I know that call was from your dad, and I can guess he had harangued you because of me, again.¡±


    ¡°And what gave you that idea?¡± He grimly asked. He walked towards the bed and tipped her chin up with his fingers so he could look at her.


    ¡°I...¡± Eun-sun stuttered. ¡°I think...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you keep thinking, Park Eun-sun.¡± He interjected her. ¡°That¡¯s your only problem, overthinking. And funny how you think only about the upsetting things.¡± He squatted in front of her, raking his hand through her tousled, jet-ck hair. ¡°You need to get your hair done.¡± He said, sidetracking himself from the conversation, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t following him on that path.


    ¡°So it isn¡¯t about me?¡± She asked bringing him back to the conversation which had nothing to do with her hair.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± He told her. ¡°I have a few things to handle at work and he wants me to check in with him first.¡±


    Eun-sun skeptically gazed at him, but indulgently nodded. If he had spoken the truth she wouldn¡¯t know. That was the sort of man she was dating. He was enigmatic as could be.


    Taking note of his crooked tie, she slowly reached for it and fixed it. ¡°Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± She cautiously asked, her eyes intently staring at him and picking on every expression that as much as flickered through his eyes.


    ¡°Something like what?¡± He stood up and upied the space beside her on the bed.


    Eun-sun turned towards him. ¡°Something like the shareholders meeting?¡± She asked, her hazel eyes glistening with intent to take note of every brief shift in his countenance.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He dismissively said.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s voice sizzled with disbelief. Only Lee Dan-Han could call a possible impeachment, ¡®nothing.¡¯


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± He assured her, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t buying it. How could she not worry when she knew why all this happening?


    She picked up her phone and opened the departmental group chat where they were currently talking about the meeting and Its oue. Dan-Han¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight of it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I do some spring cleaning in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Spring cleaning?¡± Eun-sun asked in disbelief. What a wise choice of words to say he wanted to fire a whole bunch of people simply because they were chatting about something he wanted to keep a secret just away from her?!


    ¡°Yes.¡± He firmly replied.


    Eun-sun scoffed. ¡°So you want to kick a lot of people out of their jobs because they were chatting about something you should have told me?!¡± She snapped much to Dan-Han¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He replied ¡°And also because they seem to have a lot of free time on their hand when they should be working. I don¡¯t pay them to sit around and chat away!¡± He slightly snapped not liking how clipped she had sounded about this. He regrettably sighed when he saw the somber look slowly forming on her face.


    He shifted closer and took her hand in his while holding her hazel eyes in his gaze. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me. I¡¯ll resolve this but just give me some time. I promise I¡¯m not losing my seat or thepany, not even to my father.¡± He assured her, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t convinced. He was saying this because she had found out about it.


    Eun-sun took a short breath and calmed herself. ¡°Would you have ever spoken to me about it?¡±


    She noticed the guilt that flickered through his eyes, and she knowingly nodded. ¡°I thought as much.¡± She stood up from the bed and attempted to leave but Dan-Han stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He darkly asked.


    ¡°Getting out of your way so you can do as you please.¡± She snatched her hand away from him, but he caught her again as he rose to his feet.


    ¡°What is this about? Because I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She bit out.


    ¡°And what would you have done? Give in to his demands? Leave me?¡± He grimly asked, even though he already had the answer to that, and seeing her lips quiver only confirmed it again.


    ¡°Dan-Han-¡± She wearily called. A heavy sigh rolled off her lips. ¡°Dan-Han this is happening because of me.¡± This she knew for a fact. Father Lee had already threatened her with this.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll choose to leave me?¡± He asked again, his voice not losing the hardness in it.


    Eun-sun kept silent for a while. She shook her head and firmly replied, ¡°No.¡±


    An awkward air of silence hovered about them till Dan-Han broke through it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t think it was-¡± His eyes regained the calmness in them.


    ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t be rational enough to handle it, or maybe too weak?¡± She interjected. Her brows slightly raised at him.


    ¡°No, Eun-sun.¡± He reproved. He took a step closer to her, his hand gently brushing through her hair. ¡°You might be stubborn, and have a horrible temper, but you¡¯re the most level-headed and strongest person I¡¯ve ever seen, so much the level of your strength frightens and awes me. Weak and irrational are no words to be used on you. You¡¯re like a bulwark, nothing wears you out and nothing gets past you, and even when you¡¯re slightly shaken and tossed down, you don¡¯t give in. You pick yourself up and resume the battle where youst stopped never giving anyone to see you at your weakest. But despite your strength and wit which by God I admire so much, you¡¯re too kind at heart and to a fault, I must say. You don¡¯t hold walls for yourself but rather for others. You make too many sacrifices that no one, in turn, makes for you, and stopping you from once again making such a sacrifice was why I didn¡¯t tell you about this.¡±


    Eun-sun calmly listened to him.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, but I just didn¡¯t want to burden you with this. You¡¯re already broken in a few ces, not that it worries you as I¡¯m still very sure you can manage a shoulder flip even with one arm,¡± Eun-sun slightly chuckled and he smiled. He pressed a kiss on her forehead, before cupping her face.


    ¡°Eun-sun, let me take care of you. Let me fight for you as no one else have. I want to do the battling and winning so the world knows they can no longer mess with you. You¡¯ve borne too much in the past, let me bear the burdens for you now and show you what it truly means to have someone that loves you and would die to keep you because honey that¡¯s what you¡¯vecked all your life. Let me be all this for you, please.¡± He begged.


    Seeing the earnest look in his eyes, Eun-sun felt her heart melt away. Scalding tears glistened in her eyes as she lodged herself into his arms forgetting about the pain that surged through her when she roughly leaped into his arms. Dan-Han put his arms around her and kissed the top of her head.


    He smiled at her tightly she was trying to squeeze him with just one arm. ¡°You¡¯ll break my rib.¡± He faked a grunt, while she loosened her grip.


    He tried pulling her face away from him, but she stubbornly refused.


    ¡°So will you let me take care of you?¡± He asked and she slowly nodded against his chest. Dan-Han hugged her a bit more tightly but carefully enough not to hurt her.


    ¡°I love you, Eun-sun, and know whatever I do, I put you first at heart.¡± He told her and Eun-sun believed. She¡¯d never doubt a word he said.


    She pulled away and looked into his eyes. ¡°But you have to tell me everything. Don¡¯t leave me in the dark.¡± She requested, her eyes hopefully glistening at him.


    Dan-Han tilted her chin upward and kissed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything, darling, but I¡¯ll do my best to keep you happy. That I promise.¡±


    Eun-sun silently gazed at him. She knew that was the most she would get from him, and she knew it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t deem her fit to fight alongside him, but because he loved her just as much as she loved him, and she might just do the same if the tables were turned.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: Ambitious And Dangerous.


    Father Lee snorted when he saw Dan-Han leisurely stroll into his bedroom. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± He said.


    Dan-Han observed him putting away his mother¡¯s scarf underneath a cushion. He strolled towards the foot of the bed and plopped himself there.


    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t want to, but Eun-sun made me. She was worried you might be lonely given mother¡¯s absence.¡± He casually replied while his father scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she wants me dead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the darkness of the Lee blood speaking, not hers.¡±


    Father Lee shot him an amused yet meaningful look. ¡°Yet you want to bring her in...into the so-called...darkness.¡± He raised a brow.


    Dan-Han gave a nonmittal shrug. ¡°Because she¡¯s the light we need as we¡¯ve both lost the one we once had. A little light to hold off the darkness, father...my darkness. That¡¯s what she is.¡±


    .....


    Father Lee watched him in silence. He hissed and turned away after a while of silent staring.


    ¡°The clip I sent you, have you listened to it?¡± He asked, returning his gaze to Dan-Han.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I got it?¡± Father Lee asked with a roguish smile. Dan-Han peered at him and turned away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your ways, father.¡± He uninterestedly replied, making his father tut and re at him. He crossed his legs by the knee andzily put his hand across the couch as he looked at his son.


    ¡°So what do you think about it, the record?¡±


    Dan-Han studied his father with furrowed brows, suspicion brimming in his eyes. ¡°Why the sudden interest, old man Lee?¡± Dan-Han suspiciously inquired. His lips twitched when he saw the sh in his father¡¯s eyes which had more to do with the fact that he had called him an old man, but that¡¯s what he was.


    How the old fear the time. He chuckled inwardly.


    Father Lee managed a scowl when he couldn¡¯t find a retort to his son¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean by sudden interest?¡±


    ¡°I mean, why are you getting involved in my business?¡± He directly asked. It was never like his father to interfere in any of his business except when Eun-sun was involved, and this clearly didn¡¯t have her name attached to it, so what was the catch?


    ring at his son, father Lee replied. ¡°Last I remember, it was my wife¡¯s business, not yours.¡± He drawled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, but you didn¡¯t involve yourself when she was alive.¡± He cruelly pointed out, making the man¡¯s veins twitch. Fault him for having such a son!


    ¡°Well, now I am! Deal with it!¡± father Lee irritably snapped. ¡°So out with it, boy!¡± He ordered.


    Dan-Han sighed. He took off his jacket and ced it by his side. ¡°Before I share my thoughts just as you¡¯ve ¡®nicely¡¯ asked-¡± The word nicely dripped off so much sarcasm his father didn¡¯t miss. ¡°I have a few questions I¡¯d love to ask about the matter, of course.¡± He added hisst words when he saw the displeased frown about to frame his father¡¯s face. The man hated being asked questions when he needed answers; he was just like him. He was the apple that didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.


    Father Lee skeptically looked at him before giving a curt nod. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°When the Kims lost their child, why didn¡¯t they try for another?¡± He asked. His father shot him an awkward look as he wondered what that question had to do with anything.


    ¡°Because...¡± Father Lee paused. His countenance slightly turned somber. ¡°Because they couldn¡¯t.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, because Sena was incapable of bearing any more children.¡± He told him. ¡°They had discovered some growth in her during the early days of her pregnancy, I think. That child was their only chance at parenthood, but they had lost it, and the doctors had taken out her womb alongside it because that was the initial n after she had the baby, and it was the only way she could survive. Too bad she lost the baby.¡± He dejectedly sighed as he remembered horrid and sad memories.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. With his father¡¯s exnation, Dan-Han finally understood why Aunt Sena had been too broken after the death of her child and why his mother had also been sad for her friend. They had lost more than a child. It was a horrible thing to experience, the loss of parenthood.


    That day really wasn¡¯t a good day. It had taken a lot from too many people, and he guessed the only good thing that happened on earth that day was Eun-sun had been born. It had been the same day and the same hospital. If only he could find the third person, then he¡¯d...He inwardly sighed and brought himself back to the situation at hand.


    He nodded after some deliberate pondering. ¡°If I remember, Chairman Kim had adopted a child weeks before moving abroad, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Father Lee nodded.


    ¡°Whose idea was it?¡±


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s.¡± He replied. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Dan-Han pressed when his father suddenly paused.


    ¡°It was Yong-Gun who found the baby and rmended the orphanage.¡± Father Lee¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to look at his son. They both locked eyes, and they could see the unspoken question lingering in both their eyes.


    ¡°Do you think...¡± Father Lee slurred.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking it, then so am I.¡±


    Father Lee shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Yong-Gun wouldn¡¯t do that. It wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow at him.


    ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t be necessary. He¡¯s currently in charge of the Kim Group, and Ki-Joon had no heir. In his demise, their family empire will naturally go to the surviving members of the family.¡±


    ¡°But not if your friend truly adopts outside the family. There¡¯ll be someone to join in the share of wealth, or maybe he might just have lost out in everything.¡± Dan-Han reasoned while his father frowned at the truth of his words.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying-¡±


    ¡°That humans can be anything. Even the holy book says the human heart is the most deceitful and desperately wicked. Who really knows how bad it is?¡± Dan-Han chuckled.


    He knew Yong-Gun to be an ambitious man, and it wouldn¡¯t be out of his character if he did something like this. What a shrewd man he¡¯d be if their spection was true, but Dan-Han was already certain about it. He has adopted his child to his brother to secure a future for himself. How ambitious and dangerous!


    This was indeed a secret worth killing over, and maybe there could be more.


    Dan-Han wondered what other atrocities the man could havemitted. A certain thought came through his head, but he shuddered at it. He quickly dismissed it out of his head. That would be terrible, he thought.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Father Lee asked.


    Dan-Han¡¯s lips curved upward, amusement lingering in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s funny having you ask for my opinion. You always did as you liked. What¡¯s changed?¡± He teased.


    ¡°Be serious!¡± Father Lee chided, and Dan-Han sighed.


    His serious look returned to his face. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time your friend and his family returned to the country. What do you think about giving Kim Yong-Gun a surprise.¡± An impish smile curved his lips, and squinted his eyes.


    Father Lee narrowed his eyes at his son. ¡°How do you intend to do that?¡± he inquired, making Dan-Han shoot a brow up at him.


    ¡°Me?¡± He innocently asked while his father frowned.


    Dan-Han chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the one bringing them back, and I¡¯d advise you do it discreetly. You don¡¯t want to alert Yong-Gun. If he¡¯s as shrewd as I think he is, he¡¯d have eyes on his daughter, so sort that out too.¡±


    Father Lee wasn¡¯t sure he was hearing him well. What did he mean by he should bring him back? ¡°And how do you expect me to do this?¡± He inquired.


    Dan-Han stared at him before picking up his jacket and rising to his feet. ¡°Last I remember, father, you made a boast of your impable acting skill. Well, I think it¡¯s time you bring those skills out again. If you do well, I might venture into the entertainment biz. Instead of retiring you fully, you could make a good career. After all, you never know what you can still do at your age.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The old man seethed.


    Dan-Han chuckled as he shrugged his jacket on. ¡°You really have good expressions, dad. Practice more. You might need it at the next board meeting.¡± He said with a cryptic smile while his father seethed.


    ¡°You damn child!¡± He drawled, almost throwing a pillow at him as he watched him leave. Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was nice getting under his father¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Be nice, father. You don¡¯t want to be overly wrinkled on my wedding day. It would break my girl¡¯s heart.¡± He teased as he walked away, leaving his father to re at his back.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: Her Past -


    Hei-Ran threw herself into an anxious pace across the breadth of the living room as she anticipated Dan-Han¡¯s call. It was morning, and she longed to know the result of his visit to Mr. Yangst night. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be patient and await his call or be impatient and put a call across to him first. It was a dilemma. She picked up her phone from the table but sighed andid it back.


    The anticipation was driving her mad. She had barely slept after returning home with Jin-Hai from the hospital at the earliest hours of the morning. Her restlessness wasn¡¯t solely to the tendrils of worry wrapped around her spine for A-Yeong ¨C who, ording to the doctor, had signed against medical advice and left the hospital despite the bad state she was in, but her restlessness had more to do with the imaginations of what was going on between Dan-Han and Mr. Yang.


    It wasn¡¯t until 3 am that Jin-Hai sessfully coaxed her to sleep, much to which she willingly obliged because she knew if she hadn¡¯t slept, he would also suffer the same fate.


    Hei-Ran thought about A-Yeong again, but she quickly discarded the thoughts of her in her mind.


    Out of the graciousness of her heart and her fickle conscience -which she despised for not being able to hold a grudge, she had informed her parents, and not A-Yeong¡¯s parents, about her situation as it was obvious the girl didn¡¯t want her parents to know ¨C or if she went ording to A-Yeong¡¯s word, anyone for that matter. But she couldn¡¯t care less about what that girl truly wanted. Her parents would send someone to look after her. Whether or not she sent the person away would be no business of hers. Absolutely none.


    She had done her best for her.


    For all she cared, A-Yeong could do with her life as she pleased. After all, it wasn¡¯t her who was in danger. If she wanted to die, then she wasn¡¯t going to stop her. As a matter of fact, she¡¯d wish her a safe ride to hell and probably throw in a bouquet to apany her off.


    .....


    She was already going through so much hassle trying to sort whatever mess or hole A-Yeong had stupidly plunged herself into when she should be having the time of her life with the man she loves, happily indulging herself in all the sensual activities she had longed missed out on in her six years of singlehood. But no, here she was fixing A-Yeong¡¯s mess, even though she had volunteered for it out of spite or revenge, as Jin-Hai called it.


    She sighed.


    She truly wished she could hate A-Yeong a bit more for what she had done to her, but that would be if what she already felt could pass up for hatred.


    Hei-Ran was beginning to think that she was maybe too vulnerable at heart. A-Yeong was someone who had caused her the most pain in life, and she should be happy to do the most harm by exposing her bad deeds, but rather than doing that, she was formting various lines of defense on why A-Yeong might have indulged herself in whatever was going on with those shipments. Something which she believes was certainly illegal.


    ¡°You really have to stop pacing. You¡¯re making me dizzy.¡± Jin-Hai¡¯s hoarse voice suddenly came from behind her and slightly startling her to a halt. She whipped around to see him leaning against the frame of the bedroom door with a worried frown on his sleepy face. His droopy eyes and tousled hair, which had a few tendrils loosely hanging over his face, slightly distracted her for a second till a wry sigh escaped her lips, and she resumed pacing.


    She couldn¡¯t afford distractions, and Jin-Hai was obviously that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± She said and picked up her phone, her fingers anxiously tapping on it as she contemted dialing Dan-Han¡¯s number.


    Jin-Hai sauntered over and snatched the phone, earning him a hard re from her dark eyes.


    ¡°Jin-Hai!¡± She snapped, her lips parting to say more, but his finger pressed against them and kept her shut.


    ¡°Shh..¡± He softly hushed her as he put his arm around her and pulled her close. He saw the agitation and frustration in her eyes, but he cupped her face and tilted it up so she could look directly into his.


    ¡°Take a break, Hei-Ran. Rest, just for a few hours, and we¡¯ll get back to this.¡± He told her, but she stubbornly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a few hours. I don¡¯t think I can rx, especially not as you want me to.¡± She said as she tried reaching for the phone again, but Jin-Hai wouldn¡¯t let her as his grip on her face tightened, keeping her still.


    ¡°Just a few hours, Hei-Ran. Two hours.¡± He bargained. ¡°I¡¯ll run you a bath and make us breakfast. If after that he hasn¡¯t called, then we¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Hei-Ran was ready to throw in a protest, her face revealing the reluctance in her, but the pleading look in his eyes made her sigh defeatedly.


    ¡°Two hours.¡± She said, and he readily nodded.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She grumbled out, and Jin-Hai¡¯s face broke into a happy smile. He pulled her closer and softly kissed her lips.


    Jin-Hai went well on his promise. He ran her a warm bath, and while she soaked in the rose-scented tub filled with warm water to make her rx, he made breakfast.


    He stood over the stove, watching the strips of bacon and sausages he had popped into the pan sizzle and burst out oil while he whisked the eggs. If there was anything he had known about Hei-Ran in the six years of pining for her and a few months of being with her, it was that she loved western breakfast with a warm cup of coffee with just the right amount of cream and sugar.


    ¡°You look pert in that apron,¡± Hei-Ran said as she walked into the kitchen, her eyes taking in his sturdy back rippling with hard, lean muscles. She had seen them a few times when he indulged her in sensuous lovemaking. Her fingers had dug into them while she cried out his name ¨C her cheeks flushed at those memories, but no matter the number of times she saw them, they still made her burn with lust.


    A rakish smile yed on Jin-Hai¡¯s face as he turned and nced at her. His eyes toured over her in delightsome appraisal.


    She looked fresh, rxed, and beautiful. Her jet-ck hair freely hung behind her, revealing the fair neck skin her spaghetti onesie, which barely covered a third of her thigh, revealed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a sight for sore eyes.¡± He said as he rounded the kitchen ind and stopped before her. He took her look again before iming her lips in a sensuous dance.


    ¡°And I guess it¡¯s not the Apron that has you blushing?¡± He raised a teaseful brow at her while her cheeks flushed harder.


    She shyly peeked at him from beneath hershes. ¡°Believe me, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± She said with a shake of her head while Jin-Hai shed her a knowing smile. He would grant her some privacy in that not-so-innocent head of hers.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll treat me to this sight of you every day, then I¡¯ll obediently cook every day, and I¡¯ll ensure to put the apron as part of the deal.¡± He winked and dropped quick fluttering kisses on her lips. Hei-Ran giggled as she shyly nudged him away.


    ¡°I might consider it only if you don¡¯t serve me charcoal for breakfast.¡± She teased. She burst out inughter when he gasped and skidded towards the pan, quickly flipping the sausages and bacon over and narrowly saving them from burning.


    Hei-Ran smiled as she eased herself onto one of the high stools on the kitchen ind, where she watched him with easy eyes as he moved about the kitchen ¨C her kitchen.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    He set two breakfast tes before them before taking off his apron and slipping on his shirt.


    ¡°I like you with no clothes on.¡± She shamelessly uttered as she ogled at him.


    Jin-Hai couldn¡¯t help the turn over of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re bing wanton, Ms. Su. What have you been learning in thatpany of yours? Do I have toe to rescue you before you be too wild for me to handle?¡± He faked a serious look. Hei-Ran¡¯s face flustered a bright red, but that didn¡¯t stop her from giving her reply.


    ¡°Not too wild, but I can tell you I¡¯ve learned a few things that shouldn¡¯t be said over breakfast tables and definitely not with fully clothed bodies.¡± She winked while Jin-Hai watched with dropped jaws.


    His eyes traveled over her, but he cleared his throat and picked up his cup of coffee. He took a sip and set it down. ¡°I¡¯d love to take you on that invitation, but I know your mind and body are not in perfect synchrony. So I¡¯ll wait, but be rest assured I¡¯ll take back with interest.¡± He softly said, but Hei-Ran knew he meant it.


    She hid away her face, which was struggling not to get as red as a cooked lobster. How silly of her to throw such a word at a tricky man like Jin-Hai?


    She lowered her head and focused on her food, making Jin-Hai chuckle before paying attention to his food. They both ate in between short moments of silence and making small talk.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first guy making me something this great, except my dad, of course. That¡¯s if his toasts and teas really count.¡±


    Jin-Hai furrowed his brows. ¡°First to make something delicious or first to cook for you? Which is it?¡±


    ¡°The first one,¡± Hei-Ran replied with a shrug, while Jin-Hai frowned.


    ¡°And here I was thinking I was breaking a record.¡± He hissed, forcefully stabbing the te and stuffing his mouth with more eggs.


    Hei-Ran watched him amusedly. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡± He red.


    ¡°Of burnt noodles and eggs?¡± She raised a brow, the side of her lips twitching with unconcealed amusement. ¡°If that¡¯s what you consider apetition, then boy, I¡¯m sorry for you.¡± She tsked and shook her head, but she soon burst intoughter when he gaped in surprise.


    ¡°Who was he?¡± He finally asked after a few seconds of Hei-Ran tauntingughter.


    Hei-Ran suddenly went silent for a little while. He thought she wouldn¡¯t answer, but then she spoke up. ¡°The scumbag who worked with A-Yeong to get me into trouble.¡± She casually replied. Jin-Hai gave a look of realization. He instantly regretted asking.


    He searched for any streak of sadness in her eyes, but there was nothing. She seemed okay as she talked about it; at least, that was what he deduced from the calm look in her eyes. She had never really spoken about the guy before, except in passing. He believed she must have been really hurt at the time, hence why he never asked. And why should he care about the past? Because that was what the guy truly was-her past.


    Jin-Hai peered at her as she awkwardly became more silent. He ced his hand over hers. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t care about him, so don¡¯t taunt yourself.¡± He honestly told her, his voice almost pleading, but all he got was a nk look in her eyes.


    Seconds psed until her voice broke through. ¡°He was my first.¡± She started, a sad smile lilting her face. ¡°He was my first boyfriend, first love, first sex, and first friend in college, who I met in my third year. He was a nice guy, at least he looked like he was, and I fell for that.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°He was sweet, with a nice charm that you couldn¡¯t really resist, and he¡¯d always say silly things that made me smile and make my heart flutter. Oh, how I was helplessly and hopelessly in love with him, and I thought he was too, but what a stupid thing to think.¡±


    Jin-Hai grabbed her other hand and gave her aforting squeeze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not stupid to think about love. I¡¯m not stupid, and you¡¯re not. He was the stupid one because he didn¡¯t know what an angel you are.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: Her Past -


    Hei-Ran regarded Jin-Hai with a grateful smile. His kind words had warmth creeping over her heart, and she desperately wanted to believe his words were true -that she hadn¡¯t been a fool for falling in love with the wrong man and letting him hurt her despite seeing the signs during their ill-fated rtionship.


    She sighed and continued, a distant smile curving the edges of her lips as she continued on her path of memoryne.


    ¡°I met him on my way to one of my sses which, by God, I was alwayste for. The professor hated me, even though I believed somewhere in his heart, he had a bit of warmth for me.¡± Her lips tipped wider, and her eyes gleamed as if she was reaching for a fond and happy memory.


    ¡°We started dating just before the summer break in our third year. And You know, back then, I wasn¡¯t just stupid to have fallen in love with him, but I had also received A-Yeong¡¯s hand of friendship.¡± She softly chuckled and looked at Jin-Hai, who had a surprise streak in his eyes.


    She nodded to confirm his shock. ¡°Yeah, A-Yeong and I had once been close even though our friendship had more to the with the healthypetitions she always had us locked on. She was just that way ¨C assertive, demanding, intimidating, and intelligent. She¡¯d make you stand on your toes whenever she stepped into the room, and she¡¯d throw you into a challenge without even muttering a word.¡±


    Jin-Hai blinked, obviously too surprised to hear Hei-Ran say such things about A-Yeong. ¡°She seemed like an interesting person.¡±


    Hei-Ran smiled and concurred with a nod. ¡°Of course she was. She¡¯d usually leave her school and pay me visits at least every month, and all in her visits, she had something topete about but would somehow contribute to thepany¡¯s good. I wasn¡¯t really keen on joining thepany. Actually, I wanted to join my dad in publishing.¡± She softly giggled when more surprise registered on Jin-Hai¡¯s face. He never knew she wanted to go into publishing. Yes, he knew her father had not joined the Su family business but had made a path for himself by owning a publishing house while he was still a shareholder in Su corp.


    .....


    ¡°Surprised, right?¡± Hei-Ran asked, and he nodded.


    ¡°Very.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be more surprised to know I was a dire lover of romance books. The amorous activities beautifully penned down by authors had swayed my heart toward wanting that path.¡± Jin-Hai couldn¡¯t hold back the smile that crept up his face at her words. He definitely found that hard to believe. For six years, she looked like she was waging a bloody war against romance, but he understood why.


    He aptly listened as she continued. ¡°I was always happy to indulge A-Yeong in all her challenge because I learned a lot, and it made me better, and even if she didn¡¯t say it, I knew I had same effect on her. I¡¯m certain of this because A-Yeong will never return to you if your friendship wasn¡¯t beneficial.¡± She told him matter-of-factly.


    ¡°A-Yeong wasn¡¯t much fan of the man I had chosen to date, but sometimes during her visits, she¡¯d hang out with us, but not once did she pretend to like my boyfriend because she¡¯s that cold and direct. Other times which was most of the time, she¡¯d sprout out a new puzzle for us to solve and ask me to ditch him, which I¡¯ll do. Grandfather liked us very much. You could tell from his gleaming eyes how proud he was when we brought business ideas and strategies. Sometimes he¡¯d find it difficult to choose, but I believe it was because he didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt any of his grandchildren. He¡¯d take both or ask us to find a way to make them work as one. A-Yeong wouldn¡¯t be happy, but she¡¯d agree anyway.¡±


    ¡°We did it for a few years, and I was still happily dating my boyfriend, who I showed to every member of my family, and I was happier when they approved of him. Who wouldn¡¯t when his charms were his fierce weapon.¡± She derisively scoffed. ¡°It felt nice finding love at eighteen. I was over the moon. After all, I believed in happy-ever-after, thanks to my endless collection of romance books. I built prettyrge castles on every cloud in my mind for my romantic fantasy. What a lucky girl I thought I was because what I found at eighteen many took a lifetime to discover, and some never really found.¡± She dryly chuckled at her own words but continued anyway.


    ¡°After college, I was happy. I still had a good rtionship, masters was in view, and thepany would be right after. We all went for our master¡¯s degree, at least I thought A-Yeong did as she has always wanted to do that overseas, but she suddenly went silent for over a year, and no one heard from her. The whole family got worried. At first, we thought she was being her usual distant self, but we realized she was gone and nowhere to be found.¡±


    A curious frown settled on Jin-Hai¡¯s face. Herst words had got him confused. ¡°Gone where?¡± He asked.


    Hei-Ran shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and no one knows till date. We tried to ask, grandfather investigated, but there was nothing. It seemed like in that one year she dropped out of the surface of the earth. When she returned, I was already engaged. We weren¡¯t too close, especially not with the distance of a year, but I was happy to tell her about it. To my surprise, A-Yeong looked at me differently and told me happinesses with a price, one I might not be too happy to pay. I didn¡¯t understand her words at the time. I dismissed them as her usual rants on her bad days, but you can say I got the lesson toote. Soon we noticed A-Yeong had changed, both physically and emotionally, but the emotions had us more worried. She was quiet before, but she became taciturn, insensitive...¡± Hei-Ran narrowed her brows as if trying to reach for a more urate word. ¡± And cruel.¡± She added.


    She picked up her cup and took a long sip, and continued. ¡°It was as if she had lost her soul or something, butter we all adjusted to the new her. On her return, Grandfather recruited us into thepany, as well as my boyfriend. I was happy, and I thought he was too, but strange things started happening. He started spending more time with A-Yeong in her office. I¡¯d ask, and he¡¯d say it was nothing. Sometimes we¡¯d fight about it as he stopped being sweet and open. It¡¯s difficult to adjust when someone who treated you nicely begins to change. I felt something was wrong, but I thought I was only being paranoid, especially since grandfather had dropped the biggestpetition of being president. No one disputed the idea, as A-Yeong and I had long proven ourselves to thepany. Grandfather believed we were the future of the Su empire. I thought so, too, because A-Yeong and I were a formidable force.¡±


    ¡°Thepetition became fierce when A-Yeong started making under-the-table deals with board members, which was unlike her. I didn¡¯t say a word or trouble myself till...¡± She paused, her voice shaking, and Jin-Hai gave her hand aforting squeeze.


    ¡°Till they ruined me.¡± She sobbed out with glistening eyes. Jin-Hai went around and nted himself beside her, tightly pulling her into a hug and gently patting her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He whispered. He felt her tears stream down and wet his shirt, but he held her closely, not thinking about letting go till she was calm.


    Hei-Ran struggled to calm herself and took a deep breath as she sniffled.


    Jin-Hai rubbed his hand against her hair. He held her face up and kissed the remnant of her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± Heforted her. When it seemed like Hei-Ran was about to continue, he tried stopping her, but she was too adamant about talking about it, so he let her, but not before having her sip from a cold ss of water that he grabbed from the fridge. He wasn¡¯t interested in hearing about the jerk his muscles twitched to find and pummel to the ground, he¡¯d make his face a gory sight even he himself would be revulsed by it, but it seemed Hei-Ran really wanted to spill it all out. She must have locked the hurt away for six years without talking much about it.


    Hei-Ran sniffled and dried her face. She deeply heaved and continued, her voice sounding hoarse and low. ¡°I was hurt because I thought I had found the happiness others aren¡¯t fortunate to find in a lifetime. So, in all honesty, I was more hurt that they ruined my dreams rather than my reputation. I dreamt of happy endings and happy families. I dreamt of living life to the fullest and being the best I could be, but they stole that from me.¡± Her eyes turned cold and angry. Jin-Hai could see the way she gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Did you talk to him?¡± Jin-Hai asked, and she scoffed.


    ¡°Oh, I did, but he had no excuse. He looked at me with no remorse but didn¡¯t say a word, and it was at that point that I realized he had been using me to make a path for his impoverished ass, but I found out toote. I cussed the devil at him and told him I was better without a horrible, devilspawn ass of a person that he was. He eventually carted away with somepany funds with the help of A-Yeong, and I got reprimanded for it ¨C publicly humiliated and tossed out. No one in the family believed me because, in the past years I¡¯ve proven to be madly in love with a jerk. Like hell, I¡¯d steal from my family for a man.¡± She humourlessly chuckled before staring directly at Jin-Hai.


    ¡°You know the rest of the story. You hired me, I worked for you, and here we are.¡± She shrugged, drawing in the conclusion of her sad life story.


    Jin-Hai nodded and smiled. He tried to make it as bright as possible. ¡°Indeed, here we are. Sitting in your kitchen, staring at me, while I¡¯m selfishly dying to say thank God all these happened because I¡¯d have missed out on building my own castles with you as my fantasy.¡± He leaned in and gently imed her lips. His kiss was so soft andpelling, taking away the weight of her heart and recing it with nothing but sweetness and fondness. She smiled as a tear slipped down her cheek. He caught it with his thumb and wiped it away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry anymore, love. I know all these things hurt you, but they also made you strong. They made you the amazing, beautiful, graceful, intelligent, wonderful, capable....¡± Hei-Ran giggled.


    He smiled. ¡°I can go all day, and no words can truly describe who you are and how precious you are.¡± He kissed her salty cheeks and lips.


    ¡°You built mypany with me and made me happy by being mine.¡± His countenance shifted into something more serious, and Hei-Ran was sure he was. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you the whole world, but I promise to make you happy. To make new happy memories with you that will take away the bad, and spend each day treating you like my queen, standing half-naked over the stove as I make you breakfast, lunch, and dinner.¡±


    ¡°Cheesy.¡± Hei-Ran giggled as she yfully hit his arm while heughed.


    ¡°I¡¯d take that as apliment.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡± She told him betweenughs.


    Jin-Hai felt his heart flutter at the sight of her beautifulugh and face.


    ¡°Tricking you into this rtionship is the best thing I¡¯d have done in my entire life. After you drunkily kissed me at the club that night, I was convinced I had to have you, or I might die.¡±


    ¡°Trickster.¡± Hei-Ran blushed.


    ¡°Kiss-stealer.¡± He teased back.


    They were both still caught up in theirughs and teasing when Hei-Ran¡¯s phone rang. It was Dan-Han calling. She peered at Jin-Hai with widened eyes, who hurriedly answered the phone for her.


    ¡°President Lee.¡± She called.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Su. I want to report back to you about our discussionst night. We¡¯d meet at Westin. Floor 5, apartment 106. 5 pm. I hope you¡¯ll be on time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei-Ran echoed.


    ¡°See you then,¡± Dan-Han said before disconnecting the call.


    Hei-Ran¡¯s brows furrowed. Westin. Apartment 106. Why did that address sound familiar?


    Her eyes widened when she realized she had just been therest night. It was A-Yeong¡¯s address.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask how he knew A-Yeong¡¯s address, but why were they meeting at her ce?

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: Deal.


    Dan-Han had only ended his call with Hei-Ran when a call from his secretary came through.


    ¡°Chang-wok.¡± He curtly called, wondering what had the man so impatient that¡¯d he chosen to ring his phone to the bowels of hell this morning. It was probably the fourth call he had received from him despite being aware he was already on his way to the office.


    And he was yet to forget the annoying interruptions he had made by calling twice while attending to Eun-sun, despite knowing his current priorities. He had a morning routine of checking her wounds, changing the dressing, and having her fully prepared to spend yet another boring day in his mansion alone. These were the first must-do of the day, and every other thing be damned. He¡¯d never be in a hurry to leave her side, at least till he knew she had all she needed for the day she spent in solitude, waiting for him to return and make the most of her day as she had hazily said.


    ¡®You returning home is all I anticipate. It makes the highlight of the day.¡¯


    It was no intention of his to leave her in solitude, with no one but hisid-back chef, who barely spared a smile or two, but he had no other option. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to hire a nurse because he wasn¡¯t sure the danger around her had beenpletely averted. The mastermind behind her attack still lived as a free man/woman, trudging the streets of the city, but only for a limited time. He¡¯d never forgive the person who called a hit her, just like he¡¯d never forgive himself for bringing his troubles to her. He knew Eun-sun didn¡¯t appreciate the guilt as she had voiced it out severally, but the guilt was shackled to him as a constant reminder that there was more to his life now. There was a chance at spending forever in happiness and love, and to make it his reality, he¡¯d have to be more vignt and protective because there was no way in hell he would allow her to get hurt again. So, no, he wouldn¡¯t take the risk of hiring a nurse or anyone he didn¡¯t know.


    He¡¯d be damned before he lets another evil eye be cast on her.


    If he had his way, he¡¯d bring her along to the office every day, but he couldn¡¯t. He¡¯d put more strain on her leg as if she wasn¡¯t doing a good job at it already.


    .....


    ¡°Sir, a woman is demanding to see you in the lobby. She ims it¡¯s important, and you might regret it if you send her away without seeing her.¡± Chang-wok reported, causing a displeased yet curious frown to crease Dan-Han¡¯s face.


    ¡®A woman?¡¯


    ¡°Who is she?¡± He inquired while his mind went on a quick spin, pondering on the several possibilities of who this ¡®woman¡¯ could be, but despite all the faces and names that shed through his mind, none matched the name that came out of Chang-Wok¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Park Song-Hee, Sir.¡± He replied. ¡°She ims to be miss Park¡¯s mother,¡± Chang-wok added.


    ¡®Foster mother.¡± Dan-Han corrected inwardly.


    More than surprised to hear her name, Dan-Han was more stunned about her sudden appearance at thepany.


    Despite the names and faces that had red through his mind in these short seconds, her name was thest he expected to hear, and thest person he¡¯d had imagined woulde looking for him.


    He had expected their next meeting tock every streak of civility because the woman had chosen to be uncooperative, and he had assured her of the oue if he sought her first. But who knew she¡¯d take the initiative to find him before he did?


    It seems she listened to him after all and was probably going to take him on his offer.


    ¡°Take her to my office, and keep her there. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± He ordered, his tone sounding firm and urgent. He ended the call before Chang-wok had the opportunity to echo back a response.


    He put his phone away and met the gaze of his chauffeur through the rearview mirror, his eyes cold and piercing, slightly stifling the man¡¯s spine. ¡°Drive.¡± He ordered. ¡°Fast.¡± Despite his voiceing as a low growl, it instantly prompted the man to instinctively step on the pedal, putting to test the true integrity of the car¡¯s speed limit.


    Dan-Han leaped out of the car before it coulde to aplete stop. His long legs tookrge strides putting him in front of everybody else as he strolled across the lobby. Everyone made a path for him when they saw himing with an unusual look and speed. It wasn¡¯t new to see the president with his indifferent signatory look, but this morning, his face was more frigid -like it had just sent icicles to hell and cast a jinx on whatever party they had been throwing down there. There was some hint of urgency around him, which made people worry if indeed, the rumors of him being kicked out of thepany were true.


    Several echoes of ¡®good morning, Sir¡¯ reverberated across the lobby, but none did Dan-Han respond to, not even with a curt nod. His mind waspletely absent from him.


    He knew he was unusually in a hurry, but everything regarding Eun-sun put him in a hurry. Even though Song-Hee had willinglye to him ¨C hopefully to give the answer he wanted ¨C he wasn¡¯t going to dy so as not to give her the opportunity to change her mind.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Dan-Han asked the moment he arrived in the lobby of his office.


    ¡°In your office, sir.¡± Chang-wok promptly answered, pointing towards the door of his office. Dan-Han had barely turned towards the said door when he heard sounds of soft giggles behind him.


    He turned, and he wasn¡¯t in the least surprised when Ji-Tae¡¯s presence, smilingly whispering to a female staff who was all blush and smiles -both walking down the hallway and towards his office, greeted his sight.


    The girl stilled when she registered his presence, and she instinctively took a step backward, removing herself from Ji-Tae¡¯s side.


    ¡°Go..od morning, sir.¡± She stutteringly greeted and bowed, hoping to hide her face away, but who was she kidding?! Dan-Han¡¯s gaze traveled across their faces before settling on Ji-Tae, who had a sheepish grin.


    He paid another look to the girl who had been smiling at Ji-Tae but now shivering with fear.


    ¡°Department?¡± He curtly asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hershes rapidly fluttered in trepidation. ¡°Strategy, sir.¡± She answered, her voiceing out in broken bits. She nervously waited for his response which she feared shouldn¡¯te in the form of a sack letter. She had only been sent to submit a file as instructed by a Senior analyst when she met the president¡¯s brother in the elevator and had foolishly indulged herself in flirting with him. His devilish charm, and dangerous boyish smile, had been too difficult to ignore.


    ¡°Get back to work.¡± Dan-Han drawled out, and she nervously slipped the file in her hands onto Chang-wok¡¯s desk with Dan-Han¡¯s eyes keenly following. She deeply bowed before scampering out of sight.


    Ji-Tae chuckled amusedly. ¡°You¡¯re no fun, big brother.¡± He tutted. ¡°I wonder how you met the little princess? Did you give an ultimatum of date me, or I¡¯ll have hell freeze over you?¡±


    Dan-Han darkly frowned, but his face slowly eased up. He¡¯d consider himself foolish to give Ji-Tae an answer.


    ¡°Come back in one hour. I have a meeting.¡± He sternly told him before turning to Chang-wok. ¡°When I¡¯m ready, get the papers I asked for and join me in my office.¡± He ordered before turning to his door, leaving Ji-Tae with no other form of exnation, not that he owed him one anyway. He could wait for hours for all he cared.


    His days were numbered. He just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    Stepping into his office, Dan-Han cast a look at the petite figure uneasily sitting on the sofa in his office. She whipped her head around and jerked to her feet when she saw him standing by the door.


    Dan-Han put his bag down and joined her in the sitting area. He took note of how ufortable she looked but also of how nicely she had cleaned up. She wasn¡¯t reeking of alcohol, and her pupils weren¡¯t dted as he registered in all their previous encounters.


    For the first time, Dan-Han saw a decent person in her, and he wondered if this was the person she had been before the devil showed her the way to drugs and alcohol -the coping mechanism she had discovered after her marriage crumbled.


    How different people fell into different habits when they hit the lowest ranks of their lives or lost what was more important to them. The habits help them go by, suppressing the memory of what used to be the best times of their lives, but it could never take away the pain, so they¡¯d indulge even more, not to purge but to numb the constant reminder of their pain.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t one to judge because, by God, he wasn¡¯t a good man. His decisions always lingered in the gray areas of life, and sometimes tilted towards the dark, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t judge her. After all, pain could never be understood from another¡¯s perspective because pain itself is subjective. What wouldn¡¯t break one shatters another-everyone with what really destroys them.


    Although he wasn¡¯t judging her for falling and sumbing to her habits, he loathed her for treating Eun-sun as the subject of her mystery. For depriving her of a good childhood.


    He appraised her with a cold and stoic look.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Park.¡± He curtly greeted and gestured for her to take her seat as he took a seat opposite her.


    Song-Hee shot him a wary look and tersely nodded in response. She raised her gaze to him, but it darted away when she met those dangerously frigid eyes of his. They reminded her just what kind of person he was and what more he was capable of doing to her.


    A thought of regret immediately shed through her. She regretted the foolish decision toe there. But whether she hade or not, this meeting would inevitably happen, but the circumstances would have been different.


    Had she stayed behind, he¡¯d have paid her another visit ¨C one he had promised her she¡¯d regret if he did, so it was either one way or another. Anding might just be beneficial to her, she thinks ¨C only if his deal still stands.


    She braced up and slowly raced her gaze to him. ¡°I know you¡¯re a very busy man, so I¡¯d get straight to the point.¡± She said, her eyes now fully fixed on him.


    Dan-Han reclined to the chair and crossed his legs by the knee as he paid her his undivided attention.


    ¡°The...the offer does it still stand?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: Answer.


    ¡°The... the offer, does it still stand?¡± She asked, her voiceing out in small, shaky waves. Dan-Han silently nodded, giving her the response she needed.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± He asked, gaining a surprise raise of her brows.


    He could see her trying toe up with a figure in her head because he had just been too generous with his words-something she wasn¡¯t expecting.


    He was fully aware of how implicative those words sounded because it was in every way a nk check, but he wasn¡¯t fazed by it. Firstly, he was certain she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask for much. He had dealt with people like this before. So, it was safe to say he knew she¡¯d be too frightened to make an outrageous demand, and secondly, he meant it.


    He was a man with too much money and no spending limit for his woman¡¯s happiness. The happiness he wasn¡¯t so sure woulde from finding her parents because, for all he knew, they might bring her another round of hurt and pain, resurfacing the dejectedness and insecurities she had desperately been trying to lock away, and this time she might be lost to it forever.


    Oh, how Eun-sun tries to hide it, but he could see the sadness lingering in the shadows of her hazel eyes, especially when she saw people with theirplete families. It was something she kept mute about and carried in her heart like a cursed heirloom.


    .....


    Eun-sun was many things; strong, confident, loving, short-tempered yet sweet, but above all, she was broken.


    He knew how deep her brokenness ran despite the walls and smiles she kept to hide it away ¨C the smiles, he believed, were mostly for him so he wouldn¡¯t get to worry about her. Other times she really smiled because she was truly happy with him, and that was something he wanted to keep forever.


    As much as she tried several aloof attempts to quell and hide this deep yearning and inward desire from him, he saw through her and understood that the desire to have a family that others got but never did, was something that hunted her, leaving her iplete.


    This had further made him wonder how it would feel for her if she had one because whatever little good memories she had of what had almost felt like one, life had brutally turned into hurtful and resentful memories.


    At one end, there had been a mother who abused her and treated her like a gue, hurting her both physically and emotionally. On the other, a father who left his family behind with a boat load of debts to handle, thereby saddling her with too many responsibilities at the age of fifteen ¨C that was too early an age to deal with responsibilities even adults miserably failed at wielding. It was an age where girls yed with princess dresses and dreamed talk about boys.


    From the first words she had bit out at him back at the hospital to the letter and every other conversation he had shared with her, he knew she had a rough start in life, and her pride and principles were all she really held on to.


    He could imagine how fast she had to grow because she had learned too quickly that life took no special care of anybody, and the devil never yed favorite when dealing the worst of cards.


    From the report he had acquired months ago while she had been drugged and admitted to the hospital, he discovered she had started working at fifteen. She was tirelessly shifting between jobs and going to school while looking after a sick grandmother and a mother who had broken her jaw at least twice during her less sober period.


    His jaw clenched in recollection of those sordid details.


    Eun-sun was a girl who was robbed of her childhood, and life yed her no fair hands.


    And knowing she had been passed from one parent to the other, with no one casting a fair nce of care towards her, had given her a sense of worthlessness ¨C and these were some things he couldn¡¯t change, and it hurt him in turn.


    And even while she ims she was used to being alone with no family, he knew there¡¯d always be a lingering thought of whether she could have what she really longs for when she finds her real family. Personally, he thought no one should truly live without knowing or having a family because whether or not it might be dysfunctional, knowing there were always people out who you shared a bond with gave somewhat a sense of belonging.


    So, yes, whatever cost he¡¯d pay to give her what she truly wanted, he¡¯d pay and do so dly.


    And if her parents were undeserving of her, then he¡¯d pray their reappearance would give her some closure while he stayed by her side as she healed, no matter how long it¡¯d take.


    He narrowed his gaze at her, silently awaiting her answer.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand.¡± She said. ¡°Three hundred thousand dors.¡± She repeated when his gaze unblinkingly remained on her. Song-Hee wondered if she had asked enough or maybe a bit too much. Byung-Hun had asked her to ask for a million or even more, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. He hasn¡¯t suffered at this man¡¯s hand whose gaze alone made her heart wildly thump with trepidation, so he had no idea what sort of a monster he could be.


    Three hundred thousand was a big amount, as a matter of fact, it was an enormous amount, but only for her, but definitely not for someone like him.


    Dan-Han noted how she ufortably shifted in her seat, her eyes darting back and forth with guilt and fear.


    ¡°Good.¡± He replied, but his response had her stiffen, and hershes heavily fluttered.


    Dan-Han registered her look of surprise before pulling out a pen from the inner pocket of his suit. He slid it across the table and tipped his chin at it.


    ¡°Your ount number.¡±


    Song-Hee looked utterly stupified as she lowered her eyes to the pen. She nced at him, and a thought went through her mind.


    Would he hurt her and take back his money after he had gotten his answer? He was a powerful man, and he could practically get away with anything, so it wouldn¡¯t be odd if she asked for some assurance, right?


    But before she could ask, Dan-Han spoke up first. He undid the button of his jacket and threw one arm across the chair. ¡°Believe me when I say I can get the answers out of you without spending a dime, but I am anyway.¡± He told her, and Song-Hee instantly understood what he was trying to say.


    He could have gotten the answers without offering her money. He¡¯d likely torture her or threaten her like he did thest time, and she¡¯d give him the answer he wanted to save her life.


    If there was one skill Dan-Han had mastered in his years of being trained and prepped to be the future patriarch of the Lee family, and years of chairing several board meetings, it was assessing people¡¯s thoughts through their countenance and that look of suspicion hadn¡¯t missed him.


    Song-Hee nodded and picked the pen. She pulled out an old bet slip from her purse -which was full of them ¨C and scribbled down her ount details. Her hands quivered as she stood up and passed to him before returning to her seat.


    Dan-Han whipped out his phone and made a quick transfer, one which had her eyes fully widened like she was trying her best to pop her eyeballs when she received an alert.


    Her eyes frantically shuffled nces between her phone to his face before counting the zeros again. It was more than she had asked for.


    ¡°The rest is for the years you nicely took care of her. See it as some appreciation.¡± He said, enunciating the word nicely before his countenance turned somber. ¡°So tell me, who gave her to you?¡± He asked, not wanting to drag the matter any further.


    Song-Hee nced at him before nodding her head. She opened her purse and brought out a folded article that seemed to have been torn out from a magazine. Dan-Han watched her with furrowed eyes as she opened it and ced it on the table.


    He picked it up and looked at it. He turned it over and looked at both sides, a crease line forming between his brows. It was a written interview of someone he knew so well. He lifted his eyes to her, and she nodded, answering the unspoken question in his eyes.


    Dan-Han nced at the paper again, this time with a look of shock and horror, something he hadn¡¯t thought he was capable of expressing.


    ¡°Do...you know him?¡± Song-Hee stutteringly asked when she observed the look of recognition in his eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he did. p


    People of the upper ss mingled with their own kind.


    Dan-Han peered at her with an inscrutable look in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked a question of his own without replying to hers.


    Song-Hee nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied, drawing Dan-Han¡¯s face into a stiff frown, one that made him almost pale as a sheaf. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that face. He gave her to me, but not before saying it was an act of kindness. But whether it was for her or me, that I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t for her, but for the baby, at least that was what his overly firing brain was muttering to him.


    Dan-Han gazed at the picture of the man in the article repeatedly, and several thoughts began to spin in his mind while Song-Hee cautiously observed him, fear registering in her heart at the grim look now sitting on his face.


    ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± He coldly asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song-Hee innocently muttered.


    ¡°Who else knows?¡± Dan-Han almost snapped. He looked at the paper again before staring at her.


    Song-Hee shifted ufortably in her seat. Her lips quivered as she evaded his deathly gaze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again.¡± He threateningly drawled.


    ¡°My... Byung-Hun.¡± She stuttered out, her heart beating even more heavily than before, and cold sweat beat forming on her back.


    Dan-Han¡¯s frown grew deeper at the name. ¡°And who the hell is that?¡±


    Song-Hee lowered her eyes and shifted in her seat once more. ¡°My boyfriend.¡± She uttered.


    Of course, she had to tell someone.


    ¡°And where can I find him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Where can I find him?!¡± He cruelly interjected, the harshness of his voice making her jolt as she reflexively clenched her purse.


    ¡°On his way to him!¡± She blurted out, and Dan-Han turned red on the seat, his eyes shing with great anger as he could already guess why he was going there.


    Just how greedy could people be?

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: Mysteries And Secrets.


    Mysteries and secrets were all Dan-Han could see around him. Secrets that would wreck and shatter a wide range of people if they were all brought to light.


    Puzzles seems to keep stacking up for him, and as much as he loves solving puzzles and unraveling mysteries, he was beginning to fear the oue of the ones at hand. But he wasn¡¯t scared for himself but more for the people who were somehow involved in all this, and at this point it was, Eun-sun.


    He didn¡¯t know how that has happened, but she has just be added to this huge mesh of mysteries on his te.


    He had not expected Song-Hee¡¯s answer to be what it was, and as a matter of fact, he wanted to live in doubt of it, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.


    There was no way he could discard what she had said, after all he had asked for an answer and that was what he had gotten. He had seen the look in Song-Hee¡¯s eyes and he could tell she had spoken the truth, and she wouldn¡¯t dare lie because she was too frightened to do so.


    Eun-sun¡¯s parentage was a big reveal, one he hasn¡¯t expected and had ced him in shock.


    Despite believing Song-Hee¡¯s word he also has to fully confirm by himself, but before that can be possible, he has to keep the current situation under control. If what Song-Hee said was true, then he couldn¡¯t let this boyfriend of hers jeopardize everything, because that was what his greed was going to cause.


    .....


    He quickly sent a picture and phone number which he collected from Song-Hee to Tae-Ho. He ensured finding Byung-Hun was the utmost priority of every man working for him, and finding him before he made contact was their goal.


    ¡°Find him at all cost.¡± He steely ordered. ¡°Do not let him make contact.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Tae-Ho replied before ending the call.


    Dan-Han buzzed in his secretary and instructed him to see Song-Hee out. She had done what had brought her and he couldn¡¯t handle her presence anymore. He felt spiteful towards her, because once again she has chosen to use Eun-sun to her advantage. How far would she go with her revulsive attitude? Till the girl was faded off the face of the? He wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Thank you for the information. You can leave now.¡± He curtly told her.


    ¡°Bu..t what are you going to do to him? You¡¯re not going to hurt him are you?¡± Song Hee anxiously inquired as she stood in front of Dan-Han¡¯s desk, but her question drove Dan-Han mad.


    He clenched his jaw as he silently gazed at her. ¡°Depends on his cooperation,¡± he ground out.


    Co-operation? Song-Hee thought.


    Byung-Hun wasn¡¯t one to cooperate. He was brash and stubborn and was an addict like her. The drugs makes him irrational and sometimes dangerous. Though their rtionship was only something to keep her by ¨C help her contain the hurt she still hasn¡¯t been able to shake off in thest ten years, and mostly for the endless supply of drugs, she could say she knew the man well. But as wild as he could be, he was nothing before the man sitting in front of her.


    ¡°Do not hurt him.¡± She pleaded, but Dan-Han gave no response. Song-Hee could tell he had something to say by how calctive his eyes were, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    He signalled at Chang-wok to see her out, but just as they approached the door, Dan-Han called out.


    ¡°Mrs Park.¡± He called and Song-Hee turned towards him. She cautiously watched as he stood up from behind his desk and slowly stalked towards her. His demeanor like a hunting predator trying to chill out it¡¯s prey with it¡¯s zing eyes.


    He stopped just few feet away from her, his height towering over her and his intimidating demeanor unsettling her. She slowly raised her gaze to his cold silvery eyes.


    ¡°Do not breath another word of this to anybody else. Do you understand?¡± He asked and Song-Hee readily bobbed her head. There was a different level of coldness effortlessly seeping from his eyes, and the auraing from him told her he wasn¡¯t making a request. It was an order.


    Dan-Han took another step towards her and she instinctively stepped back, but the frightening look in his eyes still came closer. ¡°I mean it, Mrs Park. Not a single word to another soul.¡± He softly drawled, the iciness in his voice sending chills down Song-Hee¡¯s spine and she nodded her head in trepidation. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t dare tell another soul, lest he asks for her head. The man was a freaking monster, and his eyes told her he could kill her if he wanted to. That was something he had made her understand from their very first encounter, and she knew the very reason why he hasn¡¯t done anything like that, was probably because of Eun-sun.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dan-Han nodded and straightened himself. He tipped his chin towards Chang-wok signalling him to see her out.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± Chang-wok gestured to Song-Hee with his hand as he held door for her.


    Song-Hee gave a quick bow and followed Chang-wok.


    She suddenly halted and turned to Dan-Han one more time, while he watched with a stoic gaze.


    ¡°Is she...¡± Song-Hee¡¯s lips trembled. Her grip over her purse tightened when her hand slightly fidgeted. She briefly lowered her head before staring at Dan-Han. ¡°H...how is she?¡± She asked making Dan-Han¡¯s brows slightly furrow.


    He intently observed her. Seeing the look in her eyes, he could tell she knew Eun-sun had been injured and the only way she would know was if her ex-husband told her and that meant he had someone on Eun-sun¡¯s tail.


    He knew this because he had locked down any news about the incident. No one other than that security guards on duty had been present that night and they had been well paid to keep their mouth shut about it.


    This further drives in the fact that he really hasn¡¯t been paying enough attention towards Eun-sun¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Her well being is no longer your concern. Have a safe trip home.¡± He coldly answered and turned away.


    Having nothing else to say Song-Hee stifly nodded and hurried out of the ce.


    Dan-Han took a quick nce as she hurried out. He had a question he wanted to ask, but he stopped himself. He wanted to know if she hade to him because her conscience deemed it right, or because she only wanted the money. But that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. She has shown over and again, that Eun-sun was only an object to her.


    All that mattered now was what he knew about Eun-sun¡¯s birth, and whether Song-Hee had suddenly grown a conscience or not, it wouldn¡¯t take change the years of hardship she had inflicted on the child what was supposed to love and care for, and neither would it take away the pain.


    He walked over to his desk, his eyes settling on the file on top of it ¨C a gloomy look quickly framed his face while a plethora of thoughts ran through his mind.


    Dan-Han had barely seated when Chang-wok urgently rushed back into his office,intercepting Dan-Han¡¯s thought


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dan-Han asked with a frown, when he noticed how unsettled Chang-wok was.


    ¡°There¡¯s been an incident in one of our sites.¡± Chang-wok replied as he breathlessly handed his tablet over with pictures of destroyed building on disy.


    A deeper frown framed Dan-Han¡¯s face as he looked at the pictures. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡± He replied. ¡°I just received a call and they sent me this.¡±


    Dan-Han looked at the pictures once again. ¡°What caused this?¡±


    ¡°An explosion, sir.¡± Chang-wok reported.


    Dan-Han¡¯s turned grim. ¡°What sort of explosion?¡± He asked not liking the sound of that.


    ¡°Some pressurized containers had caused it exploded.¡±


    ¡°Pressurized containers? Who brought those to the site?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I guess the workers had some-¡±


    ¡°Was anyone injured?¡± That was the most important thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a full report.¡±


    ¡°Then get me who ever was in charge!¡± He snapped. Thest thing he wanted at the moment was another problem to solve, and thest ce he wanted one was in hispany.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t just livid because of the unexpected problem, but more because this project was an almostpleted work. They had just purchased the paints and other painting materials few days ago. He could guess the paints had aided the explosion. What a day!


    Chang-wok instantly had the director in charge of the project on the phone, and with every word that fell out of Dan-Han¡¯s lips he felt terrified for the man at the other side of the phone. He had sweat trickling down his spine so he couldn¡¯t imagine the state of the person at the receiving end.


    ¡°Sir, should I call the tarmac?¡± Chang-wok asked the moment Dan-Han ended the call. His finger already hovering over a number as he awaited his instructions.


    He silently stared at Dan-Han who suddenly seemed to have fallen deep in thought.


    ¡°President Lee,¡±


    ¡°A board meeting or a subtle approach.¡± Dan-Han mumbled under his breath while Chang-wok held a confused look on his face, not sure what the president was mumbling about.


    ¡°Call an emergency board meeting.¡±


    ¡°Sir? A board meeting?¡± Chang-wok asked in confused surprise, but Dan-Han had no time to reply that.


    ¡°I want everyone here in half an hour, and also, book a flight and inform Ji-Tae he¡¯s needed at the conference room.¡± He ordered. ¡°It¡¯s about time he handle his madness.¡±


    Chang-wok gazed at the boss in sheer confusion, but he couldn¡¯t ask questions neither could he fathom what this was all about. He has never been one to guess what the boss was up to. As a matter of fact no one was able to do that. He readily nodded and did as he was told.


    ....


    An hourter the conference room bustled with avable board members trooping in with confused look on their faces. A lot of emergency summons were being madetely and it was bing troublesome, but no one wasining, yet.


    They showed respect as Dan-Han strolled in with Ji-Tae leisurely tailing behind, a familiarzy smile edging his lips as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe that smile off your face if I were you.¡± Dan-Han coldly told him while Ji-Tae chuckled and lowered him to the only avable seat.


    Dan-Han looked across the faces of the men. ¡°Gentlemen anddies, sorry for the imprompt call. I won¡¯t waste our time, so I¡¯ll get straight to business.¡± He apologized. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all heard about the building copse in country B?¡± He asked and majority of them nodded.


    ¡°That was meant to be one of our best work in country B, and it had helped us secure the automobile deal with the government, but unfortunately it¡¯s crumbled to the ground and that means losses for us, and far above the losses is the credibility of thepany. We know what needs to be done?¡±


    ¡°Then why are we seated here?¡± Ji-Tae snickered, earning him some looks from the people seated around the table, but they all turned back to Dan-Han when he spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯re sitted here to determine if you¡¯re qualified to be sent over to fix this problem and your performance will be used to evaluate your capacity for the new position I¡¯ll be nominating you for.¡±


    Ji-Tae¡¯s countenance instantly turned somber as he regarded Dan-Han with an intent look. ¡°What position?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The one you¡¯ve been vying for. Mine.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: Ploy.


    ¡°What the hell are you up to?¡± Ji-Tae demanded as he trailed behind Dan-Han into his office.


    He watched as the man lowered himself to his seat behind hisrge mahogany desk and turned on hisptop, with no care whatsoever of answering his question.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡± He growled with a clipped voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not answering you because I don¡¯t see the need to exin myself twice.¡± Dan-Han bluntly told him without taking his eyes off hisptop. He had said everything worth saying in the board room, and all had been concluded, so there was no need to repeat his words.


    Ji-Tae looked at him incredulously. ¡°You don¡¯t get to exin yourself?¡± He almost snapped while Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help but raise his gaze to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you this is my office, not one of your clubs, so control yourself.¡± Dan-Han coldly chided. ¡°And should I say it is good not to see you smile for once? I was beginning to think you have a medical condition.¡± He hissed and returned his attention to hisptop. There was a lot of work to do, and he wanted to attend to them with no intrusion whatsoever.


    Ji-Tae scoffed and plopped himself onto one of the seats across Dan-Han¡¯s desk. He leisurely crossed his legs by the knees as he gave the man azy look. ¡°Tell me, president Lee, why me?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Why you what?¡± Dan-Han asked as he jotted some data down on a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Why are you sending me there? One minute you¡¯re trying to bury me on the third floor with an inadequate sry-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯recking,¡± Dan-Han ed.


    ¡°-and the next minute, you¡¯re cing me in charge of a project? And also dering me as what, your sessor?¡± He narrowed his eyes as suspicion and disbelief twirled through them. ¡°What ploy is this?¡±


    Dan-Han finally paused himself from working on hisptop and sunk into his seat as he returned Ji-Tae¡¯s intense gaze, a brow slightly cocked at him. ¡°Ploy?¡± He asked, but he continued without waiting for his reply. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to be my sessor?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was an offer on the table.¡± Ji-Tae sharply replied.


    Dan-Han casually shrugged. ¡°Well, now you know, and since you now do, can you tell me why are you still hereining and not on a ne?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡± Ji-Tae tipped his chin at him before intently furrowing his brows. ¡°Big brother, what game are you up to?¡± He daringly asked while Dan-Han almost rolled his eyes at how awkward and sarcastic ¡®big brother had sounded out of his mouth.


    ¡°The Lee Dan-Han I know would never give me such an opportunity out of his goodwill because that¡¯s what you reallyck, president Lee ¨C goodwill.¡± He boldly told him, but Dan-Han nkly stared at him as he listened, silently encouraging him to go on.


    Ji-Tae uncrossed his legs and leaned closer to the desk, his countenance turning more solemn than it was minutes ago. ¡°We both know you summoned that unnecessary meeting so that I wouldn¡¯t say no, and I¡¯d have no choice but to go with whatever game you think you¡¯re about to y with me.¡± He lulled back in his seat, he narrowed his gaze to gauge Dan-Han¡¯s thoughts and note every of his expression, but the man gave nothing. He derisively chuckled as his face rxed and regained its usualposure. ¡°My question here is, why?¡± He asked while Dan-Han maintained the stoic look on his face.


    ¡°Again, I ask why what?¡± Dan-Han casually replied while Ji-Tae humorlessly chuckled.


    ¡°You and your Godplex, President Lee. This is you trying to y God with me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dan-Han shook his head and replied. ¡°No. This is me trying to teach you as I¡¯ve always done.¡±


    ¡°Teach?¡± Ji-Tae snickered. ¡°You don¡¯t teach anybody, cousin. You move around like you¡¯re a king, and you try to turn everybody into your underling.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you fallen in line?¡± Dan-Han tilted his head sideways as he gave Ji-Tae a questioning look. ¡°If you know me so well, then you¡¯ll know there¡¯s a lesson waiting for you at the end of this line. So if I were you, I¡¯ll be heading for that ne right now so you wouldn¡¯t miss your ss. There¡¯s a big mess for you to clean, and I¡¯m cing you in charge of it, not because of the things you¡¯ve used me of but because you¡¯ve been in charge of projects before, only in a ce more reclusive and far away from home.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re being generous by sending me to Country B?¡± Ji-Tae challengingly cocked a brow at him while Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being generous to you. If I told you otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, and I wouldn¡¯t believe myself either.¡±


    ¡°So you admit this is a trap?¡± Ji-Tae suspiciously narrowed his eyes at him, and Dan-Han could feel his suspicion. It was good. He would have been worried if the boy wasn¡¯t feeling suspicious because all of this meant he still didn¡¯t know he knew of his n.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, I know my father has something going on with you, and he was the one who helped you back. We both know he thinks he has it all figured out, but I¡¯m just trying to show him otherwise. So yes, I¡¯m not being generous with you. I¡¯m only using you to spite him and try to keep my seat, but I¡¯m also giving you an opportunity at a fair fight. Make this project work, and no one will question whether or not you¡¯re deserving of my seat when the timees. And if you seed in taking my seat, I¡¯ll be taking my father¡¯s. We both know this is how it works, so now you know why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    Ji-Tae intently gazed at Dan-Han¡¯s face as he once again tried to study his expression, but he knew that was a futile exercise. If there was one thing Dan-Han was known for, it was his inscrutable look.


    Ji-Tae couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that something else was going on, but he couldn¡¯ty his finger on it.


    Yes, Dan-Han liked ying smart as well as dirty, and he neverid out all his card. But also knowing how the man loved to spite his father, especially since the disapproval of his woman, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was all there was to his n.


    He didn¡¯t need to wonder if Dan-Han knew of his n, but he doubted it. Everything was going ording to n, and everyone was well ounted for. And if Dan-Han already knew of his n, even a tad bit, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting on his seat staring at him, but rather he¡¯d have him dragged and chained to the ceiling of his base, where he¡¯d derive pleasure in torturing him. The man always handled things in a brash and brutish manner. That was his forte.


    ¡°So when do I leave?¡± He finally asked while Dan-Han picked up his pen to continue his work.


    ¡°Chang-wok will let you know.¡± He replied. ¡°All resources will be allocated to you.¡± He added.


    Ji-Tae stared at him for a while before nodding his head and rising to his feet.


    ¡°This had better be good, president Lee. I hate surprises.¡±


    ¡°We all hate surprises, but I¡¯ll ensure you never run out of supply.¡±


    Ji-Tae chuckled as he turned towards the door. If this was how it was going to be, then fine. Both father and son can go at it at his expense, of course, but he¡¯d have his time, that he was certain of.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll also try my best to return the favor.¡± Ji-Tae amusedly replied.


    ¡°Ji-Tae?¡± Dan-Han called to stop him, and he turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Be careful out there. The country¡¯sw isn¡¯t as flexible as it here.¡± He cryptically said.


    Ji-Tae smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± He replied with a dismissive note. Dan-Han watched him as he left. The boy was smart; he had to give him that. He would have had a bright future at thepany, but he had chosen a wrong path to tread, and that was no one¡¯s fault, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    He knew Ji-Tae would be suspicious the moment he summoned him for the meeting, and he was right when he said it had been unnecessary because it was indeed unnecessary. All he had to do was send him away with an order, but this wasn¡¯t just about sending him away, but rather about preventing Ji-Tae from finding out he knew about his n to sabotage him, as well as knowing who Ji-Tae knows.


    The boy seems to have a lot of money, money that couldn¡¯t juste from whatever illegal business he had going on. Firstly, he had bought apany that had invested in his project. Secondly, he had bought containers full of building materials. Those would cost him a lot of money, and he still didn¡¯t seem to be out of it. Dan-Han hated to do this, but he had no choice. He wouldn¡¯t want to put down his own blood, but this way, he would be able to force Ji-Tae¡¯s hand and finally put him on a leash.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Send those containers to country B. Ji-Tae will be needing them.¡± He ordered.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392: Protecting Who?


    WESTIN.


    5 PM.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I¡¯ll call a cab when I¡¯m done.¡± Hei-Ran tried to convince Jin-Hai for the umpteenth time when he remained adamant about waiting for her while she met with Dan-Han at A-Yeong¡¯s ce as nned.


    ¡°And I said, I¡¯ll wait for you right here.¡± He firmly repeated.


    Hei-Ran silently stared at him as she pondered on what else to say to him ¨C anything to convince him that she was truly going to be fine, but seeing the stubborn and unyielding look on his face, she resignedly sighed. There was no stopping him, was there?


    She unstrapped her seat belt and leaned over to drop a feathery kiss on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± He smiled and kissed her back, but not on her cheeks as she had done. Her lips were better.


    .....


    Hei-Ran shed him a sweet smile before stepping out of the car. She quickly nced at A-Yeong¡¯s window, which was back to being shut. She thought she had suddenly developed a thing for keeping them open since thest time she was there. The girl was always unpredictable.


    Hei-Ran heaved a sigh as she made her way to the elevator and rode it up to the sixth floor. Despite knowing the answers were only a few minutes away, she felt more nervous than she had ever been since this whole fiasco started.


    She heaved another sigh and pressed on the doorbell. She waited a few seconds, and she heard shuffling sounds behind the door. Hei-Ran wasn¡¯t in the least surprised when A-Yeong opened the door instead of the maid she believed had been sent to take care of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A-Yeong asked in shocked surprise, a slight frown ying at the edge of her brows as she gazed at the unexpected visitor at her door.


    ¡°Good evening to you too, A-Yeong.¡± Hei-Ran sarcastically greeted with a faux smile which had A-Yeong rolling her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here, but please leave.¡± A-Yeong coldly told her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here, but here I am.¡± Hei-Ran gave a quick retort making the frown on A-Yeong¡¯s face deepen.


    ¡°So please, leave.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she had invited her in the first ce. A-Yeong took a step back and attempted to close the door, but Hei-Ran put her weight against it and pushed it open. She tried not to be too forceful as she noticed A-Yeong still looked frail and pale.


    ¡°What...are you-¡± A-Yeong stuttered and watched with a gaping mouth as Hei-Ran squeezed her way into the house. ¡°You just can¡¯t force your way into my house!¡± She snapped, but Hei-Ran ignored her.


    Hei-Ran¡¯s face scrunched up when she saw the morbid state of the apartment. Empty packs of food and cans of drinks littered the space of the living room, and a faint foul smell also danced in the air. The house was stuffy.


    Hei-Ran shot A-Yeong a disgusted look. ¡°You live in a pigsty.¡± She shot her a re.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, remember? I didn¡¯t even ask you toe here.¡± A-Yeong snarled, but again Hei-Ran ignored her as she put her bag down and looked around the ce again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the help they sent you?¡± She narrowed her eyes at A-Yeong. ¡°Let me guess; you sent her away.¡±


    ¡°I never asked for any help.¡± A-Yeong rudely replied.


    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t.¡± Hei-Ran rolled her eyes and turned away. ¡°You¡¯re just too proud to ask or ept one.¡± She mumbled under her breath as she strolled towards the table and started picking up the trash. They seemed to have been there for days, and she hadn¡¯t noticed them the previous day because she had met A-Yeong in a bad state.


    ¡°What...are you doing?¡± A-Yeong asked in horror as she watched Hei-Ran pick one of the take-out bags lying on the floor and begin shoving the empty packs of food into them.


    A-Yeong tried to bit down on her anger. She didn¡¯t ask for this, nor does she want anybody around, most especially Hei-Ran. She didn¡¯t mind if the ce was dirty and stinky. Of course, she admitted it was stinky andpletely covered with grits, but it was her ce, and she wanted it to herself with no disturbance whatsoever.


    Hei-Ran picked a half-eaten pack of cheesos which seemed like A-Yeong had just been munching on before her arrival. She turned towards her and couldn¡¯t hold back the re in her eyes. She had words twirling in her mouth to be blurted out, but she bit them back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be having a guest soon, so if you can give me a hand, please do, but if you can¡¯t, please sit down and mind your business. Stop staring at me like I¡¯m stealing from you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re minding your business.¡± A-Yeong almost growled at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one in my house, intruding into my space! And did you say I¡¯ll be receiving a guest? Who did you invite to my house?¡± She angrily demanded.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not going to help, then.¡± She casually shrugged. ¡°But even if you won¡¯t, please do me a favor and go wash your face. You¡¯re only sick. You¡¯re not dead, at least not yet.¡± Her voice thinned off at thest part. A-Yeong looked like a zombie, but she wasn¡¯t going to tell her that.


    ¡°Su Hei-ran!¡± A-Yeong snapped. She stormed over and snatched the scrunched papers she had kicked under her table a few days ago out of Hei-Ran¡¯s hands. She had hidden them there because she was toozy to dispose of them properly. If you can¡¯t see it, then it isn¡¯t there, she had told herself.


    She roughly held Hei-Ran by the elbow and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Who did you invite to my house?¡± She asked again, this time, her tone was zing hard.


    Hei-Ran observed how tensed she suddenly became. She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what or who you¡¯re so afraid of, but the person I invited is someone who can help us. Help you out of whatever mess you¡¯re deep in.¡± She calmly exined.


    A-Yeong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Someone to help her?


    Who could help her?


    Her lips had just parted to say something when the doorbell rang, and they both turned towards the door. She nced at Hei-Ran, who gave a nonmittal shrug.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s here.¡± She said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here, Hei-Ran?¡± A-Yeong asked after Hei-Ran, who had pulled away and sauntered towards the door. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart suddenly thumped with anxiety. She didn¡¯t know who hade, but she feared whoever it was would bring her trouble and jeopardize all she had been trying to protect.


    She anxiously watched as Hei-Ran opened the door and revealed the tall frame standing by the hallway, looking as formal as he always appeared on TV.


    ¡°Pres... president Lee?¡± She stuttered when she saw the familiar face. Her heart skipped when he met her gaze and stepped into her apartment, which suddenly felt crowded like there wasn¡¯t enough space for him to upy.


    ¡°Ms. Su,¡± She heard him greet, but she wasn¡¯t sure who exactly he was referring to. Hei-Ran or her?


    She finally realized it was her when he stood in front of her with an expectant gaze, but before she could utter a word, her heart froze when she saw the person standing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Yang.¡± She absentmindedly mumbled out, her jaw cking as she watched the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you aren¡¯t feigning ignorance,¡± Dan-han uttered while A-Yeong slowly nced at him.


    ¡°Mr. Lee, why...how..¡± A-Yeong was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know what to ask or say. Her brain waspletely frizzled out.


    ¡°Take a seat, Ms. Su. You look quite shaken.¡± Dan-han told her while Hei-ran also took note of her overly pale appearance. She turned to Dan-Han and politely ushered him to a seat as well as Mr. Yang, who trailed behind him with his head hanging low.


    A-Yeong watched the scene before her with her heart beating wildly against her chest while she remained standing despite feeling like she was about to fall over.


    It was over for her.


    Hei-ran turned to her, and she could tell she had questions to ask, but she was too stunned to do so. She resignedly sighed and went ahead to exin.


    ¡°A few days ago, I got some details of an off-shore ount to which you¡¯ve been sending money for a long time now.¡±


    A-Yeong¡¯s eyes widened at the sound of that, and she snapped her head to look at Hei-Ran.


    ¡°It was difficult to get its details, but when I finally did, it only gave me more questions, so I asked president Lee for help, and he got the information, and that¡¯s what he hase to share with us,¡± Hei-Ran told her, and A-Yeong instantly felt her heart stop on the spot, and a tendril of fear curled around her spine.


    Her gaze slowly moved from Hei-Ran to Dan-Han till it finally settled on Mr. Yang¡¯s face, who guiltily lowered his head to avoid her gaze. She didn¡¯t need anyone to spell it to her that Mr. Yang had done her over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yeong. But I couldn¡¯t-¡± he paused and shook his head like that would solve the problem at hand.


    A-yeong suddenly feltpletely limp, like her source of life had been drawn away from her. Her eyes instantly burned with tears, and her throat felt tight and parched.


    Hei-Ran impatiently looked at Dan-Han, who signaled Mr yang to tell her all he had told them. With each word the man spoke, Hei-Ran paled up. She looked at A-Yeong, whose lips trembled as she crouched to her knees.


    ¡°A-Yeong!¡± She snapped and jerked to her feet, almost lunging at her.


    A-Yeong shook her head and roughly pulled her hair by the root. ¡°Hei-Ran, you shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± She sobbed.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done what?!¡± Hei-Ran snapped as she looked at her with incredulity.


    ¡°Guns, A-Yeong? Guns and drugs, really?! What the hell were you thinking?! How could you.... this is criminal!!¡± Hei-ran felt like she could explode into a fiery ball. Of all the things she had expected and imagined, this superseded her imagination.


    A-yeong frantically shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t...I had no choice.¡± She mumbled out as tears burned her eyes. She raised her stark red eyes to Hei-Ran, almost ready to say something, but she turned to Dan-Han. There was no need to hide what she had been doing in thest years, but maybe she could still beg for help. She could still plead with him to let her do as nned for once. She crawled towards Dan-han whose keen and calcting eyes were fixed on her.


    ¡°Mr. Lee, I know what I did was wrong, but can you please, please turn away for thisst time. Just this once, please, I beg you.¡± She earnestly begged while Hei-Ran seethed. She couldn¡¯t believe A-Yeong¡¯s request.


    ¡°A-Yeong, what are you doing?!¡± She roared, holding herself back from feeling enraged after hearing her stupid request. She had more to say, but Dan-Han spoke up first.


    ¡°Why?¡± He calmly asked, but A-Yeong shook her head.


    ¡°Please.¡± She begged again. She couldn¡¯t say more than necessary.


    She suddenly felt the urge to cuss and lunge at Hei-Ran. Vigorously shake and demand why she had done this.


    A-Yeong wanted to tell her if anything happened, then it was all her fault, but she couldn¡¯t me her now. It would be a waste of time. She had to ensure those containers were delivered as scheduled. That was all that mattered. Even if she had to crawl and beg the man before her, even if she had to pay for what she had done, she¡¯d dly do it as far as everything went ording to n.


    Seeing her determined look, Dan-han leaned forward towards her. ¡°Ms. Su, the person who has you on a leash is someone we both know very well. And I believe him if he threatened he was going hurt you, but I believe you also know only I can help you, but that will only happen if you tell me what he has on you because I know he does.¡± That was something Dan-Han was certain of. For Mr. Yang, it was the pictures he had mentioned, but for A-Yeong, he wondered what it was, but from her reaction and the fear in her eyes, he guessed it was way more than implicating pictures. Craftiness was Ji-Tae¡¯s bad trait, which he harnessed very well, so he knew how he yed his games. It was how he had cartered away withpany funds the first time.


    A-Yeong desperately shook her head as her body trembled. She couldn¡¯t say. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out. If she did, there would be more danger.


    Seeing her stubborn she was, Hei-Ran red. She stomped towards A-Yeong and roughly pulled her up. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?! What else are you hiding, Su A-yeong?! What does he have on you? Why are you protecting him even now?¡± She ferociously demanded, but A-Yeong yanked her hand away and kneeled in front of Dan-han again, her hand tightly pressed into a plea.


    ¡°President Lee, please, just this once. He promised this would be thatst.¡± She said as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°And you believed him?¡± Dan-han asked while A-Yeong nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but he wouldn¡¯t. If you really want to protect yourself, you can do so by telling me what this is about.¡± Dan-han knew he could do some investigation and have the answers he needed, but that would be a rigorous and time-consuming process, and time was of the essence. He had been able to buy some time by sending Ji-Tae away, but he had to be quick before the boy knew he was onto him. He knew he would have to keep everyone safe for him to do as he pleased with Ji-Tae fully. He didn¡¯t like casualties in his fight, but he couldn¡¯t say the same for Ji-Tae.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to protect myself,¡± A-Yeong mumbled amidst tears.


    ¡°Then who are you trying to protect?!¡± Hei-ran was bing hysterical. She felt the urge to pull A-Yeong by the hair forever attempting something so dangerous and illegal.


    ¡°Hei-Ran don¡¯t.¡± A-Yeong pleaded. She was in a tumultuous state.


    Hei-Ran was about to yell again, but Dan-Han held his hand to stop her. He lifted A-Yeong¡¯s face with his hand so she could look at him.


    ¡°Tell me what it is. I promise to protect you.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± A-Yeong sobbed as more tears rolled down her eyes like a broken dam.


    ¡°Then who is it?¡±


    A-Yeong shook her head. ¡°I-¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect whoever it is. He won¡¯t be able toy a finger on them.¡± He reassured.


    A-Yeong slowly lifted her eyes to him. She could barely see past the mist in her eyes. But she could tell he was telling her the truth, but could she trust him?


    ¡°Who are you protecting, Ms. Su?¡± Dan-Han softly asked.


    ¡°My...my daughter.¡± A-Yeong blurted out.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393: Secrets At Every Turn.


    Her daughter?¡¯


    Hei-Ran wasn¡¯t sure she had heard well. Confusion glowed in her eyes as she peered at Hei-Ran, her brain still struggling to register what she had heard.


    ¡°Your daughter? What do you mean?¡± Hei-Ran curiously inquired. She was dumbfounded. She gazed at Dan-Han who had a stoic look on his face as he equally stared at A-Yeong, if he was surprised she didn¡¯t know. But how would he?


    When she as a family member she didn¡¯t know what child A-Yeong was talking about, so how could a stranger know?


    ¡°Su A-Yeong, you better start talking! What child?!¡± She roared, her voice almost tearing down the roof. Hei-Ran wasn¡¯t sure if she had ever lost her temper like this, but tonight she was going off the chart, and A-Yeong¡¯s silence was making her even more furious.


    A-Yeong didn¡¯t know how she had blurted that out, but she had done it before she could hold herself. She raised her gaze to Hei-Ran and then to Dan-Han as she struggled to control her tears, but they kept flowing.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to say the words they wanted to hear. She hadn¡¯t said them to anyone before, but seeing the looks in their eyes she knew she had to.


    .....


    Falling to sit on the ground, she replied. ¡°His child and mine.¡± her voice almosting out in a nervous whisper.


    .....


    If there was anything Dan-Han had not expected it was Ji-Tae being a father. That was totally unexpected, and it was the second shocking news he had received in one day.


    Ji-Tae wasn¡¯t just a dad, he was a horrible parent. Dan-Han had thought the boy was only stupid and impulsive, that he liked meddling with things he shouldn¡¯t be found meddling with because he desperately sought for attention ¨C his attention most especially. For some odd reason, Ji-Tae had always seen him as the enemy he was destined to destroy, and whose defeat would bring him the respect that he thought he deserved.


    But it seems Dan-Han waspletely wrong about him. The boy wasn¡¯t just stupid and impulsive, he was horribly cruel. Not just to himself, but to his own blood.


    Dan-Han raked his hand through his hair for the third time as he made his way back home.


    He was right when he said there were secrets lurking around him, secrets that would shatter the people around his life. And it seems at every turn there was a new discovery to be made, and he felt his head was about to explode thinking about everything he had to put in order.


    All he needed at the moment was some peace, but he knew he was miles away from getting that.


    Dan-Han suddenly wondered if he should continue with his n of sending those containers to Ji-Tae.


    There were many reasons why he had sent Ji-Tae away,pletely taking advantage of the crisis in country B to do so, and one of them was to see what Ji-Tae would do when the containers arrived at the site of the project he was working on. His opportunity of ever being president was riding on the sess of this project, which was now under the microscopic eyes of the board members, and his overall performance was going to determine if he¡¯d ever have a seat at the table ¨C not that he was going to let him anyway. But this was why he had called for the board meeting.


    He was simply trying to back Ji-Tae in a corner, but the boy didn¡¯t know it yet.


    He was curious if he¡¯d call in the substandard materials and bring the attention of thepany to it, or if hed handle it all by himself -and by handling it, he meant financing the recement of the materials. If thetter was his route of choice, that meant he had unlimited ess to a source of money which really wanted to find out. It couldn¡¯t just be the guns and drugs. He feared Ji-Tae might be involved in something he didn¡¯t know.


    There was too much money involved in this. But knowing Ji-Tae¡¯s source of wealth wasn¡¯t the only issue at hand, but protecting the people who had been involved in all this one way or the other. A lot of ckmail has been going on, and he was certain Ji-Tae wouldn¡¯t mind harming the people, hence why he wanted to know his leverage over them.


    It was his responsibility to not just look after every member of the Lee family, including the alleged new member of the n, but also to clean after them.


    It was his responsibility to keep the family in line, and that includes ensuring Ji-Tae didn¡¯t have more blood on his hands than he already had.


    Dan-Han sent a message to Tae-Ho, informing him to keep the man he had asked them to find, at the base. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t made contact before he was found.


    He had his head resting against the window as he stared into space,pletely oblivious to his arrival at hispound. He was lost in thought.


    ¡°Sir,¡± The chaffeur called, bringing him back to earth. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He told him and Dan-Han looked outside the window. He sighed when he realized he was indeed home.


    His eyes travelled up to his bedroom window and he could saw her happily waving down at him.


    Dan-Han felt every strain and tendril of worry fade off at the sight of her smiling and waving at him. It was true when they said home was a feeling and not a ce.


    She was his home.


    The smile curving her face was what he always wanted to see, he told himself. A familiar face suddenly shed through his mind and he froze.


    As if he has been poked, Dan-Han jumped out his car and stride into the house in hurried steps. He trotted up the stairs and flung the door to his bedroom open.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re home.¡± Eun-sun chirped with a vibrant smile and Dan-Han froze. For the first time he saw the uncanny resemnce. It was there in the way her eyes slightly crinkled, and her lips curved when she smiled. It was all there and he wondered why he had missed it all along.


    Was it because he had met Song-Hee today?


    How could he-


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Eun-sun asked, a slight frown framed her face when he fixed an awkward gaze on her. She slowly limped towards him, gently so she wouldn¡¯t exert much weight on her injured leg. Dan-Han remained silent as she walked closer.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be moving too much.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know. You warned me and I promised, but I missed you and I couldn¡¯t help but look when I heard youe in.¡± She replied, as her hand moved upward and cupped his cheek. His countenance was unusually solemn and he was looking at her in a strange way, like he has just noticed the color of her eyes for the first time or something.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Did something happen at the office?¡± Eun-sun asked with concern, while Dan-Han replied with a shake of his head.


    He sighed as he cupped both side of her face. ¡°I just realized I might have known the truth all this while, but I guess I wasn¡¯t looking hard enough.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Eun-sun narrowed her brows at him, but he leaned down and softly kissed her lips.


    ¡°One we¡¯ve been dying to know.¡± He cryptically replied. Eun-sun brows deeply furrowed in confusion. She wasn¡¯t sure she understood what he was hinting at.


    He took a step closer till she was up against his chest, but he was careful not to hold her too tightly. He lowered his head and he gently took her lips in his. His tongue gently teasing and luring her in till she parted her lips for him. His kiss wasn¡¯t searing, but it told her just how much he had missed in thest couple of hours, and Eun-sun didn¡¯t fail to pour the depth of her emotions into it.


    When he broke the kiss, Eun-sun felt like she had suddenly been deprived of something heavenly and sweet, and she instantly missed it, but sheposed herself.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± She asked again, and he nodded assuringly.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce you to.¡± He said making Eun-sun cock a brow at him.


    ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394: Family Matters


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet.¡± Dan-Han said making Eun-sun cock a brow at him.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Someone you¡¯d like to meet, but first we have to go to city A.¡±


    ¡°City A?¡± Eun-sun frowned for a brief moment, but her face suddenly rxed and her eyes glistened with excitement at the rememberance of the beautiful city and her beautiful date. She still hasn¡¯t forgotten about their date there. It has been the best day of her life. How she had wished it never ended. It was a day she was certain she¡¯d never forget it.


    Dan-Han chuckled at her gleaming countenance. ¡°Is it the food or the ce that have your eyes dancing with excitement?¡± He teased as he ruffled her hair, but Eun-sun smacked his hand off, her eyes darting a mock re at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ce of course.¡± She refuted with a roll of her eyes while he snorted.


    ¡°I almost believe you.¡± He chuckled amusedly, as he kissed the pout forming on her lips.


    .....


    Eun-sun frowned, at least she tried to pull one off. ¡°You make me sound like a gourmet.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°You are not just a gourmet, Ms Eun-sun, but a godzi.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± Her frown deepened at the jibe he sniped at her. He wrapped his hand around her waist and kissed the tip of her nose. She had a way of effortlessly making his problems go away.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little gourmet, Ms. Eun-sun, and seeing you eat with happy eyes gives me much satisfaction than you can ever imagine.¡± He pecked her before feigning an exasperated sigh. ¡°But if only all the food you eat could go to the appropriate ces, I would have been the happiest man on earth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She curiously demanded, not sure she knew the appropriate ces he was talking about.


    ¡°A bit more fat to grope wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. I think you need more food, love. ck bean noodles, perhaps?¡± He rupt out inughter when she gasped and lethally red at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Dan-Han.¡± She chided.


    ¡°I know.¡± He agreed before stealing a quick kiss from her lips. She was his dose of happiness, and there was no disputing that. Eun-sun tried to fight back a smile as she tried to undo his tie, and he helped her with it and tossed it on the bed.


    ¡°So why are we going back there? Is it work?¡± Eun-sun was sure it wasn¡¯t a date, because Dan-Han would never tell her where they were headed if it was. He was just like that. He liked the element of surprise. So it either had to be work, or something equally important. But whichever one it was, she wondered why he was taking her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not work. It¡¯s family matters.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Family matters? Then why are you taking me?¡± A light crease gathered on her forehead.


    ¡°Because it might take a few days and I¡¯m incapable of leaving you alone. I¡¯d hate to return to see you in another situation I can¡¯t handle. You¡¯re safer at my side.¡± He told her and Eun-sun understood what he was trying to say.


    Although she understood his fears, she still didn¡¯t think she wanted to be treated like a porcin doll. She could look after herself. She was about voicing that out when he spoke up first.


    ¡°And I wanted to see use this as some sort of vacation. We¡¯ll leave the country after I¡¯m done with City A, maybe a stay for a week or two. Let¡¯s make good use of your sick leave, and maybe a change of environment can make you heal faster. What do you think?¡± He wriggled his brows at her. There was a slight gleam in his eyes as he gazed at her.


    Eun-sun could tell he was excited about theter part of his n, the vacation, but she wasn¡¯t fit to travel. He was the one who made a fuss over traveling a flight of stairs, so what changed now.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not fit to travel. I won¡¯t feelfortable in between seats. Remember you said I shouldn¡¯t hurt myself.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Well, thank God you won¡¯t be between seat. The jet will befortable enough. You¡¯ll have enough room to yourself.¡± He smiled.


    Of course, he had his own ne. She had almost forgotten about that.


    Eun-sun furrowed her brows in deep thought.


    ¡°How long are to stay in city A?¡±


    ¡°Three days, depends on how fast I can get things resolved.¡±


    ¡°And can you tell me this family business that is taking us there.¡± She curiously inquired, while Dan-Han shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t. You¡¯ll be safer not knowing about it.¡± He told her with an apologetic look. Dan-Han suddenly nervous when he saw the look on her face. Keeping things away from her wasn¡¯t something he enjoyed doing, but he couldn¡¯t endanger her by having her know what would harm her, especially not when Ji-Tae was involved.


    ¡°Honey I-¡± He gulped back his words. He had only promised her this morning that he¡¯d always keep her in the know of whatever was going on, but things were far more dangerous now. And he couldn¡¯t even tell her that he might have found her parents.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say I¡¯m okay with this, but I don¡¯t want to add to whatever you¡¯re going through at the moment, so I¡¯ll go with you. I know what it¡¯s like shouldering responsibilities, and I hope you know I just want to help you with some of your burdens.¡±


    Dan-Han leaned and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I know.¡± He sighed.


    Eun-sun nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Seeing the struggle in his eyes was already enough torture for him, so she really didn¡¯t want to make a fuss over anything because she knew Dan-Han at heart, and she knew whatever he did, he does with her in mind.


    A small wave of blew across the room till Eun-sun spoke up again.


    ¡°Can Ni-Nae?¡± She suddenly asked while Dan-Han cocked a brow at her.


    ¡°Ni-Na? Why?¡± He asked.


    Eun-sun shrugged. ¡°Well sheined about not traveling much, thanks to you treating her like a child.¡±


    ¡°She is a child, and she should be concerned with resuming school soon.¡± Dan-Han firmly told her.


    ¡°Well, She¡¯s twenty-one and resumption is still far away.¡± She corrected him, but he didn¡¯t seem like he agreed.


    ¡°She has to study. She¡¯ll be joining thepany soon.¡± He told her.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t stop her from having fun, and besides she talks about-¡±


    Dan-Han pinched between his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t say the boyfriend thing.¡±


    Eun-sun smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that, but yes, there¡¯s that too.¡±


    ¡°Is this what shees to talk about with you?¡± Dan-Han suspiciously asked. ¡°Because if it is -¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll stop her froming?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll have to talk with her. She¡¯s trying to use you to get her away, and I¡¯ll have her know it¡¯s not going to work. She knows what I want and she should focus on that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a high-handed man, Lee Dan-Han.¡± Eun-sun told him, matter of factly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that a hundred times before, but Ni-Na can¡¯t have her way on this. Tell her ns forining failed.¡±


    Eun-sun sighed. ¡°She wasn¡¯tining, but can shee? While you¡¯re handling your business, she can stay with me. I really like herpany.¡± Her eyes quickly regained their vibrant flow.


    Seeing the happy and expectant look in her eyes, Dan-Han resignedly sighed. There was no saying no, and yes, Ni-Na could keep herpany while he went about his work.


    ¡°Only to City-A. She¡¯lle back when we¡¯re leaving.¡± He negotiated and Eun-sun smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun.¡± She half squealed.


    ¡°Only you can think of fun with iplete legs. But know I¡¯ll have my eyes on you and that mischievous brat.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not mischievous, she¡¯s a sweet girl.¡± Eun-sun hurriedly defended Ni-Na. ¡°And I really pray she gets to meet a good guy like you, soon.¡±


    ¡°Not if I kill him first.¡± He drawled.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395: Not By Choice.


    A-YEONG¡¯S APARTMENT.


    Hei-Ran silently watched A-Yeong as she sobbed even after Dan-Han left. She buried her face in her palms, and her shoulders trembled as endless tears trickled down her face. Hei-Ran was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say. A myriad of questions was spinning through her head, but she could only stare dumbfoundedly at A-Yeong.


    A-Yeong and a child? That was unbelievable.


    She would never have thought something like this would be revealed out of her silly quest for vengeance or whatever had prompted her to start this in the first ce.


    It was one thing to hear about drugs and ammunition but another about a child.


    Hei-Ran felt a heavy feeling in her heart when she saw how badly A-Yeong kept crying. It didn¡¯t seem like she was going to stop.


    Not sure what to do, Hei-Ran slid off her seat and lowered herself to the ground next to where A-Yeong was seated. She sighed as she put an arm around her, drawing her close till her head was rested on her shoulder. She anticipated some resistance, but surprisingly nothing came. A-Yeong willingly leaned in as her body continued to tremble, and her tears dampened Hei-Ran¡¯s shirt. Hei-Ran had never seen A-Yeong cry like this. If she remembered correctly, she had never seen her cry at all.


    .....


    Hei-Ran kept hugging and patting her till she finally got a grip of herself, her sniffing sound filling the space of the living room. They remained in that position till A-Yeong slowly pulled away, her nose running with snort and her eyes ring red and sore.


    ¡°I...¡± Her lips moved to say something, but Hei-Ran rose from the floor and sauntered into the kitchen. Minutester, she returned with a cold ss of water which she wordlessly passed to A-Yeong, who shook her head either out of sheer stubbornness or embarrassment, neither of which Hei-Ran cared about.


    She bent down and forcefully ced the ss in her hand with a re ying in her eyes.


    A-Yeong gazed at her and received it when she saw the look in Hei-Ran¡¯s eyes. She slowly raised the ss to her lips and took a sip of it, the coldness lubricated her parched throat, and she suddenly felt grateful. She ced the ss by her side while Hei-Ran returned to the space she had been seated.


    They both sat in silence till A-Yeong hoarsely spoke up.


    ¡°I know you want to ask me-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, but only if you¡¯re up for it,¡± Hei-Ran interjected her. An awkward air of silence swept across the room as bothdies stared at nothing in particr.


    ¡°I met him eight years ago.¡± A-Yeong started taking Hei-Ran by surprise. She took a nce at her from the corner of her eyes. She had not expected her to speak up, but Hei-Ran felt grateful she did. She didn¡¯t need to ask who she was talking about, so she listened and encouraged her with her silence.


    A-Yeong continued. ¡°It was my final year, and I had gone with my coursemates for a few business and economic seminars in some underdeveloped country. It was a rare opportunity having some top sharks in the industry gathering in one ce, President Lee had also been there for one of the conferences, and I didn¡¯t want to miss it.¡± She said, her voice sounding low and calm, her eyes lost and distant like she was reaching for the memory in her head.


    ¡°During one of the recess periods in one of the conference meetings, I met him. He walked in carrying some dark air around him that waspelling enough that you wouldn¡¯t want to look away. At first nce, I could see the danger and cunny re in his eyes, and I knew he wasn¡¯t good for me even as he flirted with me. Warning bells went off in my head, whispering to me to run, but he was relentless, and I was yielding. He had this dangerous smile on his face that made me feel conflicted.¡±


    She paused, and Hei-Ran turned to her, hoping she wouldn¡¯t stop now. A-Yeong managed a soft chuckle when she saw Hei-Ran¡¯s face.


    She turned away and continued staring ahead like whatever she was talking about was before her eyes. ¡°He invited me for drinks, and even when I knew I shouldn¡¯t be familiarizing myself with a man like him, I agreed. A few drinks resulted in another invite, and during all the days of the seminar in that country, we flirted hard, and there was no slowing down. He sometimes acted suspicious and strange. He¡¯d excuse himself to take a few calls, but I was too lost to read meanings to the danger signs. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I kept falling hard. Maybe it was the streak of danger around him that pulled me in and had me falling in too deep.¡±


    ¡°I heard he could be quite a charmer when he wants to,¡± Hei-Ran stated.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget creepy too,¡± A-Yeong added.


    ¡°I guess you only saw the creepy part after he made you squirm.¡±


    A-Yeong turned towards her with tightened brows, but she eased up and amusedly chuckled.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± She smiled. It was indeed true that she got to know who Ji-Tae really was after the short-lived me between them was finally put down.


    ¡°So, what happened after you got pregnant?¡± Hei-Ran asked, knowing she must have discovered her pregnancy after their little stint.


    ¡°After the conference, we met a few times, and I thought I got something good going, but nothing coulde from Ji-Tae.¡± She paused and sadly sighed. ¡°I desperately wanted to tell you about it, but I suddenly discovered I was pregnant before my trip to your school.¡±


    Yeah, thest trip they had nned out before graduation, and Hei-Ran had been anticipating A-Yeong¡¯s arrival, but there had been no show. Hei-Ran remembered it well.


    ¡°I told him about it. Not because I was expecting him to take responsibility or pressure him into marriage, but because I felt he had the right to know. I wasn¡¯t stupid to think Lee Ji-Tae was madly in love with me, so I didn¡¯t expect much. But what I didn¡¯t expect was the disrespect and embarrassment I got. He was cruel to me, and he spoke rudely too.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you keep the baby?¡± Hei-Ran almost snapped, wondering what had prompted her to keep the baby of such a man and subjecting herself to so much pain. She wasn¡¯t an advocate of abortions, but Ji-Tae, or whatever his name was, has shown he wasn¡¯t deserving of the kindness of having a child with A-Yeong.


    A-Yeong¡¯s eyes turned misty as she tried to defend herself. ¡°I tried getting rid of it. I booked an appointment, but I sat on the bench, wondering what my actions would bring and the cost of it. I wasn¡¯t bold enough to pull through, nor could I tell anybody about it. I guess I wasn¡¯t brave as you all thought.¡± She let out a derisive sigh as she tried to hold back her tears.


    ¡°I felt disappointed with myself, and I knew grandfather would feel the same, as well as... you.¡± She turned to Hei-Ran, who was staring at her with a look of surprise.


    ¡°I knew how we spoke about running the Su empire together, but there was suddenly a child inside of me, and I knew I failed everyone. I didn¡¯t know the next step to take or the next turn in my life. It was as if I had missed the big n that wasid out for my life, and Ipletely felt lost and helpless. Not being able to get rid of the baby I....¡±


    ¡°You left.¡± Hei-Ran thoughtfully uttered. ¡°That exins the missing year.¡± She could finally make sense of things.


    ¡°Yes,¡± A-Yeong affirmed with a nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do, so running away seemed the best option at the time. After graduation, I traveled to a small ind that was very isted. I lived alone and had the baby with the help of a few natives there. Several times I tried calling home, calling you, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. Whenever I closed my eyes, I could picture the disappointed look you all would give me, so I held on to my n till I had the baby.¡±


    ¡°So how did he know? How did he find out about the baby?¡± Hei-Ran questioned, wondering how the child he didn¡¯t want had suddenly be a weapon in his hands that he was using to control A-Yeong.


    Hei-Ran noticed the way A-Yeong¡¯s eyes had once again turned heavy with tears which threatened to break out, but she tried fighting them back.


    She shook her head as her voice croaked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hei-Ran. I dropped her at an orphanage so I could return but not without clear instructions of not giving her away. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to give her away because I wanted her to be a part of my life, even though adoption had been the n from the get go. I sold my chateau to support the orphanage and have them agree to keep her, at least till I was ready. But one month after I returned, I got a call that the orphanage had been involved in a fire ident and all the kids had been taken to different orphanages which could amodate them, and my daughter had been brought to City A, courtesy of a generous benefactor. I made a quick trip there to check on her, but I was shocked when I saw Ji-Tae there holding the girl with a creepy smile on his face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t surprised how he got to know. He is a Lee, after all, but what surprised me was when he gave me an ultimatum to either help him receive a certain cargo or never see my daughter again. He promised it would be a one-time thing, and he threatened to take her away if I didn¡¯tply.¡± At this point, tears were already streaming down A-Yeong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how he could up with that, and I didn¡¯t want to imagine what he¡¯d do to her. She was my child. A child he didn¡¯t want, and I alone made sacrifices for. I had wanted to give her up for adoption, but throughout the pregnancy, she grew on me. Her small kicks and moves kept me awake most nights, but theyforted me. The thought of seeing her face kept me going despite all the loneliness and hardships. I told myself I would earn the family¡¯s trust again before telling everyone about her so I could bring her home, but Ji-Tae....¡± she choked. ¡°He got to her first and cornered me.¡±


    She sniffed and wiped the tear that rolled down her cheek.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for help, especially when I began to know the kind of man he was and what he was into. I had no choice, Hei-Ran. It was either I helped him, or he took my child away.¡± A-Yeong blurted out herst words as her body again began to tremble with tears. She pulled her knees up and covered her face with her hands.


    Hei-Ran also found her eyes misty as she watched and listened to her. She knelt beside pulled her close, hugging her very tightly.


    Hei-Ran couldn¡¯t begin to imagine all the pain A-Yeong had to go through. Staying away from her family and having a child alone in a strange ce must have been overwhelming for her, and being threatened for the past six years by a monster was something that must have shattered her.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396: Forgiveness.


    Hei-Ran couldn¡¯t imagine how A-Yeong had been living in thest seven years. She didn¡¯t want to imagine it.


    Hearing her ordeal, she realized that misunderstandings, no matter the fraction of it, doesn¡¯t just cause rifts in rtionships but can destroy everything that had been built over the years, just like hers and A-Yeong¡¯s.


    She realized that she might have acted a bit too selfishly with A-Yeong. She had been caught up in her pain so much that she didn¡¯t think about what changed in A-Yeong, or what could have brought up the changes in her.


    For someone she had imed to know, she should have paid more attention to her when she returned as a whole different person because people didn¡¯t just change. Difficult situations in life sometimes leave us a whole new person ¨C strangers we barely recognize even when we stand in front of a mirror.


    Hei-Ran believed this was the change A-Yeong had gone through. She had be a whole new person to save her child, which wasn¡¯t her fault. Yes, she made a few mistakes by hurting her and her rtionship, but she could see why.


    A-Yeong might have realized that for her to do Ji-Tae¡¯s bidding, she had to take over thepany, and that was why she had framed her. But her reasons didn¡¯t make her right, nor did they justify her decision.


    She hadn¡¯t forgiven A-Yeong for what she did because she had never once apologized till that very moment, but for the first time, Hei-Ran didn¡¯t want to hate her. Rather she felt a bit of resentment towards herself.


    .....


    Maintaining rtionships was a conscious effort, and it required a lot of hard work and sacrifice, which she had failed to offer.


    Maybe if she had spoken to A-Yeong and made an effort to know the reason for her change, things wouldn¡¯t have gone as long as they did. Maybe they would have saved themselves of some hurt, and she would have been able to lift some of the burdens off her. Maybe they might have worked together and found a solution like they always did, and A-Yeong¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t have grown up away from home ore to know the horrible man who was her father.


    Hei-Ran felt her heart throb with regret.


    She hugged A-Yeong tighter as she brushed her hand through A-Yeong¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, A-Yeong.¡± She whispered because that was all she could say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that by yourself.¡± She apologized again and kissed the top of her head while her hands kept going through her hair.


    A-Yeong shook her head to stop her from apologizing because Hei-Ran didn¡¯t have to. It was no one¡¯s fault. She was the one who made a mistake by being with the wrong man, but as much as she hated Ji-Tae, she didn¡¯t hate the child he had given her because she was also a part of her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I- I should be the one apologizing.¡± She croaked.


    ¡°Shh... it¡¯s okay.¡± Hei-Ran hushed her, but A-Yeong stubbornly pulled away.


    She turned to Hei-Ran with tear-glistening eyes. She raised her gaze to Hei-Ran as she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hei-Ran. I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness-¡±


    Hei-Ran ced a hand on her lips and stopped her. She gently wiped the tears rolling down A-Yeong¡¯s cheek while she tried to hold back hers. ¡°I agree I hated you at one point, and at another, I was convinced I¡¯d never forgive you, but after hearing all you¡¯ve gone through, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have done the same if not worse. You made a mistake, but you were only looking after your child, that¡¯s already a lot. I forgive you, truly.¡± She told her,pletely surprised at how easy that came out, but her words prompted A-Yeong to cry even more. She could tell the remorse in her eyes.


    ¡°T...thank you.¡± A-Yeong sobbed out as she put her arms around Hei-Ran. She didn¡¯t know how long she had wanted to say that ¨C to apologize, but the circumstances surrounding her wouldn¡¯t let her. She felt a weight had suddenly been taken off her chest.


    Hei-Ran let out a small smile as she wiped the tears, which seemed like they had no intention of stopping off A-Yeong¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Hei-Ran asked, trying to move the discussion into something lighter


    after they¡¯ve both calmed down.


    ¡°Hee-Young.¡± She replied, a smile warming her face as she sniffed. ¡°She gives me joy, you know?¡± Her eyes held a smile, and Hei-Ran could tell the child did give her joy.


    ¡°I think she¡¯ll give all us of joy when shees home.¡± Hei-Ran smiled back, but A-Yeong suddenly tensed up, and the calmness in her eyes disappeared,pletely reced by fear and worry.


    ¡°Hei-Ran, wh..what if something happens to her? What if he finds out his business has been revealed, and he takes her away?¡± She panickly rattled out.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. We won¡¯t let him.¡± Hei-Ran firmly told her.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just your fight anymore, A-Yeong. You have your family now, and we¡¯ll help you get her back, and didn¡¯t president Lee say he¡¯d do the right thing? If anyone can help, then it¡¯s him. He¡¯ll help you. All you have to do is go to city A as he requested. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡± She assured her, but A-Yeong was still unsettled, and Hei-Ran understood why.


    She sat down beside her and hugged her tight. ¡°We¡¯ll bring her home, and everything will be just fine.¡± Sheforted her.


    Hei-Ran wished to go with A-Yeong to city A, but Dan-Han had requested shees alone.


    ¡°Do you think I should tell the others?¡± A-Yeong asked, referring to the other members of the family.


    ¡°Not yet. You get her while I talk with grandfather. When you return, you can tell the rest of the family.¡± Hei-Ran told her, and A-Yeong nodded in concordance. She liked it that way. She wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to face her parents just yet.


    She leaned closer and hugged Hei-Ran. ¡°Thank you, Hei-Ran.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first true thing you¡¯ve said since you were born,¡± She teased, and they both chuckled. She continued. ¡°But we¡¯re family, and family sticks together even though they can be bothersome and annoying.¡±


    A-Yeong felt her swell as she hugged her even more. It¡¯s been so long, and she had missed this.


    She had truly missed Hei-Ran, and there was no lie in that.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397: Tease.


    Last night, when Dan-Han said they had to travel, Eun-sun hadn¡¯t thought it would be the next day, and she had been too carried away to ask him, but there she was watching him pack up after a night of prior notice.


    Her eyes keenly followed Dan-Han as he dutifully packed her bag and his. He packed all she needed, from her clothes to her toiletries, just as she directed. Watching him pack her underwear was somewhat cringing, and the suggestive yet teasing smiles he darted at her made her blush and look away.


    Seeing him in his casual wear doing homely stuff like this made him feel different from the plutocrat he was known to be. He looked and felt like an ordinary guy with enhanced beauty.


    ¡°Just so you know, Mr.Lee, you look beautiful.¡± She giggled and turned away before he could look at her.


    Dan-Han slightly blushed at her praise. He found it amusing seeing how Eun-sun could still be shy around him after being together for months.


    He watched as she fumbled with her phone in an attempt to avoid his gaze. Watching her act that way, he couldn¡¯t help the feeling that suddenly twirled inside him. He put her stuff down and sauntered towards the bed, making Eun-sun surprisingly nce at him.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not done.¡± She told him, even as her cheeks heated up when he snatched her phone away and crawled up the bed.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re bing a tease, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dan-Han asked with a dangerous smile curving his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a tease. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so tease-able. Are you sure you¡¯re still president Lee? The tyrannical boss who made my days hell?¡± She teased and yfully raised her brows at him.


    ¡°Am I now?¡± He asked and tickled her side while she squealed and giggled at his touch.


    Eun-sun jerked when she felt his palm crawl up her dress. ¡°Dan-Han, what are you doing?¡± She rmingly asked when she saw the dark and suggestive gleaming in his eyes.


    A wicked smirk curved his lips as he lowered himself to her, his hands holding his weight up as he loomed over her. ¡°You¡¯re bothering me a lot, and I can¡¯t seem to focus when you do that.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Smile.¡± He replied as he kissed her cheek while Eun-sun blinked confusedly.


    He was the reason why she was blushing and smiling. Why was he making it seem like her fault?


    Eun-sun was about to voice that out when his lips swallowed up whatever words she had in mind. He kissed her with torrid intent, which left her speechless and breathless, but she quickly matched his passion as her uninjured arm traveled around his neck.


    His lips were moist, hot, and demanding in a way she hadn¡¯t felt them in a while. Since the incident, she had noticed how careful he was with her. His touch had changed, and so did his kisses, but this kiss was nowhere tender and gentle. It showed the possessive man that had always demanded all of her.


    Eun-sun felt a fevered blood course up her veins when his fingers gently trailed up her legs, teasing her skin and sending feverish waves all over her. Her skin felt overly sensitive, and a moan tore off her lips when he kissed and sucked on her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He hoarsely whispered into her ears, and Eun-sun couldn¡¯t lie she didn¡¯t feel the same. She had missed him in ways she felt too shy to admit, but seeing the molten heat in his eyes as he lustfully stared at her, Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but admit it too.


    ¡°I missed you more. I miss you every time.¡± She said as she raised her head and imed his lips, sensuously luring his tongue into a tango while his fingers freed the robe she had on. She hissed in pleasure when his moist lips traveled over her, leaving a trail of sensual destruction as he nibbled on every inch of her skin, and his fingers traced the front of her panties, teasing the folds of her core.


    Dan-Han paused when his eyes fell on the healing wound on her stomach. His body stiffened on its own ord.


    Feeling how stiff he had suddenly be, Eun-sun raised her head to look at him, sensual emotion glowing in her eyes. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked, oblivious to what had caused the change in him. Every trace of dark desires that had lingered in his eyes was gone.


    He shook his head as he trailed his finger around the wound, which was healing pretty quickly, and she finally realized why he stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She breathed out.


    She softly hissed when his kisses traveled down her stomach to her thighs, missing where she wanted to feel him.


    She cried out when he suddenly kissed her between her legs. The exploration of his mouth and the wicked ministration of his hand against her breast made her eruptive with pleasure. His thumb rolled around her nipples, slightly flicking them and sending jolts of fire through her.


    ¡°Dan-Han, please.¡± She begged as his tongue kept teasing her against the thin fabric of her lingerie.


    He pulled away and returned to her lips. ¡°Not today, love.¡± He said, making Eun-sun¡¯s drooped eyes fully open with sheer confusion and displeasure. She tried to pull him down so she could feel his body against hers, but he didn¡¯t budge. He used his hand to bear his weight up. It has been forever since shest felt him so closely.


    Dan-Han chuckled at her countenance. ¡°You¡¯re still healing.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ll be careful.¡± She confidently told him as her hands traveled through the mop of his mussed hair. She could see the desires in his eyes just like he could see in hers.


    Dan-Han leaned in and kissed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t trust myself to be careful with you. I¡¯ve missed you, and I might be unintentionally rough.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No love.¡± He interrupted her with a shake of his head, making Eun-sun frown. If he knew he wouldn¡¯t go through with it, why did he torture her like that?


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han, you¡¯re mean. Take it from me, you¡¯re mean.¡± She glowered at him. Dan-Han chuckled at her angry face, which he found extremely cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I turned us on.¡± He tried to kiss her again, but she avoided his lips, and heughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, but I promise to make it up to you when I know you¡¯re better.¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡± Eun-sun pushed him off her, but he didn¡¯t budge; rather, he amusedly smiled and stole a kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get your clothes ready. Jae-Hyun wille to do a quick check on you before we leave for the airport.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun red at him.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Dan-Han ignored the re in her eyes as he tied back her robe and intently stared at her.


    Eun-Sun noticed the awkward way in which he was now staring at her. He had been doing that since he returned from workst night. He kept looking at her like there was something different about her.


    Eun-sun touched her face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you been giving me that look sincest night.¡±


    ¡°What look?¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re seeing me for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am. You¡¯re like a different person every day. You give me a daily thousand episodes of Ms. Eun-sun.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Dan-Han. You¡¯re looking at me differently.¡± She said, and she was sure of it.


    ¡°Maybe I am.¡± He pecked her cheek and picked up his phone, which was currently ringing. ¡°Jae-Hyun is here.¡± He told her as he rolled out of bed.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± She called, but he sauntered towards the wardrobe to bring her clothes.


    He looked at the bulge between his pants, and he sighed.


    What was he thinking trying to torture her when he knew he would likely suffer more?


    He answered Jae-Hyun¡¯s call as he picked up the clothes she¡¯ll be wearing to the airport.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your gate,¡± Jae-Hyun told him the moment he answered the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs in a minute.¡±


    Despite Eun-sun¡¯s urge to interrogate him, she kept quiet and decided to get the answers out of him at the right time.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398: Little Disappointment.


    Dan-Han watched from the side as Jae-Hyun examined Eun-sun under his scrutiny. He could see Eun-sun try her not wince in pain whenever Jae-Hyun touched her leg or arm.


    ¡°How bad does it hurt?¡± Jae-Hyun asked, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡± Dan-Han said from the single victorian chair where he was seated, but Eun-sun ignored him and nced at Jae-Hyun.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a mild pain.¡± She said while Jae-Hyun nodded, but the look in his eyes told her he also didn¡¯t believe her.


    He inspected the wound on her stomach before taking a sample of her blood.


    Jae-Hyun turned around to see Dan-Han already standing behind him, his hand folded across his chest, waiting for a report.


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll run some blood test, but I¡¯m sure other than the physical injuries, she¡¯s really okay.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dan-Han skeptically asked. If she wasn¡¯t fit to travel he wouldn¡¯t want to take the risk. He¡¯d as well stay behind and try to hold things off for as long as he could, but there was no way he¡¯d leave her behind. Trouble was lurking around, and he was sure of it. He remembered the peculiar unsettling feeling he had on their way back from City-A, but he had discarded it, and that same day, Eun-sun had been attacked. That was the result of his negligence, so he would make the same mistake again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jae-Hyun nodded and nced at Eun-sun who was keenly listening. ¡°She just have to stay off her feet for a short time, even if she most move about, it should be for a short while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prefer she doesn¡¯t.¡± Dan-Han countered, as he dipped his hands into his pocket, while he ignored Eun-sun rolling her eyes at him.


    Knowing Dan-Han, Jae-Hyun shrugged nonmittally. If he said so, then that¡¯s how it would be, but also knowing how tenacious and daring Eun-sun had been from the first time her, he believed Dan-Han wasn¡¯t going to get his way one hundred percent. ¡°The impact on her bones wasn¡¯t that bad, it was just a mild dislocation so she should be able to move around soon and I think I can take the cast off her hand, and as for the wound it¡¯s healing properly. So there¡¯s really no issue here.¡± He told them.


    ¡°So I can walk around right?¡± Eun-sun asked, trying not to be excited even though her eyes were already gleaming.


    ¡°No.¡± Dan-Han firmly dered before Jae-Hyun could respond.


    He shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s the boss. You should do as he says, except you want me fired.¡±


    Eun-sun threw a hard re at Dan-Han before sinking into her seat with a defeated sigh.


    Jae-Hyun shed her aforting smile after they watched Dan-Han walked away. ¡°You know he¡¯s just looking after you wellbeing.¡±


    Eun-sun wearily sighed as she kneaded her forehead. ¡°I know. But he just don¡¯t understand that staying still isn¡¯t easy for me or anyone for that matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he knows, else he wouldn¡¯t be taking time off work to take you on a vacation. The man is a workaholic and he¡¯s currently in the middle of several projects.¡± Jae-Hyun told her. Eun-sun looked towards Dan-han¡¯s direction. He was listing out some instructions over the phone, probably to his secretary.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but nod. Jae-Hyun was right. Though he had other reasons for travelling and taking her, she also believed Dan-Han was doing this for her because he knew just how suffocated she has been feeling in the past few weeks.


    ¡°I know.¡± A faint smile teased the edge of her lips.


    ¡°Have you seen In-Ha? How is he?¡± She curiously asked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him?¡± Jae-Hyun questioned with a raise of his brows.


    ¡°I have. He was here a few days ago, but...I don¡¯t know. He smiled andughed but I could tell something was wrong with him. Are you guys still not on good terms? Is Dan-Han still not talking to you guys except on official reasons?¡±


    ¡°In-Ha¡¯s new attitude isn¡¯t because of Dan-han¡¯s little tiff with us. But I believe you know the reason why.¡±


    Eun-sun silently looked at him. Her countenance turned solemn when she realized what he was trying to say.


    Observing the change in her disposition, Jae-Hyun sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourself too much about him. In-Ha is an adult, he¡¯ll get over this with him. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± He assured but Eun-sun didn¡¯t know if she should believe him.


    In-Ha didn¡¯t seem fine, at least not to her. He had bantered with Ni-Na endlessly and had even spoken and smiled with her, but she could tell the difference between the In-Ha she knew and the one who had visited her. The mischievous recklessnes that always lingered in his eyes when he teased her, the vibrant life that seeped out of him weren¡¯t there. And she could tell he was in so much hurry to leave after spending a short time with them.


    Eun-sun suddenly became troubled in her heart. ¡°Do you think I should do something? Should I talk to him?¡± She worriedly asked, and Jae-Hyun chuckled.


    ¡°And what exactly would you say to him?¡± He asked her, while Eun-sun shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± she helplessly sighed.


    ¡°Exactly. In-Ha is an adult and he can deal with a little disappointment. Compared to all of us, he had the worst childhood.¡±


    ¡°He does?¡± Her brows narrowed as she frowned.


    ¡°Yeah. Even worse than Dan-Han¡¯s regimented life as a kid. So believe when I say he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯ll be fine?¡± Dan-Han asked as he approached them. His gaze darted between Jae-Hyun and Eun-sun who had suddenly went mum.


    ¡°A friend.¡± Eun-sun replied, and Dan-Han frowned as realization hit him.


    He said nothing as he walked over to Eun-sun. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Ni-Na just arrived the hangar.¡± He told her as he carefully scooped her into his arms.


    He turned to Jae-Hyun and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all.¡± He said and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Maybe we can hang out when you return?¡±


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he stared at him. Hanging out was something they hadn¡¯t done since his mother¡¯s death, and it had been a routine for them for over two decades.


    He nced at Eun-sun who pinched him on his chest, before he looked back at Jae-Hyun.


    ¡°Bring In-Ha.¡± He nkly said, and Jae-Hyun dly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him when he returns.¡±


    ¡®Returns?¡¯ Dan-Han cocked a brow at that.


    ¡°He left?¡± That wouldn¡¯t be right. The man had seemed like he desperately wanted to stay here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. But I think he just needed some space.¡± Jae-Hyun exined and Dan-Han nodded in understanding. In-Ha was always an emotional person even if he never epted it.


    ¡°Well, call me when he returns.¡± Dan-Han said before turning away to leave. As much as a part of him was still vexed for what his friends had done he didn¡¯t want to lose them all together.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: Memorable Trip?


    A nostalgic feeling engulfed Eun-sun when Dan-Han carried her out of the car and stood before the private jet. Thest time she had boarded a ne which had also been her first time, had been with Mrs. Lee during their field trip to the province.


    Those days weren¡¯t her best days but they had been memorable, at least until the worst happened ¨C the ugly memory that tainted what should have been a great trip for both family and friends as well as the indigenes of that province.


    Mrs. Lee had talked a lot about her final grand tour to the provinces she wanted to take relief and love to, but she had sadly only made it to one.


    A memory of her paled face partially covered with an oxygen mask shed through her head, and she felt a twist in her stomach.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dan-Han asked with a concerned frown when he observed the sudden change in her disposition. Eun-sun raised her gaze to him but quickly darted it away and shook her head as she fought back the tears that threatened to prick her eyes.


    She shouldn¡¯t cry, at least not when Dan-Han was there.


    Dan-Han tilted a brow as he observed her face which she was deliberately trying to hide away from him.


    .....


    He intently peered at her but he remained silent, not able to tell why her mood had suddenly changed. He gave a dismissive sigh as he boarded the ne with her in his arms and the moment he stepped into the cabin Ni-Na¡¯s theatrical squeal echoed around the room.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She chirped as she excitedly patted a reclined seat opposite her for Dan-Han to drop Eun-sun, but he ignored her and walked towards another cabin which was at the rear of the ne and she followed.


    The hostess on board bowed to him and held open the door of the cabin. She bowed and politely greeted Eun-Sun who slightly felt shy and simply responded with a nod. She wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever be able to get used to people bowing to her with such reverence, and this was because of Dan-han. Only a hand few people have seen them together, and each time the awkward feeling was there. She was always the one bowing to people and weing them in, so this was always going to be strange.


    As if Dan-Han had read her mind, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it when you be my wife.¡±


    Eun-sun rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who¡¯s bing your wife?¡± She asked with a mock re gleaming in her eyes.


    Dan-Han shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her walking down the aisle. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, but you¡¯ll cry when you see her. She¡¯ll be an angel in white. My angel.¡± He smiled and kissed the tip of her nose as he gently ced her on the bed which was in the private bedroom of the ne, while Eun-sun¡¯s face turned red with a sweet shy smile lilting her lips.


    Ni-Na who had been behind them and had heard a bit of their conversation rolled her eyes at her brother¡¯s cheesiness. Who knew president Lee had that side to him.


    ¡°At least, now I know why we¡¯re flying this after three long years of it being hidden away. You don¡¯t want our baby bear to feel ufortable, right?¡± Ni-Na yfully wriggled her brows at Dan-Han while she tried not to say the other words that would result in her getting off the ne at this instant.


    This was the first time Dan-Han was taking anyone on his personal private ne. Thepany¡¯s jet had always been his means of transport when he was going on a business trip with people because those were the only trips he embarked on until Eun-sun showed up.


    ¡°If you know, then why are you asking?¡± Dan-Han asked back without looking at her.


    He carefully helped Eun-sun adjustfortably into the bed, and ced some pillows on her back, while Eun-sun had her eyes traveling around the room in awe.


    It was a moderate-sized room with an ensuite bathroom like a hotel room. She was surprised to see something like this could exist in a ne, and it was even separate from the other cabin which had reclining chairs. This ne was different from the previous one they had used thest time, and it was way bigger and far more luxurious.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han who was still hovering over her even though she was alreadyfortable and could very well settle herself in. ¡°Is this yours?¡± She curiously inquired.


    Dan-Han briefly raised his gaze to her and nodded, before pulling a nket over her. Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened at that as they darted between Dan-Han and Ni-Na who looked amused by her reaction.


    ¡°You have no idea how rich your boyfriend is, do you?¡± Ni-Na asked as she hopped on the bed but that earned her a re from Dan-Han.


    ¡°Careful.¡± He warned, but Ni-Na rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Brother please, she dislocated her arm and ankle, not her spine and brain. Sister-inw isn¡¯t weak. Or are you, Noona?¡± She turned to Eun-sun and challengingly cocked a brow at her.


    Eun-sun smiled and shook her head. ¡°Definitely not.¡± She dered.


    ¡°You see, big brother. Your woman isn¡¯t weak at all.¡± She smiled at Dan-Han, who suddenly had a frown on his face.


    ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re going to be a bad influence, Ni-Na.¡± He said and Ni-Na theatrically gasped.


    ¡°Me?! A bad influence?¡± Ni-Na pointed a finger at herself with incredulity, as she faked an innocent face. ¡°Brother Dan-Han, you raised me to be an angel.¡±


    ¡°And I hope you still have wings to fly when I toss you out the window 3000 feet off the ground.¡± He threatened and Ni-Na stared at him in horror and utter disbelief.


    She vigorously shook her head as she crawled closer and nted herself by Eun-sun¡¯s side. ¡°Sister-Inw invited me, you can¡¯t kick me out. Not now!¡± She stubbornly dered.


    ¡°When was thest time you took me on your jet? When was thest time you took me on a trip? All you know how to do is make me read and work like you want to auction me to some crazy scientist. Wait! Is that the n, president Lee?¡± Her eyes widened as she suspiciously looked at Dan-Han.


    Auctioning her to a scientist would be him doing her a favor. He¡¯d rather sell her to someone far worse, but he didn¡¯t have to tell her that.


    Dan-Han sighed exasperatedly. He nced at Eun-sun who was amusedly staring at him, obviously enjoying Ni-Na¡¯s banter with him. That was the girl¡¯s forte ¨C Always trying to argue with everybody and always ensuring she got her way.


    Why did he say yes to Eun-sun bringing Ni-Na in the first ce? It wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t enough trouble for him to handle, now he had another trouble added to the mix.


    This was going to be one hell of a trip.


    He dipped his hand in his pocket as he watched the both of them smile and flutter their eyshes at him. Funny how they were the most important women in his life, as well as Ni-Na¡¯s mother who was currently taking over the matriarch role of the family. They gave him great joy as well trouble.


    He turned to Ni-Na. ¡°If you make any trouble, I¡¯ll definitely throw you down this ne myself.¡± He drawled and Ni-Na stuck her tongue at him, but when she saw his brows furrow, she readily nodded. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t do that, but she also didn¡¯t want to find out if he was capable of doing such.


    Dan-Han leaned down and ced a kiss on Eun-sun¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll attend to some work. I have a virtual meeting in five minutes. Stay here and rx, okay?¡± he told her and she nodded.


    ¡°What about me? No kiss?¡± Ni-Na pouted her lips and moved her forehead closer to Dan-Han. She gasped and winced when Dan-Han flicked her forehead instead of a kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re mean.¡± She cried and wickedly red at him.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not far away from getting kicked out.¡± He threatened to flick her head again, but Ni-Na quickly moved away. Eun-sunughed as she watched them. It was clear as day that Dan-Han adored Ni-Na, even if she was sure he didn¡¯t say it to her.


    ¡°You should go attend to your work.¡± She told him and he nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them send you some snacks and drinks.¡± He told her. ¡°And don¡¯t move your arm too much because the cast has been removed. You have to stay still.¡± He warned and she nodded before he walked away.


    Ni-Na who hadn¡¯t noticed the cast on Eun-sun¡¯s arms was gone until the moment Dan-Han said it, looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°So soon?¡± She asked as she stared at the arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks, Ni-Na, so it¡¯s not ¡®so soon.¡± She told her. ¡°And Jae-Hyun said it wasn¡¯t that bad,pared to my ankle which I also believe has fully healed already.¡±


    Ni-Na chuckled observing her expression. ¡°You feel restrained and I think you hate it.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°My brother must be enjoying this.¡± She chuckled. ¡°You sure fell in for a wrong man.¡± She said with a sigh.


    Eun-sun cocked a brow at her. ¡°Wrong man? Do you want me to tell him you said that?¡± Eun-sun tilted her face towards her as she intently looked at her.


    Ni-Na jerked upright and gave Eun-sun a disbelieving look. ¡°Are you still my sister-inw? Do you want me to die?¡± She stared at Eun-sun in horror.


    Eun-sun shook her andughed to her amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe for now.¡±


    Ni-Na wickedly eyed Eun-sun which made herugh harder till they finally changed their line of conversation and talked about everything else.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me tag along,¡± Ni-Na told Eun-sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Consider it payment foring over to save me from boredom, and also I don¡¯t want to stay alone in the hotel room. It will be boring.¡± She said and Ni-Na nodded with understanding.


    She moved closer and ced her arm around Eun-sun as she smiled. ¡°Then I believe you made the right decision in bringing me, sis. I¡¯m going to make this trip memorable for you. All you just have to do is smile and bat yourshes when I say so, okay?¡± She excitedly said while Eun-sun frowned.


    ¡°Why?¡± She confusedly asked.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how we¡¯ll get ess to his card, sis. And a coy smile from will solve any money problem.¡± She chirped.


    Eun-sun suspiciously narrowed her brows at her. ¡°Why do I think you¡¯re using me to leash off your brother?¡± She asked.


    Ni-Na shrugged as her smile broadened. ¡°Because I am. That¡¯s what sister Inw¡¯s do, and you just got yourself a pretty one.¡± She winked.


    Eun-sun suddenly wasn¡¯t certain about her decision to bring Ni-Na. She feared this trip wouldn¡¯t just be memorable but chaotic, that she was sure of.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: Babysit.


    As soon as the nended, Dan-Han took them to the hotel where he had reservations.


    He observed Eun-sun as she gazed around the hotel lobby in awe. Her eyes glistened like she hadn¡¯t seen anything like it before. She always had that look whenever she went somewhere new, and it stirred up the urge in him to show her the world, take her to all the ces she hadn¡¯t been before, and that was something he¡¯d live up to. She was just too easy to please.


    ¡°You like it?¡± He asked as she kept snapping her neck around, her eyes darting back and forth in wonderment as she took in whatever she could of the ambiance. What caught Eun-sun¡¯s eyes the most was the fantastic fountain at the heart of the lobby and the artificial waterfall fountain adjacent to it.


    She turned to Dan-Han with glistening eyes and eagerly bobbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She happily said.


    Eun-sun felt another wave of nostalgia hit her as she took in the ce¡¯s ambiance. Being in Dan-Han¡¯s arms in a beautiful ce like this reeled back the unforgettable memories of their beautiful dates in this city weeks ago.


    Her eyes twinkled as she lifted her head and kissed his cheeks.


    Dan-Han lowered his head and looked at her with amusing eyes, a pleasant smile edging his lips.


    .....


    ¡°What was that for?¡± He asked as she lifted her head again and dropped another feathery kiss on his cheek, making him chuckle at her cute little actions.


    Eun-sun shrugged nonmittally and pursed her lips to hide the shy smile on her face. No matter how hard she tried, Dan-Han still made her feel conscious despite the time they¡¯ve been together, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing whenever he smiled at her. Maybe it was the feeling of knowing his smile was sacred and exclusive to her and that she was the reason behind every smile on his face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± She said with a bashful shake of her head.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help butugh at her pretense of being shy. ¡°You fake shy girl. You¡¯re not shy, Eun-sun. So stop acting like you are.¡± He teased, and she slightly hit him on his chest while trying to bury her flushed face in his chest.


    Ni-Na, who stood by the sidelines,pulsively treated to an unnecessary disy of affection, rolled her eyes as she wondered if the Dan-Han before her was the very man who had helped her mother raise with an iron fist. It was unbelievable.


    She red at them and snorted as she trotted towards the elevator, leaving them with the choice to follow behind if they ever decided to close the curtains to their charade of giggles and kisses.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Eun-sun eagerly told him when she saw Ni-Na walking away, and Dan-Han did as he wasmanded.


    With Eun-sun still in his arms, he tossed the card in his hand towards Ni-Na, and she reflexively caught it.


    ¡°Your suite is next to ours, and I¡¯m sure your bags have been moved there. You can go check it out when I return.¡±


    ¡°Return?¡± Ni-Na asked with a curious frown as she confusedly stared at Dan-Han. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± She inquired, but she obtained her answer from the nk look on his face because she knew he¡¯d never give her an answer.


    Ni-Na turned fully towards him, her frown running deeper and drawing her brows into a tight knot. ¡°Are you here for business or a vacation?¡± She firmly demanded.


    Dan-Han threw a side nce at her. ¡°You should know better than to ask me such questions. Just do as you¡¯re told, Ni-Na. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± He sternly told her. He was about to say something else when the elevator door chimed on arrival, and he swallowed back whatever it was before stepping out of the elevator.


    Ni-Na confusedly nced at Eun-sun for rity, and that¡¯s when she observed the apologetic look she had on her face that confirmed her suspicion that Eun-sun might have withheld some crucial information about this trip.


    Ni-Na walked behind Dan-Han as he led them towards his suite, where they found the bellboy already waiting with their luggage.


    He bowed to them and held the door open before excusing himself.


    Ni-Na bit her lips to stop the urge to pose another question to Dan-Han. She turned to Eun-sun when she heard her asking


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    Exactly! When will he be back?! Ni-Na roared inside of her.


    ¡°Before dinner.¡± He vaguely replied, and Eun-sun nodded. She looked at the watch on her wrist and observed the time. It was barely a few minutes past eleven in the morning.


    She deeply heaved. It was just going to be a few hours, and she¡¯d spend them with Ni-Na.


    Dan-Han ced her on the couch and nted himself in front of her knees while his fingers reached for her hair and gentlybed through it. ¡°Eat lunch and wait for me. Also, take the meds Jae-Hyun gave you. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± He softly told her.


    Eun-sun could hear the tenderness in his voice, and she knew it was because he was feeling bad for bringing her there only to leave her as soon as they arrived.


    Eun-sun shed him a sweet smile as she trailed her hand along the length of his jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be here with Ni-Na, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± She assured him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be fine!¡± Ni-Na refuted with a sigh.


    Dan-Han sighed as he turned towards Ni-Na, who still maintained a grumpy look as she openly red at him. He turned away and ignored her.


    He ced a kiss on Eun-sun¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t move about.¡± He told her, and she obediently bobbed her head.


    He rose to his feet and nced at Ni-Na again. ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble.¡± He told her and walked away while she snorted after him.


    Ni-Na folded her hand across her chest as she intently red at Eun-Sun.


    ¡°Why are we really here?¡± She sternly asked.


    ¡°You mean why are you really here?¡± Eun-sun redirected her question with a raise of her brows and a slight smile.


    ¡°Whichever way you want to put it,¡± Ni-Na replied.


    Eun-sun put away her phone on the table beside her and replied. ¡°He has some business to attend to, so you¡¯re here to babysit me.¡±


    ¡°Babysit?¡± Ni-Na stopped herself from snapping. Babysitting wasn¡¯t the reason why she had agreed toe along. She had thought there were going on-


    ¡°What happened to having fun?¡± She evenly asked. ¡°We¡¯re still going to have fun, right?¡± She curiously inquired.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t babysitting fun?¡± Eun-sun teased while Ni-Na rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Firstly, you¡¯re not a baby. Maybe my brother¡¯s but not mine. Secondly, you¡¯re a grown woman who¡¯s supposed to be having fun with me and not rotting away in a hotel room. What happened to shopping and-¡± She paused as she tried to put her words together. This sudden news was drying her juices. ¡°T..to shopping and everything exciting.¡± She rapped out.


    Eun-sun shrugged and lolled back on the couch. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the extra curriculum you¡¯ve been hired for.¡± She said, but Ni-Na suspiciously narrowed her brows at her.


    ¡°Are you saying-¡±


    ¡°Your brother agreed you came along because he wants you to keep mepany, but I wanted you toe because I thought we could be a bit rebellious, but moderately rebellious.¡± She quickly added when she saw the mischievous glint that suddenly glistened in her eyes.


    Ni-Na pouted her lips as she tried not to smile too devilishly, but Eun-sun could see the admiration and excitement in her eyes. ¡°My brother couldn¡¯t have made a better choice. We¡¯re so having fun, whatever kind this ce can provide.¡± She half squealed while Eun-sun cautiously smiled.


    Whenever Ni-Na zapped into her happy mood, she became a different person who made her nervous, but she liked her anyway.


    Away from there, Dan-Han answered his phone the moment he stepped into the car.


    ¡°Do you have it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The person over the phone replied.


    ¡°Meet me at the hospital.¡± He ordered before intercepting the call, but as soon as he did, he received a message from A-Yeong that she had just arrived at the airport and requested a location, and he sent her a text to meet him at the hospital.


    He didn¡¯t need to tell her the reason for the meeting at the hospital because he was sure she had a clue of what it was.


    Dan-Han made his way to the hospital, and the moment he arrived, he met a few people who were already waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Lee.¡± A middle-aged doctor dressed in a whiteb coat bowed as well as the people behind him. Dan-Han frowned, seeing the unnecessary number of people looking at him.


    ¡°What part of discreet did you not understand?¡± He coldly asked the man, who suddenly trembled. Small beads of sweat formed on his face and the others standing behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Lee. I just thought-¡± He stuttered. He turned towards the people behind and surreptitiously signaled them to leave, and they all scrambled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Lee. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± He ordered, not having the leisure time to amodate his apology. The man vigorously nodded and quickly led the way.


    The man led him to his office, where Dan-Han saw one of his subordinates waiting. He had sent the man over even before he boarded his ne.


    ¡°Boss.¡± The man jerked to his feet and bowed the moment he saw Dan-Han.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± He asked, and the man brought a specimen bag containing a few strands of hair.


    Dan-Han received it and gave it to the doctor. ¡°How long will the test take.¡±


    ¡°A few hours.¡± He hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Then take my sample and send me the results the moment it¡¯s out.¡± He ordered.


    .....


    Hello guys...


    Sorry for thete update. I¡¯ve been busy invigting exams and marking scripts. But I have good news. Today is myst day at my ce of primary assignment. I hope we all know what that means.


    To the reader of ¡®The Wrong Bride¡¯ reading this book, updates will resume as soon as possible, but for today, I¡¯m off to my send-off party.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: Adoption?


    Dan-Han patiently waited for A-Yeong to arrive the hospital, and when she did, he could tell she had cried her eyes out all through the night and she looked like she had aged a few years in one night.


    ¡°Good morning, President Lee.¡± She greeted and Dan-Han led her into the car. His eyes didn¡¯t miss her nervous hold over the hem of her shirt or how she rubbed her palms against her jean.


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying out a DNA test.¡± He announced and turned to her when he observed she was staring at him.


    She nodded as she ran her palms over the surface of blue jean again. ¡°I know.¡± She replied.


    She had suspected Dan-Han would conduct a DNA test to confirm if her child was truly blood rted to him, so she wasn¡¯t in the least surprised.


    The man was publicly known for his shrewdness, so she wouldn¡¯t expect anything other than this, and had the case been reversed, she¡¯d also do the same as him. So she couldn¡¯t me him for having doubts.


    And had her daughter not really had the Lee blood in her veins, she still had faith that he¡¯d help her regardless. The man might be known for his ruthlessness, but she believed there was a kind nature inside of him, and even Hei-Ran had said so.


    .....


    ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡± She appreciatively told him, while Dan-Han turned to her and nodded.


    He signalled the driver to pull the car into the road and head for the orphanage.


    He looked at the picture of the seven year old girl that had been sent to him this morning, before passing the phone to Hei-Ran.


    ¡°Is this her?¡± He asked, and A-Yeong nodded. Her eyes glistened at the sight of her baby girl.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She eagerly replied, and Dan-Han retrieved his phone, but her eyes longingly followed the phone and Dan-Han took note of it.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw her?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°A little bit over two year.¡± She told him.


    Two years? Dan-Han wondered. That was a long time for a mother to be kept away from her child. He wondered how many times she had seen the child in the space of these seven years.


    Despite Dan-Han¡¯s phone being pitch ck, A-Yeong kept staring at it. She longed to see the picture one more time. The girl seemed to have grown a few inches but she has lost a bit of weight. Wasn¡¯t she eating well? Had Ji-Tae done something to her child? She anxiously pondered.


    Ji-Tae had denied her ess to seeing the girl whenever she wanted to. She had discreetlye over to City A to see her a few weeks ago but Ji-Tae had mysteriously intercepted her on her way, just like he had a few times before. He had blocked the airport taxi she had boarded and roughly shoved her into his own car.


    That event had more than confirmed he always had eyes stationed on her, and this was the reason she had been overly careful about talking to people about her and her daughter¡¯s predicament.


    She swallowed as she turned to Dan-Han. ¡°You¡¯re going to keep her safe, right?¡± She anxiously asked. She would take whatever Ji-Tae throws at her, do whatever he tells her to do, but she could never see her child get hurt. The circumstance of her birth wasn¡¯t a favourable one, but she¡¯ll never regret it and thus she¡¯ll do anything to keep her safe.


    Dan-Han observed the worry and fret in her eyes and he affirmatively nodded to assure her, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He told her and A-Yeong sighed with a shaky breath. She¡¯ll believe him, not just because she had no other choice, but because she wanted to. She had to.


    Half an hourter, Dan-Han and A-Yeong arrived the orphanage, but Dan-Han instructed A-Yeong not to get down.


    She confusedly looked at him wondering why he was asking her to remain put. Weren¡¯t they there to take her daughter?


    ¡°Today, my visit here is under the guise of a benefactor interested in making a donation and giving the kids a nice treat under the name of my family¡¯s foundation and memory of myte mother, nothing else.¡± He told her when he saw the questions churning in her eyes.


    A-Yeong furrowed her brows. ¡°So why-¡±


    ¡°Ji-Tae leisurely keeping her here simply means he has eyes on her. One step into that ce and whoever is reporting back to him will put Ji-Tae in the know of your presence.¡± And that was thest thing he needed. If Ji-Tae knew of both their presences then he¡¯d know sending him to country B was a trap, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out whoever was helping him.


    Avoiding all this was the reason why he had taken charge of her travel arrangement. To Ji-Tae and whoever was keeping watch over A-Yeong, she was still in her apartment probably lying on the couch.


    A-Yeong finally understood what he was trying to do. He was being careful because Ji-Tae was crafty.


    ¡°So will I see her?¡± A-Yeong asked. That was the most important question on her mind. She wanted to see her daughter, know she was fine and catch a glimpse of her beautiful face.


    Dan-Han looked at his watch before his eyes darted outside the window and he saw the people approaching the car as well as the buses parked in front of the building.


    ¡°At the right time.¡± He told her. ¡°Did you bring the documents I asked?¡± He inquired and she nodded, bringing out a brown envelope from her bag.


    Dan-Han shoved it back into her hand. ¡°Keep it. When I¡¯m ready I¡¯ll ask for it.¡± He told her and A-Yeong looked at the envelope. She had a question in mind and she wasn¡¯t certain if she should ask, but she knew she had to.


    ¡°This documents... am I going to adopt her?¡± She asked, when she couldn¡¯t keep her question to herself any longer. It had been twirling in her mind since he told her to bring them and she suspected that was the case.


    Dan-Han arched a brow at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± He asked back, as he observed the emotions that flickered through her eyes.


    ¡°But... I¡¯m her mother. Do I have to adopt her? She¡¯s my child.¡±


    ¡°Who you haven¡¯t imed in seven years, or seen in two years.¡±


    ¡°But I have her birth certificate, and I didn¡¯t stay away intentionally! Ji-Tae wouldn¡¯t let me see her.¡± She blurted out as she hurriedly tried to fish out the birth certificate from the documents in the envelope.


    Dan-Han could understand what she was saying, but she clearly wasn¡¯t aware of the situation she and her child were in, and what Ji-Tae had done behind close doors. He had done a lot of investigations and made a lot of callsst night. The situation she was in was a tricky one and it was all thanks to Ji-Tae.


    ¡°Your parental rights to her have been terminated due to willful failure to support.¡± He spoke up and A-Yeong suddenly stiffened. She unblinkingly stared at him as she tried to understand what he meant by her parental rights had been terminated.


    ¡°W..hat do you mean?¡± She stuttered out. ¡°I... pay for child support.¡± She always did, so what was he trying to say?


    Dan-Han sighed as he pressed his fingers against the bridge of his nose. How was he to exin to her that she was no longer recognized as a parent of the child and this was all Ji-Tae¡¯s doing.


    He sighed again before opening his phone. He scrolled through in search of a document he had been sentst night. It was a legal document approved by the court for dissolution of her parental rights over her child.


    ¡°Whatever child support you paid never got here and I believe you know why.¡± He said as he passed her the phone.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402: Curse Ji-Tae


    A-Yeong was shocked out of her mind as she dumbfoundedly stared at the document disying on Dan-Han¡¯s phone.


    Her eyes ran over the title and content of the document which has been issued and stamped by the court, but no matter the number of times she looked it over, her heart almost slowed to a stop with tightly clenching pain surging through it.


    Her hand holding the phone quivered and she let it slip off her hand onto the seat, and Dan-Han picked it up.


    Hot tears pooled in her eyes as she raised her gaze to Dan-Han with a silent plea burning in them for him to tell her the document wasn¡¯t real ¨C that it wasn¡¯t meant for her.


    She shook her head in denial as her quavering hand reached to wipe the tears that fell from her eyes while she took another look at the phone now in Dan-Han¡¯s hand.


    W-What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Why...how...¡± She incoherently stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a notice. I...I was suppose to get a notice right?¡± She stutteringly asked him, but she was sure that was supposed to be the procedure. So why the hell was she going to adopt her own child? Why was she going through so much simply because of one mistake she made? Why did she have to go through any of this?!


    .....


    People made the mistake of being with the wrong person at one point or another in their lives, but why was she paying such a price for the same mistake a great poption of the world always made? Why was she....


    ¡°Why have I lost my right to my child?!¡± She demanded, wondering what sort of foul y was going on.


    Dan-Han wearily sighed when he saw her cry so bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be reading so much into this.¡± He told her. ¡°I know it¡¯s unfortunate and not what you ever wanted, but the fact that there¡¯s a possibility for you to get your child back should at this point give you somefort. You haven¡¯t lost herpletely, so, be happy you¡¯re going to get her back.¡± He told her, his tone naturally as nd as it has always been, but it was void of anger, and if she listened carefully, she¡¯d know his words were meant tofort her.


    A-Yeong fixed her glistening eyes on him as she tried to see the silver lining he was pointing out to her, but her emotions were a mess at the moment, she didn¡¯t think she could see it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we revoke this? Can¡¯t I do something about this?¡± She desperately asked, pointing at the phone.


    Thest thing she wanted was for her own child to see her as her a foster parent. The girl had seen her a few times, but the moments they had shared were so few and she feared none of them were tangible enough for the girl to remember her as her mother.


    Thest time she had seen two years ago, it had been from a distance. She hade to visit on her birthday, but Ji-Tae- that son of the devil!! She cussed.


    ¡®Curse you Ji-Tae!¡¯ She roared in her heart as her eyes burned with eternal hatred for him.


    The man was a monster!


    Dan-Han deeply sighed when he saw her disposition. He wasn¡¯t pleased seeing her this way. She wasn¡¯t close to him, but knowing she was in this situation because of the fool in his family, he felt guilty and responsible.


    He ced a hand on her fidgeting hand as he fully turned to her, while A-Yeong also looked at him despite the misty haze in her eyes.


    ¡°Revoking this wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue, but being discreet about it will be. Our focus should be concealing every of our move from my cousin, at least till you have your child.¡± And till he also knows what Ji-Tae was really up to and who was helping him.


    ¡°It is better to have an hitch-free n than try to avert obstacles, Ms Su. So, I¡¯d advice we do this my way for now. When I have everything sorted out, I¡¯ll help you. And if your daughter recognizing you is your issue of concern, then I¡¯ll tell you not to be worried. Two years isn¡¯t that much for a child to forget her mother. Children are smart, and they hold on to precious memories, and a Lee child would never forget her roots.¡± He confidently told her.


    A-Yeong silently stared at him not sure of what to say. He clearly didn¡¯t understand the situation surrounding each of their meets, but she wanted to believe what he said was true. That her daughter wouldn¡¯t have forgotten her. She had called her mummy a time or two after she had introduced herself to her, but after that Ji-Tae had ensured she spent so little or no time with the girl.


    She silently nodded and Dan-Han patted the back of her hand.


    ¡°Leave everything to me. You¡¯ll have her when everything is sorted out, but I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you to do so today.¡± He assured her, and A-Yeong tightly gripped his hand.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sobbed out as she fought back the tears that threatened to roll off her eyes. She would be eternally grateful if she got the opportunity to see her child.


    ¡°Make sure, you stay in the car till I tell you otherwise.¡± He told her and she obediently nodded. She watched Dan-Han as he alighted the car and walked towards the small group of people who were waiting for him with grins and smiles.


    A few children were among the group of people and they gave him a big bouquet and a card.


    She could clearly see from inside the car, but no one could see her because of the tinted sses.


    Two hourster, Dan-Han strolled into a small circus tent stationed in one of thergest parks in City-A with a wiry man tailing behind him. He had reserved the whole park for the purpose of today¡¯s meeting.


    The staff of the orphanage were guarding the children and ensuring their safety as they went around the park having the time of their lives. Dan-Han couldn¡¯t believe he was doing all this because of a little brat he could swiftly put an end to without breaking a sweat.


    ¡°Keep an eye out.¡± He told the man following him and the man stopped and nodded. He stood behind the thick red drapes at the entrance of the where he couldn¡¯t be easily spotted from the outside just incase someone tries tailing them.


    Dan-Han strolled towards the base of the make-shift stage where he saw a middle-aged woman waiting for him.


    ¡°President Lee,¡± She pleasantly smiled when she saw him.


    ¡°Mrs Lin.¡± He greeted back and received the hand she stretched out to him for a handshake.


    ¡°President Lee, thank you for doing this for the kids. From their smiles you can tell they¡¯re having a swell time here in the park. Thank you. We truly appreciate.¡± She sincerely appreciated him as she smiled even more brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m only continuing my mother¡¯s legacy.¡± He told her and she knowingly nodded even as the smile on her face fell and her countenance slightly turned solemn.


    ¡°She was a great woman. I¡¯m sorry for you loss.¡± She sympathized with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Dan-Han tersely nodded. He was tired of people telling him how sorry they were for his mother¡¯s death, because it only reminded him how sorry he also felt. His gaze travelled around the empty tent before settling on her.


    ¡°Did you tell anyone about our meeting?¡± He asked, and she hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°You asked me not to, so I was careful.¡± She informed him. Her easy and pleasantly looking face suddenly turning distort with concern. She had been worried as to why Dan-Han had asked her to meet here without informing anyone about it. She must say some of his request over the phone were a bit unusual.


    ¡°And the girl?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there.¡± She replied pointing to the small figure squatting on the high stage, her silhouette perfectly hidden away behind the props on the stage.


    Dan-Han looked at the girl who poked her head out as if aware she was the one they were talking about. She stared at him with her big bright eyes, and one look at her Dan-Han could see the uncanny resemnce she had with her grandmother.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit shy, but she¡¯s a very sweet girl. She was supposed to give the presentation at your arrival, but she was too shy.¡± She exined with a fond smile and the girl quickly hid away again when Dan-Han kept staring at her.


    ¡°And the person who normally visits?¡± He asked as he kept looking at the spot the little girl was hiding.


    ¡°Mr in Smith?¡± She happily echoed making Dan-Han return his gaze to her. ¡°Like I told you over the phone, he¡¯s one of our beneficiaries in thest seven years. And oh, he¡¯s very fond of her and he visits whenever he can.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Is there any problem President Lee?¡± She asked when Dan-Han turned towards the girl with an unusual look.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. ¡°How fast can her adoption be processed?¡± He asked, surprising the woman who suddenly looked at him with widened eyes.


    ¡°You want to adopt her?¡± She asked in shocked surprise.


    ¡°Someone.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She nodded, even though she wondered why he was making enquires for someone other than himself. ¡°Well, the adoption process isn¡¯t something one can predict. These kids are special to us and thus we¡¯re careful and intentional about who we give them to. And how fast it can go depends on if the intending parents meets the requirements and are suitable for her or any of the kids.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Meeting the requirements or being suitable shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I can assure you of that.¡±


    The woman cocked a brow at him. ¡°How?¡±


    Dan-Han looked over the stage to the back door entrance at the base of the stairs and gave a single nod. The curtains moved and and a tall silhouette pushed through the curtains as if they had been waiting for his signal.


    Mrs Lin looked at him and followed his gaze. She was surprised when a dainty feminine figure walked through the back stage entrance. She shuffled her gaze between Dan-Han and the strange woman whose face was halfly hidden with a nose-mask. She was staring at the little girl on the stage.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Mrs Lin asked Dan-Han, but she had her answer when thedy took off her mask, revealing a familiar face she hasn¡¯t seen in a while.


    ¡°Ms. Su?¡± She called in shock surprise, but the youngdy had her gaze fixed on the little girl who was equally staring back at her.


    The girl who had been squatting down slowly rose to her feet as she kept staring at A-Yeong in a way that made A-Yeong¡¯s heart race. This was the first time in a while she was being so close to the girl.


    She watched as the girl¡¯s big round eyes blinked a few times and her lips moved. ¡°Mummy?¡± Her small voice whispered out, but it audibly to A-Yeong¡¯s hearing and heavy tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403: Remembers.


    Hearing the soft whisper of her daughter¡¯s angelic voice, A-Yeong stood electrified with her heart almost slowing to a still and her eyes unblinkingly staring at the girl as tears gleamed in them.


    She remained transfixed, her mind ferociously struggling to fight off the tendril of doubt that loomed in it, querying if indeed she had truly heard her child call her mommy. But the reverberating echoes of her soft voice still lingering in her head was proof enough to confirm she hadn¡¯t imagined it. Her child has really called out to her.


    Her body stilled once again, before trembling ripples began to surge through her. Her shoulders shook and more tears pooled in her eyes as she held the girl¡¯s innocent gaze.


    A-Yeong let go of the bag and envelope in her hand and they carelessly fell to the floor, and with no care whatsoever, she hopped up the high steeped stage and dashed towards that small body she had longed to hold and cradle for the longest of time, like a lightning bolt. A-Yeong felt her once weakened heart revert back to life as she pulled the girl into her embrace and hungrily pressed her small frame against herself, her scent wafting into her nose.


    ¡°Oh my baby.¡± A-Yeong breathed out, as tears slipped off her overly filled eyes and trickled down her face. No matter how she tried to hold it in, she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°My God.¡± She heaved out as her arms around tightened her even more, and more tears rolled down her cheeks till they damped the girl¡¯s shirt.


    A-Yeong could feel her heart lively hammering behind her chest, as she lived in the incredulity of the moment. She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    .....


    For the first time in forever she had her child in her arms. She had her in her embrace and she could feel the warmth of her skin against hers. She could feel her breath on her skin just bringing in so much warmth just like the days she had sucked on her. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Sweet God.¡± She cried out as she kept hugging her. She couldn¡¯t let go, so she kept hugging her as the girl remained still in her arms.


    Several seconds psed before A-Yeong slowly pulled away from the hug, but her hands remained on the girl¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯tpletely let go, because she feared if she did, she¡¯d wake up to the realization that this was a daydream. She kept her hands on the girl while she remained on her knees which was slightly tingling with the pain of being scrapped against the hard concrete floor of the stage, but she couldn¡¯t care about it.


    Because at this moment, nothing could hurt ¨C nothing mattered than the girl in her arms.


    Every hurt and pain she had endured, sacrifice she had made, tears she had shared, sleepless nights and night mares she had lived through, none mattered and wouldn¡¯t matter as far as she had her baby girl in her arms.


    ¡°Baby, do you....do you remember me? Do you remember mummy?¡± She anxiously asked, as her eyes nervously observed the girl¡¯s.


    A-Yeong held her breath in the few seconds of tortuous silence that psed before the girl gave an affirmative nod.


    ¡°You do?¡± Her eyes widened and glowed with excitement and disbelief. A-Yeong felt her heart burst with overwhelming emotions when the girl nodded again, and once again, she pulled her into a tight hug with one of her hand brushing through her caramel blonde hair.


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± A-Yeong whispered out as more tears helplessly trailed down her cheeks while she kept holding the girl who slowly wrapped her small arms around A-Yeong¡¯s neck.


    A-Yeong leaned her face on the girl¡¯s shoulder and cried. She still couldn¡¯t believe this was truly happening.


    Dan-Han and Mrs Lin watched the reunion scene from the below the stage, especially Mrs Lin who observed with a displeased look on her face. Her brows tightly furrowed as she tried to understand what was going on.


    She turned to Dan-Han with no intention of hiding the displeasure on her face and Dan-Han took note of it.


    ¡°President Lee, what is going on?¡± She displeasingly inquired before darting her eyes towards A-Yeong who was still hugging the girl and crying in her arms.


    She knew about the rtionship existing between A-Yeong and the child because she had been the one to call A-Yeong when the baby first arrived her orphanage after her previous orphanage had been caught in a fire, but she also knew about the dissolution of her parental rights to the girl, and that was all A-Yeong¡¯s fault.


    She returned her gaze to Dan-Han, the frown not leaving her face. ¡°President Lee, this is wrong.¡± She frankly told him. She didn¡¯t know how A-Yeong knew president Lee or what their rtionship was, or even his with the little girl, but she couldn¡¯t let A-yeong do as she wanted with the girl she had given her up.


    Several times she had made futile attempts to reach her in thest two years and even when she failed to respond to her summon in court, so what was she doing now?


    Why was she hugging and acting this way towards the very child she had given away?


    Dan-Han softly sighed when he saw how angry she looked, and he could tell she was only worried for the girl, after all in the eyes of thew her mother had abandoned her.


    It was her duty to look after the kids in her care, so he couldn¡¯t fault her, rather he¡¯d only ask for her understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you need to know, but for now, know there¡¯s been a big misunderstanding, so please let her.¡± He told her, but the woman skeptically looked A-Yeong once again before ncing at him again.


    Her look on him was cold and unwilling, but she reluctantly nodded.


    .....


    Momentster, Mrs Lin watched as the mother and daughter pair interacted at the side, with A-Yeong clingingly bearing the girl on herp.


    She could tell A-Yeong was asking her series of questions and the girl was surprisingly answering them. Hee-Young was a pretty smart girl, but she was taciturn, reclusive and shy and it had gotten worse these past years.


    ¡°She barely speaks to anyone other than Mr in Smith when he visits, but even that is limited.¡± Mrs Lin said in a surprised note and Dan-Han also nced at the duo.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a bond between mother and child, especially a good mother and it¡¯s hardly severed.¡± Dan-Han told her and Mrs Lin keenly looked at them and nodded.


    She believed so too. ¡°I¡¯m amazed she still remembers her, and that someone had schemed the dissolution of her parental rights.¡± She looked at Dan-Han with utter disbelief. Dan-Han had told her about the interference and influence in A-Yeong¡¯s situation.


    She has been taking care of these kids for decades and this wasn¡¯t the first time she was seeing this heartfelt reunion. She has seen many parents bring their children to the orphanage simply because they thought the children safer at the orphanage than with their families. Parents painfully give their children away for adoptions for heartbreaking reasons, but this was the first time she was hearing about someone influencing taking a child away from its mother, and most especially a child under her, right under her nose.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind this? I have to know because this is my orphanage, and these kids are special to me. I can¡¯t have someone who hasn¡¯t felt the cold touch of life, ruin kids like this and their opportunity to getting the happiness they truly want and deserve.¡± She coldly told him.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be no need for that. I¡¯ll see to it and get things sorted out, but first, let¡¯s talk about the adoption. I want it quick and discrete.¡± He told her making her shoot him a skeptical look. She could tell he knew more than he was letting on and was intentionally withholding the identity of the person who had tried to rip a child from its mother by taking advantage of their situation.


    Dan-Han hadn¡¯t given her much detail but she had been quick to catch on what he gave.


    She sighed as she looked at the document he had given her. ¡°Keeping it discreet might be achievable as there¡¯s no other guardian listed out for her, but getting it done in the limited time you¡¯re giving wouldn¡¯t be an easy fit.¡± She honestly told him.


    Dan-Han nodded in understanding. He wasn¡¯t expecting it to be easy, but he wanted it done either way. ¡°What do we need to do, tell me and I¡¯ll get it done.¡± He told her.


    ....


    Happy new month to you all. Wishing you a most fruitful and peaceful month.


    I want to say thanks to everyone for their supportst month despite the poor updates. Thanks a lot.


    Also here¡¯s a quick reminder to check out my new book (not so new anymore), The CEO¡¯s Babymomma.


    Thanks and love you lots.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404: Club?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± Eun-sun said, looking at Ni-Na who was rummaging through her makeup kit in search of another lipstick. This would be her fifth search for the ¡®perfect stick with the perfect shade¡¯ as she had favorably called it.


    Ni-Na had put her through long hours of face shading and chin sculpting. Though it was unusual, Eun-Sun found it fun and rxing. She still couldn¡¯t believe the enormous make-up kit Ni-Na had brought with her on this short trip.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sure about?¡± Ni-Na casually asked as she picked up a lipstick and turned to Eun-sun. Eun-Sun prayed she finally got it, and wasn¡¯t going to apply it only to wipe it off just like she had done thest four times.


    She sighed in relief when Ni-Na thoughtfully pursed her lips and shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Too dull.¡± She said and hissed as she put the lipstick away and continued her search for another shade.


    Were they ever going to be done with this? Eun-Sun wondered.


    She dumbfoundedly stared at Ni-Na as she kept rummaging through her outrageous number of lipsticks. ¡°Do you really use all of these?¡± She asked when she couldn¡¯t keep a leash on her curiosity anymore. Her eyes trailed through the disturbing amount of makeup strewn on the table and still contained in the box.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Ni-Na absentmindedly replied, while she kept searching.


    .....


    ¡°Found it.¡± She announced with twinkling eyes when she finally saw the ¡®perfect shade¡¯ she has been searching for. Eun-sun inwardly sighed in relief at her announcement, and she really wished this was it.


    Ni-Na tipped her chin up and deftly applied the lipstick. ¡°The makeups-¡± She said with a tone, ¡°-don¡¯t worry about them. I haven¡¯t used all because I haven¡¯t been opportuned to use them as much as I¡¯d love to, thanks to yours truly.¡± She irritably hissed making Eun-Sun giggle as she was fully aware who she was referring to.


    ¡°Anyway, like they say, it¡¯s better to have in abundance than have sparingly. And I¡¯d rather have it now than be in need of it when I truly need it, the universe will be against me finding it by that time. So yeah, this lot is to solve any future problem I might encounter.¡± She exined said while Eun-sun dumbfoundedly blinked at her powerful logic for wastefulness and excuse for her impulsive buying.


    Ni-Na chuckled when she observed Eun-sun¡¯s stunned countenance. She turned her face to both sides and a satisfied smile curved her lips when she saw how perfect she looked.


    ¡°Now you look perfect.¡± She smiled, stepping away from the mirror so Eun-Sun could see herself.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened in awe when she caught a glimpse of her own face. Her lips gaped as she looked at herself with incredulity.


    She looked... different. The make was neutral save the smoky eyes and her perfectly lined lips that now looked full and pillowy.


    ¡°This is...¡± She trailed when she couldn¡¯t reach for the right word.


    ¡°I know. You look beautiful.¡± Ni-Na said, believing that was the word she needed. ¡°I did an amazing job, didn¡¯t I?¡± She proudly chirped, hershes batting in desperate need for apliment.


    ¡°This is beyond amazing.¡± Eun-Sun honestly praised. It was far from all she had ever looked with make up, even with Hei-Ran¡¯s expertise and her personal failed attempt at doing it. Ni-Na would suffice for a professional resident beauty, and not to forget, a fashion expert.


    Her gaze trickled down her dress and her hair that has been curled into fine waves cascading down her back and shoulders.


    She was overly dressed for just dinner. She looked like she was dressed for a party.


    Her head snapped towards Ni-Na. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much for just dinner? I thought we were just going to the restaurant downstairs to eat or isn¡¯t that the n?¡± She curiously inquired. She might have asked a bit toote, but she could still ask, right?


    She wouldn¡¯t put it past Ni-Na to have a reckless n in mind, and seeing how she had dolled them up, she believed Ni-Na was hiding the true intent for all thisyering and beautification.


    This makeup was way too much for just getting their stomachs full.


    Ni-Na sheepishly smiled. ¡°This is definitely not for dinner and boring conversations.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it for?¡±


    Ni-Na shrugged as she tried to hide the mischievous smile pricking the edges of her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s just say for something that might get us in trouble. But I¡¯ll trust your beauty to get us through the night unscathed.¡± She winked and picked up the two purses lying on the bed.


    She passed the silver studded one to Eun-sun which matched her small ck shimmering gown perfectly. Itplimented her silver essories, while her pink purse went perfectly with her body-con strapless electric blue dress. Both dresses spoke nothing of innocence and bashfulness, and fairly showed off all their curves and t nes.


    Eun-sun looked at the purse and then herself at the mirror. ¡°Ni-Na, I¡¯m not sure.¡± She sighed, as she tugged on the side of the dress but Ni-Na gently smacked her hand off.


    She folded her arms across her chest as she sternly looked at Eun-sun. ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uhmm..to have fun.¡± Eun-Sun thoughtfully replied.


    Ni-Na nodded at her response. ¡°And does sitting in an hotel room and watching boring soap operas a good definition of fun?¡± She cocked a brow at Eun-sun who warily sighed knowing where this conversation was headed. She has dug her own grave, hasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°No.¡± She indulgently replied.


    ¡°But-¡±


    Ni-Na held a finger out and shook her head. ¡°No buts.¡± She interjected. ¡°You brought me here to spice up your life, so let me do that. And as my brother¡¯s woman, I think it¡¯s high time you look the part.¡± She added, while Eun-sun frowned.


    ¡°Look the part? What do you mean?¡± She asked. Crease lines folded her forehead.


    A few thoughts went through her mind, but she tried not to believe that Ni-Na¡¯s word weren¡¯t intended to hurt or insult her, that maybe she wasn¡¯t sophisticated or good enough, but Eun-sun doubted Ni-Na would think so of her.


    Ni-Na observed the subtle pensive look in Eun-Sun¡¯s eyes and she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I simply meant looking your best. Women are moved by touch and kind gestures, but men are moved by sight.¡± Including her brother.


    ¡°So, what I¡¯m saying is, keep my brother around your pinky by looking like a hot chic he can¡¯t stay away from, and looking this good will also help set the ground when you guys are finally ready to make a public appearance. I¡¯m sure my brother is dying to that already.¡± She exined.


    Eun-sun equally believed Dan-Han was eager to tell everyone she was his woman, but he was refraining himself from doing so just for her sake.


    She silently looked at Ni-Na before staring at the mirror. She wanted to be befitting of Dan-han in every ramification. Although there were a few things about that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change, but she could definitely do this much.


    She encouraged herself with a nod as Ni-Na offered her a hand and she stood to her feet.


    Ni-Na smiled when she saw their reflection on the mirror. ¡°We¡¯re going to make heads turn.¡± She said matter of factly. She wasn¡¯t in doubt of her abilities.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure about that, but she was simply going toply with whatever she said.


    ¡°We should call Dan-Han and inform him of our whereabouts.¡± Eun-sun suggested, but Ni-Na snatched her phone before she could reach for it and dial Dan-Han¡¯s number.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d find out before we step into the elevator. He always keeps an eye on everybody, and there¡¯ll be no need for that as we¡¯d be within the building. I can¡¯t take you too far with the cast on your leg.¡± She said and they both nced at her leg.


    For a moment there, Eun-sun had almost forgotten about the weird leg cast that seemed like she was wearing a long stock.


    Ni-Na had given her a back hose to wear over it and her on her leg. So, except someone was keenly paying attention to her disproportionate legs, they wouldn¡¯t know she was wearing a cast.


    Well, there was also the one leg ts she was wearing. ¡°What about my shoes?¡± She pointed out. It wouldn¡¯t seem okay when she appears in public wearing just one shoe.


    ¡°No one would know. It would be dark in there.¡±


    ¡®Dark?¡¯ Eun-sun frowned, wondering where they were going to that would be dark. It was evening already but it wasn¡¯t that dark yet, or was it?


    She looked at the time and she was surprised to discover it was past eight. They had spent three good hours in hairs and makeup. Unbelievable!


    ¡°Come on.¡± Ni-Na urged as she held her hand and gently pulled her to follow. Eun-Sun briefly exhaled as she closely followed Ni-Na.


    She could tell the girl was ecstatic about where ever they were headed, and her excitement frightened her, but she couldn¡¯t stop now. She also wanted to do something with her time. Nothing reckless, but something fun.


    Fun times were really what shecked in her life, and whatever memory of it she has hade from her encounter with Dan-Han. She needed to do what others did for once in her life.


    Eun-sun felt relieved when Ni-Na led them to the restaurant on the fifth floor of the hotel. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the attention they received as they passed through the foyer and even within the restaurant. But whatever attention they got wasn¡¯t contemptuous or jeering, rather it was filled with admiration especially from the men and that made Eun-Sun ufortable.


    She kept tugging her gown as they walked. Ni-Na had their arms locked together as a form of support so she wouldn¡¯t leap or exert too much strength on her leg.


    ¡°People are staring.¡± Eun-sun whispered, but Ni-Na knowingly smiled.


    ¡°They love what they see. It would be difficult to tear any gaze away from us right now.¡± Ni-Na told her.


    Seeing her attitude, Eun-sun was convinced Ni-Na was aware of the nces they were receiving and she was used to it. She carried herself well and she walked like she wanted everyone to know she was in the room and they did notice. Eun-Sun proudly smiled at Ni-Na carriage.


    A waiter led them to a table and took their orders. They ate as Ni-Na told her about her friends and how they all had a huge crush on Dan-Han.


    ¡°They all like him?¡± Eun-sun was utterly surprised to hear that, but she wondered why she was surprised.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t an average man. His looks, built, gait, smile and even the indifferent look he always wore... everything about him was an addiction. He was more beautiful than most men and she began to wonder what he had really seen in her.


    ¡°Not just my friends, but majority of thedies in the country do. People would hate you when they find out you stole their dream man.¡± Ni-Na told her.


    Eun-sun rapidly blinked for a moment before shrugging her shoulders as she tucked thest of her food into her mouth. ¡°He¡¯s all mine now, they should all back off.¡± She dered making Ni-Na look at her in surprise.


    ¡°Possessive! My brother is teaching you well.¡± She giggled.


    They barely finished their dessert before Ni-Na urged Eun-sun to leave it all behind and led her out of the restaurant.


    Eun-sun inquired a few more times for their destination, but Ni-Na only gave her cryptic and mischievous smile. Eun-sun slowly followed her to the elevator and she couldn¡¯t help but notice they were going down. They weren¡¯t leaving the hotel, were they?


    She didn¡¯t think so, because Ni-Na had said they weren¡¯t leaving the building, and she got her answer when they didn¡¯t stop on the ground floor, but they kept going down.


    Her brows furrowed as she turned to Ni-Na.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± She asked, wondering what was below the ground floor that they were headed for.


    Ni-Na wriggled her brows at and sheepishly grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll see, baby.¡±


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to see this through anymore, but still, she let Ni-Na lead her down a fairly dim hallway with colored LED lights illuminating it and giving off a different vibe. Eun-sun noticed the two burly men guiding a door and she forcefully pulled Ni-Na by the arm, but the girl smiled.


    ¡°Rx, sis, it¡¯s nothing, okay?¡± She told her, but Eun-Sun didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t noth-¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been to a club before?¡± Ni-Na interjected her, making Eun-sun stiffen as her eyes darted to the huge soundproof door in front of them.


    ¡®club?¡¯ Damn! She was done for.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: Bad Influence


    Ni-Na giggled at the stunned expression on Eun-sun¡¯s face and her freakishly widened eyes that were almost as big as saucers. She looked like she had just heard the most frightening news of her life.


    She amusedly watched as her gaze darted towards the door and the burly men diligently guarding it and assessing everyone who sought entrance into the club, before settling it back on her.


    ¡°Is this where you had in mind all along?¡± Eun-Sun curiously inquired, suspicion lingering in her voice even though she was without doubt that that was the case all along.


    She peered at Ni-Na with incredulity when she affirmatively nodded her head. Her lips motioned in an attempt to say something, but she mped it shut, utterly at a loss for words. She was utterly astonished.


    How foolish of her to discard her instinct when she felt Ni-Na was going to put her into trouble.


    Ni-Na chuckled at the varied expressions that flickered through Eun-sun¡¯s face. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a club. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± She confidently dered, but Eun-Sun¡¯s face was contorted with a frown. How convenient for her to say so.


    ¡°Rx?¡± She cocked a brow at Ni-Na, who willfully bobbed her head and Eun-sun¡¯s frown deepened further. There was nothing ¡®just¡¯ about this idea, and there was no way she could let herself rx.


    .....


    Firstly, she hasn¡¯t been to a club before except for that quick stroll she had made through one during Ji-Sang¡¯s send-forth party, if only that counted. Secondly, Dan-Han would demand her head on a tter if she as much as step a foot through those doors.


    Thinking about Dan-Han and how he¡¯d treat her for ignoring his instructions, she instantly made a resolve in her mind. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± She pulled Ni-Na by the arm and made an effort to pull her towards the elevator, but the girl didn¡¯t budge.


    If this was Ni-Na¡¯s idea of fun then she¡¯d happily sit it out. She¡¯d rather put herself through boring hours of watching soap operas in the room while she waited for Dan-Han.


    Ni-Na deeply sighed when she observed Eun-sun¡¯s worry, and she could guess why.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about my brother, then I can assure you don¡¯t have to.¡± She said and Eun-sun attentively furrowed her brows as her eyes lifted up to her.


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯d make it this far without receiving a call from my brother if he wanted us to stay in our rooms?¡± She asked Eun-Sun who was yet to understand what she was hinting at.


    Ni-Na warily sighed when Eun-sun kept looking at her oddly.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sure my brother has someone on our tail and whoever who it is must be hiding somewhere. Since your incident my brother has been at high alert. My dad believes your incident was targeted to ruffle Dan-Han and show his vulnerability. So believe me when I say he¡¯s letting this happen, else we¡¯d already be hauled back to our room five minutes ago.¡± She told her, silently hoping she believed her as she also believed the same.


    Eun-sun brows furrowed deeper as she pondered on Ni-Na¡¯s words. She looked across the hallway in search of any inconspicuous character that might look like Dan-Han¡¯s people.


    Ni-Na shook her head when she noticed what Eun-sun was doing. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re already here. You really can¡¯t turn back now. There¡¯s a club and we¡¯re dressed to kill, and do you really want to waste all those hours of makeup and hair stretching by going back to the room? Even if you want to, what about me? I want to have fun, or do you want to be a spoilsport? What if my Mr right is there?¡± Ni-Na hoped the emotional approach would work.


    She tightened her hold around Eun-Sun¡¯s arm.


    ¡°My friends said this is a nice ce and since I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll ever get the opportunity ofing here again, let¡¯s just utilize this opportunity, okay? Please!!¡± She cutely pouted her lips as she earnestly pleaded, hershes batting with feigned innocence.


    Eun-sun inwardly struggled with herself as she gazed at Ni-Na and then at the door. She observed a few people going in and she also caught sight of the ce. It was swarming with people and that ticked her.


    If Dan-Han was being careful with them, shouldn¡¯t they be ying their own role by ensuring their safety? They could do that by staying off ces like this. She reasoned.


    ¡°Ni-Na, I¡¯m not sure this is safe. We shouldn¡¯t give Dan-Han much things to worry about.¡± She told her, but Ni-Na wasn¡¯t listening to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. This is his turf, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Ni-Na assured her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go now.¡± She urged, gently tugging on her arm. Eun-sun warily sighed as she closed her eyes.


    Maybe Ni-Na was right. Dan-Han would never leave them without keeping an eye on them. She hesitated a few more seconds before nodding her head.


    Ni-Na squealed excitedly as she quickly led Eun-Sun towards the door before she could change her mind. Ni-Na whipped out her phone from her purse and showed it to one of bouncers who quickly bowed and granted them entrance.


    Eun-sun suspiciously looked at her. ¡°What did you just show to him?¡± She curiously asked, but Ni-Na closed her eyes and yfully shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret, sis.¡±


    Secret? What secret?


    Eun-sun was about to press further when the loud music and drunken chatter with non-choroegraphed steps of people sliding and grounding on the dance floor caught her off track. Hers eyes widened as it scanned round the room which was filled to the brim with people, rubbing their sweats and flesh against one another.


    She looked at Ni-Na who was gazing around with equal interest, her eyes glistening with excitement and awe. ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± She shrieked, as her body started vibing to the song sting across the room.


    ¡°Drinks! Let¡¯s go get a drink at the bar.¡± She gingerly said, her fingers pointing to the bar at their right.


    Ni-Na was yet to give her response when she felt her body already been geared towards the bar. Ni-Na carefully helped Eun-sun weave through the crowd of people on the dance floor till they safely arrived the bar.


    Eun-sun turned around and her eyes carefully took in the look of the ce while Ni-Na made their order.


    ¡°Two shots of negroni¡± She said and Eun-sun snapped her head towards her. She didn¡¯t know what that was, but it sounded dangerous especially with the ease at which it rolled from Ni-Na¡¯s mouth.


    Ni-Na giggled at her reaction. ¡°Rx, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to kill us. It came highly rmended and I promised myself I was going to try it whenever Ie to a club, and thank God I get to try with you.¡± She winked at her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss the mischievous glint Ni-Na was trying to put off from her eyes. ¡°But it contains alcohol.¡± Eun-sun wasn¡¯t asking, she was sure of it.


    Ni-Na gave a nonmittal shrug. ¡°We can nurse a ss of Pina cda after this, okay?¡± She yfully smiled at Eun-sun who sighed helplessly. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but they hade this far haven¡¯t they?


    She had a feeling Ni-Na was using her to get to do the things Dan-Han would never let her do. What a maniptive little girl! She chuckled in her mind.


    Other than using her for her own selfish reasons which she wasn¡¯tining about, she believed Ni-Na took great liken to her just as she did her. And being like this with her gave a feeling of having a capricious little sister who she would have spoilt had she gotten the privilege of having one. The age gap between her and Ni-Na wasn¡¯t much, but she felt like a little sister to her, as well as a friend.


    Eun-sun shrugged as she climbed one of the high stools. She might as well have the fun since she was already here. Her eyes scanned through the ce one more time as she got a better view from where she sat.


    Ni-Na passed her the ss after the bartender served their order. ¡°To having fun.¡± She cheered and Eun-sun indulged her and clinked sses.


    Being in a ce like this reminded her of Ji-Sang¡¯s send off party. She had consumed a lot of rummy-gummies with Hei-Ran and they had both gotten high. She remembered waking up to Dan-Han nursing her as she had fallen sick after drinking on an empty stomach. That was the first andst party she had been to, thanks to him warning her. The man was indeed too highhanded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been to a club, have you?¡± Ni-Na asked as they both gulped down their drink.


    Eun-sun grunted and contorted her face at the burning feeling of the alcohol down her throat. She looked at Ni-Na who also had a simr look on her face.


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Ni-Na told her. They both nced at each other and suddenly rupt out inughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible influence, Lee Ni-Na.¡± Eun-sun said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to be my best friend.¡± Ni-Na inched closer and threw an arm around her.


    They made another order, but it was for a less alcoholic drink. One shot of their previous drink was enough to heat up their system. They were silently seeping on their drink when wiry man sauntered over with a scious grin on his face.


    ¡°Hi, beauties.¡± He smiled as his eyes trailed down their thighs before settling on their faces. He winked at Ni-Na before settling his gaze on Eun-sun.


    ¡°Two beauties shouldn¡¯t be seated without malepanies. Why don¡¯t you join I and my friends over there.¡± He pointed at a table where they noticed some men staring at them. ¡°I promise you guys will have a nice time.¡± He said.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: Ignite Trouble And Temptation.


    Ni-Na secretly revelled in the opportunity of finally been able to order her first cocktail before she officially hits the age clock of twenty-one.


    Although this wasn¡¯t her first alcoholic drink, it was the first time she was buying her own drink with her ID without fear of Dan-Han¡¯s intrusion or punishment, and this was all because of her golden ticket who was in the form of a beautiful sister-inw her brother was hopelessly in love with.


    She smiled at the young bartender with wavy blonde hair who revealed very cute dimples as he smiled back after taking her secret order of adding extra shots of vodka to their new order.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t going to like it, but what she didn¡¯t know wasn¡¯t going to harm her.


    Why would she just bend the rules when what she wanted was to break them all.


    Modesty and rebellion weren¡¯t best suited together. And Dan-Han was definitely going to seethe when he finds out about this, but that¡¯s where her lovely future sister-inwes in.


    Ni-Na hid the mischievous glint in her eyes as she passed their new order to Eun-sun who had been fiddling with her phone long enough to have missed her speaking with the bartender.


    .....


    She side nced at Eun-sun when she sipped from her ss, and she smiled when she took another. She had been somewhat nervous Eun-sun would be suspicious about the drink, but she felt relieved when it seemed she was simply enjoying it.


    They had both been drinking and observing the ce when someone invaded their space with his leering gaze coursing up their thighs, especially that of Eun-sun¡¯s. ¡°Hi, beauties.¡± He said with a lecherous smile while Ni-Na red at him.


    ¡°Two beauties shouldn¡¯t be seated without malepanies. Why don¡¯t you join my friends and I over there. I promise you girls will have a nice time.¡± He said with a suggestive quirk as he made a bawdy move of licking his lips while he observed Eun-sun¡¯s neckline.


    Ni-Na perceived the cloying smell of cigarettes oozing off him and she wringed her nose in disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯d advice you remove yourself from our space and make haste for the bathroom. The unpleasant smell of hydrogen sulfide doesn¡¯t really go well with our cocktail.¡±


    Eun-sun surreptitiously raised a brow, while the man stared at her in surprise. ¡°Witty, I see.¡± His eyes pecked up with piqued interest, as he revealed his awful set of teeth which Ni-Na felt could use the saving skillls of a dentist. ¡°I like witty and fiesty girls.¡±


    ¡°And I hate dumb and stupid men.¡± Ni-Na bit out, feeling irritated by his presence.


    ¡°Be careful tiger. You don¡¯t want to make me tame you.¡± He lips curled up as he inched closer.


    ¡°And you want me to make you scream when I go on my knees like a nun and rip out your balls and watch you bleed at my mercy. Now scram. pronto.¡±


    His eyes narrowed at her. ¡°You have a nasty mouth.¡±


    ¡°And you certainlyck intelligence and charm. Worms must be gutting down the gyrus of your brain for you to be this cursed with a clean sheet mind.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch!¡± He growled as his nose red, while his hand lunged for Ni-Na who had creatively called him dumb. Eun-sun stumbled down her stool and pushed his hand away with her purse before he could reach for Ni-Na, who also slipped off her stool.


    Eun-sun stepped in front of Ni-Na, shielding her away as she eye leveled the man. ¡°She said we¡¯re noting, so kindly leave.¡± She managed in the calmest voice she could muster. Her eyes sized him as she considered the possibility of sessfully taking him down and leaving unscathed with her injured leg and with Ni-Na intact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that sweetheart. That nasty bitch just called me names.¡± He indignantly pointed his chin at Ni-Na who scoffed.


    ¡°And you wonder why I called you names? You must think yourself some very fortunate dude who every woman whose unfortunate to be within a five mile radius would oblige when they see that disproportionate face of yours. I¡¯m sorry to break it to you, but you¡¯re a far cry from looking as pleasant as Santa even with all his gray beards. The Boogeyman matches you profile more, especially with that portly lips of yours.¡± Ni-Na spat out as she tried to step out from behind Eun-sun but she held her back.


    ¡°You crazy whore!¡± The man angrily lunged out at Ni-Na but his face suddenly came in contact with Eun-sun¡¯s fist which had him stumbling back a few feet, and that attracted a good number of eyes towards them.


    The man spat out the metallic liquid slipping into his mouth. His eyes burned with fury as he wiped his lips. ¡°You¡¯re so dead.¡± He groaned as he moved towards Eun-sun who already had her hand settled on the stool behind her.


    She was set to smash it against his head when someone suddenly stepped in front of her and mmed his fist against the man who instantly sprawled to the floor, drawing a loud gasp from the crowd. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± The familiar voice cussed as he picked the man up with his cor and pummeled his face with another punch.


    ¡°In-Ha?¡± Ni-Na muttered in shock surprise when she recognized his voice. Her eyes widened when he turned towards her and she confirmed he was truly the one.


    In-Ha had his gaze darting between the both of them, confirming if they were both fine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked and Ni-Na nodded. He looked over to Eun-sun who was nkly staring at him. Eun-sun nodded her head when she observed they were both staring at her.


    In-Ha heaved a sigh before turning over to the man on the floor. He held him by the cor and yanked him to his feet.


    ¡°You should apologize to them, and get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see your sleazy face here anymore, or you and your friends are going to wish you were never born.¡± He threw a cold nce at the men who were standing by the side and tossed their friend at them. He supervised as they bowed and apologized to Eun-Sun and Ni-Na.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t best of this.¡± He said to them. He wasn¡¯t going to do anything more than this because he was sure someone would do a perfect job about it when he gets whiff of it. He waved his hand and the crowd dispersed before turning towards the twodies behind him. His eyes slowly trailed them from head to toes till they locked on Eun-sun.


    He couldn¡¯t believe this was her. She looked like a temptress especially with her perfectly painted lips. In-Ha growled inside of him as he looked at the small sized girl who he believed was responsible for this.


    ¡°You sure know how to ignite trouble and temptation, Lee Ni-Na.¡± Even his own temptation.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: Mischievous And Reckless


    Thest thing In-Ha would have imagined when he came clubbing tonight was to bump into a man finding the need to prove his virility by hitting a girl. He had seen themotion when he walked out the bathroom and made his way towards his table at the VIP lounge. He had wanted to ignore it, but when he caught sight of those big round hazel eyes that had sparkled the first time he saw them, he couldn¡¯t sit still even if he wanted to.


    He had felt his muscles twitch when he saw the man lunge at Ni-Na, and his anger rode up the bar when he lunged at Eun-sun after she swung a punch at him.


    His eyes fell to her hand which was clenched at her side either out of anger or pain, he wasn¡¯t sure which. Luckily it wasn¡¯t her left arm that had been injured, else he¡¯d had plummeled that guy to death.


    His hand snapped to the side where he saw the little devil who undoubtedly was the orchestrator of this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask whose idea it was toe here, because I know it¡¯s definitely yours.¡± In-Ha said without a tendril of doubt. He was certain this was all her idea, because only she coulde up something like this. She was mischievous and reckless at heart, always looking for an opportunity to create chaos under the disguise of fun.


    Ni-Na eyes hardened in response to the words In-Ha had just said. ¡°And that¡¯s because your mind is just programmed to think the worst of me.¡± She irritably hissed.


    ¡°There is no other way to see you Lee Ni-Na. You¡¯re the worst! You and that reckless mind of yours are always looking for the wrong things and people to mess with.¡± He told her in a cold and measured tone that people who knew him would easily be scared of, all except Ni-Na.


    .....


    She snorted. ¡°And I wonder why you aren¡¯t drapped in bandages from head to toes with the awful smell of iodoform seeping off you. Because apparently you¡¯d be the first wrong thing I¡¯d sink my ws in.¡± She ground out with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t because you know better than to court your own death.¡± He bit at her.


    ¡°Death my ass.¡± Ni-Na hissed and rolled eyes at him.


    In-Ha silently stared at her. He had no words left, because it was too bothersome trying to handle Ni-Na, even her parents weren¡¯t capable of that fit. There was only one man who could do that, and that was Lee Dan-Han. She was his cup of tea, not his.


    In-Ha darted his gaze from Ni-Na to Eun-sun who was nkly staring at him in a familiar way that shows she had so many things to say and ask, but she was undecided on where to begin. Well, if she wasn¡¯t sure, he was.


    He hardened his face at her. ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± He asked, his tone sounding cold and evenly measured. ¡°What in fucks name are doing in a club with this untamed brat.¡± He gestured towards Ni-Na with his chin and Ni-Na quickly scowled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the untamed brat, woman humper!¡± She snapped.


    In-Ha tossed her a look but he quickly decided to refrain himself from having a banter with her. He flicked his gaze back to Eun-sun and continued with her, ¡°I thought you were injured Eun-sun, or are your injuries gone?¡± He asked with a raise of his brows. His eyes raked over her and he took note of the absence of her arm cast and her leg which were hidden to the lower part of her thigh with a ck hose stocking. He sighed at the sight of Ni-Na¡¯s creativity. This was definitely her doing.


    Eun-sun gave a casual shrug as she maintained her gaze on In-Ha. ¡°You would have known the answers to all these if you weren¡¯t avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°Avoiding?¡± In-Ha¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t avoiding you.¡± He told her, but his voice wasn¡¯t firm enough to put confidence to his words. Fine, he was avoiding her, but that wasn¡¯t a thing of choice, it was a necessity ¨C a necessity to his sanity.


    Keeping his distance from her was all he could do to keep himself sane and his feelings in check, because apparently he could barely go a day without thinking about her and he had no control over it ¨C over his thoughts.


    He hade all the way here so as not to think about her. He needed time to himself, and he needed to out some distance between them so he could make him forget about her even for a tad bit.


    He badly wanted to quell the urge of wanting to see her everytime, especially now that she was hurt. He wanted to stop himself from wanting his best friend¡¯s woman because it wasn¡¯t right.


    He was trying, but it was hard. So yes, he was avoiding her, because everytime he sees he¡¯s tempted to throw his shame away and grovel at her feet for her to be his, just his and no one else.


    How did he even get here? How did he go from not being capable of falling in love to being hopelessly hooked on someone he couldn¡¯t have? It was crazy.


    In-Ha warily sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being around. I had business to attend to and that has been keeping me busy.¡± He exined, but the untrusting look in Eun-sun¡¯s eyes told him she didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Really? And that¡¯s why you also couldn¡¯t call?¡± Even if he was busy as he imed, a call wouldn¡¯t take so much of his time.


    In-Ha¡¯s lips motioned to say something, but what could he say? He was tired of the lying, but he also couldn¡¯t say the truth either. The truth would hurt and burden her just as much as it kills him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He guiltily apologized. ¡°But still, you shouldn¡¯t be running around with a broken leg and a cast. Even if someone wants to be foolish, you should be sensible enough to tame her.¡±


    ¡°Tame who?¡± Ni-Na who had been watching them from the sideline asked in a clipped tone, her brows angrily cocked at him. ¡°And I¡¯m sensible. Very sensible.¡± She told In-Ha even if there was no need for her to do so.


    In-Ha would only see the worst of her. He would never look at her differently from the way he has always seen her in thest 20 years. And just as he had known her for so long, she also knew him, and she could tell In-Ha was struggling right this moment and he was using her to keep his emotions in check.


    He paid her a quick look and she daringly gazed at him. She dared him to say one bad word about her, and knowing who he was, she knew he would oblige her because he needed the distraction, and he didn¡¯t disappoint her as he spat out, ¡°You¡¯re crazy Lee Ni-Na, and no man or woman in there right frame of mind should be around you.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re the definition of crazy.¡±


    In-Ha chuckled as he shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy enough to take you under my wings, kiddo. Reckless youngsters with uncontrolled minds are not my cup of tea.¡± He told her. In-Ha intentionally chose to use the word kiddo to address her because he knows just how much she hated it.


    His lips twitched when light flickered through her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m very certain of that, brother Kang. Only aged girls with a shitload of experience with STD¡¯s and spine breaking sexual agility and pretty dumb brains who do not know where to leave their marks can entice a bed humper like you.¡±


    ¡°Lee Ni-Na.¡± Eun-sun called out in horror. Her eyes blinked at the girl whose mouth was highly unfiltered.


    In-Ha tried to tuck in his lips as they threatened to twitch, but as much as he tried, he couldn¡¯t keep the glint off his eyes. Only Ni-Na could cuss at him and get away with it. ¡°You¡¯re a disaster, little girl.¡±


    ¡°One big enough to crush!¡± She red at him while In-Ha scoffed at her rebut.


    ¡°You wish you are, Little Ni-Na.¡±


    Little Ni-Na?


    Ni-Na lips motioned to say something, but her anger was slowly rising she didn¡¯t want to make use of her mouth but her fist. She mped her mouth shut and pursed it into a line to stop herself from giving into the temptation of uttering another rebut.


    She watched as In-Ha had his gaze lingeringly tour over them especially at Eun-sun. It seems he couldn¡¯t fight off the temptation no matter how hard he tried. Well, he could fall into it for all she cares, after all everyone had theirs.


    Despite the struggle not to look, In-Ha couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from trailing over Eun-sun. He was amazed by how incredible she looked in her little ck dress. He was used to seeing her in jeans and corporate outfits, but this was different.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe she was the one standing in front of him. She looked different than he had ever seen her before. Her small ck gown stopped inches away from her knees and left quite a sight of her fair thighs. The little dress curved around her body like an extrayer of skin and he felt he hadn¡¯t seen anything better in his entire life. And her lips, he hadn¡¯t seen so much color on them before.


    In-Ha tried to stop himself from staring at Eun-sun, and when he did, he found himself staring at Ni-Na.


    Her electric blue gown did so little in hiding anything. He was sure he hasn¡¯t seen her this dressed. She looked spectacr.


    ¡°You clean up well, Kiddo.¡± He tipped his chin towards Ni-Na as he appreciatively looked at her, slightly surprising Ni-Na who wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be dressing this way if you don¡¯t want men to ogle at you and feast on things you aren¡¯t ready to give away.¡± He stepped forward and removed his jacket which he draped over her. Ni-Na looked at the jacket before staring at him. She was tempted to toss it back at him, but she found herself holding it over her shoulder, or maybe it was the hard re In-Ha had given her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss the way Ni-Na had briefly stared at In-Ha before shuttering in whatever she had seen in her eyes.


    In-Ha looked around and he couldn¡¯t help but notice the way guys were looking at Eun-sun as well as Ni-Na. They were a sight for hungry wolves. He hissed irritably.


    ¡°Dan-Han will have your head.¡± He told Eun-sun matter of factly. He looked over at Ni-Na, as he wondered what to do with them.


    ¡°Where are your rooms?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Top floor.¡± Eun-sun replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you girls back.¡± He said, gesturing with his hand for them to take the lead, but he heard Ni-Na hiss.


    ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯re not done for the night.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°We are.¡± Eun-sun blurted out. Hearing In-Ha talk about Dan-Han¡¯s anger made her realize just how stupid this had been from the get-go.


    ¡°But we only just got here. Can¡¯t we stay a bit longer. Thirty minutes.¡± She negotiated.


    ¡°We can just dance and have another drink, and there¡¯s a self imposed bodyguard with us now, my brother would not be so mad.¡± She reasoned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dance with this.¡± Eun-sun pointed her legs to Ni-Na. ¡°And I really want to go back now.¡±


    ¡°Then just another drink. My brother is going to scold us anyway, so let¡¯s go back a bit drunk so we can save the trouble for tomorrow.¡± She suggested making Eun-sun look at her widened eyes. How typical of her.


    Eun-sun decided Ni-Na was truly reckless at heart. Her innocent face was a contrast to her trouble seeking face and the rebellious stint she could pull every now and then.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting either of you get drunk.¡± In-Ha told them matter of factly.


    ¡°Like you can stop us.¡± She hissed at him. ¡°But just one drink, and we can leave.¡± She batted hershes at Eun-sun who didn¡¯t know what to say. Ni-Na had a way of making her helpless.


    She looked at In-Ha who seemed unaffected with Ni-Na¡¯s charm and sighed. ¡°One more drink. I can use it too. It¡¯s been a while I had a drink and I can use some time to prep myself for the punishment I¡¯ll face tonight, and we also need to talk, In-Ha.¡± She said while Ni-Na smiled.


    In-Ha wasn¡¯t sure if he should be listening to these small women, but seeing the resolve in their eyes, he guess he had to oblige and pick up the role of being their chaperone.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: Not Going To Bite.


    Eun-sun realized she had more than her punishment for defying Dan-Han¡¯s instructions to worry about when she saw her slightly swollen wrist. She had punched that guy with so much force she had forgotten she hadn¡¯t done that in a long time.


    Since she met Dan-Han she hadn¡¯t been physically violent with anyone, except the times she had given In-Ha terrible shoulder flips, and even that couldn¡¯t count. She hasn¡¯t fought anybody, as Dan-Han had never given her the opportunity to do so, and she was sure had he been here tonight, he¡¯d never had let her take a swing at that guy.


    Her hands quavered as she picked up the ss of wine Ni-Na has once again poured for her. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be adding drunkness to her already filled pile of trouble, thanks to Ni-Na, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to help us.¡± Eun-sun pointed out even as she gulped down the content of the ss.


    Ni-Na nodded in agreement. ¡°It isn¡¯t, but it will buy us some time, and it would set you in the right mood.¡± She told her as she nervously gulped down her ss and poured whatever was left on the bottle In-Ha had ordered onto Eun-sun¡¯s ss. Eun-sun has barely sipped from it when In-Ha returned and deftly snatched it away from her.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± He drawled at her, ignoring the irritated look her eyes darted to him. His eyes widened when he picked up the bottle and discovered it was empty. He looked at them with incredulity as he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had briefly left to get ice for her hand and this is what he meets? He looked at them and observed their flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Being drunk isn¡¯t going to save either of you from Dan-Han¡¯s wrath. He¡¯d still kill you even if you broke your skull right now.¡± He told her matter of factly.


    .....


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Dan-Han isn¡¯t like that.¡± Eun-sun said in Dan-Han¡¯s defense. In-Ha looked at her in disbelief and he scoffed. ¡°And just so you know, I¡¯m not trying to get drunk. We¡¯re just trying to braze ourselves for what¡¯sing way tonight.¡± She told him repeating exactly what Ni-Na had said.


    In-Ha would have believed her if he couldn¡¯t see how flushed her cheek was at the moment indicating she was drunk. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Ni-Na tipsily bobbing her head in agreement to what Eun-sun had said. This again was also her idea. This little brat was always so persuasive, and it¡¯d take Eun-sun a while to break out of her charms.


    He watched as Ni-Na lolled back on the sofa they were currently seated. She was suddenly acting tamed and he was sure it solely wasn¡¯t because of the alcohol, but more to fear of Dan-han.


    In-Ha had taken them back to his table he had solely been enjoying at the VIP lounge where he had earlier spotted them before jumping to their rescue.


    He had indulged Ni-Na in having one more ss as she had pleaded. He knew she wouldn¡¯t stop until she had her way and he had obliged, but who knew they¡¯d both gulp down the whole bottle out of fear and anxiety the moment he stepped to get ice for Eun-sun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is your own doing, no one else.¡± In-Ha said and plopped down beside Eun-sun. He stretched out his hand and Eun-sun slipped her hand into his knowing that was what he needed her to do. He ced the ice on her hand and Eun-sun winced at the coldness.


    ¡°My brother is going to kill me isn¡¯t he?¡± Ni-Na asked when she saw Eun-sun¡¯s hand. She was certain he was going to make do of his promise of throwing her off his ne. ¡°He¡¯s going to throw me out his ne and confiscate my card.¡± She dramatically cried out.


    Eun-sun chuckled amusedly when she saw her like that. Who could guess Ni-Na knew what fear was? She had been confident moment ago of getting away unscathed, so what happened now?


    She smiled when she saw her pale with worry. It seems she was really shaken by the incident with her hand. She hadn¡¯t scripted that part in her plot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t scold you. I¡¯ll tell him not to.¡± Eun-sun assured making In-Ha scoff. He amusedly looked at her. She really didn¡¯t know who she was dating, did she? She wouldn¡¯t be able to save herself, yet here she was assuring someone of their own safety.


    In-Ha knew she was scared out of her shit jus to as Ni-Na was, and it was just the alcohol tipping up her morale.


    Eun-sun tried to pick up her phone and look at the time but In-Ha stopped her. ¡°Stay still. Let¡¯s get this done before Dan-Han gets here.¡± He said, but the moment those words rolled out of his lips Eun-sun¡¯s back stiffened and so did Ni-Na as they both looked at him. ¡°He¡¯s on his way here.¡± He added when he saw the silent question twirling in their eyes.


    ¡°You called him?¡± Eun-sun asked in horror and he nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her spine steeled at his response, while Ni-Na felt cold sweat break out her forehead as she listlessly sunk into the seat.


    ¡°You asshole!¡± Eun-sun cussed at In-Ha as she picked up her purse and slugged his arm with it. She hastily dashed to her feet making her almost losing her bnce but In-Ha¡¯s hand deftly held her up.


    Eun-sun stabilized herself and nudged his hand off even though she could feel the earth slightly spin beneath her.


    She looked at Ni-Na who seemed more afraid than drunk. Her eyes darted to the bottle on and she wondered what exactly they had drank. They both haven¡¯t had more than 3 sses each but she felt like she was going to fall over, but she can¡¯t. She had drank way more than this in times past, so she could manage. She had to get to the room before Dan-Han did else she was done for.


    ¡°Her keycard is in her purse. Bring her up.¡± She hurriedly told In-Ha as she began to make her way towards the main floor of the club where people were still dancing. She knew she couldn¡¯t exert too much energy on her legs or move too fast, but right now she couldn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Wait!¡± In-Ha called after her, but she was already limping through a throng of people. She was still as stubborn as the first time he¡¯d met her.


    In-Ha feared she wouldn¡¯t make it without falling. He turned towards the pretentious monster trying to merge with the couch as if that would save her. ¡°Come on,¡± He grunt and picked her up in his arms. He felt her body stiffen and he lowered his head to see her looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite you, kiddo. I¡¯ve carried you more times than I can remember.¡± He told her, but Ni-Na tried to scowl at him to hide her embarrassment but she was failing miserably at him. She turned her face away.


    Seeing the look she was desperately trying to tuck from her face, In-Ha also became conscious of his actions. His arms suddenly felt the difference in thedy he was carrying now and the little girl he always carried in the past.


    He awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Just stay still.¡± He said in a weird tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you. After all you¡¯re too blind,¡± and caught up in someone else¡¯s space, she added in her head. In-Ha raised a confused brow at her, but he dismissed with a sigh when he didn¡¯t understand thetter part of her word. It would be crazy on his own part to try to understand the crazy words of Lee Ni-Na.


    In-Ha amusedly chuckled when he saw Eun-sun hurriedly try to make her way towards the elevator, as she used the wall for support. Despite how fast she tried to move, he doubted she¡¯d make it before Dan-Han.


    He paused on his tracks when he suddenly felt a shift in the atmosphere, and he spot Eun-sun halt on her stride as she stiffened and took a step back from the elevator which doors had just opened.


    Ni-Na equally adjusted in his hands when she spot the pair of long legs that stepped out of the elevator. It was Dan-Han.


    ¡°Uh oh. We¡¯re so dead. Shit!¡± Ni-Na cussed under her breath.


    Eun-sun¡¯s breath hitched when the doors of the elevator opened and revealed the man standing inside. Her heart skipped when she saw the cold look in his eyes. She didn¡¯t need to be told twice that she was done for.


    She desperately racked her brain for what to do, but nothing could pop except to smile at him.


    ¡°Baby,¡± She chirped with a smile which quickly wavered but she struggled to keep a hold on it, when Dan-Han maintained the steel look on his face.


    He turned to Ni-Na who quickly turned away and buried her face in In-Ha¡¯s arms and his face hardened even more.


    He nced back at Eun-sun and motioned a finger to her. ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered.


    ....


    Hey, lovelies.


    I want to say sorry for the wrong uploads in thest three days. I had the chapters automatically scheduled for upload as I was unavable to personally upload them. I can barely exin what happened, maybe I¡¯m still yet to wrap my head around the automatic upload thing or maybe thework messed things up, I¡¯m still at a loss, but all chaps got missed up.


    I tried rectifying it, but I lost some drafts. I had to rewrite some of them, and I¡¯m currently still doing so. Few chaps from my other book remained


    I¡¯m deeply sorry for the mishap. It really wasn¡¯t intentional. I hope I¡¯ll be able to fix this as soon as I can, because I haven¡¯t been able to sleep since I noticed it yesterday.


    Thanks for your understanding.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: ¡°Punish Me.¡±


    Eun-sun felt life was slowly about to seep out of her when Dan-Han crooked his hand and motioned for her toe over. Her eyes widened at him, and her heart lost control of its rhythm at the frostiness of his eyes.


    The solemn press of his lips against each other, which Eun-sun believed was an attempt to reel in his anger, and from the unwavering movement of his eyes, she undoubtedly believed that he was beyond livid.


    She desperately turned and looked behind her shoulders in search of a door or a human shield that could hide her from him, but there was none behind her save therge pristine wall that stretched out the entirety of the hallway.


    There was nothing to save her from him. But even if there was, she feared hiding would do her no good; with Dan-Han, nothing could stand in his way of her. Nothing could keep her away from him. He¡¯d tear down any stronghold and take down anyone that stands in his way of her.


    He was possessive of her in a way that didn¡¯t scare her but rather stirred up the overwhelming feeling of being valued and wanted.


    Her neck slowly turned to her left as she anxiously sorts In-Ha for help, but he awkwardly evaded her gaze.


    He stepped forward with Ni-Na desperately taking refuge in his arms as she curled and buried her face against in chest.


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Ni-Na to her room.¡± He said.


    Dan-Han turned to Ni-Na, who quickly shut her eyes and buried her face in In-Ha¡¯s chest, her fingers tightly holding against his shirt.


    ¡°You better be dead by morning, Lee Ni-Na.¡± He drawled, and Eun-sun took note of the small shake of her head. Even at this moment, she was still being rebellious. How typical of her.


    Eun-sun watched as In-Ha walked away and stepped into the elevator behind Dan-Han. Of course, he¡¯d leave her to her fate and let her burn. Just how fickle was their friendship? She surreptitiously threw a re at him as the elevator door closed.


    Now left with Dan-Han, Eun-sun painfully gulped as she cautiously moved her gaze to him. She drew a shaky breath to braze herself as she took a few steps towards him. A shaky smile tugged her lips as she stood two feet away from him.


    ¡°Honey, I was bored.¡± She guiltily stuttered out, but the frigidity in his eyes didn¡¯t shift, reeling in fear of death. She painfully swallowed as she tried to toughen her quivering lips. Eun-sun doubted she¡¯d make it through this night unscathed.


    ¡°Park Eun-sun, you must be courting death.¡± He darkly drawled.


    ¡°No.¡± She earnestly replied with a frantic shake of her head.


    ¡°No?¡± He coldly asked.


    Eun-sun shifted on her toes when Dan-Han¡¯s eyes took a dangerous tour over her body. Her eyes fretfully looked at his towering build looming over her, all 6 foot 4 inches of him, as he growled at her. ¡°Then what the fuck are you wearing?! And what in the devil¡¯s name were you doing there?!¡± He roared, making her flinch.


    Eun-sun tugged on the hem of her dress as his chilling eyes traveled through her again. She mentally pped herself in the head. She should have known better than let Ni-Na convince her to wear this.


    She lowered her gaze as her fingers fiddled with the hem of her dress. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± She softly muttered out, hershes batting with feigned innocence.


    ¡°You do not know what fear is, but I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He tly told her and turned to the elevator, which announced its arrival with a chiming sound. Seeing his body¡¯s rigidness, Eun-sun believed he would fulfill his promises to her.


    She slowly walked toward him and boarded the elevator. She didn¡¯t miss his gaze on her leg and tried to walk asfortably as she could.


    Eun-sun peeked at him as she diligently racked her brain for a saving n as they rode the elevator, but nothing came to mind no matter how hard she tried.


    She bit her lips as she trailed behind Dan-Han, who had no intentions of carrying her like he used to. He never let her walk, at least not since the ident, but seeing how he ignored her and walked ahead, she knew he was gravely mad.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± She audibly winced in pain from behind him, her eyes keenly observing his reaction to her cry. Her eyes lit up when Dan-Han suddenly paused on his heels, but whatever spark had glistened in her eyes dimmed when he continued his walk without staring at her.


    He didn¡¯t turn? Eun-sun blinked in disbelief. Lee Dan-Han was set to kill her tonight.


    She gulped when she stood before the door to their suite. Her fingers trembled as they rested them on the knob, too afraid to open the door and take a step in. Her eyes darted towards Ni-Na¡¯s door, and she wondered if she should seek calvary in her room or share the chaos with her because she was sure Dan-Han would break the door and everything in the room if she dared carry out her thought.


    Eun-sun took a long breath which did nothing to calm her wracking nerves.


    Her breath stilled when she stepped into the room and saw him seated at the foot of the bed. His hands worked to free himself of his cufflinks and buttons.


    ¡°Honey, should I help?¡± She offered, cautiously attempting to walk towards him, but his gaze stopped her. She caught her lower lips in her mouth when his gaze met hers. He ignored her and continued removing his cufflinks.


    Eun-sun could feel her death drawing near.


    Seeing Dan-Han on the bed and catching a quick glimpse of her reflection in the mirror, Ni-Na¡¯s words from earlier tonight suddenly reverberated through her mind.


    Her eyes flickered wide towards Dan-Han as she pondered on those words.


    She looked at the cast on her leg hidden beneath the ck hose and considered the possibility of sessfully tumbling Dan-Han over on that bed. He wasn¡¯t going to give in, but she had to try.


    Tossing her clutch towards the couch, which was barely feet from her, she kicked off the t she had been wearing and slowly made her way towards Dan-Han, who lifted his gaze to her while her hands surreptitiously moved her dress upward to show whatever was left of her barely hidden thighs.


    A smile threatened to break on her face when she observed the quick glint of desire that moved through his eyes, but he quickly tried to shutter them.


    Despite the cold and angry gaze Dan-Han had on her, the heated gaze of desire he was desperately trying to conceal in those gray eyes of his was still visible. Eun-sun felt proud knowing she had that effect over him. Only her could affect him this way, just as the angry look on his face made him look dangerously hot, and his frigid eyes were warming her up.


    Dan-Han might be a man of many principles, but he was a man who had a weakness for her. And let her soul be judged for trying to take advantage of his weakness for her, now. If she wanted to live through this night, she¡¯d prefer to take her punishment with him in bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dan-Han tly asked when he saw her walk closer. She gave an innocent shake of her head as she strode even closer.


    ¡°I want to help you.¡± She replied, her chin nudging towards the button of his shirt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help. And nothing is going to save you tonight.¡± He nkly told her, and Eun-sun responsively nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything can save me, love. You want to punish me. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± She told him as she moved even closer. Her eyes were piercing at him.


    Dan-Han¡¯s gaze suspiciously narrowed at her when she stopped in front of him. His eyes followed her hand as they made soft contact with her thighs, and he frowned when he realized what she was doing. She was luring him.


    ¡°Honey, are you mad because of my dress or because I went out?¡± She softly asked while Dan-Han frowned and rose to his feet.


    ¡°Do you even have to ask that?¡± He growled. ¡°Are you supposed to be wearing this out? And to a club where you¡¯ll have other men staring at you? It barely covers you!¡± He snapped.


    Eun-sun nodded as she covered the space between them and wrapped her arms around his waist. She ced her head on his chest as she listened to theplicated beat of his heart. His desire was slowly betraying the anger in him.


    Dan-Han hissed when he felt her fingers fiddle with his buttons, and she slipped a finger into his chest, drawing azy circle on him.


    He caught her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Park Eun-sun, nothing will save you tonight, I assure.¡± He pointedly told her, and she agreeably nodded her head.


    She craned upwards and kissed his chin, her breath teasing his lips slightly above hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spare me tonight, Dan-Han. I want you to punish me. Punish me for defying you and put a im on me because so many eyes were staring at what was yours.¡± She breathed against him.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: Temptuous Seduction


    Eun-sun smiled when she saw Dan-Han¡¯s eyes darken with lust as they lowered to her lips which were aching for his attention and soft caress as they remained pressed against his chin.


    She could see his struggle of not wanting to give in to her wild seduction, and she was amused by it and frustrated ¨C frustrated because she had also be a victim of her reckless act. A desperate ache for Dan-Han was burning in her, and she wanted him to put a stop to it the best way he knew how to.


    He alonemanded so much attention from her and could stir an endless desire in her withoutying a finger on her.


    Eun-sun felt the urge to push him further till he was tilting and helplessly falling into a bed of sin with her, prick away at her soul, and she willfully indulged because she wanted it, and she was going to make him to.


    Dan-Han might be a man with so many principles, but he was also a man lost to her. She smiled as she registered the shift in his eyes, which he tried to nip, but he failed.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡± He asked with stemming frustration when he saw the zing and seductive look in her eyes.


    ¡°Not enough to get me drunk.¡± She tipsily smiled at him, but her smile wavered when a displeased look creased his face. ¡°Just a few sses and nothing else. I didn¡¯t dance because of my leg, and I knew you wouldn¡¯t like it, so I quietly sat all through. No one touched me, just you.¡± She added and raised hershes, revealing her darkly hooded eyes.


    .....


    Dan-Han hissed. ¡°That doesn¡¯tfort me, Eun-sun. You shouldn¡¯t be walking around talk more about drinking.¡± He told her, his voice awkwardly losing its hardness as he tried ignoring the look in her eyes that was pulling him in while he firmly held onto her wrist.


    He sighed when she tightened the hold of her free arm around his waist, pressing herself closer and increasing the intensity at which her breath fanned against his chin, which he found very unsettling.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be talking, Mr. Lee.¡± She whispered, moving her head away from his face and cing a teasing kiss on the part of his chest exposed to her, leaving a marked trail of her red lips on him. ¡°I want you, Dan-Han. Right now.¡± She boldly told him.


    Dan-Han stiffened at the surprising confession from her, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t surprised herself. She might have always been shy about her sexual desires since Dan-Han introduced her to the amazing feeling of endless sensual pleasure, but that didn¡¯t mean shecked what it took to make her demands till all of her was sated.


    Eun-sun wanted him, and she knew it. She wanted the whole of him that made her feel things she hadn¡¯t felt before until she met him. She wanted him to punish her in the wicked ways only he knew how to. To do the things that made her feel breathless yet soaring with life. Only Dan-Han drew out this kind of attention and lust from her.


    Eun-sun seized the opportunity of him being stunned to free her hand from his hold on her wrist. She could see how stunned he was when he gazed at her.


    Dan-Han waspletely taken unaware by her brazen confession. He was aware of her dirty little trick to escape being scolded by him, but he wasn¡¯t expecting her to dere her hunger outrightly or her need for him because she has always been too shy to do so, which stirred up something inside of him. Something he had been trying to hold down these past weeks.


    Eun-sun felt him tense up when her hand slid down and gently stroked him against his trousers. She mischievously smiled when she felt the hardness of his member against her palm. Dan-Han hissed as he grabbed her wrist again and pinned it by her side.


    ¡°Stop being reckless. I¡¯m not letting you get out of this like that.¡± He warned, but Eun-sun moved her other hand on his waist and wrapped it around his neck, pulling him down towards her andpletely taking him unaware.


    ¡°And I said I don¡¯t want to get out of anything. I honestly don¡¯t want to.¡± Her soft voice whispered against his lips till they crashed against his.


    Give it to Dan-Han to fight his hunger for her. She had seen him struggle these past weeks, but after several weeks of struggling with his desires for her, especially when they shared the same bed. She knew it was only a matter of time before he gave in, and she was going to make sure he gave in.


    Eun-Sun felt the mild protest of his lips as she nibbled on hisher lips, and she let him. She let him fight it off as much as he could, but her lips tipped up when he softly growled and slowly opened up for her, letting her take whatever she wanted of him and filling herself to her heart¡¯s content.


    Eun-sun sucked on his lips while her tongue pried his mouth open till he let her slip into him. His lips were always so addictive she could never get enough of them. Eun-sun moaned against the warmth of his mouth, and she drew a groan from him when she engaged their tongues in her tangle.


    Her heart leaped when his strong arms reflexively curved around her waist and pulled her closer to his rock-hard chest, his erection pressing hard against her stomach and the feel of it making her hunger for him go wild and high.


    ¡°I want you, Dan-Han. Please take me now.¡± She husked between hard breaths before taking back his lips in hers.


    A soft cry tore off her lips when he moved away from them and kissed her neck. The brush of his lips against her and his hot breath kissing her skin made her feel weak yet burning with the strength to push him over.


    A protesting hiss weaved off her lips when Dan-Han pulled away. ¡°You keep defying me. Why?¡± He croaked out, hisrge palms cupping her cheek and tilting her head sideways so he could have more ess to that beautiful neckline looking so prominent in her little dress.


    Eun-sun closed her eyes and tipped her head further when he kissed her neck, his teeth slightly grazing her skin. Eun-sun was sure she¡¯d find his mark there after he was done. His mark would brand her all the way to her heart, dering she was his alone.


    Knowing how Dan-Han made her feel and how he affected her, Eun-sun knew without a doubt that she was ruined for other men as far as this lifetime was concerned and even in many more toe. She belonged to Dan-Han and only him.


    ¡°Because I can, Dan-Han.¡± She lustfully replied. ¡°I defy you because I know you want me to.¡±


    Eun-sun gasped when he swiftly turned them around, so she was now standing against the bed.


    ¡°I have to stop,¡± Dan-Han said, a mental reminder that he couldn¡¯t let her have her way, but the movement of his hands in a rhythm against her thighs contrasted his words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Eun-sun whispered back and imed his lips. He was so hard that she knew he needed to be free from the confines of his clothing. Her hand reached out for the whole of him and stroked him again.


    Dan-Han groaned against her lips when she kissed him with no restraint. There was an intensity to which her lips moved against his, remembering just how much he had missed her all day and all week. He bit her lips as he took over the reins of her searing kiss, but the groan that came from her only made whatever restraint he had over himself slightly loosen.


    Eun-sun was in no doubt that Dan-Han had bit her lips as a way of punishment for what she had done, and she couldn¡¯tin. She didn¡¯t want to because she wanted it. She needed it.


    His kiss was moist, hard, and demanding, and his tongue coaxed her to a pleasure mating, and she matched the torrid intensity of his kiss, stroke for stroke.


    She felt an immeasurable ache between her thighs when he pulled away and caught a glimpse of his face. He looked so hot, with the angry look still lingering on his face.


    If seeing him like this was what she got from defying him, she might indulge in it a few times more. Consequences be damned if it¡¯de to letting him have his way with her.


    ¡°Do not go easy on me, now.¡± She said as she worked her way with his belt; she was fumbling with it. The ripping sound of clothes paused her hand, and she suddenly realized that Dan-Han had ripped her bare.


    She paused and looked at the dress that had slipped down her stomach. She raised her gaze to Dan-Han; his eyes were heavily hooded and burning with a dark hunger.


    ¡°You asked for it, darling. There¡¯s no stopping me now.¡±


    .....


    Hey darlings, having fun with the story?


    Kindly share your idea and thoughts about the story so far.


    Thanks for your support and love.


    XOXO


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: Make Love


    Eun-sun felt her body heavily shudder, but it wasn¡¯t from the malevolent thunderstorm threatening to rage through her, but from the concealed heat in Dan-Han¡¯s eyes as they took a free course through her body, and his feverish hands which took a torturous trail down her sides, endlessly taunting her as her foot curled against the floor.


    The arousing appraisal of his eyes made her weak, sending a feverish heat through every fibre of her nerve ending.


    Eun-sun had severally seen his appreciative gaze on her body, but everytime his gaze on her felt new, like it was only the first time, and each time it was satisfying ¨C Satisfying to know she had all these control over him, and he only had this eyes for her.


    Eun-sun moaned against his lips when his hands travelled up her back and slowly unhooked the metal clips of her bra, letting her breast bob freely and tingle in the anticipation of his body.


    ¡°Eun-sun.¡± Dan-Han groaned out her name when he saw her erect nipples. They were perky, and they called out to him. They called for his attention and care. For his hands to caress them and for his lips to hardly suck on their buds till they were branded by him, and that was exactly what he was going to do.


    Dan-Han teared a soft hiss off Eun-sun¡¯s lips when his burning fingers trailed up her stomach and her sides till they stopped under her breast, slowly tracing the bottom of each mounds.


    He caught both breast in his hands and gave them a gentle squeeze. The full feeling they gave was exciting and stimting. He missed the feeling they gave his hands whenever he held them. He felt like it had been ages since he wasst blessed with the opportunity to have her twins in his hands, to have him worship them the way he has longer to, because by God, it has been a while. It¡¯s been weeks of torture and painful endurance.


    .....


    ¡°I miss them,¡± He husked as he lowered his head, dropping a soft kiss on her hard and erect nipples and making Eun-sun hiss in pleasure. His tongue circled around the taut bud as he continued to caress each mound, giving equal attention to them while Eun-sun tilt her head backwards in pleasure and granting more ess to continue with what he was doing for her. He kissed between her breast while his hands continuously ministered to them.


    Her hands fumbled with the fly of his trousers, but she was consistent in her pursuit to free and feel him just as much as he was feeling her. She wanted to return the favor of his touch and of what his mouth was doing to her.


    Eun-sun slipped a hand in to his trousers when she sessfully pulled down his zipper down. She cupped his length in her hand and stroke him, her finger slightly grazing the tip which made him pulse.


    ¡°God, Eun-sun.¡± He called out when her hand slowly moved up and down his length within the confines of his trousers. He could feel the tightness and the restrictions of her hand he wanted them gone.


    ¡°Take them off.¡± He ordered and quickly straightened himself. Eun-sun understanding what he requested of her, she held both side of his trousers and slowly pulled it down along side with his brief, letting his huge length popped out, standing long and erect against her face.


    Dan-Han ached for her hand on him, just like she has done seconds ago. He lowered his head and cocked a brow when he felt the absence of her hands on him after helping him out of his clothing.


    His lips parted to say something when he saw her take a seat at the edge of the bed, but whatever he had to say rolled back into his throat when Eun-sun locked her zed eyes on him while she delicately wrapped her hand against his length she flicked her tongue against the head.


    ¡°Christ. Love.¡± He loudly groaned out as his eyes briefly shut, before they opened back and gazed at her. Eun-sun nced up at his eyes which were now zed with lust and she swirled her tongue around his shaft and slowly worked her way up across the whole length of him, dropping kisses on it which left his mouth parting and his breathing in gasps.


    ¡°Fuck. That¡¯s good, love.¡±


    Eun-sun felt her own body surge with excitement at the sight of seeing Dan-Han drown in the pleasure she was giving him.


    Hearing him cuss and moan excited her and she slowly guides him into her mouth till he touched the back of her throat. Her warm mouth circled around him and sucked him till azy hiss rolled out of his lips.


    Eun-sun maintained her gaze on him and she couldn¡¯t fight back the smile at seeing the delirious look on his face which wasing from the pleasure he was receiving from her. His eyes were closed and his head leaned backwards as she tried to take all of him, but hell she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t put the whole of him in her mouth, not with the size he was working it. The man was well hung and he knew it. And knowing he owned it just for her, made her ache sweetly in ces she wanted him to fill.


    Eun-sun cupped the base of his length as she kept guiding him in and out of her mouth. She licked and sucked every inch of him till he was hissing and groaning with pleasure.


    ¡°Just like that, babe. Your mouth¡¯s incredible, don¡¯t stop.¡± He pleased as hebed his hand through her hair and slowly began to guide her head in the pace he wanted her, his hips thrusting back and forth to meet every of her move.


    Fuck. Dan-Han cussed in his head. He hasn¡¯t felt this way before and the feeling was maddening. He didn¡¯t want her to stop, but he could feel his orgasm building up inside of him.


    ¡°Fuck it, Eun-sun.¡± The girl was incredible.


    Eun-sun felt pulses between her legs at the cries she was getting from him. Hearing him call out her name with so much passion as she did something so remarkable on him, she didn¡¯t think she wanted stop.


    The sight of Dan-Han as his muscles tensed so hardly, his hand guiding her head and the moans emanating from him at her mercy, were enough to make her want to do this for a life time. Not once had she imagined doing something like this, neither had she imagined it would be this great, because not only was Dan-Han getting off it, but she was also getting off sucking on him. The burning ache between her thighs were getting higher and higher she just wanted him inside of her already.


    Dan-Han hissed when Eun-sun flicked her tongue over his tip one more time before sucking him in one swift stroke. He groaned as his hand increased the pace of her head.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going toe.¡± He grunted above her as he tried pulling her head away, but Eun-sun ced a hand on the side of hip and held him firm, as she kept pumping him, her mouth taking him a bit deeper till she felt him swell and spilled his hot release in her mouth.


    ¡°God.¡± He gasped out in fast bursts as he looked at the woman beneath him. She smiled as she swallowed and ran her tongue across her lips.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asked, and Dan-Han shook his head as he tried to steady his heaving breath.


    ¡°That was incredible.¡± He told her as he gave her his hand and pulled her up when she slipped her hand into his.


    ¡°You¡¯re learning a lot, love.¡± He said as he leaned towards her lips which had a taste of him.


    Eun-sun¡¯s face flushed a bit red as she coyly smiled. ¡°Just for you.¡± She said.


    Dan-Han¡¯s lips tipped up at her coy response. He kissed her lips as his hand grabbed the remaining part of her gown andpletely ripped it off.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ni-Na dress.¡±


    ¡°She can get some more.¡± He told her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay a lot.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to pay me back.¡± He said against her lips as he hungrily devoured her lips, letting her share his taste with him which he believed couldn¡¯t taste better against her lips. Eun-sun, hooked her arms against neck as he swallowed her tongue and gently thrust while his fingers slipped into her panties and feeling the heavy wetness of her core. She was slippery and dripping.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so wet.¡± He said as he twirled a finger around the sweet flesh of her core that made Eun-sun jerk as she moaned


    ¡°Love, I want to fuck you so hard, you¡¯ll have no choice but to stay in bed when I say so.¡± Dan-Han said against her lips as his fingers kept teasing her without intentionally evading where she wanted to be touched.


    ¡°Then make love to me, honey.¡± She lustfully whispered back.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412: Rough And Amazing.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure if it was the sight of Dan-Han stripping himself bare of his shirt as he stood over her, or the anticipation of the things he was going to do to her that made her giddy and her heart thump with strength.


    Or maybe it was the sound of his voice when he spoke dirty ¨C and God, the man did speak dirty with so much finesse, it makes her muscles pulse.


    Eun-sun tried not to be too hasty by locking her arms around his neck and pulling him down to herself till he was riding her hard and fast, making her writhing in pleasure as she pushed her to the brink of ecstasy. How she loved it when he worked her till she was had, filling and rocking against the whole of him.


    Her breath hitched as he climbed up the bed and crawled up to her, his muscles flexing at every move and her fingers tingled to touch and feel them.


    She could never get over how good his body feels in her hands, neither could she get enough of his sculpted body, his firm biceps and triceps, as well as his abs ¨C all eight packs of them. Dan-Han was a work of art personally designed for her.


    She giggled as her dainty fingers ran over his muscles and they felt just as hard his member that was valiantly standing erect in front of her, waiting to pry her apart and push into her till she waspletely filled of him.


    She snapped her head to Dan-Han when he caught her hands which were running over him. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be smiling right now, Eun-sun.¡± He huskily told her, his voice sounding like a sensuous music yet threatening. His perfectly messy hair made him look extremely sexy.


    .....


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? Cry?¡± She yfully asked back.


    She bit her lips when Dan-Han suddenly held both her hands in one of his, a mischievous smile tugging his lips, and secretly telling her he had something up his sleeves, something she wouldn¡¯t like.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t far from the truth as she gasped at the sudden feel of Dan-Han¡¯s finger against her core, before pushing into her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± She gasped at the feel of his finger in her wet cave. She bit her lips as he slowly pushed in and out at a pace that was torturously slow, his thumb maintaining a teasing press against her clit in a way that made her want more, but he wasn¡¯t going to give it to her. He was intentionally teasing her.


    ¡°Dan-Han, please.¡± She cried with her eyes halfly closed to revel on the pleasure his twirling finger was giving gave while she tilt her waist up.


    She moaned in protest when he suddenly pulled back his finger. Her eyes flew open and she caught the devilish smile on his face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, darling. No smiling.¡± He wickedly smirked when he saw the displeased and frustrated look on her face, and he slipped his finger into his mouth, taking in her taste while she watched to her dismay.


    ¡°You always taste so great.¡± He twirled his tongue around his fingers, the sight of him a delightsome delicacy for Eun-sun who only wanted him more.


    She almost cussed at him in her heart, but she decided not to as she pushed herself off the bed and locked him down with her arms, pulling him till he was crashing on her with his weight which couldn¡¯t feel morefortable.


    She lunged at his lips, her tongue scouring every corner of his mouth and luring his tongue into a sexual dance with her.


    Eun-sun moaned against his ear when Dan-Han moved away from her lips. He kissed her cheek down to her neck, his tongue moving and licking up her throat while his hand gently trailed up her thighs till they touched her inner thighs making her flinch and hiss.


    Eun-sun felt madly wild at all the things he was doing her all at same time, and she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands except dig her nails into his broad back.


    Her skin tingled and burned as he kissed down her chest till his hot breath were hovering over her breast which were aching to have his lips on them ¨C his tongue flicking and loving them the way only he could do.


    ¡°I love your breast.¡± He said as he dropped a faint kiss one of her nipples, before doing the same to the other. Eun-sun raised her head to see the longing look he had as he stared at her mound almost as if he was relishing their impable sight.


    She sucked in breath when he took one in his hand, giving it an exciting squeeze while his mouth took in the other. His tongue teasing and twirling around her nipple.


    ¡°They are just perfect for me.¡± He breathed against her skin, his breath making goosebumps ride up her skin.


    Of course they were perfect just for him, and no one else. Eun-sun couldn¡¯t imagine any other guy touching her this way and making her love being kissed and touched on her breast.


    Small soughs of pleasures kept rolling out of her as Dan-Han kept sucking her breast, his hand delicately kneading the other, and giving it gentle flicks as he rubbed his thumb around it.


    He kissed the space between them as he alternated the care he was giving to both her twins.


    Dan-Han moved his lips slowly on her,pletely enjoying the torture she was going through as his finger sort her entrance, faintly grazing the swollen flesh around it, but he restrained himself from slipping in because he knew that was what she wanted.


    His lips twitched when she writhed in frustration and miserably tried to pull what he thought could have been a re, but she was failing miserably at it.


    ¡°Frustrated much?¡± He smirked, and Eun-sun nodded,pletely unable to control herself.


    ¡°Please,¡± she desperately pleaded, her eyes darkened and glistening with lust. ¡°I want you.¡± She whispered out, and that alone seemed to have an effect on Dan-Han as he let his finger slip into her, and making Eun-sun jerk at that unexpected thrust.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± She called out his name when his fingers moved in and out of her in a controlled pace that had her needing more.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, babe. I want to eat you.¡± He said as he kissed down her stomach, his tongue leisurely drawing circles around her stomach as he slipped another finger increasing the fullness in her. Eun-sun arched her back as she squirmed.


    She tried to move her knees up being unable to stay still any longer but Dan-Han held her injured leg down, and pinned her hip down with the other, before lowering his head to kiss her inner thighs till his lips touched the sensitive nub of her entrance.


    ¡°Oh my! Dan-Han can you...¡± She rambled out incoherently, as she writhed under him. Dan-Han ran his velvety tongue over her length and he flicked her clit, making her jolt.


    ¡°Not yet, honey. I want to make you cum in my mouth, and I want you to cum hard.¡±


    Eun-sun had no doubt he was going to make her to, either by his words or by his skilled mouth. His tongue flicked and licked every fold and twirled around her, till it thrust inside of her.


    ¡°Oh...fuck.¡± She cussed making Dan-Han pause as he looked at her, and so did she when she pulled away. He proudly smiled at her before delving back to suck her hard, slightly pressing herbias together with his teeth and building a maddening tension in her till he flicked her clit. Eun-sun felt her muscle shudder involuntarily.


    ¡°Christ.¡± She gasped as her hands guided his head to eat her more and give her all he could. She closed her eyes as she reveled in the pleasure of giving mouth. Her chest rising and falling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯m going toe.¡± She cried out as she bucked up her waist towards his mouth and he worked her up even deeper. Eun-sun felt the tension build inside her stomach as he held up her hip with her one hand and reced his tongue with two fingers which moved with in perfect synchrony with his tongue which licked above his hand.


    Eun-sun moved her finger to pull a few locks of his hair as her orgasm hit her in a wave as she trembled against his mouth. She gasped as he licked her off till she was calm and crashing into the bed.


    Her heart skipped when he raised his zed eyes towards and his tongue seductively ran against his lips.


    ¡°I missed that. You get undone so beautifully.¡± He hoarsed as he leaned in and took her lips on a slow and lingering kiss.


    She gazed into his eyes when he pulled away, and his eyes quickly darted towards her leg still covered in the ck hose which gave a sexy feel.


    ¡°How good is that leg of yours.¡± He asked, not wanting to do anything that would hurt her.


    Eun-sun smiled at him. He always put her first. ¡°Good enough to live this night through with you.¡± She confidently told him.


    Dan-Han intently observed her. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eun-sun nodded.


    ¡°Good. Because I don¡¯t want to be gentle with you. I want to take you from behind, so you better grip onto that headboard tightly.¡± He told her in a voice that both scared and excited Eun-sun.


    She gasped when he pulled her up and flipped her around. He pulled her waist up and towards him. He put a pillow underneath her stomach and parted her legs in a way that seemedfortable.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked, referring to her leg, and Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°Barely.¡± She honestly told him. The drugs were good enough to numb the pain, and she believed she was healing perfectly, and even if she wasn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to say otherwise.


    ¡°Tell me to stop if it does.¡± He told her and she obediently nodded, her heart pounding with anticipation and excitement. Dan-Han has never taken her this way before, and she was already looking forward to the experience, because every experience with him has been mind blowing.


    Eun-sun let at a soft moan when he rubbed his shaft against her core, sensuously stimting her and causing her body to anticipate the feel of him.


    Her back arched upwards when he thrusted into her and she moaned. His held her steady by the waist as he hesitated moving inside her.


    Dan-Han ced a kiss on her ass cheek and once again confirmed if she was good. He sighed when she nodded and he slowly moved his hips, fully pushing his whole length inside of her.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± He peeled his name out of her mouth as he almost pulled out of her till he waspletely out, but he rammed back in her in one wild thrust.


    ¡°Fuck, Eun-sun.¡± He cussed as he slowly began to ram himself at a steady pace, his hands guiding her waist as he pulled backwards to meet every of his thrust. She was still as tight as he remembered her to be on her first time. She felt so warm and good he found himself losing control of himself as he mmed into her forceful thrust that pushed her towards the headboard.


    Eun-sun felt her body rock back and forth as Dan-Han pushed behind her with wild abandon. Her hand gripped towards as she moved with him, her hips moving backward with the guidance of his harms.


    Wild burst of breath and undting sounds of their body moving together echoed through the room.


    Eun-sun moaned loudly when Dan-Han slipped his hand around her and rubbed his thumb against her as he kept moving in and out of her in steady and forceful strokes.


    Her soft moans were music to his ears and he couldn¡¯t get enough of them. He increased his pace as the bed rocked with them.


    Dan-Han grunted when he felt her muscles tighten around him and he knew she was near, and he also wasn¡¯t far behind. He didn¡¯t want to stop, because being in Eun-sun was pure bliss, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He had no control over his body was responding.


    ¡°Dan-Han I¡¯m going to...¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He panted behind her as he moved his hips a bit faster and stronger, pushing and stretching her till he hit her ends.


    ¡°I¡¯m going... I¡¯m..¡± Eun-sun stuttered incoherently as her stomach clenches and twirls with her core which was overly stimted and riding up hills of sensual bliss and crashing down in a rush.


    Her body pulsed and trembled as Dan-Han drove her to the edge of ecstasy and giving her another orgasm which had her gasping for breath. She heard him groan as he pulsed inside her, spending and spilling himself as he body body slightly trembled.


    ¡°God.¡± She breathed out, as he pulled out of her and flipped by the stomach as they both crashed onto the bed, Eun-sun falling directly on top of him. Their ragged breaths filling the entirety of the room.


    ¡°That was amazing.¡± Eun-sun rasped out, as her chest heaved against his.


    Dan-Han pushed the sweat stuck hair on her face and tugged them behind her ears. He leaned upward and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, love.¡± He said and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: Share His Burdens


    Eun-sun¡¯s face lilt up with a smile when she woke up to Dan-Han¡¯s warmth and scent engulfing her, his arms tightly wrapped around her as theyid under the sheet.


    He had her face pressed against his bare chest, his arm slipping around her neck and supporting her, while the other went around her waist, firmly holding her to himself as if afraid of waking up to not seeing her in his arms.


    Eun-sun¡¯s heart fluttered at his possessive gesture. He was always holding on to her with a desperation and she didn¡¯t want him to ever let go.


    The sleepy and rxed sight of him was mesmerizing. His longshes beautifully draped over his eyes, and his jaw was equally rxed. There was no sign of the strong and aloof man who always carried a stiff shoulder when he walked around.


    Right now, he looked so peaceful and at rest, and this was what she always wanted for him. Eun-sun knew Dan-Han was going through a lot these past few days, he was attending to issues he wouldn¡¯t tell her even though she wanted him to. She wanted to help him shoulder his burden, but she was sure he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Dan-Han would rather have her love him with no worries, because that was just the kind of man he was.


    She snuggled in as she slipped an arm around him and took in his rxing scent. Oh, how she loved the way he smelled.


    .....


    Her cheeks flushed when she remembered how he had cleaned her upst night after their little romp under the sheet. She could never get used to the things he does for her. Never.


    Eun-sun felt something hard poke against her thighs as she pressed herself against him, and she didn¡¯t need to be told what that was.


    Dan-Han had still been hard even after making love to herst night, but he had stopped himself, and Eun-sun believed he had done that because of her leg, and even now he wasn¡¯t going to touch her, she was sure of it. He was always so considerate about her. He ced her first in everything.


    Eun-sun dragged in his minty scent again and kissed his chest, her arms tightening around him and stirring him awake.


    She pulled away and looked at his face when he sleepily groaned as his arms so naturally tightened around her and pulled her close until she was firmly pressed against him.


    He dropped a kiss on her forehead before fluttered his eyes open. ¡°Good morning, Sunshine.¡± He greeted while she giggled at the sound of his groggy voice.


    ¡°Good morning, President Lee.¡± She greeted back and kissed his chest.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Eun-sun inquired and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Better than I have in weeks.¡± He told her while she smiled.


    Eun-sun pulled backwards and Dan-Han loosened his grip around her so she could look at his face, and he could also see hers.


    He winced and briefly shut his eyes when he felt her hand in a ce she shouldn¡¯t be touching. ¡°I don¡¯t think he slept well.¡± She said with a mischievous smile as her hand grazed him there.


    Dan-Han swiftly caught her hand and pulled her close. ¡°Don¡¯t stir up trouble for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have his day of satisfaction when I don¡¯t have to worry about hanging your legs over my shoulder, or taking you hard against the dinning table.¡±


    Dining table?


    Eun-sun flushed from her cheeks to her neck and she quickly buried her face on his chest. His words were getting her hot.


    Her fingers trailed across his chest, drawingzy circles around him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out this morning?¡± She asked, knowing he would as he hade there for business and he had earlier said they¡¯ll be staying for a few days.


    Dan-Han twisted his arm and reached for his wrist watch behind his head. He looked at the time and nodded, ¡°Yes, but I can still spend some time with you just cuddling so I don¡¯t get to miss you ande running back.¡± He lowered his head and took her lips in his. He chastely kissed her as he savoured the softness and sweetness of her lips. They were always soft and delicious to feast on.


    Eun-sun giggled against his lips when he kissed her and gently bit her lips. ¡°You¡¯re biting me, Lee.¡± She nudgded him away.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s my reminder that I still haven¡¯t forgotten about your little mischief with Ni-Nast night. You still have to pay for your sins.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened as she blinked at him. ¡°I already did.¡± She told him matter of factly.


    Her brows drew together when Dan-Han derisively chuckled. ¡°In your dreams, little miss. If that¡¯s what you think will pacify me, then you have another thinging.¡± He told her, his tone having no hint of casualness in it.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Last night, you got off it just as I did, so stop trying to be smart you cunning girl.¡± He gently spanked her on her ass cheek, making her yelp.


    Eun-sun cautiously raised her gaze to him. ¡°So you¡¯re still going to punish me?¡± She panickly asked and she instantly felt nervous when Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Okay. But you¡¯re not going to give me the silent treatment again, right? You know I can¡¯t handle that. Honey please, I¡¯ll be good.¡± She quickly promised as she dived in and firmly wrapped her arms around him and nted her face on his chest. She¡¯ll take whatever punishment he gives to her, but not the silent treatment.


    ¡°Dan-Han, please don¡¯t do that to me again. I can¡¯t take you not talking to me. It scares me.¡± She earnestly begged against his chest.


    Dan-Han lowered his eyes to look at her but she had her head pressed against his chin, so he couldn¡¯t see her face, but he knew she was being serious at the moment.


    He tried to pull her by the shoulder but she stubbornly shook her head and tightened her hold around him even more. ¡°Promise you wouldn¡¯t stop talking to me.¡± She insisted.


    Dan-Han clearly remembered how she had felt when he ignored her a while ago, but he was certain her reaction towards this at the moment didn¡¯te from that, but more from the memory of them splitting up. He had seen how being apart from each other had affected her just as it had affected him.


    He warily sighed as he pressed a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°I won¡¯t do that, I promise.¡± He promised her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live a day without you in it and your voice echoing inside my head. You keep me sane in all these pressures. So I can¡¯t treat you that way, ever again.¡± He told her while Eun-sun took note of the word pressure which he had used.


    This was the first time Dan-Han was casually admitting he was under a lot of pressure, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how much of it he was facing at the moment.


    Pressure from thepany, pressure from his father and from other sources which she was clueless about, and she felt sad knowing she also yed a role in the amount of pressure he was facing. Because despite everything he had to handle, he was still searching for her parents and also battling with his father to ept her.


    Eun-sun warily sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She suddenly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything, Dan-Han.¡± She added making Dan-Han look at her with frown. He could tell her apology had nothing to do with the conversation they¡¯ve just been having and he wondered what she was sorry for.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you through all the challenges you¡¯re currently facing. And I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m only adding to them.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying now?¡± Dan-Han asked as he pulled away from her so he could look at her face. ¡°Eun-sun, what are you apologizing for? How many times have I told you none of this have nothing to do you?¡± He sternly asked.


    ¡°But you know it does. And I know you¡¯re just trying to protect me from all this, but Dan-Han just let me in. I know I can¡¯t help you, but let me share some of your burdens with you. Just let me do something for you. Anything at all.¡±


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the mist trying to cover her eyes. He pulled her closer and kissed her cheek. ¡°You already do the most, love. You make me remember why all this is worth it. You share my burdens without even knowing it, and you¡¯ll do more in the future.¡± He assured her. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything yet, but you¡¯ll get to know to know in due time.¡±


    ¡°But- but can you at least tell me why we¡¯re here? And maybe about thepany? I saw there was a building copse in country B.¡±


    ¡°Forget about any of that, and focus on meeting your parents, because I think I¡¯m close to bringing them to you.¡± He said.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: Likes Trouble.


    Ji-Tae had a gentle smile curving his lips which most people would call awkward as he wasn¡¯t one to give an honest smile. His eyes gleamed with genuine appreciation as his finger trailed along the screen of his phone, touching the picture he was intently staring at.


    He turned to the man standing by his side and he tilted the phone towards him. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± He asked, his eyes staring at the man and patiently awaiting his answer.


    The man looked at the phone and affirmatively nodded. ¡°More than beautiful, boss.¡± He concurred making Ji-Tae¡¯s lips tip wider as he returned his gaze to his phone,pletely pleased with his response.


    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s more than beautiful.¡± He said with that same smile.


    His eyes trailed along the pair of fair legs that were partially covered in ck hose stockings, her little ck dress perfectly entuating her curves which he had always found himself imagining when he was alone. Oh, the things he had imagined since he met her.


    ¡°I have no doubt she¡¯s going to cause me too much trouble. But I like trouble.¡± He smiled, his eyes glistening with mischief as he lits up a stick of cigarette between his lips before dialling a number.


    ¡°So annoying.¡± He hissed and tutted when the call wasn¡¯t answered after the second ring, but after the third ring the call finally connected.


    .....


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to pick up.¡± He uttered in his usualzy tone the moment he noticed the call has been received.


    He listened to the ruffling sound from the other side of the phone and he guessed she was still in bed. He heard her yawn before her voice came through the phone.


    ¡°What do you want? Why are you calling me?¡± Her hoarse voice came sounding with displeasure. It was always a cold reception whenever he called her and he has gotten used to it. She always sounded like she¡¯d rather speak to a snake than with him, and he wouldn¡¯t lie that he wasn¡¯t enjoying her torture. Her torture over him was amusing to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother, little girl, so I¡¯m supposed to call you.¡± He calmly replied, not in the least offended by her cold attitude towards him. He was used to it, and he believed this was how she expressed her sisterly affection. He tried not to scoff at that thought.


    He heard a pause from her end, and he could guess she was looking at the time. She has a habit for it, and when her response came he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Ji-Tae it¡¯s 6:30 in the morning. It¡¯s too early to ruin my day, so tell me why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to like me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Never. Not when you chose to be a pain to everyone in the family. I wonder why you still have to ask.¡± She irritably hissed. ¡°Now tell me why you interrupted my sleep at this hour or I¡¯m going to end this call.¡± She sternly told him making Ji-Tae¡¯s lips twitch.


    ¡°You really should stay away from that mentor of yours. You¡¯re beginning to sound like him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather sound like him than sound like a creep like you, brother. You talk like a sloth!¡± She bit out, the word brother dripping with a lot of sarcasm that had Ji-Tae smiling.


    ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re so annoying, little sister.¡± He softly hissed, but his lips curved up when he remembered why he has called. ¡°I thought you might be in trouble, so I got you a little surprise.¡± He said with a happy smile even though he knew she wasn¡¯t going to give the response other people would give at a moment like this, but he was okay.


    ¡°Surprise? What surprise? And what trouble are you talking about?¡± Ni-Na asked back, utterly confused to what he was talking about.


    ¡°Check your phone.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ni-Na asked in a suspicious tone.


    Ji-Tae warily sighed. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told for once and check your phone.¡± His lips tipped up when he heard the ruffling noise from the other side.


    He chuckled when he heard her cold voice from the other side. She was just as predictable as always. She wasn¡¯t going to change, was she? ¡°Why did you send me money? I didn¡¯t ask you for anything.¡± Ni-Na tly told him.


    Ji-Tae hissed. ¡°Is that how you¡¯re supposed to say thank you. Here I am trying to be a good brother, and you can¡¯t even be appreciative.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be appreciative if you stop being a pain in the ass. If you stop making mom and dad worry about brother Dan-Han killing you out of anger which will be due to your recklessness! When you stop being a prodigal child, I¡¯ll start appreciating the universe for giving me a brother like you.¡± She nkly told him. ¡°Now tell me why you sent me money?¡± She demanded without bothering to hide the coldness in her voice.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s lips twitch after hearing her little rant. ¡°For once I¡¯m happy to know that you actually care about me. It really touches my heart, little sis. And you don¡¯t have to worry about our precious cousin. He¡¯ll have to around for him to hurt me, so I really doubt he¡¯d be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ni-Na asked, her tone suddenly turning serious and suspicious.


    Ji-Tae sighed dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me or your lovely cousin. Just use the money to take yourself out. I heard your favorite designer isunching out some new bags and clothes, why don¡¯t you go buy yourself some stuff. You¡¯ve deserved it, and try to take sister inw with you. She could do with more of what I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°You want to see too?¡± He amusedly asked, knowing ignoring her question and asking him one of his was going to upset her.


    ¡°Lee Ji-Tae!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, princess. My regards to Dan-Han. Tell him I¡¯m doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°You really are a creep.¡±


    ¡°And you make me smile, kiddo. Kisses for you.¡± He chuckled and ended the call. He could imagine the irritated look on her face at the moment, but he doesn¡¯t care.


    He turned to the phone to the man standing by his side, the smile on his face slowly fading away. ¡°Have you been able to reach him?¡± He asked, while the man shook his head.


    ¡°Checked his home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No one was in.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°What about his mother¡¯s home? His wife¡¯s and kids?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Ji-Tae mumbled out.


    He turned and looked away for a while. ¡°What about, A-Yeong? Has she gone missing too?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t stepped out of her ce in thest three days since she returned from the hospital. Her windows are shut as usual but they can detect someone in the apartment.¡± The man reported.


    Ji-Tae fell into a silent thought. He tossed the cigarette that has almost burnt out to the floor and lit up another. He chugged down the whiskey in his ss before taking a long drag of his ciagrette.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange that that promiscuous fool has just disappeared, and I¡¯m yet to receive my cargo? And also President Lee is somehow in City-A having a holiday with two beautiful women at his side?¡± He turned and looked at the burly man who was raptly listening to him. He drummed his fingers on arm of his chair.


    ¡°Should I go confirm?¡± The man asked without answering his question, because he had no answer.


    ¡°Confirm?¡± Ji-Tae thoughtfully muttered, his finger twirling around the empty ss. Confirming was something they had to do.


    He set the ss to the floor as he sat upright. ¡°Make a call, I want A-Yeong¡¯s house checked. I won¡¯t put it past Dan-Han to y a trick or two. If there¡¯s anything he¡¯s good at, it is that.¡±


    ¡°And if she isn¡¯t?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll know why he¡¯s currently sitting dock in City-A, and I¡¯m here in Country B. It would mean he¡¯s finally caught on.¡± Ji-Tae wryly scoffed at that thought.


    The man standing beside him had a confused frown on his face. ¡°Are you saying that he might have discovered your ns?¡±


    Ji-Tae¡¯s brows drew together for a short while and he shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But whichever it is, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s need to be fazed. It might be a little hup, but that¡¯s has never been my trump card over him. It was meant to be a distraction and I guess it¡¯s serving its purpose after all.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re still going with the n?¡± The man wanted to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, we are. It¡¯s going to be a pretty good one. Let¡¯s see how president Lee will crawl his way out of it.¡±


    ¡°I doubt he will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy, Paul. The Lee men are nothing but stupid, and I must admit, my cousin does in best in trying to meet up, only problem is he¡¯s beginning to feel like a god, but not for long. His days are numbered, that I¡¯m sure of.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: Not Giving Up.


    Eun-sunid in bed several minutes after Dan-Han had dropped that bombshell on her, his words still reverberating in her mind as she pondered on what he meant. He had taken advantage of her stupified state and rolled out of bed.


    ¡®Close to bringing her parents to her.¡¯ That was what he had said and that could only mean he has found her parents, right? He had found them, and that was why he had said ¡®bring¡¯ and not ¡®find¡¯.


    Eun-sun rolled out of the bed and quickly hopped towards the bathroom where Dan-Han was current taking a shower. At this moment, hopping was faster than walking, and her heart was beating so quickly she couldn¡¯t stay still.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what do you mean by that?¡± Her question came in a rush as she hopped into the bathroom and slide open the ss door of the bathroom cubicle where Dan-Han stood naked under the shower.


    He flicked on the shower and let the water run down his body before turning it off. ¡°What do I mean by what?¡± He innocently asked, his handbing through his hair before taking a quick look at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me like that! You know what I mean.¡± She sharply told him. She was certain he was trying to toil with her by feigning ignorance.


    Dan-Han shrugged as he picked up her shampoo and squeezed some into his palms. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± Eun-sun pointed out.


    .....


    ¡°I know. I like how you smell. I always do. I want to take a part of you with me today, else I¡¯d be back before I make it to the reception.¡± He casually told her as hethered his hands and rubbed it in on his hair.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± Eun-sun called with a chiding tone but the man softly chuckled, loving how firm she called his name, and how tortured she looks when upset. That little temper of hers was always amusing to him.


    Dan-Han waved his hand and beckoned on her. ¡°Come here,¡± He said and Eun-sun instantly yanked off the big polo shirt he had worn herst night and joined him, her eyes eagerly seeking for her answers.


    With his eyes closed Dan-Han reached for her hand and ced them on his hair, silently asking her to help him wash his hair. He loved how her dainty fingers always worked on his scalp and hair. It was always so rxing. And moments like this were what he always wanted with her, but circumstances keeps depriving him of them. But not anymore. He was going to do all he wanted with her and nothing was going to stand in his way of fulfilling his fantasies.


    Eun-sun threw a hard re at him, but she had her fingers working on his hair when he gently said, ¡°Please.¡±


    She heard him moan as her fingers gently massaged his scalp.


    She tried to study his face as she delicately washed his hair, but his head was bent down so she could barely see his face. ¡°Tell me what you meant, Dan-Han. Did you find them? Are they...are they really-¡± She trailed off just as her hands on his hair paused.


    Dan-Han sighed and stepped under the shower before turning it on, letting the water wash his hair clean before staring at her. Her bright eyes were piercing his, desperately in need of some answers, but he could also spot the hesitation that lingered. The hesitation that was always there whenever it came to finding her biological parents.


    He let his cold hand cup her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, love, but I think I¡¯m unto something real good.¡± He said in a casual tone.


    ¡°Not certain? What does even that mean?¡± Eun-sun curiously inquired. Her brows slightly narrowing at him. She wanted to understand what he was trying to say, because right now she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It means that I might have found them, but there are some things I have to confirm first, and doing so, I have to be very careful.¡±


    Very careful? What could make a man like Dan-Han want to be careful? Nothing she could think of. He always went about with sense of power, knowing nothing or anyone could stand in his path, so when has he been careful? And why did it suddenly have to start now? Eun-sun had a feeling inside her.


    He wasn¡¯t being careful with himself, but with her?


    Her hands on her side suddenly quivered for a second as a scary thought came to mind. ¡°Are they dangerous people? Do they...are they...¡± Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to think or say, because she was suddenly feeling scared and uneasy.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Dan-Han called, drawing her attention to himself as he pulled her closer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Nothing is like the way you think, but there might be some issues surrounding your birth that makes the issue a precarious one.¡± He said making Eun-Sun eyes narrow with more worry.


    ¡°Then what are you saying, Dan-Han? What issues? I¡¯m not getting you at all.¡± She honestly told him, hints of worry lingering in her voice.


    Dan-Han sighed and pulled her into a hug, his hand holding her face to his chest where she could hear his heart beat. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He asked and Eun-sun bobbed her head against his chest with no hesitation. She trusted him with her life and with everything she had.


    Dan-Han pulled her away and dropped a feathery kiss on her head. ¡°Then believe I¡¯ll sort everything out. And when I say everything, I mean everything.¡± He confidently told her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t doubt a word he had said. She believed him and every word he had ever told her, but this right now wasn¡¯t something she could just let go. He had let her in, so he couldn¡¯t just leave her hanging now.


    ¡°I trust you Dan-Han, I do. But you have to tell me something. You know how restless I will be after this.¡±


    Dan-Han leaned in and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t love. You have to make do with this for now.¡± He told her making Eun-sun frown at him. Why then did he tell her about it? To torture her?


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t going to let me in on the whole of it, why mention it?¡± Eun-sun tersely demanded, making Dan-Han sigh when he heard the annoyance in her tone.


    ¡°Because you wanted me to tell you something, and this is me telling you. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you the whole of it, but I assure I have it all nned out. I¡¯m gonna to give what you¡¯ve always wanted, a family. A happy family.¡± He said taking her into his arms and hugging her tightly, leaving no space for her to get away or for her anger to grow.


    There was so many questions going through Eun-sun¡¯s mind at the moment, but again she wanted to trust Dan-Han. She wanted to trust that he had everything under control and everything was going to be just fine.


    Sometimes it was difficult trying to adapt to his ways of handling things and withholding things to himself even though she knew he had his reasons, and everytime she told herself it was for a good cause.


    Dan-Han was a man burdened with a lot of responsibilities and one of these responsibilities involved protecting the people around him, especially her. She had told herself that a few times and she wanted to keep understanding him. And above all, he had never kept a secret from her before, at least not like her.


    Eun-sun pulled her face away so she could look into eyes. ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She softly called making him look directly into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how I¡¯ll feel having aplete family, because it¡¯s something I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. It might be good or it might be bad, I can¡¯t say because I haven¡¯t had the best of experience with the ones I was opportuned to have before, and I know you want to fix the bad experiences. But Dan-Han know that I¡¯d rather have you than anything else. You¡¯ve be my family, and I only want to have a bigger one with you. So if finding them is going to hurt you, hurt us in anyway, then I don¡¯t want them found. I¡¯d rather have you than lose to a search that might cost my life. So this is me saying, it¡¯s okay to stop if it isn¡¯t worth it. I can-¡±


    Dan-Han caught her face between his palm and shut her up. ¡°You are worth it. And you¡¯re worth every trouble I¡¯ll ever encounter. And yes there a little danger and hups might stir up, but I¡¯ll have it under control. I want to see your smile so brightly when they stand by your side andpletely give you to me. So no love, I¡¯m not stopping till I make you happy, danger or not.¡±


    ....


    A/N: Please share your thoughts and opinions via the section.


    Thanks.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: An Unusual Ni-Na.


    Dan-Han badly wanted to tell Eun-sun that he wasn¡¯t just suspicious about who her parents were, but that he was almost certain of their identity. But despite how much he wanted to tell her, he knew he couldn¡¯t. And this wasn¡¯t because he was afraid he might be wrong, but rather because, knowing would put her in danger.


    If the person who had given her to Song-Hee wanted to get rid of her as a child, then nothing was going to stop him now when he finds out about her existence. That alone was already an issue of concern in his mind.


    Was he not concerned about her existence? Or was there aid out n that kept him at ease?


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know what to think of the situation. He must have deemed her a non-existent threat for him to have kept her alive, else he¡¯d have had her handled all these years. This negligence or non-chnce, whichever it was, was favourable to him and must be what have kept Eun-sun alive for so long.


    If the knowledge of Eun-sun looking for her parents got into the wrong ears, then she¡¯d definitely be in danger.


    He picked up his phone and dialled A-Yeong¡¯s number. ¡°Good morning President Lee,¡± He heard her greet from the other side of the phone. He didn¡¯t miss the liveliness in her voice as she spoke. It was something that had been missing when he first spoke to her.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms Su. Please get ready. I¡¯ll be picking you up in half an hour.¡±


    .....


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the orphanage?¡± She asked, anxiety and eagerness hovering in her voice.


    ¡°To go sign the document.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°Really? So soon?¡± She asked, and Dan-Han clearly heard the excitement in her voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    ¡°So I can-¡±


    ¡°Get ready Miss Su. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± He cut in and disconnected the call before she could say something else. He put his phone down and turned towards the bathroom door when he saw Eun-sun walking out of the bathroom.


    His eyes fell on the cast on her ankle and he deeply sighed. He has been careless with her once again.


    This little bundle of temptation made him lose himself and forget about her health. He dropped the jacket he had been contemting on wearing on the bed and sauntered over to her.


    ¡°You look dashing, Mr Lee.¡± Eun-sun smiled at him as he walked towards her, her eyes taking in his gorgeous and pleasing sight. He was dressed a bit more casual than he usually was. Casual clothing wasn¡¯t a regr thing for him and she could count the number of times she has seen him wore them with her ten fingers, excepts if his night wears counted as one. But seeing him in his ck khaki trouser, coffee brown turtled neck and white sneakers, Eun-sun felt he should dress this way every day, especially since his sturdy muscles were flexing through it. He was a sexy man in casual, not that he didn¡¯t look delicious in his formal wears.


    Eun-sun cringed at her thoughts. Being with Dan-Han had made her shameless.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me like a pervert.¡± Dan-Han said with a haughty grin before scooping her into his arms and carring to the chair ced in front of the standing mirror.


    He took the brush in her hand and slowly began to run it through her jet ck hair.


    ¡°Do you want me to get you something on my way back?¡± He asked as he looked at her face through the mirror.


    Eun-sun flicked open her eyes which has been drooping at the feel of his delicate hands on her hair. She loved the way his hand moved on her hair. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Not even, your favorite ck bean noodles? There¡¯s a nice spot for it here.¡± He told her and he chuckled when he observed the way she stuck her tongue against her cheek as she shamelessly thought about it.


    Her brows raised as she looked up at him through the mirror. ¡°Can we go together instead?¡± She asked before remembering he was stepping out and might not return anytime soon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She quickly cut in with a shake of her head. ¡°I almost forgot you¡¯ll be busy. Just bring me a pack when you¡¯reing.¡± She said.


    ¡°I might be busy, but not too busy for you. I¡¯ll make reservations and I¡¯ll pick you up when I¡¯m done. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eun-sun¡¯s lips curved up with a happy smile, while Dan-Han bent down and ced a kiss on her hair.


    He looked at her leg one more time. ¡°Are you really not in pain?¡± He inquisitively asked. ¡°And don¡¯t lie to me.¡± He told her, knowing she¡¯d probably lie to get the cast off her leg.


    Eun-sun looked at her leg and sighed as she wondered how best to describe the feeling in her leg. ¡°It does hurt, but not as much as you think.¡± She drew her brows together as she slowly flexed her leg, mentally assessing the pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly a mild pain, and I guess the pills are working quiet well. I just feel ufortable with the cast on my leg especially when I try to walk, other than that I¡¯m pretty much good. As you know, the wound on my stomach is gone, and my arm is healed too. I¡¯ve been banged up way worse in the past, so a dislocated ankle isn¡¯t that big a deal. You¡¯re the one always making a fuss out of it.¡± She told him, making a good review of her pain, but she quickly regretted adding up thest sentence when she saw how his face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the part I really hate. I hate to imagine you¡¯ve experienced worse in the past, and I wasn¡¯t there.¡± He drawled out, his gaze locked on her through the mirror, and Eun-sun could see the unconcealed anger on his eyes.


    She rose to her feet and turned to him, her hands going around his arms. ¡°You¡¯re here now, and I know nothing can ever happen to me again.¡±


    Dan-Han sighed as he simply put his arms around her and kissed her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll always be safe henceforth.¡± He said against her ear. But Eun-sun knew those weren¡¯t mere words, but life promises he¡¯d keep.


    ¡°I know.¡± She told him, her arms tightly wrapping around him.


    Dan-Han spent a bit more time with Eun-sun as he couldn¡¯t tear himself away from her. Being with her in a ce far away from home sort of reeled in a feeling he didn¡¯t want to lose. He was always in need of her presence, but today was different. He was having a really hard time leaving her.


    ¡°You should go, Dan-Han, you¡¯re going to bete.¡± She told him for the third time since he ced her on his thighs and firmly hugged her against himself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡± She told him. She wasn¡¯t really keen on having him leave either, but she knew he had to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± He murmured against her neck as he pecked her there.


    ¡°But you have to, and Ni-Na¡¯s here. She¡¯ll keep me busy as usual.¡± She told him, but Dan-Han wasn¡¯t convinced. Speaking about Ni-Na he wondered why she hasn¡¯t shown her face since morning. It was unlike her to stay away when she had the opportunity to make her ridiculous demands.


    She could be a handful, but it was always an hearty experience meeting up with her endless demands. The girl was the only one who made good use of his money in the whole family.


    He was certain she wasn¡¯t in the least worried about their stintst night, because Ni-Na would never be worried about something like that. Rather she¡¯d prance in here with a cheerful smile feigning ignorance and acting like she was the most filial child in the whole world.


    He looked at his wristwatch. ¡°Why is that brat not here, yet?¡± He asked out while Eun-sun shrugged. She didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s scared. You looked pretty scaryst night, like you were going to eat us alive.¡±


    Dan-Han got her a mock re and she giggled. ¡°You definitely weren¡¯t scary. You were handsome.¡± She shamelessly stressed while Dan-Han scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really learning from that brat.¡± He told her before dialling Ni-Na¡¯s number on his phone. He put it on speaker when Eun-sun tried pressing her ear against the phone to listen in.


    ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± He asked the moment the call connected.


    ¡°No.¡± Ni-Na hoarsely replied.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Are you still mad? Did you forgive sister inw already? If you¡¯re just going to scold me, I¡¯m noting.¡± She stubbornly dered.


    ¡°Since when have you been worried about being scolded? You always leave chaos at your wake.¡± Dan-Han told her matter of factly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± She refuted.


    ¡°Get yourself here, Lee Ni-Na.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± He ordered and disconnected the call, giving her no room to object.


    Eun-sun narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the phone after the call ended. Something was strange about Ni-Na¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t sound as energetic as she used to be, and she believed Dan-Han when he said she wasn¡¯t one to be afraid of being scolded. She has proved how daring and reckless she could best night.


    Speaking about daring and reckless, Eun-sun suddenly remembered the guy that had harrassed them at the club. She prayed In-Ha doesn¡¯t say anything about it to Dan-Han. She spared him a nce as she thought what his reaction to that would be.


    Hell, she didn¡¯t want to know.


    Her gaze turned towards the door of the bedroom when she heard a knock and Dan-Han put her down and strolled towards the sitting room to get it.


    She waited with a smile when she heard Ni-Na approaching step, but her smile wavered when she saw her face. Something was definitely off about her, or maybe it was the alcohol they had yesterday?


    Dan-Han had offered her some hangover pills but she didn¡¯t need them, but it seems Ni-Na would.


    She observed Dan-Han¡¯s intent gaze on Ni-Na as well. Of course, if she could notice then he also would notice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Dan-Han asked as he gave Ni-Na a once over. His brows knotted with a frown.


    She shook her head and sighed as she sauntered towards the bed where Eun-sun was sitting. ¡°I¡¯m good, just tired.¡± She said, but her tone wasn¡¯t convincing enough.


    ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± Eun-sun asked with concern, but Ni-Na shook her head. She looked at the pair of eyes staring at her and hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby. I just had alcohol, it¡¯s nothing much to worry about.¡± She told them, not bothering about Dan-Han¡¯s reaction to that reminder. She raised a brow and peeked at him, but he was awkwardly silent.


    Ni-Na didn¡¯t really want to deal with anything right now, especially not Dan-Han¡¯s scolding as she really wasn¡¯t in the mood for any of that. She just wanted to stay in bed and remind herself thatst night was all a mistake. A mistake she hated herself for.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She blurted out as if telling them she didn¡¯t want any more questions.


    He intently studied her for a few minutes before reaching for a card inside his pocket which he tossed at her.


    Ni-Na¡¯s brows furrowed when she saw the card. She confusedly gazed at Dan-Han, her eyes asking him why he was giving her his credit card.


    Dan-Han ignored her quizzical eyes. ¡°Just one bag, else I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He threatened with a cold drawl. Ni-Na who hadn¡¯t been fast enough to catch the card before it reached the floor, quickly picked it up and her eyes widened in shock surprise.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She almost asked with a squeal, making Dan-Han scoff at how her mood had suddenly changed at the sight of his card. And who was he kidding with the order of buying one bag? He knew that was an impossible fit, and his heart was already set on the ceaseless debit alert he¡¯ll be receivingter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t over do it, Ni-Na. Else you want to go back to school poor.¡± He warned, but she snorted.


    ¡°Never. Not when I have you as my money bag.¡± She chirped as she hopped towards him and tightly hugged him.


    Eun-sun watched amusedly as Dan-Han lips twitched when he tried not to smile at Ni-Na. He sure did have a soft spot for her.


    ¡°But why are giving me this? I thought you were going to scold me.¡±


    Dan-Han raised a brow. ¡°I still can. You can give me back my card.¡± He stretched out his hand, but Ni-Na moved away from him and stuck her tongue out at him.


    ¡°No way!¡± She yfully wriggled her brows. She was receiving a lot of money today. The goddess of wealth have finally noticed her. Nothing was as great as having Dan-Han¡¯s card in her hands and she knew that was the dream of many people out and within the country.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking sister Inw with me, right?¡± Of course, she was. Dan-Han wouldn¡¯t have given her his card if she wasn¡¯t involved. And indeed she was right, but not for the reason she thought.


    .....


    Eun-sun gazed at Dan-Han who also had his gaze fixed on her. His eyes trailed from her face till they rested on her leg for a good long minute before he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone apany you, but not more than two hours. No stairs. Strictly elevators. And no more than two shops, and definitely no napkins in the name of clothes. Do more than this I¡¯ll be there to pick you up myself. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your lordship!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Ni-Na and Eun-sun echoed simultaneously. They both giggled at their synced responses while Dan-Han scoffed at them. He didn¡¯t want Eun-sun walking around with her leg, but if she said she was fine, then he didn¡¯t see the reason for restricting her anymore.


    It¡¯s been weeks and he couldn¡¯t imagine how suffocated she must have felt. He has promised to always give her the best, make her smile and let her have all the moments and joy she has been deprived of in the past, and he was simply going to keep to his word.


    He was going to make her happy, everyday of her life till she knew no other way.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: Damaged.


    Eun-sun keenly observed Ni-Na after Dan-Han had left. She watched as she yawned and slumped back on the bed, her arms spread wide as she let out a weary sigh.


    Eun-sun stood at the foot of the bed with her arms folded across her chest as she observed her. Though she now looked way better than she did when she first walked in minutes ago, Eun-sun could still tell something was off with her, something she was trying to hid behind her current tion over Dan-Han¡¯s card.


    ¡°Out with it.¡± She said making Ni-Na turn her head to her, her brows narrowed in a quizzical manner.


    ¡°Out with what?¡±


    ¡°Why you look like you didn¡¯t sleepst night? And why you had walked in here like you rather be in your bed with your quilt over you?¡±


    ¡°I looked that way?¡± Ni-Na asked in an innocent tone which Eun-sun didn¡¯t buy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied while Ni-Na sighed.


    .....


    ¡°Well, I did sleepst night. And if truly I had looked like that when I walked in, then it would be because I was tired, but not anymore.¡± Her lips curled up as she waved the card in between her fingers to Eun-sun. ¡°This is a pain killer. A stress taker. It takes all stress and worries away.¡± She chirped with a contagious smile that had Eun-sun smiling back at her.


    ¡°Is it the card or the shopping that takes your stress away?¡± Eun-sun amusedly asked.


    ¡°Both sister-inw. Both! Theye as a package. One for the worry and the other for the stress.¡± She chirped, and they both rupt out inughter.


    Ni-Na was too much of a vibe for her.


    Ni-Na jerked up to a sitting position as she mmed her hand against the bed. ¡°Enough thinking about what isn¡¯t relevant. Let¡¯s get you something to wear so we can hit the mall. We¡¯re going to shop till we drop. And no thinking about boys.¡±


    ¡°Boys?¡± Eun-sun cocked a brow at her.


    ¡°Boys as in my brother.¡± She hastily corrected. ¡°There¡¯s no thinking about him and his rules. So, let¡¯s go have some fun, okay?!¡± She chirped with excitement and even though Eun-sun¡¯s really didn¡¯t believe what she had just said, she nodded her head.


    With Ni-Na, it was always about the fun.


    ...


    ¡°Did In-Ha tell you if he was lodging here?¡± Eun-sun curiously asked as they stood in front of the hotel, waiting for the car that has been provided for them toe.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Ni-Na replied.


    Eun-sun sighed as she looked back at the lobby. ¡°But do you think he might be staying here, or maybe he was just visiting the clubst night?¡± Eun-sun turned to her and asked.


    She noticed the awkward change on Ni-Na¡¯s face before she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it really wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he came here strictly for the women and sex. It has always been his mechanism for coping with whatever mess he finds himself in. In-Ha is just as damaged as that.¡± She blurted out. She looked at Eun-sun and sighed when she observed the look she was paying her and she readily regretted letting her emotions get the best of her.


    She has promised herself she wasn¡¯t going to think about anything or how awkwardst night has been, but it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep to that promise.


    She noticed Eun-sun¡¯s lips part to say something, but she turned towards the SUV that suddenly pulled up in front of them, and a tall wiry man walked around it and bowed to them.


    ¡°Good morning madams, president Lee has ordered I go with you today.¡± The man said and they both greeted back.


    Ni-Na quickly led the way to the car, feeling grateful for its prompt arrival. She held the door for Eun-sun before getting in herself.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± Ni-Na asked the guy who was supposed to take them around town and was currently upying the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°We can¡¯t call you hello, or hey all day, so please tell us.¡± She politely requested.


    ¡°Simon.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Okay, Simon. Please take us here.¡± She said, handing out a card that she had pulled out of her purse, and he received it.


    Eun-sun shut her quizzical look and she smiled. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s a spa. I heard the ce is remarkable and very expensive!¡± She stressed in herst word. ¡°But money isn¡¯t a problem, not with this.¡± She pulled out Dan-Han¡¯s card and winked at Eun-sun who chuckled.


    Bothdies werepletely immersed in the rxing massage from the masseuses standing over them, whose hands of gold tended to every knotted muscle and nerve in them. The rxing incense further driving the effect of their massage.


    ¡°This is to die for. I wish I can be on holiday every single time.¡± Ni-Na moaned under her breath as the masseuse gave a finishing touch to her shoulders which were aching for more attention, while Eun-sun chuckled. She liked how Ni-Na always spoke everything on her mind.


    Ni-Na turned her face towards Eun-sun who also had her face in her direction but had her eyes closed as she relished the rxing effect of her massage. ¡°You don¡¯t mind me moving in with you guys when you finally get married, do you? I don¡¯t want to miss having trips like this.¡±


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure if that¡¯s what you want, none of us will ever be able to stop you. You¡¯ll probably bulldoze your way in and upy every space with no fear.¡± She said matter of factly.


    Ni-Na giggled. ¡°You make me sound like a troublesome viin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than that, Ni-Na. But that¡¯s what I love about you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, sis.¡± Ni-Na blew her a kiss.


    They both remained still on the massaging bench long after their masseuse had left, totally unable to move their jelly muscles, each enjoying the other¡¯s silence, till Eun-sun thought about a question and the most appealing way to ask what she had in mind.


    ¡°Ni-Na,¡± She gently called, and Ni-Na opened her eyes to look at her, innocently waiting to hear why she had called her.


    ¡°Are you... are you angry with In-Ha? Did he do something to you?¡± Eun-sun inquisitively inquired, making Ni-Na slightly tense up at her question.


    Eun-sun observed the nervous darts in her eyes, and she wondered what they meant.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Ni-Na questioned, as she quicklyposed herself while she wondered what had prompted Eun-sun into asking such a question. She didn¡¯t give anything away, did she? She hoped not.


    Eun-sun managed whatever shrug she could of her shoulders as they were too limp to move. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You always seem to banter with him, and just now at the hotel, you seemed sort of angry at him.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± Ni-Na feigned an innocent tone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eun-sun confirmed. ¡°And then there was that thing you said about him being damaged. What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ni-Na abruptly answered, her countenance and tonepletely changing, but she soon regretted her actions when she observed how Eun-Sun¡¯s brows reflexively arched at her.


    ¡°Ni-Na,¡± Eun-sun called with a soft drawl which made Ni-Na sigh.


    The words Ni-Na had said had left some awkward feeling in her heart. She remembered when she had sometime said In-Ha had experienced worst than the Dan-Han and Jae-Hyun, and she wondered what she also meant by that.


    Ni-Na sucked in herher lip as she tightly bit on it before sighing again.


    ¡°In-Ha is....¡± She paused when she tried to find the word to continue, but she sighed out when nothing came to mind.


    She paused for a while but Eun-Sun patiently waited.


    ¡°In-Ha had a led a tough life as a boy.¡± Ni-Na started. ¡°He grew up enduring his father¡¯s monstrosity towards his mother and him. Each day, he woke up to them fighting and his mother adorned with fresh bruises that overshadowed the healing ones. He witnessed the abuse, disrespect, and dishonor his father tossed at her.¡± she told Eun-sun who was paying rapt attention to the shocking story she hasn¡¯t imagined to hear.


    ¡°Chairman Kang was publicly known for his infidelity towards his wife, which was something he wore with pride. He slept with everything in a skirt having no regard for his family. He threw whatever was left of his family wealth at theps of women and he had no restraint.¡± Ni-Na narrated.


    She paused and sighed. ¡°I was still very much a kid, but I remember people advising her to leave, most especially my mum and aunt, but she refused, iming she couldn¡¯t leave her child as Chairman Kang had threatened to take In-Ha from her. So she stubbornly persevered till she met her pitiable end that left In-Ha stigmatized.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eun-Sun anxiously asked, totally not liking where the story was going.


    ¡°Well, I think it was In-Ha¡¯s sixteenth birthday and Chairman Kang was set out to leave again, but she begged him to stay and skip his mistress¡¯ bed for one day and simply be with their son, but he was adamant about leaving and nothing could stop him. She insisted and continued to beg, but he got angry and started hitting her. In-Ha being a kid couldn¡¯t watch his mother being beaten, and he jumped in to protect her and he hit his dad in the process.¡± Ni-Na paused and scoffed when she remembered In-Ha narrating this ordeal three years after the incident.


    She briefly sighed and continued, ¡°His father saw his actions as his mother¡¯s instigation against him and angrily kicked her down the flight of stairs.¡±


    She turned to Eun-sun when she heard her gasp in horror. She wearily hissed and turned away to focus her gaze on the flowers ced in vases just by the window. They reminded her of the person she was talking about, of his blue-green eyes and how they always glowed.


    ¡°We heard he watched her die in the pool of her own blood. In-Ha had tried calling for the ambnce, but they pinned him down and locked him away. When he was let out dayster for her funeral, no one said a thing. Stories were made up and no one asked any questions, even when they did, Chairman Kang threatened to sue for defamation. In-Ha lived with the guilt of his mother¡¯s death for years, and we all saw how it tortured him. When he was eighteen, Aunty took him in and he lived with us for five years. He was reticent and withdrawn at first till he started opening up again. He hated his life and his dad, but with Aunt¡¯s help he started toe around.¡± Hearing this Eun-sun reminded herself how much of an angel Mrs. Lee was, and how unfair the universe was.


    People weren¡¯t supposed to die, while monsters like In-Ha¡¯s father roamed around with their life intact. This was just a reminder of the world¡¯s crazy bias.


    Eun-Sun observed as Ni-Na¡¯s face suddenly turned grim as she continued her yet concluded story. ¡°A few yearster, In-Ha met that bitch Ji-A and he fell in love with her crazy ass. I guess he really healed and he was excited to marry her. He was really happy till that crazy witch decided she wasn¡¯t in love with him, but rather with his demented father, just a few days before their wedding. That broke In-Ha again, and that¡¯s when he picked up the libertine skills of his Father and lived each day through different skirts, and that was-¡± She paused and turned to Eun-sun whose face had turned with shock.


    ¡°-till he met you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Eun-sun pointed a finger at herself in disbelief as she tried to fight the tears that were already streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, you, sister-inw. In-Ha changed because of you and I believe you know why.¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: Broken.


    Eun-sun was stunned beyond words after listening to Ni-Na¡¯s narration, most especially thetter words she had just said.


    Her eyes tried not to blink, but once and again, she did as she was struck with utter disbelief. Those were thest things she had expected to hear from all this, that she had somehow affected In-Ha and in such a way?


    How? How was that even possible?


    Eun-sun shook her head in denial as she firmly held the towel loosely wrapped around her and sat upright.


    She peered at Ni-Na, who sat on her table and looked at her.


    ¡°Are you saying that I might have affected In-Ha in...in-¡± She stuttered and shook her head again. ¡°That I might have hurt him like everyone else? That I might have taken his feelings for granted?¡± She asked even though she didn¡¯t think she wanted the answers to these questions as her heart was already thumping hard against her chest in fear of what those answers might be.


    Eun-Sun had no idea his feelings for her weren¡¯t just trivial. She didn¡¯t know they far exceeded physical attraction as she had thought they were ¨C not that she was anything to be physically attracted to in the first ce. She wasn¡¯t a drop-dead beauty like Choi Mi-Ok, Kwon-Nara, or even Ni-Na, but she had thought it was probably just infatuation, and she had thought he¡¯d get over it soon because that was the personality she thought he had.


    .....


    Her first impression of In-Ha had been that of a lecherous pervert. His persistent flirting had earned him a flip or two in the past, but he had slowly changed his attitude towards her, and they had be great friends, at least they were, till he kissed her and made his feelings known to her, and that hadplicated everything.


    She thought things were going to revert back to normal, but it seemed she was wrong. She was very wrong.


    Ni-Na observed the worry in her eyes and feared Eun-sun might be overthinking things. She slid off the massage table and joined Eun-sun on hers, taking a seat at her side.


    ¡°Of course not, sis,¡± Ni-Na replied to her question as she wondered why she had even shared that thought. She ced her hand on Eun-sun¡¯s hand and slightly pressed against it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt In-Ha, Noona. Not like any of them. And you aren¡¯t the reason for him reverting back to his old ways.¡± She told her. ¡°If it¡¯s anything at all, you¡¯ve shown that he might not bepletely lost. Your presence in his life and his reaction towards you have proven that there might still be hope for him. That maybe he can get over his hurt and love again. After all, that¡¯s what we¡¯ve all been praying for.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Eun-sun slurred. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There were so manyplex feelings currently twirling inside of her. She felt helpless and sad because, once again, she had been selfish with someone who genuinely cared for her.


    She had only thought about herself and what felt right for her, not how he felt, and that was exactly how she had acted with Dan-Han.


    She didn¡¯t even know the person she called her friend. She was always so absorbed in her own pains and regret of being with the wrong people for so many years that she forgot to let herself know and feel the people who mattered now, even be the best for them.


    Eun-sun felt a tear roll down her eye.


    She couldn¡¯t believe In-Ha had such scars and past. It was almost unbelievable because In-Ha had never for once shown he had lived such a life. For someone who has been broken far worse than she ever has, he lived life more than she had ever lived.


    She had been scared of his feelings for her not because they wouldplicate their friendship which was very valuable to her, as well as his with Dan-Han, but because she didn¡¯t want to lose yet another person from her life.


    She remembered when Dan-Han had called her selfish. Eun-sun scoffed amidst her tears. Maybe she was indeed.


    She had shown no interest in knowing exactly how he felt, but rather she wanted him to ept her decision of just keeping him close and epting the role she had selfishly designed for him without thinking how hard it would be on him.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± She gasped out as she buried her face in her palms. ¡°I¡¯m such a bad and selfish person, Ni-Na.¡± She cried out as her shoulders slightly trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was this way. I swear I didn¡¯t know.¡± If she had known, she would have done better.


    She didn¡¯t know what better was, but she would have tried. She couldn¡¯t ept his feelings or reciprocate them, but she would have known what to do, had she been a good friend.


    ¡°I really am a selfish person.¡± She sobbed out again.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not true.¡± Ni-Na softly chided as she put her arm around Eun-sun, who kept shaking her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Eun-sun told her amidst tears as she raised her tear-zed eyes to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I treated In-Ha right. I don¡¯t think I-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right I don¡¯t understand what you mean, but I do know something, and that is, you shouldn¡¯t be crying.¡±


    ¡°No, I should!¡± Eun-Sun stubbornly dered. ¡°He was my friend, but I didn¡¯t get to know him. I didn¡¯t get to know a thing about him or why he acts the way he does.¡±


    ¡°I guess you were wrong for not TRYING to know someone you called a friend, and I guess you should feel bad for that, but let me ask you. Does In-Ha know who you are? Like who you truly are?¡± She asked, stressing on every note of herst question while Eun-sun paused her tears as she turned to look at her. Her breath hitched in an attempt to calm herself.


    ¡°Does In-Ha know something as intimate and personal about you as you now know about him?¡± Ni-Na asked yet again, leaving Eun-sun to quickly ponder about it.


    ¡°Exactly what I thought,¡± Ni-Na said when she observed her countenance.


    She stretched out her hand and gently wiped Eun-sun¡¯s tear-stained face. ¡°In-Ha¡¯s story is sad, and he is broken, and pardon me if I say, you seem like a broken person too, and I guess it¡¯s your past or something, I don¡¯t really know.¡± She shook her head and shrugged.


    ¡°The thing is, people with not-so-pleasant past don¡¯t keep that part of themselves out in the open because they can¡¯t. They don¡¯t keep their wounds out for people to see or poke at, nor do they try to deal with those broken parts. They find their ways around it, just like In-Ha has done with you, and you¡¯re doing to yourself right now by feeling small of yourself.¡± She paused and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a thing of bruised self-esteem or intrapersonal guilt you¡¯ve carried over time, but there¡¯s something in there.¡± She tipped her chin towards Eun-sun¡¯s heart, making Eun-Sun lower her eyes to it.


    ¡°I-¡± Eun-sun¡¯s lips motioned to say something, but there was nothing toe out from them.


    Ni-Na sighed as she fixed the towel wrapped around Eun-sun¡¯s head from falling before looking at her face again.


    ¡°And about your friendship with In-Ha, I want you to know it¡¯s okay not to know enough because you can never know enough about anybody or even yourself.¡±


    ¡°The reins of friendship always start with a very thin thread. The time, effort, mistakes made and learned, and the value ced on what you have makes the rein go thick and long, and every day it gets thicker and longer because we keep discovering facts every day. So you¡¯re not that bad; you¡¯re just a broken girl who¡¯s trying to be human in a broken world.¡±


    After hearing all Ni-Na had said, Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to feel or say. Her eyes burned even more as more tears pooled into her eyes.


    ¡°Oh Ni-Na,¡± She cried as she pulled her in and hugged her. ¡°You make me feel like-¡±


    ¡°Like an angel?¡± Ni-Na cut in, but Eun-sun shook her head. She didn¡¯t feel like she was anything of such. She felt nothing close to that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be that,¡± Eun-sun said against her shoulder, but Ni-Na quickly pulled her away. Her hands framed her face on both sides.


    ¡°Do not see yourself short of an angel, Eun-sun.¡± She said, calling her by her name for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re the best you in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I¡¯m so broken like you said, and I wonder if I can ever be worth anything to anybody.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re worth everything to my brother, and you worth a lot to my family, and to In-Ha and to me. You might be broken, but even though broken vessels aren¡¯t perfect enough to make it to the king¡¯s table, they get to water the nts and create beautiful gardens. And that¡¯s all that matters, impact. Impact to those around us, to ourselves, and to those who will impact us in return.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so with In-Ha, and believe me when I say so. His feelings for you might not be appropriate, but they aren¡¯t a mistake. You¡¯re not obligated to cater to them because you know why?¡± She asked, and Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not your fault you¡¯re just so lovable. Sister-inw, peoplee to your life for either of three things; for a reason, for a season, or to spend forever. And for you and In-Ha, I believe we both know what it is. Not all feelings must be reciprocated. Some are there to help us heal and take us to another phase, and I believe that¡¯s your assignment in In-Ha¡¯s life.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: Getting Her Daughter Back.


    Private Restaurant.


    Dan-Han led A-Yeong into one of the private rooms in the restaurant where Mrs Lin was waiting for them. He held open the door for her to walk in while he fell in line behind her.


    ¡°President Lee,¡± Mrs Lin stood up the moment they stepped in. ¡°Ms Su.¡± She called.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs Lin.¡± Dan-Han greeted and A-Yeong greeted with a bow, before scanning her eyes through the room in search of her daughter. It had only been a few hours, but she missed her greatly.


    It had been so difficult leaving her again yesterday. As a matter of fact she had not wanted to leave without her, but Dan-Han had promised she would see her again, and she felt he was talking about this morning.


    She had barely been able to bring herself to sleep as her heart kept beating wildly with joy and anxiety.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± She asked with an excited smile, her neck craning as and she behind the sofa Mrs Lin had been seated before they walked in.


    .....


    The private room had two short sofas ced opposite each other with a table standing between. sses, te, forks, and napkins were meticulously arranged at the top.


    A-Yeong observed as Mrs Lin looked at Dan-Han, who in turn looked at her.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here, Ms. Su.¡± Dan-Han said, making A-Yeong snap her head to meet his gaze. Confusion framing her face as she wondered why they hadn¡¯t brought her. Didn¡¯t he say she¡¯d meet her again?


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Dan-Han gestured to the space beside him as he lowered himself to the sofa behind them, while Mrs Lin upied the space she had been seating before their arrival.


    A-Yeong shuffled her gaze between Dan-Han and Mrs. Lin before reluctantly taking her seat. Her eyes darted to the table when Mrs Lin ced a brown file on the table. She opened it and pulled out some sheafs of papers which seemed to be documents, and handed it to Dan-Han.


    ¡°All documents have been verified. And with the help of the people you called, I was able to acquire the deed for adoption¡± Mrs Lin said to Dan-Han who received it.


    ¡°Good.¡± He replied as he pulled out the paper.


    ¡°All that is required are the signatures.¡± Mrs. Lin said while Dan-Han stretched the documents towards A-Yeong who looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°You have to sign, Ms. Su.¡± Dan-Han told A-Yeong and her eyes widened as her gaze darted between Dan-Han and Mrs. Lin.


    ¡°Is this for real?¡± She asked in shock surprise, and Dan-Han nodded with the tinge of a smile tugging up his lips. She looked at Mrs.Lin who in turn gave her an affirmative nod.


    A-Yeong looked at the papers and her eyes welled up, tears quickly trickling down her cheeks. She looked at the paper in her hand and it felt surreal most especially the part that she could now take her daughter with her and would both live together.


    Her hands quavered as she continued to look at the document and Dan-Han passed her a pen.


    ¡°Here you go, Ms.Su,¡± He said, handing out the pen to her and A-Yeong slowly reached for it. She looked at Dan-Han and she wrapped her arms around him taking him by surprise as he stiffened.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, president Lee. Thank you.¡± She said as she kept hugging him. Her joy was out of bound and she didn¡¯t know what else to say aside from words of thanks.


    Dan-Han who had not been expecting a hug from her gave a terse nod as he patted her arm. A-Yeong sniffed as she pulled away.


    She turned back to the papers and she quickly scribbled down her signatures at the appropriate ces and passed it back to Dan-Han who sighed as a witness, before handing it back to Mrs Lin.


    A-Yeong got off her seat and walked over to Mrs.Lin who she also gave a big hug. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really grateful. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Su. I¡¯m happy you got your child back.¡± Thedy said with a smile. She was genuinely happy for her.


    Had there been any lingering doubts about the abandonment of her child, it waspletely gone seeing how genuinely happy A-Yeong was about getting her daughter back.


    She pulled out an handkerchief from her bag and gave it to A-Yeong to wipe her tears, the girl hurriedly did.


    A-Yeong shuffled her gaze between Mrs Lin and Dan-Han who was now seated opposite them. ¡°Is that all? Do I need to sign any other thing?¡± She anxiously inquired, and she looked at Mrs Lin who Dan-Han was also peering at.


    Mrs Lin smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. That would be all. Thanks to President Lee, things we fast in less than 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°Really? So I can take her home with me?¡± A-Yeong asked, her eyes already gleaming with joy and excitement.


    ¡°Unfortunately no. You can¡¯t take her with you yet.¡± Mrs Lin replied making the smile on A-Yeong¡¯s face suddenly waver.


    ¡°Why? Is there something else?¡± She sharply inquired.


    ¡°Yes. We have to get this approved by the right people. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m sure with President Lee¡¯s help, we can get it done by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± That wasn¡¯t so far. She had feared she was about to say something that might scare her, but it was tomorrow. Tomorrow was a bit long, but it was nowherepared to the years of yearning she had endured.


    ¡°I can wait till tomorrow.¡± She urgently dered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± She firmly said, her smile returning to her face.


    Dan-Han sighed inwardly when he saw the excitement in her eyes and he wondered how she¡¯d feel when he told her she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait till tomorrow. She definitely won¡¯t be as happy as she looked now, that he was certain of.


    He nced over at Mrs Lin. ¡°Thank you for your help, and as per your request, I¡¯ll keep you my word.¡± He said, while the woman nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, President Lee for helping out on such a precarious situation. You definitely have your mother¡¯s heart.¡± She said. Thete Mrs Lee was one who had always helped in diverse situations such as this when she was still alive, and Dan-Han¡¯s action¡¯s had once again reminded her of his mother¡¯s good works.


    Dan-Han tersely nodded before slipping his pen into his inner breast pocket, before rising to his feet.


    ¡°And president Lee remember what I said. It would be better if you don¡¯t apply for the reinstatement of her parental right.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± A-Yeong frowned when she heard that.


    Mrs Lin turned to her and replied, ¡°Because it will be bothersome. Such reinstatement isn¡¯t always approved by the court. What matters is you have your child, and you both can live together as a family. The papers shouldn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t add any value to your rtionship with your daughter. All that matters is she knows she belongs with you and you with her.¡±


    A-Yeong wasn¡¯t sure she was convinced by that, but she had to admit she had a point. What mattered was she had her daughter back, and not what the papers said.


    A-Yeong nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m only concerned about the well-being of the kids and I¡¯ll do anything to keep them wherever they¡¯ll be happy, and in this case, she¡¯ll be happy with you, her mother.¡± Mrs Lin told her.


    A-Yeong couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from welling up one more time as she hugged the woman, feeling eternally grateful in her heart. She turned to Dan-Han and deeply bowed to him with gratitude.


    Dan-Han knew there was no stopping her in her rounds of appreciation because she was truly grateful and happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you, tomorrow.¡± Dan-Han told Mrs Lin before walking out with A-Yeong who was all smiles and grins, tears still rolling out her eyes even as they made their way to the car.


    He held out his hand and stopped A-Yeong just as she was about to step into the car. He pulled out a small envelope from his jacket and handed it to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked even as she was already opening it. She snapped her head up to him, her brows furrowed when she saw a flight ticket.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She suspiciously asked.


    ¡°Your flight ticket back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Su, but you can¡¯t stay till tomorrow.¡±


    Can¡¯t stay till tomorrow?


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, not understanding why she had to leave immediately. The ticket was probably for the next flight out of the country.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave now. I want to take her with me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll bring her to you. But if you really want a chance ofpletely having your daughter back, then you¡¯ll listen to me and head back home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She angrily demanded, still not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°Because Ji-Tae would probably be making a head count soon. And if you don¡¯t clock in, he might jeopardize all the efforts we¡¯ve made. He¡¯s my cousin, so I know how he works.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    Dan-Han sighed when she suddenly looked sad and lost.


    He ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring her over to you when I pick her up tomorrow. So do not worry. Everything will be fine.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°But what about Ji-Tae. He¡¯de for her again right?¡± She was certain he was. The man was a psychopath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you stay with the Su family henceforth. Your grandfather will be able to protect you and his great grandchild. The elder isn¡¯t an ordinary man. You should talk to him.¡± Dan-Han advised and A-Yeong readily nodded, instantly making up her mind toe clean with the family.


    Hei-Ran had offered to speak to their grandfather, but she also had to do the same, for the sake of her child.


    ¡°Thank you, President Lee. I can never repay you, so I¡¯ll eternally be in your debt. May God really bless you for me. I mean really bless you.¡± She prayed.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: Made A Mistake.


    Her assignment in In-Ha¡¯s life?


    Eun-sun kept pondering on those words long after they¡¯ve both left the beauty spa. Each and every word Ni-Na had said to her had put her in a deep state of thought, and had stirred up several questions in her mind.


    Her life experiences, the pain, the verbal and physical abuse she had endured had really made her different and left her broken in ces she wouldn¡¯t want to admit, but she had to.


    The rejection from her mom, the abandonment of her biological parents and the father who had raised her, the loss of the few people who were dear to her had made her build so many high walls that had somewhat be limitations to her life and her rtionships to the people currently around her.


    Her experiences in the past, especially with her mother had some shaped her in an unhealthy way. The verbal and physical abuse had not only bruised her self-esteem, but had also made her lose a part of herself. A very good part of herself that she¡¯d like to get back.


    She sighed and nced at Ni-Na who was punching away at her phone. The girl had brought to her face the things she has been avoiding for so long, and had been trying her best to go around.


    Ni-Na was an amazing girl who was far intelligent for her age.


    .....


    Her brows pulled together when she suddenly realized something she hadn¡¯t thought about before.


    How did Ni-Na get to know about In-Ha¡¯s feelings for her?


    Eun-sun was sure she had never mentioned it before, either to her or anybody else, and she was certain Dan-Han would never mention it.


    Her brows furrowed deeper into a knot as she turned to Ni-Na, softly calling her name. ¡°Ni-Na, how did you know?¡± She asked with a curious note as they made their way to the mall, which was their next stop. Honestly, she was long out of the mood for shopping or anything rted to it. All she wanted at the moment was to be in Dan-Han¡¯s arms as he tightly holds her.


    There was so many things in her she wanted to bare, and she wanted to do it with him.


    Ni-Na raised a brow at her, ¡°How did I know about what? In-Ha¡¯s feeling for you?¡± She asked when she saw the look on Eun-sun¡¯s face, and Eun-sun readily nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Did he tell you about it?¡± She asked, her voice holding a bit of suspicion, even though a tendril of doubt was looping in her mind that In-Ha wouldn¡¯t tell her something like that.


    But there was also the fact that Ni-Na seemed to know alot about In-Ha and has a clear view of his feelings.


    Ni-Na softly chuckled and sighed when she observed the intent look on Eun-sun¡¯s face. She found her countenance and question a bit amusing.


    ¡°No one needs to tell me anything before I know it, sis. I have eyes, and I can see.¡± She said, making Eun-sun brows tighten more at her.


    Was she saying no one told her?


    She fully turned to her and paid her a more serious look. ¡°Tell me, Ni-Na. How did you really know?¡± She pressed.


    Ni-Na silently looked at her as she scrunched her lips to the side. She took a quick look at the cars and houses they were fastly moving against outside the window.


    She let out an resigned sigh, and lolled back on the seat. ¡°In-Ha wasn¡¯t really discreet about it.¡± She said with a shrug. ¡°At least his gaze on you weren¡¯t discreet.¡± She added, but she chuckled out when she saw the confused look that suddenly framed Eun-sun¡¯s face, which was eagerly asking for rity.


    ¡°When you were attacked and you almost died, he looked like he could die with you if you as much as crossed the line. He looked way worse than my brother did, and that time at your house when he brought you supplement, he kept looking at you were that one thing he solely desired but couldn¡¯t have. But I guess the first time I really noticed was at my Aunt¡¯s funeral.¡±


    ¡°I saw the way he looked at you when you walked away, there was a longing there and I could swear my brother saw it too, because he turned murderous from where he stood.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She could remember In-Ha talking to her at the funeral, asking her to meet with him so they could talk, but she didn¡¯t know Dan-Han had seen that. As a matter of fact, she didn¡¯t remember Dan-Han looking her that way. He had intentionally evaded her gaze, at least that was what she thought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he saw that.¡± Eun-sun said in disbelief while Ni-Na scoffed.


    ¡°Nothing escapes my brother¡¯s eyes. He might want to y dumb and choose not to acknowledge something, but he knows, or at least he has an inkling on it.¡± She said with a proud tone, making Eun-sun scoff.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so proud of that brother of yours.¡±


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s not to be proud of. He¡¯s the richest man in the country, he¡¯s handsome, intelligent, and powerful. So what¡¯s not to like? If I have a chance, I¡¯ll steal him away from and drag him to the altar.¡±


    ¡°That would be incest.¡± Eun-sun told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing stopping me.¡± She dramatically hissed out, making Eun-sunugh.


    ¡°Just so you know, I would have fought you hard for him.¡± Eun-sun told her with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would have.¡± Ni-Na replied with a smile.


    A brief moment of silence reigned between them when Eun-sun suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°What about that guy you said you liked?¡± She inquisitively asked, remembering Ni-Na had longed mentioned him to her.


    ¡°What guy?


    ¡°The older guy you like. The one withmittment issue, and your brother might kill if you start dating?¡± She was sure those were the exact words Ni-Na had used.


    Ni-Na paid a quick nce at her and shrugged. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed. He¡¯s still ten years older than me, and he¡¯s still isn¡¯t emotional avable, and my brother is still going to kill him if he has much as look my way, and I think I¡¯ming to realize that he might not just be good for me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡± Eun-sun wondered why she would say that. She had seen the way her eyes gleamed when she spoke about him the first time.


    Ni-Na gave a nonmittal shrug. ¡°Because I think I might have made a mistake.¡± She said with a distant tone.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: A Healing Phase


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like eating out anymore Dan-Han. Can¡¯t we just order some take out and just go back to the hotel?¡± Eun-sun asked as Dan-Han helped her out of the car, his arms so carefully guarding her as if she was some porcin vase at risk of falling.


    He had insisted on picking them up from the mall a while ago and had personally driven herself and Ni-Na, while Paul, the guard he assigned to them followed behind with the car that had taken them about all day.


    Dan-Han peered at her with his brows slightly pulled together as he intently observed her. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t feel well?¡± He asked with concern, and she readily shook her head.


    ¡°I just want to be alone with you right now.¡± She told him, while Dan-Han¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He took note of the tone of her voice and keenly observed her disposition. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but he could tell something was up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love, but we can¡¯t go back now because someone is already waiting for us.¡± Eun-sun raised her head towards him and spared him a curious look.


    ¡°Who¡¯s waiting for us?¡± She inquired. She turned to Ni-Na who was a step behind them, and the girl casually shrugged.


    Dan-Han¡¯s hand on the small of her back moved to her waist as he guided her towards the door, ensuring she walked very slowly. He had no doubt that she had been running around with Ni-Na all morning, doing the exact opposite of what he had told her this morning.


    .....


    ¡°Who did you invite?¡± Eun-sun inquired again, as he held the door open for her.


    Dan-Han¡¯s gaze scanned through the restaurant the moment they stepped in, and he tipped his chin towards the familiar person seated at one of the tables, obviously waiting for them because his gaze met up with them as soon as they walked through the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s In-Ha, and I didn¡¯t invite him. He invited himself.¡± Dan-Han told her when he saw the look of surprise on her face.


    He had also been surprised when he received In-Ha¡¯s call earlier today asking if they could meet. And he had been more surprised when he said he¡¯d join them for dinner after informing him about his n for taking Eun-sun and Ni-Na out to eat.


    ¡°If it makes you ufortable, we can just go with that take out.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun peered at In-Ha as all Ni-Na had told her about him came to mind. For the first time, it felt like she was seeing In-Ha differently ¨C different from how she had ever known him.


    She slowly shook her head as she took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said and Dan-Han nodded, leading the way to the table.


    They both paused and looked back to Ni-Na when they realized she was still standing by the door.


    ¡°Ni-Na,¡± Dan-Han called when he observed how transfixed she was.


    Ni-Na snapped back to reality when she heard Dan-Han call he name. She had been briefly stunned by the person seating at the table few meters away from them. She had not imagined seeing him few hours after she just talked about him with Eun-sun.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come on.¡± He told her and she hesitantly nodded and slowly followed behind.


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± In-Ha greeted with a handshake, before turning to Eun-sun and finally Ni-Na, whose eyes quickly darted away from him.


    Eun-sun stepped away from Dan-Han and slowly walked over to him.


    ¡°Hey.¡± In-Ha greeted with a smile as she stood before him, but he was uttered surprised when she pulled him in a hug. In-Ha¡¯s eyes anxiously darted to Dan-Han who surprisingly had an eased look on his face, as if saying he was perfectly okay with it.


    In-Ha found himself ncing at Ni-Na and his brows creased. Was she smiling?


    He nced back at Eun-sun when she hugged him a bit tighter. He sighed and hugged her back, not being away to stop himself from doing so.


    She felt as small as she¡¯d always felt in his arms, and her scent also hasn¡¯t changed a bit. She still reminded him ofvender.


    In-Ha searched his mind to remember thest time they hugged this closely, but he couldn¡¯t.


    His closest guess was before they went on that trip? He certain it way back then, because that trip had changed everything in their lives, and everyone had been apart since then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remind the chef about our order, and probably ask him to make a few more things.¡± Dan-Han suddenly said, making Eun-sun and In-Ha nce at him as they slowly pulled away.


    ¡°Ni-Na, youe with me.¡± He said and strided away with Ni-Na tailing behind.


    In-Ha scoffed as he watched him leave. ¡°He really makes it impossible to hate him.¡± He smiled and Eun-sun affirmatively nodded as they watched Dan-Han leave after giving such a silly excuse when they knew he was just giving them space to talk as usual.


    ¡°You can never hate him no matter hard you try. He¡¯s that kind of man that has that effect on you.¡±


    In-Ha turned his gaze to her and watched her as she watched Dan-Han leave with Ni-Na. ¡°And I understand why he¡¯d be your only choice.¡±


    Eun-sun raised her head up to him and met his eyes which were staring down at hers. His blue-green were always so vibrant and beautiful, just like the person he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered out, and In-Ha slowly shook his head, his lips slightly curving up in a smile, which wasn¡¯t as bright as the smiles she has always seen on his face. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s been a while since she saw him smile brightly.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± He told her.


    ¡°No, I have everything to apologize for. I must apologize for not being a true friend to you. For not recognizing the fact that all that happened wasn¡¯t your fault. It was neither of our faults, and like a true friend I should have been there for you, totally supportive as you sort yourself out. I should have tried to know you more, and be a good support to you.¡±


    In-Ha slowly reached for her hand and he led her to sit on a chair while he upied the one beside her.


    They both turned to one another and held each other¡¯s gaze. In-Ha sighed when he saw a tear drop threaten to fall down her eyes and he quickly caught it with his thumb.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for anything, Eun-sun. It¡¯s not your fault I fell for you. Or maybe it was the judgemental re you tossed at me the first day you saw me at Dan-Han¡¯s ce and you thought me to be your boss.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Or maybe it was the shoulder flip you gave me that almost broke my ribs when I tried to be a pervert that had me falling for you.¡± He smiled and Eun-sun chuckled with a sniff.


    ¡°You were indeed a pervert.¡± She said with a smile.


    In-Ha caught another tear from her eyes as he nodded in agreement and continued. ¡°Maybe it was all that that had you stuck in my mind, or maybe it was because you were different from the other girls I¡¯ve bedded before your arrival, and I was eager for the chase. Several times, you called me out on my crap and beat me into shape.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t put it that way.¡± Eun-sun flushed with mortification. When he put it that way, it made her seem like a man beater. ¡°You make it seem like I¡¯m a very violent person.¡±


    ¡°You were a very violent person.¡± He corrected and Eun-sun smacked his arm, while he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m so surprised how you¡¯ve turned into a crybaby in front of me. That man have you tamed and in chains.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in any chain.¡± Eun-sun smacked his arms again as she tried not tough. She paused and peered at him when she caught his eyes intently staring at her. Her smile dissipated when she saw how serious he was looking at her.


    ¡°Eun-sun, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve said it before but I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t regret falling for you. I-I don¡¯t regret wanting you and pining for you, because I feel for the first time, I believe what Jae-Hyun said.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s brows furrowed into a knot. ¡°Jae-Hyun? What did he say?¡± She curiously asked.


    ¡°He said that you were a test.¡± He told her.


    ¡°A test?¡± Eun-sun asked as her brows furrowed deeper, while In-Ha nodded.


    ¡°Yes. My test, Eun-sun. A test to show me I was ready for another phase-¡±


    ¡°Another phase of your life.¡± She cut in, and In-Ha nodded


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eun-sun chuckled at the coincidence that Ni-Na had just said same thing hours ago. ¡°Ni-Na said those same words about you today.¡± She said.


    ¡°She did?¡± In-Ha asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Yeah. She said this wasn¡¯t coincidental, and that maybe we¡¯re met to help each other and be in each other¡¯s lives, but not in the way we¡¯d want to. Or the way you want to. That this could be a healing phase for you and I, from our past.¡± She said and In-Ha frowned.


    ¡°She said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eun-sun nodded, while In-Ha turned towards the direction Ni-Na had gone with Dan-Han with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Jae-Hyun and Ni-Na are knowledgeable people, especially Ni-Na. She¡¯s so bright and smart for her age. And I think she really cares for you like a sister. I mean she¡¯s worried about you. She...she told me about your past, and...and your mom.¡±


    Eun-sun paused when In-Ha turned to her and stared at her with a nk look.


    ¡°She told you that too?¡± He slowly asked, his voice almost in a drawl that made Eun-sun slightly nervous.


    ¡°Yeah, she did. She wanted me to know you better, and I think she wanted us to get past all this and just be the best we could be for each other. She didn¡¯t mean to talk about your personal life, so don¡¯t be angry with her. I really felt bad for not knowing anything about you, except the superficial things I know. I really hate myself for that. So please don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± She rambled out, feeling slightly anxious for Ni-Na¡¯s sake

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: Stupid!


    In-Ha sighed when he registered her anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with her. It¡¯s hard to be mad at that little load of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her hear that.¡± Eun-sun told him as he regarded her a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He said. ¡°And there¡¯s no need to hate yourself for anything. It¡¯s been a struggle this past weeks and months, and evenst night was a struggle until I stepped into a bigger one. Don¡¯t worry, it has nothing to do with you.¡± He told her when he saw the change in her countenance.


    He smiled when he saw the skeptical look in her eyes, but she nodded.


    In-Ha slowly tilted her chin up and ced a kiss on her chin, before looking back into her eyes. He held her hands in his. ¡°You make me happy Eun-sun, and seeing you happy makes me happier. Like I told you back at the hospital, I can¡¯t wish away the feelings in a second, but I think I¡¯m willing to try letting you go, not out of my life, but as the woman I want. I¡¯ve learnt a lot from you and your rtionship with Dan-Han, and I think I deserve something as beautiful as that.


    ¡°I deserve someone to love me for me, and would do their best to keep me close just as hard as I would try. I want to start my own journey of love with someone that really gets me, bad and all, and would fight for our love just as I¡¯ve seen you do with Dan-Han. I think I¡¯m ready for all that.¡±


    Eun-sun felt her eyes water as she listened to him, but she quickly blinked it back as she sniff and nodded.


    .....


    ¡°You deserve that, In-Ha, and I pray you find it, and soon. I want to help you on your journey to finding it and stay with you all the way as your friend.¡±


    ¡°And maybe one day we can be inws. You can have a son, and I¡¯ll try and have a daughter as soon as possible, that way our friendship grows.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s too much. Believe me you don¡¯t want Lee Dan-Han as your child¡¯s daughter Father-inw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right about that.¡± He nodded and they both chuckled.


    ¡°I think things are going to better here on out. Because I¡¯d hate to lose you, or my best friend who has been my source of strength since I lost my mum.¡±


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°I think things are definitely going to be better.¡± She was certain about it.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t exin it, but seeing In-Ha smile at her the way he was smiling at the moment, made her really happy.


    They both were still lost in their moment when Dan-Han and Ni-Na returned with a a staff rolling a cart behind them.


    Dan-Han shared a look at In-Ha as he walked loser to Eun-sun. He kissed the top of her head and took the seat adjacent to her while Ni-Na sat opposite Eun-sun.


    ¡°You¡¯re good?¡± He asked and she readily bobbed her head, a smile lilting her face. He tersely nodded at the staff who started to ce the food on the table.


    Ni-Na raised her gaze up from her phone and she couldn¡¯t help but notice In-Ha staring at her. She gaze darted to Dan-Han and Eun-sun and she was relieved they weren¡¯t taking note of In-Ha¡¯s gaze on her.


    Ni-Na felt relieved when her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ll take this outside.¡± Ni-Na excused herself and walked away.


    Eun-sun turned to In-Ha to pass her the te on his end and she couldn¡¯t help but notice his gaze that was stayed on Ni-Na as she walked away.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± In-Ha said as he also walked away from the table. Her brows furrowed as she peered at him. She turned to Dan-Han but the man was focused on cutting up the beef in her te.


    ¡°Here, you should eat.¡± He told her and she willingly nodded. She was famished.


    Ni-Na gasped out in shock when she turned around after receiving her call and saw In-Ha standing her.


    ¡°Sorry, I startled you.¡± He quickly apologized.


    Ni-Na tried not to re at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What are you doing out here?¡± She asked even though she already had an inkling on why he was there.


    ¡°To talk to you.¡± He told her, and Ni-Na felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± She said as she tried to walk around him, but he reached for her elbow and held her back, turning her towards him.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. Something happened between us. Something that shouldn¡¯t have happened. I-I-¡± He stuttered not knowing what to say.


    Ni-Na pursed her lips as she nodded. ¡°You regret it, that¡¯s fine. I do too. But it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a stupid kiss, and we were both drunk.¡± She said and In-Ha frowned.


    ¡°You and I know what happened was more than a kiss, Ni-Na, and you weren¡¯t drunk, neither was I. So stop.¡± He almost snapped at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to stop brother In-Ha. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time you kissed me. Remember I was 12, you kissed me too.¡±


    ¡°And that was because you begged me to. You wouldn¡¯t stop bothering me for weeks. You had that stupid boy in school you wanted to kiss, and-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, Kang In-Ha! Really stupid! And I hate you for being so stupid.¡± She snapped at him, making In-Ha stare at her in shock surprise.


    ¡°Ni-Na-¡± He tried to reach for her but she stepped back. He sighed when he noticed the mist that gleamed in her eyes, but she blinked it away and hardened her gaze at him.


    ¡°Last night was a mistake. One I¡¯m sure you¡¯re afraid of my brother finding out, so I¡¯ll keep it. I don¡¯t want him finding out either.¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na.¡± He tried to stop but she went on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out of here in day¡¯s time, so I¡¯ll try to stay out of your way so things would be awkward and my brother finds out, so please do the same.¡±


    ¡°Lee Ni-Na!¡± He snapped at her, but she was already striding away without listening to what he had to say.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: Deserves You.


    Eun-sunid still in Dan-Han¡¯s arms. His long and firm fingers sleeklybing through the wild locks of her hair, and his other hand drawingzy and soothing circles on her back, as she drowned in his soft warmth and embrace.


    There was always something about the way he held her that made her want to forever stay shackled to his side forever, despite the asional fears that crawls into her head of not being good enough for him.


    Dan-Han gives her the security, love and respect she didn¡¯t know she had beencking in her life till she met him. He treats her so well that he fills a void she didn¡¯t know she had been carrying in her, and it made her wonder if she would have been different had she had had the constant supply of all the things he¡¯s giving her.


    She wasn¡¯t one to be greedy, but she couldn¡¯t help but try to imagine if she would have been more confident of herself and more involved in the lives of those around her had she had the love and care she didn¡¯t know she desired until now. Would she be more affectionate and attentive or even more proper had she not suffered the abuse she did from her mother¡¯s hand?


    Everyday with Song-Hee after her father left was a hell she¡¯d never want to revisit. Sometimes she still heard her voice inside her head when she hurled at her.


    You¡¯re Cursed, Eun-sun. She¡¯d say.


    Evil child.


    .....


    You¡¯re nothing but a mistake. No one deserves to be have a que like you shackled to them.


    You ruin everything you touch. You ruined my home! She¡¯d yell.


    Every word she had said with a strike. Mistakes need not to be made before she was whipped, beaten and left with a few bruises and sometimes a broken jaw or sprained joint.


    She¡¯d fall sick for days, but each day she¡¯d still go to work so as to provide for her.


    There had been times where she had slept on the porch under the violent cold. Times when she had slept on an empty stomach, causing worms to drills holes in her stomach till she was diagnosed of a chronic ulcer.


    Despite all the hardships she endured, she lived through multiple jobs simply just to cater for Song-Hee, because despite how badly she treated her, she was still the only family member she had. The only thing that gave a sense of belonging. And unlike her father, she couldn¡¯t leave.


    She had to take care of the things he left behind, as well as the debts.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know she had tears streaming down her face till Dan-Han¡¯s voice floated into her ears.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked in a hard tone, his face looming over her with concern and displeasure.


    Eun-sun shook her head as she tried to wipe her tears away, but he caught her hand and kissed her cheeks, his lips catching her tears in them.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows creased with a frown when more tears trickled down her face, but he wiped them away just as he did the other.


    ¡°Eun-sun, please tell me why you¡¯re crying.¡± He begged, his voice holding a softness that made her heart swell even more.


    He sighed when she threw her arms around his neck and buried her face on his chest. Dan-Han fell back on the bed, his hand pulling her closer, and they gently began to move in a rhythm as they patted her back.


    Dan-Han kissed the top of her head and ced his chin on it, while heforted her in silence.


    He knew something had been on her mind since he picked her up this earlier evening from the mall. Although her countenance had changed and livened up after talking to In-Ha and all through dinner at the restaurant, but he still had been able to tell there was something heavily bothering her mind.


    ¡°Honey, tell me what it is.¡± He softly spoke as he kept patting her down.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m..fine.¡± Her breath hitched as she tried to stiffle her breath.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Dan-Han chided. ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. Tell me what it is.... please.¡± He pleaded as he cupped her cheek and pulled her face up. Eun-sun tried to struggle but she couldn¡¯t break away from him.


    He rolled her over and hovered above her. He held her face straight when she tried to look away again.


    ¡°I hate seeing you cry. It breaks my heart in ways you can¡¯t imagine. So tell me.¡± He wiped his hand against and face and cleaned her eyes. Eun-sun raised her hazy eyes to him, and she could see his soften and tender gaze coaxing her to tell him what bothered her.


    ¡°I...I, I don¡¯t deserve you Dan-Han.¡± She spluttered out, making his face darken in an instant.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He darkly inquired. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡±


    Eun-Sun vigorously shook her head when she saw the anger suddenly zing in his eyes. ¡°No. No one said anything.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you saying such words?¡± He asked, his voice slightly easing up and losing some hardness in them. He watched as he lips quavered.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I deserve you or the people around me, especially you and Hei-Ran. I haven¡¯t done anything to receive the sacrifice and care....and patience you¡¯ve both shown.¡± Dan-Han wanted to stop her right there, but he stopped himself when it seemed like she had more to say and she really wanted to say them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given my best to either of you. And I haven¡¯t been a good friend to her, and I haven¡¯t been good to you-¡±


    Eun-sun swallowed back the rest of her words when Dan-Han imed her lips and kissed her with passion. His hands bracing her face warmed her cold cheeks that were soiled with tears.


    Eun-sun gazed at him when he pulled away and simply stared at her.


    ¡°Eun-sun, you¡¯re good enough for me and everyone who you have around you. I¡¯m sure Ms. Su knows this too, least she wouldn¡¯t be around you.¡±


    ¡°I barely talk to her, or share things with her. She puts all the effort in our friendship. I haven¡¯t been there for like she has for me.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not this way by choice, love.¡± Dan-Han told her. He hesitated for a moment, but he sighed as he raked his hand through his hair.


    ¡°I know everything you¡¯ve been through. I¡¯m sorry to say this now, but I know how you¡¯ve lived in the past ten years.¡± He said making Eun-sun look at him with widened eyes.


    ¡°Y..you do?¡± She oddly inquired as he nodded.


    His fingers pushed back the strands of hair hovering by her face as he nodded. ¡°I do. I know about debts, the jobs, the..abuse. I don¡¯t know about every little detail, but I know a fair amount of it.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes blinked in shock-surprise. ¡°H..how?¡± She stuttered, and Dan-Han shrugged.


    ¡°I investigated. I¡¯m sorry but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± He hurriedly exined when he saw the look in her eyes.


    ¡°When?¡± Eun-sun asked, wondering how long he had known that much about her.


    Her brows pulled together when she saw him hesitate. ¡°Before we started dating.¡± He told her, surprising Eun-sun who stared at him with gaped mouth.


    Dan-Han paused and observed her for a while. He resignedly sighed and continued, not seeing the need for stoping now. ¡°It was that time when...when you were drugged and I was with you at the hospital. That was the time I investigated. Seeing something like that made me curious and suspicious and I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I was livid when I got the information I needed, but I knew I couldn¡¯t ask you as you¡¯d feel embarrassed and you might run away from me.¡±


    Embarrassed? Eun-sun was already feeling embarrassed at the moment. She didn¡¯t know Dan-Han knew such things about her. Wait he had still wanted her despite knowing she had been treated in such a way.


    ¡°And you still wanted me?¡± She asked even though she found that question stupid. Weren¡¯t they there now?


    Dan-Han sighed when he heard her question. His eyes softened even more as he wiped away the tear that slipped the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s not to want about you? I¡¯d be stupid if I had left because of something like that. I¡¯d probably be dead if I had left because someone didn¡¯t know your worth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened to me. I¡¯d be mad to see something so bright and beautiful, and look the other way. When I first met you and ran away from the hospital, I was bent on finding you, because at first sight you ruined me for life, and it knew only you could make me happy.¡± He told her.


    He kissed her lips when she ced her dainty hands on top of his hands holding her face. ¡°You chose to put yourself in my debt and I already knew how I wanted my payment. To me it was your heart and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± She sobbed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean to me, Eun-sun. The world. So I don¡¯t agree when you say I don¡¯t deserve you, because It is I and the rest of the world who doesn¡¯t deserve you, and I¡¯m sure even Ms Su knows this and that¡¯s why she had stuck with you through it all.¡±


    Eun-Sun didn¡¯t know what to say as her heart danced heavily behind her chest. She wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him towards her till her face was buried in his chest.


    The words he said, and the way he had looked her made her feel warm and happy, she felt she wanted to merge with him. Eun-sun felt a word press at her lips, but she quickly swallowed it back.


    ¡°I love you, Dan-Han.¡± She muttered out amidst tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Dan-Han said feigning ignorance to what she had said. ¡°You¡¯ve be a cry baby these days, I barely hear what you¡¯re saying.¡± He teased, making Eun-sun smack his broad shoulders.


    ¡°You made me a cry baby.¡± Sheined, and he chuckled.


    He rolled on the bed andid back on his back, his hand snaking around her waist and pulling her up till she was lying on top of him.


    He kissed and teased the tip of nose with his tongue. ¡°It shows how vulnerable you¡¯ve be with me.¡±


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t agree more with him. She was indeed only vulnerable with him. She quickly dropped a kiss on his cheek andid her head on his chest, where she listened to his heart beat. The sturdy sound of it was so rxing, and she wanted to do this forever.


    ¡°Love.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eun-sun mumbled out a response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a public appearance. What do you say?¡± He asked and Eun-sun snapped her head up and stared at him with widened eyes.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: Public Appearance?


    ¡°A-A public appearance?¡± Eun-sun dumbfoundedly stared at Dan-Han, her brain trying to check if she had heard him correctly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han confirmed as he took in her stunned look. Eun-sun blinked once and again, her heart suddenly picking up pace as it began to beat with fear and anxiety.


    A public appearance with Dan-Han? Was he trying to say he wanted everybody to know she was the one he was dating? That was definitely what he was trying to say. Her eyes went round and wide again.


    Though they had both gone out a few times, on dates and stuff, somehow their rtionship has been kept under the radar. Eun-sun didn¡¯t need to ask, because she knew it was all Dan-Han. He was protecting her, because he knew only that would make herfortable.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows slightly furrowed as he observed her countenance. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± He asked, his voice holding a bit of anxiety in them.


    ¡°I..¡± Eun-sun hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯ll be difficult for you as I¡¯m publicly known. If you don¡¯t want to, I understand.¡± He told her.


    .....


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun cautiously asked, her gaze essing Dan-Han¡¯s face. She knew how much he always wanted to take her along with him wherever he went. He had never failed to mention the fact that he wanted the whole world to know she was his woman, and she wouldn¡¯t lie that she didn¡¯t want that. She desperately wanted it.


    She wanted to stick her im on him and tell everyone he was all hers, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t ready for that. Dan-Han was among the top people in the country, and everyone would expect his woman to be someone of some social standing with good background and some influence, but she didn¡¯t have that.


    She didn¡¯t know have the most basic of all requirements. A family. So how exactly could she face everyone when she stood at his side.


    Dan-Han peered at her as he observed the despondence in her eyes. He could tell she was thinking about something that would really upset him because he had a feeling what her thought was all about, but he sighed and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as I have you, I¡¯m okay.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun silently peered at him. She had something to say to him. She wanted to tell him, she would be with him forever, and that he should give her a bit more time, because soon she¡¯d proudly stand at his side, facing the whole world and not bothered about what they¡¯d say, or what they¡¯d find out about her.


    Dan-Han eased her on the bed and wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Tomorrow we have a long trip, and you need all the rest you can get.¡±


    .....


    The next morning, Dan-Han helped Eun-sun get ready, despite her insistence of doing it by herself.


    Eun-sun still couldn¡¯t help but feel mortified whenever Dan-Han bathed her or dressed her up. Doing stuff like this has somewhat be a routine since the incident.


    ¡°Dan-Han, you really don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m better now, and I can do all this stuff on my own. I even went shopping yesterday. Really, I¡¯m good.¡± She told him, even though she knew it would fall on deaf ears.


    She watched as his hands pulling up her skirt paused and his lifted his eyes to her. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re better?¡± He asked, his voice azy drawl.


    Eun-sun readily nodded her head, but she paused when she saw the way his eyes darkened at her.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll be fine if I bend you over that table right and take you from behind?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s mind spaced out, and her eyes darted towards the only table in room which she had been using as a vanity table since they arrived two days ago.


    Her cheeks flushed at the imagination of his words. Her eyes darted right back to him when she heard him scoff.


    ¡°You should be careful what you say around me, Park Eun-sun. That I might be going easy on you, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a thing of choice.¡± His hands resumed pulling up her skirt, and Eun-sun flinched when he intentionally traced a finger along her inner thighs.


    ¡°Doing these things for you make me go crazy, but I keep myself calm because I see it as some rehearsal to when you¡¯re finally mine and you have my baby inside of you. Do you understand?¡±


    Eun-sun lifted her eyes to his that were intently staring at her and she obediently nodded. Sometimes this man scared the day light out of her, just as much as he made her heart skip.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t mutter one more more word till Dan-Hanbed her hair and packed their bags. He called in Ni-Na who was also ready as she strolled in with her suitcase.


    Eun-sun still couldn¡¯t help but notice she still had that same look on her face since yesterday, like she hadn¡¯t slept or she was heavily bothered in her mind.


    ¡°Where exactly are you going?¡± Ni-Na asked as shenguidly plopped down on the sofa.


    Dan-Han turned to her and cocked a brow, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go? Or you want toe with us?¡±


    Ni-Na wearily sighed. ¡°Neither.¡± She replied. ¡°I just want to go home.¡±


    Eun-sun keenly observed her. Ni-Na wanting to go home wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary, but wanting to give up on a trip, or not even showing any enthusiasm about it, now that was out of ordinary.


    ¡°Are you sure? Maybe you cane with us. Can she?¡± Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han.


    ¡°No.¡± Dan-Han replied, while Ni-Na turned to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere either. Thanks for letting me tag along on this one though. It was fun.¡± She smiled, but that even made Eun-sun stare at her more intently. She had never seen Ni-Na give a half smile which barely touched her eyes. Something was wrong with her and she knew it.


    Eun-sun dragged her feet back as she walked with Ni-Na as they strolled across the lobby of the hotel.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eun-sun asked with concern. She had made up her mind to be more involved in the life of the people that mattered to her and Ni-Na was one of those people.


    Ni-Na raised a quizzical brow and looked at her. ¡°Yes. Why?¡± She asked, wondering why Eun-sun was asking.


    Eun-sun shrugged. ¡°You just look like you¡¯re bothered about something, and I must say it has been on your face since yesterday.¡±


    Ni-Na gave a dismissive smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯ll be fine when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eun-sun curiously asked. ¡°I can ask Dan-Han to take you with -¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I don¡¯t think I want to travel anywhere, and I also have to start getting ready to go back to school. I¡¯ve been around for too long and the semester is just around the corner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be going back to school?¡± Eun-sun knew she would have to return to school at some point, but she wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so soon. She was going to miss her.


    ¡°How soon?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°A week, or two.¡± Ni-Na replied with a shrug. After yesterday, she¡¯d like it to be sooner, but she knew she still had to get some stuff ready.


    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll be back by then. Don¡¯t leave before we return, okay?¡± She said with an almost pleading tone, and Ni-Na nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Sure I¡¯ll wait.¡± As far as she didn¡¯t get to encounter In-Ha, she¡¯ll definitely wait.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: Dealing With It.


    Unfortunately for Ni-Na, her n of evading In-Ha was brought to nought when she arrived the tarmac and saw In-Ha waiting by the aircraft which Dan-Han had surprisingly told her would be taking her back.


    She had expected to take amercial flight back since Dan-Han would be taking the private they had arrived in, but she had been very surprised when he told her there was a ne waiting for her.


    Who knew this was it.


    She paused on her heels as she stared at In-Ha who was also staring at her. Her hand tightened around the handle of her suitcase as she stood transfixed. This was unexpected.


    He looked just as he did when she met himst night, but a little more dishelleved. His hair was in a fine mess, like he had ran his hand through it a few times, and a few strands pushed over his forehead, touching his eyebrow.


    Ni-Na mentally kicked herself in the head. What was she doing?


    She had not spent the whole of her night crafting out ways of avoiding him just to end up hitching a ride home and sharing an enclosed space with him, when she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from seeing the way she has always done.


    .....


    Lee Ni-Na, get a grip. She chided herself.


    ¡®This is nothing. You can do it.¡¯ She heard a voice say in her head ¨C a voice which she badly wanted to believe, but a part of her was firmly gripping the reality that she might not be able to.


    This was In-Ha, the man she had secretly being in love since she used her first tampon.


    ¡®But he doesn¡¯t know that.¡¯ The voice in her head said once again, and as much as she hated the reality of those words, she had to admit it was true.


    In-Ha had no idea about her secret pining for him, and that damned yearning was what led to what happened between them.


    She had tried to excuse her foolish act as the consequence of alcohol indulgence, but Ni-Na knew better.


    Her actions were the result of her childhood fantasy which she had nursed for so long.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you?¡± She raised her head up when she heard his voiceing from above her. She had been so lost in her thought she didn¡¯t know when he had crossed the space between them and stopped in front of her.


    She hardened her gaze as she looked at him. ¡°Why would I want to leave?¡± She steely asked before pushing past him, all the while ensuring she made no physical contact with him.


    In-Ha sighed as he turned around and peered at her back as she walked away. He pushed his hand through his already disheveled hair, and sighed again.


    His eyes keenly observed Ni-Na who was doing everything but stare at him. This was the first time they were within each other¡¯s space and she wasn¡¯t bickering with him, rather she was avoiding him, and it was because of his foolishness.


    He cussed himself over and over again.


    He still didn¡¯t know how he had messed up in such a way. Never had he expected something as crazy as him sleeping with Ni-Na would ever happen, and to think he was her first?


    Christ! How did that happen?!


    ¡°Ni-Na, you have to talk to me, please.¡± He begged, not being able to tolerate her silence anymore. He had cut short his trip, which he had intially embarked on to put some distance between him and Eun-sun, but who knew he¡¯d do something stupid in the process?


    This was far worse than harboring feelings for his best friend¡¯s woman. Dan-Han would kill him for this, and Ni-Na... God! she must hate him.


    ¡°Ni-Na, please.¡±


    He nervously bit his lip when she raised her gaze to him. ¡°I am talking to you, am I not?¡± She said in the most casual note she had ever spoken to him, but he could hear the coldness in her voice.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. I made a mistake, and I¡¯m sorry for what I did, but we...we have to talk about it.¡±


    Ni-Na didn¡¯t know why, but the mention of mistake from In-Ha¡¯s lips made something in her heart twist, and her stomach churn. How stupid could he be?


    She knew it was a mistake to him, and she was certain he regretted it with all his heart, but she didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear him say the one moment she had been dreaming about for so long turned out to be a regrettable mistake for him. Though it hadn¡¯t happened the way she wanted it, or had imagined it in thest eleven years, but it was hurtful.


    It was hurtful when he said it that way, and when he looked at her the way he was doing right now. With shame and regret.


    Ni-Na pushed her lips as wide as she could and gave whatever smile she could offer.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, In-Ha. We¡¯re both adults, and like I said we were both drunk, and we know both know people make stupid decisions and act foolishly under the influence of alcohol. I badly wanted to drink and act reckless, and I guess I got what I want. So it¡¯s fine.¡± She said with a finely controlled voice, which had In-Ha staring at her as he wondered if she truly meant what she said.


    ¡°It might be fine with you, but it isn¡¯t with me. I feel terrible.¡±


    ¡°Well that makes two of us, but you don¡¯t see me whining about it, do you? I¡¯m not forcing to take responsibility for anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d feel better if you ask me to.¡± He blurted out, making Ni-Na silently stare at him, and her stomach twisting once more. Of course, he¡¯d want that.


    Her face hardened despite her attempt to hide it away. ¡°And how would you want to take responsibility for it, Mr Kang In-Ha? Marry me? Marriage will be absurd as I¡¯m not pregnant, and I won¡¯t be. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re scared about. I¡¯ve been on pills since I started developing way before my mates did.¡± She said, putting that out there, just incase he was bothered about not using protection. Which she really had not expected since he had been so eager to drill away in her.


    She inwardly scoffed when she saw the slight look of relieve that swept through his face, before it disappeared.


    ¡°But I have to do something. Just tell me anything.¡± He begged in earnest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t have anything for you. I won¡¯t date you either if that¡¯s what you want me to say. I¡¯d rather date a pig or die single than date the infamous Mr Kang. It¡¯s sad I¡¯ve been added to the endless list of girls who had been sampled by you, but I won¡¯t be your excuse for resolving whatever feelings you still have for my sister inw, or have you date me out of guilt. So no, In-Ha, I don¡¯t want anything you have to offer, neither do I want to dwell on it.¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na please.¡± In-Ha didn¡¯t know what to say or do. He was feeling frustrated, and her calmness about it was making him feel worse.


    ¡°Kang In-Ha, deal with this as an adult, and stop. At least I am.¡± She calmly told him, but heaven knows she wasn¡¯t dealing with it at all.


    This was painful as hell, but she¡¯d rather hurt in her heart than give In-Ha the satisfaction he wanted.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: Family?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the airport?¡± Eun-sun asked when Dan-Han helped her into the car after assigning another car to drop Ni-Na at the airport. She wondered why he sent Ni-Na in another car when they were all headed in the same direction.


    ¡°No.¡± Dan-Han replied as he leaned over and strapped in her seat belt.


    She frowned at him. ¡°I can do this much.¡±


    ¡°I prefer doing it. It¡¯s an excuse to take in your scent.¡± He leaned in and kissed her lips making Eun-sun¡¯s face slightly burn red. Her eyes darted to the man upying the driver¡¯s seat and her cheeks burned even brighter. He was the same guy who had taken her and Ni-Na around town yesterday.


    She peeked at Dan-Han from under hershes as she wondered what was wrong with Dan-Hantely.


    Dan-Han amusedly chuckled when he saw her flushed face, but Eun-sun quickly regained herposure, not wanting to be the victim in Dan-Han¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°So, where are we going?¡± She asked, wondering where they were headed, if not the airport.


    .....


    ¡°To pick someone up. We¡¯ll head to the airport from there.¡± He told her and Eun-sun nodded. She had the urge to ask who they were picking up, but knowing Dan-Han, she decided against it and quickly quelled that urge.


    Since he was taking her with him, she¡¯d see who it was.


    It was a long ride, but soon they arrived their destination. Eun-sun had her gaze darting around when they stopped in an alley. She shot Dan-Han a quizzical look, but he leaned closer and pecked her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m just picking someone up. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± He said before stepping out the car.


    Eun-sun had her gaze following him as she wondered what they were doing in an alley. She watched as he strolled towards a car which was parked few meters away from them.


    The moment he approached the white salon car sandwiched between two rusty looking card, the door was suddenly opened and a middle aged woman stepped out.


    She keenly observed as Dan-Han stepped aside and the woman opened one of the back doors and a helped a little girl, not older than six or seven, out of the car.


    Dan-Han received a small pink suitcase withic stickers stuck around it, and picked the girl up before strolling towards the car, making her eyes narrow at him.


    Why was he...? Eun-sun had her thought trailed off as she watched them draw closer to the car.


    She observed the little girl¡¯s features. Big round big eyes, dark brown hair that were always the same shade as Dan-Han¡¯s and a small heart shaped lips that were pressed into a line. Her round full cheeks made her look all the more cuter, as well as made her features look familiar.


    A thought sprouted in her head like a deadly horn, but she instantly quelled it, because it jsut couldn¡¯t be true.


    ¡°Get in, bigdy.¡± Dan-Han smiled as he lifted up the girl into the car and the driver took the suitcase and ced it in the trunk.


    Eun-sun had her gaze shuffling between Dan-Han and the little girl, till they finally settled on Dan-Han who smiled as if he knew what she was thinking.


    He ced the girl between them before hopping into the car too. ¡°Honey, meet Hee-Young,¡± he said with a deliberate pause which pricked at Eun-sun¡¯s nerve.


    Dan-Han chuckled when she anxiously peered at him, her eyes urgently demanding an answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s family.¡± He vaguely said and that only made Eun-sun further narrow her eyes at him. She wanted to press and demand what he meant by ¡®family¡¯, but she stopped herself and smiled at the little girl who was stiffly sitting at her side with a hunched back.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Eun-sun, and I must say you¡¯re a prettying girl. I like your hair.¡± She said with a sweet and easy smile.


    Hee-Young raised her gaze to her and muttered out a thank you, her arms tightening around the little plushie in her hands.


    Eun-sun tried speaking to her and soon the little girl slightly eased up. She spoke so little due to being shy, but Eun-sun could tell she was smart. Almost smart like someone she knew.


    She raised a suspicious gaze to Dan-Han again, but she quickly discarded those funny thoughts out of her head. Dan-Han wasn¡¯t one to act in the manner at which she was imagining him, and the amuse smiled tugging the side of his lips which she believed was a proof of him enjoying her silent turmoil, made her believe her thought weren¡¯t real.


    Family was an ambiguous word for him use in this situation, but it could just be the truth. She could be family, but whose child was she?


    Eun-sun tried to keep Hee-Young busy till they arrived their destination, which turned out to be the tarmac. She cocked a brow at Dan-Han who kissed her temple and helped them out.


    She watched as he crouched down I¡¯m front of the girl and wiped the remnant of ice cream that smudged her lips and hand with his handkerchief. They had made a quick stop to get her a cone of ice-cream and a few kids snacks to munch on.


    Eun-sun found the scene of Dan-han caring for the girl heart-warming, and a familiar scene of Dan-hanbing and braiding the hair of a little princess with simr dark hair, and gray eyes quickly shed through her mind. That would be something interesting to see. She thought with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle wille visit you as soon as he gets back, okay?¡± Dan-Han told the girl who readily nodded, clearly understanding that the uncle in front wouldn¡¯t being along to where she was going.


    ¡°Will I meet mommy?¡± She asked in her cute sweet voice, and Dan-Han nodded. He gave a reassuring smile as he brushed a hand through her hair.


    ¡°Mummy will pick up. That uncle over there will take you to mummy. He¡¯s a nice uncle.¡± Dan-Han said pointing at a wiry man who was strolling towards them with dark round sses seating on the bridge of his nose.


    Following the direction of Dan-Han¡¯s hand, Eun-sun joined the girl as they observed person Dan-Han was talking about.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skipp at the sight of man. The dark sses framing his stoic face gave one a chilly feel, and Eun-sun wondered how the little girl felt when she as an adult was already spooked by the man¡¯s appearance that she was about to be entrusted with.


    Eun-sun observed Hee-Young as she cautiously peered at the man, and her arms subconsciously tightened around her plushie.


    As if sensing her worry, Dan-Han soothed her back with a pat as he smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. He won¡¯t dare hurt you.¡± He assured her, and the little girl nodded.


    Dan-Han picked her into his arm and red at Tae-Ho who was striding towards him. ¡°Can you take those sses off. You¡¯re scaring the child.¡± He gruffed at him.


    ¡°Sorry, boss.¡± Tae-Ho apologized as he reluctantly took off the sses, but Dan-Han sighed when he realized his face was even far better with the sses on.


    ¡°You can afford a smile today, Tae-Ho. Stop looking so grim.¡± Dan-Han irritably hissed at him, before strolling towards the ne which Tae-Ho would be returning with.


    He signalled him to take the girl¡¯s luggages which were with Eun-sun, and Eun-sun readily passed them to him, while he bowed to her and she anxiously bowed back.


    Eun-sun waved at Hee-Young who had her small arm wrapped around Dan-Han¡¯s neck as he ascended the ne. Her eyes narrowed at Tae-Ho as he walked back to the ne without saying a word, other than the courteous bow he gave.


    Was he one of Dan-Han¡¯s subordinate? He had called him boss, so she guess he was.


    In the ne, Dan-Han secured Hee-Young in her seat and gave strict instructions to the hostess that would be flying with them. He carressed Hee-Young¡¯s hair one more time and sweetly smiled at her, before walking to Tae-Ho who was struggling to keep an easy look on his face.


    Dan-Han hissed when he observed him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying, you look weird. Put your sses on.¡± He hissed and Tae-Ho hurriedly wore it, as if he had been itching to.


    Dan-Han red at him again, before regaining a serious look on his face. ¡°Did anyonee?¡± He asked, referring to A-Yeong.


    ¡°Yes. Two men. Came as tel staffs, but their I.D¡¯s didn¡¯t match.¡± Tae-Ho replied, and Dan-Han scoffed.


    ¡°What about Kwon-Nara? Have you found her?¡± He inquired, and Tae-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°No one has seen her.¡±


    ¡°What about get father? That drug came from his pharmaceuticalpany.¡±


    ¡°Not him too. He said, she dropped by a few days before the ident but he hasn¡¯t seen her since then. He said she mentioned about visiting a hospital and inviting him for some event, but he hasn¡¯t set his eyes on her since then.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: Future.


    ¡°Not him too. He said, she dropped by a few days before the ident but he hasn¡¯t seen her since then. He said she mentioned about visiting a hospital and inviting him for some event, but he hasn¡¯t set his eyes on her since then.¡±


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he listened to Tae-Ho¡¯s report. A hospital?


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t say what this invitation was about or what she was going to do at a hospital?¡± Dan-Han inquired, his tone grave and his eyes, calctive.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Dan-Han fell silent for a while. A number of thoughts going through his head.


    ¡°Keep looking for her. I want to know if she¡¯a been to any hospital recently. Ji-Tae willmunicate to her somehow, and if he has some n with her, she¡¯ll soon be on the move. With Ji-Tae gone, there has to be some slip, so keep an eye out.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°And take good care of the kid. I don¡¯t want any surprises. Take her and the mother to the Su family house and not her ce. Her disappearance will be the first announcement to Ji-Tae that I¡¯m unto him.¡±


    .....


    Tae-Ho peered at Dan-Han, who caught his gaze, and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Tae-Ho hesitated for a bit, but he quickly made up his mind to ask. ¡°Boss, why are you being subtle with him?¡± It was unlike Dan-Han to y mouse and cat with anybody. If someone was ying on the border line of being dangerous, he never hesitated to have them handled, so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was different now.


    Dan-Han held his gaze in silence as he considered his question. The silence lingered a bit more before he replied, ¡°There¡¯s been enough death in the family.¡± He paused and looked towards the direction of the little girl was seated and sighed, ¡°And I want to sow good karma for my children. Ji-Tae maybe mad, but I¡¯m definitely not.¡±


    Dan-Han scoffed when he saw the confused and unsettling look in Tae-Ho¡¯s eyes. The man had been by his side long before he took over the Leepany, and they had done a lot together, so he guessed he wasn¡¯t expecting him to say something like that.


    Dan-Han put a hand on his shoulder and faintly tapped his fingers, ¡°I think about the future now, Tae-Ho. Let¡¯s put all these issues to rest, and try to have a better view of it.¡± He gazed at him, his ghost of a smile faintly touching his eyes, while Tae-Ho nkly stared at him.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know need to get his answer, but he knew what his silent look was. The man wasn¡¯t interested in whatever he was talking about for himself, but he was going to work to ensure he has his.


    Morning with Eun-sun as her sweet soft scent waft through his nose, her small body wrapped his arms as she yfully teased the hair on his chest with a gold band sitting on her ring finger; rounds of them taking showers together, and dinner with her and the little angels with dark brown hair and hazelnut eyes just like her, that she¡¯d give him were all what he wanted. He wanted to wake up with her, knowing she was fully his and he¡¯d was free to spend forever with her fully happy and fulfilled. That was the future he desired, and that was what he was going to get.


    ¡°Boss, what about the Mr Kim? Should we go as nned?¡± Tae-Ho dilligently inquired, snapping Dan-Han from his daylight reverie.


    Dan-Han¡¯s face instantly darkened as they regained the rigid look it always maintained. ¡°Not, necessarily. He¡¯d follow on his own. The ten days I gave him are long expired.¡± If he was precise, they expired over a month ago. Eun-sun¡¯s incident had diversed his mind from the deadline he had given the man weeks ago, but not anymore.


    ¡°I shoulde with you, boss.¡± Tae-Ho told him. ¡°That¡¯s not our territory. You¡¯re going to need me there.¡±


    ¡°It is a neutral ground. Just like me, he has no influence there. Whatever he resource he can get, I can also get. But I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t do anything stupid. He¡¯d try to ruffle me up, and that¡¯s why I need you back here.¡± Dan-Han told him, but Tae-Ho didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    Dan-Han pped his back, good naturedly before strolling towards the Hee-Young once again. He gave her an assuring smile before leaving her with Tae-Ho.


    He sauntered towards Eun-sun who was still waiting for him at the spot where he had left her. ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± He asked, with a displeased look on his face. He had barely given her some small freedom to use that leg of hers and she was already abusing the privilege. This was the very reason why had been very strict with her these past weeks.


    ¡°Where is he taking her?¡± Eun-sun asked a question of her own, not being able to stop herself from inquiring, despite the feeling of Dan-han not giving her an answer as usual.


    Dan-Han sighed as he slipped his hand around her knee and scooped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll really break that other leg of yours, if that¡¯s what it will take to keep you off the ground.¡± He mildly gruffed at her.


    Eun-sun threw her hands around his neck, ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to suffer it, Mr Lee. You¡¯ll die with both my legs broken.¡± Eun-sun boldly said, but her wit quickly dissipated and her cheeks flushed when Dan-Han gave her a darkened look. And as if it had been premeditated her finger slightly grazed his neck, making Dan-Han¡¯s back slightly stiffen.


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it.¡± He said with an annoyed red which Eun-sun found amusing, as she snorted.


    ¡°Okay, tell me where is he taking her? And who is he?¡± She asked again.


    Dan-Han signalled the driver to grab their luggages from the trunk and he started strolling towards the hangar.


    ¡°He works for me. You can call him my right hand man. And he¡¯s taking her back to the city.¡± He told her, surprising Eun-sun who had almost not been expecting an answer. Having Dan-Han answer her, gave encouraged her to press for more.


    ¡°And who was she? You said she¡¯s family.¡±


    Dan-Han lowered his head and nced at her face, her eyed were gleaming with intense curiousity.


    ¡°I thought you were thinking she¡¯s mine. What happened to that thought?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun felt her ear slightly burn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± She sharply refuted, and Dan-Han scoffed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say it out loud. Your eyes were judging.¡± He told her matter of factly, but Eun-sun was bent on denying that. She wasn¡¯t going to admit to conjuring such a thought, even though she had, but only for a few seconds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think such a thing!¡± She continued on denying.


    Dan-Han cocked a daring brow at her, which she shamelessly ignored. ¡°You¡¯re such a liar. And just for your information, she¡¯s indeed family. But mine and your friend¡¯s.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s brow pulled together in confusion. She was about to ask more questions when a voices suddenly interrupted them.


    ¡°Good morning, President Lee. Young madam.¡± A male voice greeted and Eun-sun quickly snapped her head to the side to see a young man dressed in a pilot uniform bowing to them as well as two hostess.


    Dan-Han regarded them with a terse nod while Eun-sun smiled and greeted back, but Dan-Han cut her short as he bee-lined his way into the ne.


    Eun-sun returned her attention back to him as he ced her on one of the seats. ¡°So what do you mean by she¡¯s family as well as a friend¡¯s? Which friend? Jae-Hyun?¡± She asked, even though she felt a sprout of doubt in her. There was something about that guy that made her think he leads a monkish life, and Dan-Han response only confirmed her thought weren¡¯t misced.


    ¡°Jae-Hyun?¡± He asked with incredulity. ¡°I doubt if that one is ever going to father a child.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you mean?¡± She pressed, settling into in her chair and adjusting the belt which Dan-Han had strapper in for her. His eyes lingered on her flesh beneath her corners bone, and she saw him bite his lips with some sort of tension.


    Dan-Han received the ss of water he had been served and dismissed the hostess who had served him, and had announced they would be on air soon.


    Dan-Han took a sip from his ss before whipping out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s Ms Su¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Hei-Ran?!¡± Eun-sun sharply asked, her voicing rising in shock, making Dan-Han slightly re at her.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She quickly apologized when she realized how loudly she had just shouted, but the look of shock was still etched on her face.


    Dan-Han sighed when he met her gaze and saw the curiousity twirling in it. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Ms. Hei-Ran¡¯s child, but her cousin¡¯s, Ms A-Yeong.¡±


    He told her, and he red at her once again when she loudly eximed.


    ¡°A-Yeong had a child? How did that happen?¡± Eun-sun asked in shock surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this the secret A-Yeong had been hiding? It had to be.


    ¡°Then how is the girl rted to you? Wait don¡¯t tell me-¡± Her eyes widened and Dan-Han almost feared they¡¯d pop out, when she suddenly gasped and blinked rapidly as she put two and two together.


    ¡°Is this why they had both associated together? Why there has being so much going on about them?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Kind of, but there¡¯s more to it than just the girl. And I¡¯ll tell youter, but for now can you pull that skirt down a bit, it¡¯s messing with my head.¡± Dan-Han said, his eyes lowering to the skirt which was resting on her thigh.


    Eun-sun innocently looked at her, before ncing back at him. She bit her lips when she saw the way his eyes were hungrily gazing at her thighs. Her skirt had moved up a bit when he ced her on the seat, and he was currently sitting opposite her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know why but her throat went dry at Dan-Han¡¯s unsettling gaze. She had no where the boldness came from as she hitched the skirt a few inches higher and slightly pushed one long on front of the other, her eyes mischievously staring at Dan-Han.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± She coyly asked back, her voice slightly daring.


    Her face flushed when he¡¯s jaw clenched and he pushed a hand through his hair, frustration clear on his face.


    Eun-sun knew if they weren¡¯t about to take off in to the air right now, Dan-Han would yank off the seat right now and toss her against some hard surface, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t do that was what encouraged her brazen act.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Eun-sun. Injury or not.¡± He drawled, and the tone at which he said those words made a chill run down her spine, as she feared he¡¯d actually carry out to his threat.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: Her Family.


    True to his words, Dan-Han made Eun-sun pay for every agitation and frustration she put him through in the few minutes it took for them to be fully lodged in the air, and safely coursing through thick wraps of cloud.


    She had still been prying for more information which Dan-Han had barely been giving with irritable gruffs ¨C but she still continued as it has been difficult to get answers from him in the past- when he trudged over and unstrapped her belt, abruptly hoisting her into his arms. The swiftness of his motions drew a loud yelp from her mouth.


    ¡°Keep quiet.¡± He darkly chided as he strolled towards the cabin where she hadid during their trip to City A.


    ¡°Dan-Han put me down!¡± She cried out when he flung the door of the cabin open, her body wriggling in his arms to break free, but giving he no chance to struggle one more time, he mmed the door shut and held her against it. Her body was suddenly trapped between the coffee-brown door and his rock-hard body.


    Eun-sun gulped and blinked when she saw the darkened eyes Dan-Han regarded her.


    She barely had the time to protest when his lips came heavily crashing on hers, sucking up the air in her lungs as he started a zing assault on her mouth.


    Eun-sun felt slightly dizzy at his rapid pace, but she soon responded to him and wound her arms around his neck, while she pushed his body even closer. Dan-Han lifted her up and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me mad, Eun-sun. And I think you¡¯re doing it intentionally.¡± Dan-Han mumbled against her lips, as he slightly parted away from her. His eyes were hooded with undisguised passion as they lowered to her chest which was slightly exposed to him through the first two buttons of her shirt which hade undone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I was only asking you a few questions, which you¡¯re yet to answer. Where exactly are we going, Dan-Han?¡± She asked, not in the least bothered about the messy situation they were currently in.


    Dan-Han raked a hand through his hair, before lowering his head to petter kisses over her neckline, his fingers slowly crawling underneath her skirt, and sluggishly bunching it up.


    ¡°Country F.¡± He hoarsely replied against her skin. His tongue licked up the line of her corbone, and he missed the shock reaction his answer had elicited from Eun-sun.


    ¡°Country F?¡± Eun-sun wondered if she had heard well. She had heard about the infamous city, that was known for its calm and tranquil atmosphere, beautiful and enchanting blue skies which were constantly bathed with silver sun rays especially in spring, with it¡¯s reflection cast on the clear blue sea that covered a third of itsnd mass.


    ¡°What are we going to do there?¡± Eun-sun curiously inquired, but a moanful cry peeled out of her lips when Dan-Han slid her panties and struck a finger down her taut flesh. She bucked upward when his tongue teased her earlobe, before scattering kisses all over her face, while his finger kept teasing her there.


    ¡°Questionster. I want to really taste the integrity of that leg of yours. You¡¯ve been daring me all morning.¡± He said through a clenched jaw when Eun-sun moved her body against his.


    Dan-Han roughly tugged at her shirt, till the buttons came ripping off, and her fair white breast cupped within her bra came in sight. He leaned over and sucked on the flesh at the top as his fingers cupped them.


    ¡°Dan-Han...you have to stop.¡± She said through rasped breath, and she wondered how she had managed when her body was burning and yearning for all of him.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know where they were headed, but she suddenly snapped her head around when a sharp tter filled her ears, and she was surprised to see Dan-Han had tossed something towards the ground before cing her on a tform that was screwed to the wall of the cabin which she believed served as a desk of some sort.


    Her attention returned back to Dan-Han when his feverish hands roamed her like a beast that had lost control. His breath fanned her skin and set her aze.


    ¡°Dan-Han can we move to the bed?¡± Eun-sun nervously asked, her cheeks blushing red as she saw the primal hunger in his eyes.


    ¡°Not now,¡± he hoarse into her ears. ¡°Lift your hips.¡± He instructed and Eun-sun found herself instantly obeying him. She raised her hips up and he eased her lingeries off her, which he tucked away in his pocket.


    ¡°Take my belt off.¡± He ordered and Eun-sun hurriedly got to it, her fingers slightly fumbling with it, but she had it done anyway. She undid his fly and pulled his trousers as low as she could, but her hands gripped onto his shirt when he pulled her forward and let himself into her, making Eun-sun arch her back forward. she gasped at the fullness of him inside of her and the slight difort of her uninjured leg being held over her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me, Park Eun-sun.¡± Dan-Han groaned into her ears as he pushed himself in, stretching her to her limit.


    ...


    Eun-sunid listless on Dan-Han¡¯s side. Her face deeply burrowed into his side as she enjoyed the sweet feel of his fingers touring through her hair.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what we¡¯re doing at country F?¡± Eun-sun asked again, not willing to give up on the issue. She wanted to know why they were suddenly traveling to a country at the other side of the world, especially when she knew how busy he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give up do you?¡± Dan-Han asked, pressing a kiss on her hair while Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, and you should know who thought me.¡±


    Dan-Han scoffed at her response. Trust Eun-sun to me him for everything she knows.


    ¡°So?¡± Eun-sun pressed when he kept silent for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to tell you yet.¡± He wearily sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Eun-sun asked, taking in the ¡®yet¡¯ he had used, which told her that it might somehow be rted to her.


    Rted to her? Eun-sun¡¯s finger which was drawingzy circles on his naked torso paused.


    ¡°Is-is this about my biological parents?¡± She asked, and she suddenly sat up right she heard Dan-Han sigh again.


    Her hand fiddled for the sheets which she pulled up her chest when Dan-Han hungrily stared at her breast as she sat up.


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± She chided at his dy, but he annoyingly rolled his eyes at her when she blocked his view.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He hissed out, before sitting up on the bed, his back leaning against the headboard, and he beckoned to her with this hand.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said.


    Without hesitation, Eun-sun crawled over and he hoisted her onto hisp. He ced a kiss on her shoulder, as his fingers gently began to press on her aching thigh. Dan-Han had weirdly positioned her in ways, he hadn¡¯t done before, which made her doubt if he had truly been celibate for the period of time he had imed to be.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to country F to meet your parents,¡± he said making Eun-sun freeze in a second. Her eyes unblinkingly stared at him. as she tried to register what he had said.


    Her parents were in country F? Eun-sun was stupified at that announcement.


    Wait, she didn¡¯t know he had found them. All he had told her two days ago was that he had a good lead on them, so when had he found out?


    ¡°Are they....did they...when did you..did youmunicate with them?¡± She stuttered not sure of what to ask. Her heart was beating fast and her mind was slightly muddled up.


    Seeing the anxiety as well as the myriad of other emotions flickering through her eyes, Dan-Han ran his hand through her back to soothe her.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± He told her, making Eun-sun tense up, and her eyes widen at him.


    If he didn¡¯t talk to them, then why...


    What if they don¡¯t want her? What if they had been the ones to give her away? Eun-sun was just trying to sort herself out, so she didn¡¯t think she was ready for another round of being put away by another person who were supposed to be her family. She didn¡¯t think she had it in her to live through another rejection, or stomach the harsh words of being told she wasn¡¯t wanted.


    She has heard it long enough, and she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to endure it in the presence of the man who had shown her the best of love and care. She didn¡¯t think ¨C


    As if Dan-Han had read her thoughts, he tilted her chin up and kissed her lips, before staring her in the eye.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear, love.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t believe him even though she wanted to.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what if...what if they don¡¯t want me? It¡¯s been twenty-five years. They could have other children. T-They... could have given me away-¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t give you away, that part I¡¯m sure of. And yes they might have another child, but believe me, when I say, they¡¯ve missed you for twenty-five years. Your mother has.¡±


    Eun-sun looked at him suspiciously. How would he know that?


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± She cautiously asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, Eun-sun.¡± He told her. ¡°Remember when I said the issue about your birth is a sticky one?¡± He asked and Eun-sun nodded. If she remembered correctly sticky wasn¡¯t the word he had used then, but something far more worrying.


    ¡°Well, the truth is, it is a bit sticky and we have to be careful. I don¡¯t want you to be scared of anything, I have it all figured out, but you¡¯ll have to trust me, okay? Will you?¡± His eyes narrowed at her as he waited for her answer.


    Eun-sun wanted to tell she didn¡¯t want to bother about trust, because she already did trust him, and that she¡¯d prefer if they turned around now and headed home if the situation was really a troublesome one. But Eun-sun found herself nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dan-Han leaned in and kiss her temple. ¡°Then rx. I¡¯m going to give you back your family and also protect you. No one¡¯s going to hurt you, not when I¡¯m alive.¡± He diligently swore, making Eun-sun¡¯s heart skip and flutter.


    Dan-Han leaned in and kissed her, and just as he did, Eun-sun wondered in her heart how she had evere to deserve this man, and what she¡¯de to do if she ever lost him.


    God forbid she does!


    Eun-sun said a silent prayer in her heart. She didn¡¯t care much about family anymore but cared about him. All she wanted was for them to get over whatever this sticky issue was, unscathed, especially Dan-Han.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: The Kims


    Eun-sun anxiously sat beside Dan-Han as she gazed up at the ck rustic gate that guided the distant building standing erect, a few meters away. She couldn¡¯t make out the entire part of it, but its roof was proudly shooting into the sky, it was too prominent to ignore.


    She peered at Dan-Han when she felt the warmth of his palm around hers, as he gave it a little squeeze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. They¡¯re just family.¡± He told her as if he could hear the anxious thump of her heart.


    ¡°Why do I feel like whenever you say family these days, there¡¯s some sort of earth-shattering secret looming behind it.¡± Eun-Sun tilted a brow at him, while Dan-Han¡¯s lips crooked to the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your mind is being overly suspicious.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun tilted her brow even more. She wanted to tell him that he was the one being overly tight-lipped about things, thus rising her suspicion, but she refrained from saying so.


    She was still in awe over what he told her about Ji-Tae and A-Yeong. He had mentioned some ckmail and kidnapping, but she believed he had held back on the full extent of the story, the same way he was holding back on the reason behind this unexpected visitation he had taken her on.


    He had vaguely mentioned visiting a family friend, and he had said nothing other than that.


    .....


    Eun-sun took a nce at him, her lips prying to part and spew the plethora of questions taunting her mind. Questions about whether this visit had anything to do with her parents, like an investigation or something. He had said they¡¯d talk more about her parents, but until this morning, he had barely said a word about it.


    Eun-sun still couldn¡¯t believe Dan-Han had found her real parents. All throughout the night, she had tossed and turned, wondering what they¡¯d be like. If they¡¯d like her, or how she had turned out to be. What if they didn¡¯t want her anymore? Or they¡¯ve forgotten about her?


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know which of these scared her more, but her heart was thudding hard and fast at the mere thought of it.


    She peeked at Dan-Han again. He had said he saw her mother miss her? What did that mean?


    Her lips parted to ask, but she bit them close and sighed. Dan-Han was just an impossible man, and he effortlessly wore her out with his taciturn attitude.


    She hissed under her breath, but her weariness soon turned to awe when the gate suddenly opened on its own ord after Dan-Han spoke through the gate inte system, revealing an asphalt driveway which was a continuation of the private road that wound up the hill they had driven past. The drive to this ce had been hilly and scenic.


    The driveway was coasted on both sides by tall trees, which hid a vast area ofnd covered by greeneries, and Eun-sun could make out ake that stretched behind the woods, the waters reflecting the glistening rays of the sun.


    Eun-sun looked up at Dan-Han who was also looking at her as if waiting for her gaze.


    ¡°Your family friends must be ridiculously rich,¡± Eun-sun muttered in awe and Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°That they are.¡± He said with a smile that almost felt cryptic, but Eun-sun was too stunned to pay attention to it. Her eyes widened more and more as she kept turning from side to side, taking whatever she could of the ce.


    ¡°They¡¯re not as rich as you, are they?¡± Eun-sun mindlessly asked as she kept her eyes glued to the window.


    ¡°The Kim¡¯s wealth and influencees from several generations. Though the Lee¡¯s have worked hard in the past decades, we still can¡¯tpare to the wealth that hase from that many generations. My father was dead poor a few decades ago. The Kim¡¯s and my mom¡¯s family helped him rise.¡± Dan-Han said. He chuckled when he saw her big brown eyes blinking at him like she had just heard the most incredulous story of her life.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Was all she said before turning her head once more to look at the scenery around her. She could make out peacocks elegantly strolling across the fields.


    ¡°I never knew they¡¯d be anyone richer than you,¡± Eun-sun murmured, making Dan-Han bellow out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I looked like the god of wealth. My girlfriend holds me in high regard. I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Eun-sun smacked his arm in mortification, as her cheeks colored.


    ¡°Such a tease.¡± She clucked and quickly turned away again.


    ¡°Seeing this ce, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m prepared enough to see these people. Do you think my dress looks good? What about my hair?¡± She frantically smoothened her dress, before pulling down the visor to look at her hair.


    Dan-Han put the visor away, and Eun-sun anxiously stared at him.


    ¡°Just rx. You look beautiful enough. Youre more than beautiful.¡± He assured her, as he raised her hand to his mouth, his moist lips pressing a kiss on it. His words warmed her cheeks, but despite his words, Eun-Sun still wasn¡¯t reassured. She felt like she should have put on something better. Her heart pounded even more as they drew closer to the house.


    ¡°This ce is insanely beautiful.¡± Eun-sun absentmindedly muttered, as her sparkling eyes fully widened to its limit, especially as the building came into full view. It¡¯s magnolia paint gleaming under the early afternoon sun.


    The driveway wound around a beautiful water fountain, elegantly standing at the entrance of the house, with beautiful flowerbeds surrounding it.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from darting around, as she took in the most gorgeous scenery she had ever seen in her life.


    ¡°Dan-Han, who are these people again?¡± She urgently inquired. She had a feeling they were some sort of royalty for them to be living thisrge. But all she got was some annoyingugh which almost made her re at him.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Dan-Han beckoned to her as he stepped out of the car. Eun-sun did a quick look at herself in the visor mirror before stepping out of the car.


    He walked over to her and pushed the hair hanging over the crook of her neck backward, before cupping her face and lifting it to his.


    ¡°Just rx, Eun-Sun. They¡¯re family and believe me, they¡¯ll love you. And-¡± He paused as he let his hands run down her side.


    ¡°When you see her, you¡¯ll know why we¡¯re here.¡± He cryptically said before cing a kiss on her forehead.


    Eun-sun was about to ask him what he meant by that when the door of the house suddenly sprang open, and two lovely couples stepped out of the house with sunny bright smiles etched on their face.


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± The woman chirped with sheer excitement as she stepped away from the arms resting around her shoulders and hastened towards Dan-Han who stepped forward to meet her.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± He called out as she trotted down the flight of stairs, but his lips broke into a smile when she hurried even more.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han, my child.¡±


    ¡°Aunty.¡± Dan-Han bowed, but she quickly pulled him into a tight hug. Her dainty arms trying to go around his broad form that was twice the length of her arms.


    Dan-Han lowered himself and ced his head on her shoulder as he let her hug him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are here!¡± She said with a full-heartened smile, as she pat him on his back.


    She broke the hug and looked at his face, her eyes sparkling with excitement and her smile not dwindling for a second. She reached for his face and cupped it, before peppering his cheeks with kisses, which had Dan-Han smiling even more. There were so many emotions in her eyes that they reflected on his.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my godson has grown this big. You are now a man!¡± She said with a disbelieving tone as her gaze travelled over him, making Dan-Han chuckle.


    ¡°Of course, he is.¡± The man who had slowly been walking beside his wife chipped as he walked to her side and gave Dan-Han a hug.


    ¡°How long has it been, now?¡±


    ¡°Too long, Uncle,¡± Dan-Han replied with a heart-warming smile.


    ¡°Too long, indeed.¡± The man patted him on the back, good-naturedly.


    The woman tore her eyes away from Dan-Han and craned her neck to look behind him and towards the petite figure hiding away at his back, and Dan-Han observed as she slightly stiffened on the spot.


    She silently peered at Eun-sun for a short period of time, before ncing back at Dan-Han.


    ¡°W-who is she?¡± She weirdly asked. Dan-Han gauged her reaction as that of shock than of curiosity. Her husband also peered behind, but Eun-sun was perfectly tucked away behind Dan-Han¡¯s broad form.


    Dan-Han side-stepped and revealed the petite frame who had the most astounding look he had ever seen on her.


    An awkward air of silence reigned in the air until Dan-Han¡¯s voice suddenly broke through.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Park Eun-sun.¡± He introduced. He slipped a hand to the small of her back and slightly nudged her forward.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: A Younger Version


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how long she had been standing rooted to the ground with eyes dumbfoundedly fixed on the face of the woman standing in front of her till she heard Dan-Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Honey, say hello to my aunt.¡± He said, and Eun-sun¡¯s gaze robotically darted towards him before reverting to the couple in front of her.


    His aunt?


    Eun-sun registered the look of shock and surprise on the woman¡¯s face, and she could guess it was for the same reason that had her transfixed and confounded.


    The middle-aged man looked just as surprised as she was. His gaze silently stayed on her as if he was looking at something unbelievable. Or maybe like her, he too was trying to ascertain why she looked almost exactly like the petite woman with hazel eyes just about the same size as hers, small heart-shaped lips that easily formed a line, and a familiar straight nose that looked almost too small yet perfect for her oval-shaped face.


    Eun-sun felt like she was probably taking a sneak peek of herself in the next 30 years, except for the lighter brown hair thedy seemed to have. Her dark brown hair seems to match the man, unsettlingly peering at her.


    What was this? Eun-sun mused.


    .....


    Was this some...


    ¡®When you see her, you¡¯ll know...¡± That was what Dan-Han had said. Eun-sun instantly snapped her head to Dan-Han one more time, and that look...


    God, the man was a devil, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡®Were this her...¡¯ Eun-sun¡¯s thought trailed off when the woman¡¯s voice suddenly broke through the awkward air of silence that had tinged the humid afternoon air.


    ¡°This is your girlfriend? This is her?¡± She asked with incredulity and surprise,pletely shaking the shock effect that had overwhelmed her seconds ago, while Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± She gasped as she crossed the distance between her and Eun-sun, who stood like a pir with a plinth running deep into the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought her.¡± She said in awe as she peered at Eun-sun with gleaming eyes.


    ¡°Are you really the girlfriend my lovely friend spoke to me about?¡± She enthusiastically asked, and Eun-sun nodded responsively.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re really as beautiful as she said you are. Small, I must agree, but beautiful.¡± She chirped.


    ¡°T-thank you,¡± Eun-sun muttered responsively.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kim Sena, and that gruffy man over there is my husband.¡± She pointed to her husband, who didn¡¯t seem offended by her introductions, nor did he look amused. His gaze was just fixed on Eun-sun.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Sena.¡± Eun-sun bowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal.¡± She mockingly chided. ¡°You¡¯re this rascal¡¯s girlfriend, so you¡¯re free to call me Aunt. I¡¯ll be your godmother-inw soon too.¡± She said with a wink and a smile, but Eun-sun struggled to smile back.


    Her mind was filled with so many thoughts at the moment, and her stomach was making a twist she didn¡¯t quite understand.


    But one thing she knew for sure was that these people might really be her family. A feeling came with that instinct, and Eun-sun knew she was right.


    Dan-Han watched from the sides. He observed Eun-sun¡¯s countenance as she watched Sena talk and the asional dart of her eyes towards the man who was also peering at her with intent.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he observed him. He knew if Aunt Sena couldn¡¯t make any recognition or feel suspicious, her husband would. And it wouldn¡¯t be her fault if she didn¡¯t harbor any suspicion.


    She had mourned her dead child for so long, and for her to move on, she must have tried to close that part of her heart. And even if she could see the resemnce, she must be telling herself not to make any absurd assumptions.


    ¡°Honey,e here. Come say hi to our guest.¡± Sena beckoned to her husband when he awkwardly remained at the back and slowly walked over.


    Eun-sun slowly gulped when the man stood right in front and stretched out a hand, ¡°I¡¯m Kim Ki-Jun; wee to our home.¡± He introduced himself, and Eun-sun hesitantly stared at his hand before receiving it.


    They both stared at one another before Sena spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I instructed the chef to make lunch as soon as Dan-Han said he wasing.¡± She gestured towards the house and immediately led the way while they all followed behind.


    She turned to Eun-sun, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d being, so all the meals are Dan-Han¡¯s favorite. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± She apologetically informed Eun-sun, who readily nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Eun-sun replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll love the food. Our chef is a great cook.¡± She said to assure Eun-sun as if topensate for not making anything that would be to her liking.


    Dan-Han followed after the trio, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice the furrowed look on his godfather¡¯s face as he followed after Eun-sun.


    ....


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry we couldn¡¯t make it to her funeral. I couldn¡¯t bring myself toe over.¡± Sena apologized, a rueful look etched on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s just as hard for you as it was us for us.¡± Dan-Han said in aforting tone, but Sena let go of her cutlery which ttered on the te, as she reached for a handkerchief to wipe the tears pooling in her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s gone.¡± she broke out in sobs, finally unable to control herself.


    ¡°She....she didn¡¯t even say she was sick. She...¡± She slurred as tears streamed down her face. Her husband turned towards her and gently patted her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. You¡¯ve been crying for months. Remember what the doctor said. You have to stop crying.¡± Heforted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard. I still can¡¯t imagine not having our monthly call or her telling me about her ns for her outreaches. It¡¯s so unbelievable. It¡¯s like one minute I heard her telling me about the province she was visiting, and the next minute she¡¯s gone.¡± She said between sobs.


    ¡°Sto crying. I¡¯ve told you that¡¯s life. Nothing is certain, not even tomorrow. But we¡¯re sure she¡¯s in a better ce. She deserves that, especially after all her impact on people¡¯s lives. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded as she sniffed. Her husband passed her another handkerchief, and she wiped her tears.


    Eun-sun, who had been watching them, nced up at Dan-Han, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the tight line on his lips. She slipped her hand under the table and gave his hand a squeeze.


    Dan-Han looked back at her and bitterly smiled.


    ¡°Oh my dear, I¡¯m sorry for this. I¡¯m not really like this.¡± Sena let out an awkwardugh as she dabbed her eyes dry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear.¡± She apologized to Eun-sun, who gave her an understanding nod. She also felt like crying. The thought of Mrs. Lee brought tears to her eyes whenever she remembered she¡¯d never be able to see her face again.


    ¡°I hope you like the food. It¡¯s there anything you want? I can get the kitchen to prepare it for you.¡± Sena offered.


    ¡°Not all. The food is really nice.¡± Eun-sun said with a polite smile which had Sena convinced as she smiled back.


    ¡°Then eat more. I used to make all these for Dan-Han whenever he and that Kang rascal visited. How is he? In-Ha, I mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s back in the country.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°Still causing mischief, I presume?¡± Ki-Jun asked while Dan-Han smiled.


    ¡°Not really. But In-Ha will always be the same person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Ki-Jun amusedly nodded, and so did Sena.


    They had a lovely dinner with Sena asking Eun-sun questions as she tried to familiarize herself with her, and for every question, Eun-sun gave an honest reply. Her eyes were intently fixed on the woman, who never seemed to run out of a smile.


    She turned to Dan-Han, feeling eager to ask him the questions spiraling in her mind. She felt like she already had the answers, but she was too scared to admit it.


    Eun-sun noticed the man¡¯s awkward gaze on her before he excused himself and asked Dan-Han to follow him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Stay with Aunt, okay?¡± He told her, and Eun-sun nodded. Dan-Han registered the restlessness in her eyes, and he pressed an assuring kiss on her temple, which rarely had any effect on her frantic mind.


    ....


    Dan-Han received the ss of whiskey which his godfather poured for him.


    ¡°Remember when I gave you your first alcohol when you visited at fifteen?¡± The man asked as he poured himself a ss.


    Dan-Han nodded and smiled. ¡°My mother and aunty gave you an earful for days.¡±


    Ki-Jun chuckled. ¡°You acted so bravely, yet you rattled me out with your stupid red cheek. What a headache you were.¡± He smiled as he raised the ss.


    Ki-Jun silently peered at Dan-Han, but after a while, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±


    ¡°Eun-sun?¡± Dan-Han innocently asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ki-Jun nodded.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I know she is. But why does she-¡± He paused and sighed. He kept silent for a while before speaking up again. ¡°She looks a lot like Sena. Like how she looked when she was young. She would have....she would have looked like her if she were alive. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: Investigation?


    Dan-Han slowly raised his ss to his lips, his eyes surreptitiously observing Ki-Jun from the rim of the ss, while his mind pondered on how best to answer the question he had been asked.


    There wasn¡¯t any form of suspicion or hope in Ki-Jun¡¯s eyes, rather, there was only despondence and sadness, and he fully understood why.


    The knowledge of having a missing child was different from being aware of it being dead. And this knowledge would be the major feat in all of this.


    It would have been easier had their child been missing than it being dead. At least, then, this issue would have taken a different turn.


    Sipping from his ss, Dan-Han nodded. ¡°I think she would have.¡± He replied after long-stretched seconds of silence.


    Ki-Jun nodded despondently and sighed as he lolled into his seat. ¡°I think so too.¡± He turned away from Dan-Han, and his eyes turned rueful as if looking upon a sad and distant memory. ¡°She definitely would have looked like her.¡± He muttered under his breath.


    He sighed when he realized how absent-minded and distracted he had be.


    .....


    He hissed.


    He turned to Dan-Han again, his face slightly regaining its calmposure. ¡°It makes me wonder why she looks so much like Sena. I must say I¡¯m shocked. I never really thought anyone could share such an uncanny resemnce. It must have been a shock for you, too, right?¡± He asked.


    Hearing his question, Dan-Han once again realized how blind he had been for months. He had been investigating matters about her birth when all this while, the answer was right before his eyes. What a fool he had been.


    He shrugged nonmittally. ¡°Not really, but I guess something must make us believers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ki-Jun nodded. Indeed something must make one a believer. Eun-sun¡¯s resemnce to his wife had made him believe some things were real.


    ¡°Had Sena had any living rtives, I¡¯d have said she was rted by blood. But even that isn¡¯t possible.¡± He meaningfully sighed while Dan-Han maintained utter silence.


    Ki-Jun sighed again when he realized he was talking too much about the girl. ¡°Okay, enough about that. Let¡¯s talk about what brought you. What¡¯s this thing you wanted to talk to me about?¡± He asked, going straight to the matter Dan-Han had mentioned over the phone.


    Dan-Han lowered his ss to the desk, and his countenance turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s about an investigation.¡± He replied, making Ki-Jun brows draw into a knot.


    ¡°An Investigation?¡± He asked, and Dan-Han nodded. ¡°And what¡¯s this investigation about?¡± He inquired with interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s about a missing child born at the Kim hospital twenty-five years ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ki-Jun¡¯s forehead creased with deep lines. ¡°A missing child?¡± He doubtfully inquired, not sure he had heard well.


    ¡°Yes. And that¡¯s why I¡¯vee to ask if you can help me with my investigation.¡± Dan-Han told him. His face turned a bit somber to inform Ki-Jun about the severity of the matter.


    Ki-Jun intently stared at him. ¡°But you know the hospital has been non-existent for twenty-three years. The fire incident destroyed everything, and for Sena¡¯s sake, I didn¡¯t rebuild it. It reminded her of the ce we had lost our child. So how do you expect me to help you with this investigation you¡¯re talking about? And who¡¯s this missing child, by the way?¡± He curiously inquired, his brows perfectly cocked to reflect his curiosity.


    Dan-Han intentionally hesitated. ¡°My girlfriend.¡± He slowly replied, making the man¡¯s curious countenance turn into a deep frown.


    Ki-Jun intently gazed at him for a very long time. ¡°What is going on, Lee Dan-Han?¡± The man confusedly asked. ¡°What do you mean by your girlfriend?¡±


    Dan-Han sighed and sat upright. ¡°The thing is, Eun-sun had recently discovered her foster parent adopted her. And the investigation had led to several dead ends. But recently, I got a lead that she was born at the Kim hospital.¡± Dan-Han briefly paused as he observed the man give his rapt attention.


    He continued, ¡°I know the hospital has been lost for years now, but I wanted to know if perhaps you know anybody who worked there at that time. Like a doctor or a nurse, somebody that could be of help. This will go a long way, and it can help reunite her back with her family.¡± Dan-Han observed as the line on the man¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying she doesn¡¯t know who are real parents are.¡± Though he had posed his statement as a question, Dan-Han knew it wasn¡¯t one, but either way, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He replied, and the man¡¯s frown deepened again.


    ¡°So I guess the adoption wasn¡¯t legal?¡± He inquired. If it was legal, he didn¡¯t think Dan-Han would have to go through all the process of investigating as the adoptive parents could easily give them the required information.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, sir.¡±


    Ki-Jun heaved a sigh as he sank into his seat.


    A short period of silence ensued.


    Ki-Jun¡¯s eyes darted to the door before staring back at Dan-Han. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can help you with this. What you¡¯re asking for is almost impossible. Twenty-five years is a long time, and getting hold of staff that might have worked then is going to be tedious. Some might have died, and others might not be reachable. And what¡¯s the possibility of anyone remembering what happened long ago? I¡¯ll be honest, but this seems like an impossible feat.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I have to do something. I want to marry her, but I can¡¯t do that without fulfilling my promise of giving her this. A family.¡±


    Ki-Jun, who was about to say something, stopped himself and sighed wearily. He pinched the space between his brows as he stared at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Why do you alwayse to me with problems that are too troublesome to handle?¡± He asked with mock annoyance.


    ¡°Because you chose to be my godparent. When I have a problem, you¡¯re one of the people I cane to, and this also concerns you.¡± Dan-Han told him matter-of-factly.


    ¡°It concerns an establishment I once owned, not me. I gave up on that hospital many years ago. Your godmother had wanted it at a point.¡± He paused and sighed again, ¡°She will not be happy to hear about it being mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Dan-Han told him. The hospital was one of the reasons they had left the country: it was where she had lost her child and every opportunity of ever having a child.


    ¡°Then why are you-¡± He paused and audibly hissed. He can¡¯t count the number of times he has sighed already.


    He red when he saw the amused look on Dan-Han¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not even remorseful or guilty for the headache you¡¯re about to cause me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, sir. It¡¯s either this, or you take the trouble of walking her down the aisle. I¡¯m in haste to make her mine. A wedding before the year ends is all I think about, so if you agree to walk her down the aisle for me, then we can drop all this and focus on that.¡±


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Ki-Jun shot him a dirty re, but his lips twitched and broke into a wide smile while Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°You love her, I can see.¡± He said with a pleased smile. He didn¡¯t have to ask. It was written all over Dan-Han¡¯s face. The word, wedding¡¯ alone made his eyes sparkle. ¡°Jun-Sun shoulde to see how his son has be a love-struck fool.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. He already knows that. He¡¯s gritting in his sleep every day.¡±


    Ki-Jun let out a peal ofughter. He could imagine his friend¡¯s face when he wasn¡¯t appeased with something. He knew how hard he had trained Dan-Han to take over their family legacy, and he had outrightly told him in the past not to be too smitten by a woman.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still a handful for him.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°What a man you¡¯ve be. Your tales are being told even to this side of the world. At least this much should put old Lee to rest.¡± He reasoned out as hisughter died down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it does,¡± Dan-Han replied, even though he doubted his father ever allowing himself to rest. He imed to be retired, yet he still interfered with his business. And not to mention his upheaval about Eun-sun¡¯s presence in his life.


    ¡°So about the girl,¡± Ki-Jun said, reverting to the major topic of their discussion. ¡°I¡¯ll make a few calls. But what exactly do you know? To make a full investigation, we have to at least narrow down the period of her birth. A date will be preferable. Please tell me you know this much.¡± Ki-Jun expectantly gazed at him. He didn¡¯t want to imagine the headache and stress he¡¯d have to endure if Dan-Han didn¡¯t know.


    Dan-Han whipped out his phone from his pocket. ¡°I was able to acquire her birth certificate from her adoptive parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a start. So what day was it?¡± He curiously inquired.


    ¡°You should take a look at it.¡± Dan-Han passed his phone over to him. He watched as the man expectantly received it, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice how his countenance suddenly changed, and his eyes narrowed when he saw the scanned copy of Eun-sun¡¯s birth certificate on the phone.


    Dan-Han held his gaze when he looked at him. ¡°This...¡± The man slurred and looked back at the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s this really her birth certificate?¡± He asked, his voice filled with surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han innocently replied, making the man look at it again.


    He held the phone up and zoomed in closer. Dan-Han watched as he sprang to his feet and sauntered toward one of the bookshelves. He scanned through some of the files arrayed on it and pulled out one of them.


    ¡°It is the same day,¡± he absently muttered under his breath, but Dan-Han could make out his words.


    The man peered at him, and Dan-Han calmly held his gaze. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lee Dan-Han?¡± The man asked in a somber tone.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432: Mi-Cha.


    A certain air hovered between the men as they returned to join thedies in the sitting room where they¡¯d both been talking and waiting. The air was so thick it was almost palpable.


    Sena shuffled her gaze between them as they took their seats before settling it on her husband with concern when she registered the solemn look etched on his face. His countenance was strange, something she hadn¡¯t quite seen before, and his eyes seemed lost and distant, especially as they darted towards Eun-sun.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Sena asked with concern. Ki-Jun snapped back to reality, and his lips managed a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He awkwardly replied, but his smile slightly wavered as he caught Dan-Han¡¯s eyes before ncing back at Eun-Sun.


    Observing how tense and unsettled Eun-sun was as she ufortably shifted on her seat, giving the Ki-Jun¡¯s awkward gaze stationed on her, Dan-Han shifted to her side and ced a hand on her stiff back. He leaned in and kissed her temple as his hand slowly ran through her back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He whispered into her ear while Eun-sun shot him a disbelieving look perfectly tucked away from the eyes of others, but her annoyance tipped off when she caught the amused glint that flickered through Dan-Han¡¯s eyes.


    He must be enjoying this torture he was putting her through, wasn¡¯t he? She was sure he was.


    .....


    Her muscles were taut, her mind had frailed out with myriad thoughts, and her head was beginning to spin. Eun-sun had no idea how Dan-Han could be so calm when he knew just how unsettled she was.


    She tried not to shrivel away when he leaned closer one more time and kissed her temple again. ¡°Just rx.¡± He hushed into her ears, and Eun-sun almost shot him a deathly re. He had been saying that to her all day, and she was really losing it. Whatever tendril of sanity she had been holding on to since they arrived was slowly slipping out of her hand, and she wasn¡¯t too far from yanking Dan-Han out and shaking some answers out of him.


    Could there be a better time to hate Dan-Han other than now? She¡¯d say now was a perfect time.


    ¡°So, how long will you both be staying for?¡± Ki-Jun inquired.


    ¡°Two weeks, at most. I still have to return to thepany.¡± Dan-Han replied, making Eun-sun nce at him with shock surprise. Would they be staying for that long? What about work? Dan-Han was a workaholic, and he hadn¡¯t been away from thepany since she met him, until now.


    And as if Ki-Jun had read her mind, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too long to keep thepany without supervision? I¡¯m sure your father will not be pleased to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I deserve a vacation, and I wanted Eun-sun to have a change of environment. It would help her recovery.¡± He ran his hand down Eun-sun¡¯s back, and she tensed up even more. Dan-Han has been too touchy since their arrival. Dan-Han, who had noticed her apprehensiveness, reluctantly let go of her to let her settle.


    Sena smiled as she nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to change your environment once in a while, and I¡¯m sure Eun-sun will appreciate this ce.¡± She said while Ki-Jun peered at the cast on Eun-sun¡¯s leg.


    He had prior asked, and Dan-Han had vaguely mentioned her being in an ident. Eun-sun had imed to be fine and that Dan-Han was making a fuss over nothing serious.


    ¡°If she¡¯s okay, you should have that cast removed. I¡¯m sure it causes her difort.¡± Ki-Jun said, and all eyes darted towards Eun-sun¡¯s leg. Eun-Sun stared at Dan-Han and eagerly waited for his reply.


    He met her gaze and knowingly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the hospital tomorrow. If she¡¯s in the clear, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± He said, and Eun-sun¡¯s lips almost broke out into a smile.


    Sena caught the glint in Eun-sun¡¯s eyes at the news of her cast being removed, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    They were still talking when the living door was pushed open, and a tall, beautiful blonde strutted into the sitting room.


    ¡°Mom, dad.¡± She chirped as she hurried over towards Sena and Ki-Jun.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han questioningly before staring back at the girl who leaned over the sofa where Sena and Ki-Jun were seated and fondly kissed their cheeks.


    Sena regarded her with a fond smile as she beckoned her over. ¡°Come, sweetheart. Look who¡¯s here.¡± Sena pointed towards Dan-Han, and the girl followed her hand.


    Her eyes widened when she saw Dan-Han seated on the couch.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± The girl gasped in shock surprise as she straightened herself and sauntered over to Dan-Han. ¡°The great Lee himself. Finally, you visited!¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon to you too, Mi-Cha.¡± He greeted, his toneced with sarcasm, but the girl didn¡¯t mind as she stood before him.


    Her eyes trailed towards Eun-sun, and her brows slightly knotted. The glint in her eyes suddenly dissipated. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Mi-Cha asked, noticing how Dan-Han had his hand intertwined with Eun-sun¡¯s.


    Dan-Han nced at Eun-sun and quickly made the introductions. ¡°Babe, meet Mi-Cha, Aunt¡¯s and Uncle¡¯s daughter. Mi-Cha, meet my girlfriend, Eun-sun.¡± He said, and Eun-Sun politely smiled at her.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Eun-sun stretched out her hand to Mi-Cha, who slowly received it. Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss the scrutinizing gaze the girl gave her, and she couldn¡¯t gauge if her reaction were from seeing her face or from the fact that she was Dan-Han¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. Wee to our home.¡± She said with a smile that hard pressed past her tight lips.


    She looked at Dan-Han again before turning to face her parents.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anybody tell me he wasing?¡±


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t tell us either. Your father and I were so surprised to receive his call this morning. I wanted to call you, but I remembered you asked me not to.¡± Sena told her. Sena adjusted for Mi-Cha to sit between them before cupping her palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re cold,¡± Sena observed with a look of concern. ¡°Why do you always wear such little clothes? You should wear more clothes when going out.¡± Sena advised while Mi-Cha smiled at her.


    She pressed a kiss on Sena¡¯s face before hooking an arm around hers. Eun-sun silently watched their exchange, and she could tell that both mother and child had a great rtionship.


    Was she perhaps her sister? Eun-sun mused, but she scolded herself for thinking too far ahead. She still wasn¡¯t sure if they were her family. But if they were, what would that mean?


    Would her presence disrupt the harmony and stability they seem to have? Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure what the answer would be, but she was sure she didn¡¯t want any of that.


    Thest thing she wanted was to disrupt what they had because of her selfishness.


    Shecked full details about what was happening, but if these couples before her were truly her parents, it didn¡¯t seem like they were missing a child. If at all, it seemed like they werepletely happy.


    Eun-sun felt a knot twist in her stomach and her hands tightly mped together.


    Rx, Eun-Sun; you don¡¯t even have answers yet. You¡¯re just having these thoughts all on your own. A voice whispered in her head, and she couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    She was the one overthinking. Things might not be as they seem to be. These people might not really be her family.


    But seeing Sena¡¯s face again, Eun-sun held back on that thought.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Mi-Cha turned to her father and asked with concern when he seemed unusually distracted in thought, and Ki-Jun readily nodded. He softly smiled at her before turning to Dan-Han again.


    ¡°Where will you be staying till you leave?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°At a hotel. I made reservations before my arrival.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sena asked with a frown. ¡°You could have stayed here with us, you know? And I could have loved to spend some time with Eun-sun here. I would have told her all about your mischief as a kid. Ah! how troublesome you were, especially with that bored look you always carried around.¡± Sheughed while Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°Well, I guess it was best to stay at the hotel. I don¡¯t want her teasing me endlessly with it.¡±


    Eun-sun, who had been listening to them in silence, spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll convince him to bring him so I can hear about his little mischiefs.¡±


    Dan-Han scoffed. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Eun-sun shot him a mock re, but he only ruffled her hair and pulled her closer, making Eun-sun re harden at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have enough time to hear all about my little mischief at the right time, not definitely today.¡± He told her while Sena watched with amused fondness.


    ¡°You both look great together.¡± She chirped excitedly, making Eun-sun slightly blush. She turned to her with a smile, but her smile froze when she caught Mi-Cha¡¯s awkward gaze on her.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: Sena¡¯s Child


    Eun-Sun felt the hours they spent at the Kim¡¯s were the longest and the most torturous of her life.


    Every fiber of her being had been burning with curiosity. At some point, her legs had anxiously begun to tap against the marble tile until Dan-Han finally announced their departure.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure if her eagerness had increased in thest moments of saying their goodbyes or if it had been at its peak since they arrived.


    ¡°I hope youe to visit us again before you leave,¡± Sena said as she pulled Eun-sun into a warm hug. The tone in which she spoke indicated that she wanted to see her again.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how that made her feel, but there was a reaction in her stomach. She also wanted to see her again, but that would be determined by the answer Dan-Han provided her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll make the time,¡± Dan-Han replied in Eun-sun¡¯s stead as they strolled towards the door.


    Sena had her eyes fixed on Eun-sun as she trailed beside Dan-Han.


    .....


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fix yourself a bit, my darling? Your hair seems to be a bit out of ce.¡± Sena said, tipping her chin to Eun-sun¡¯s hair. All eyes darted towards Eun-sun, who looked slightly surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Yeah, you should do that.¡± Ki-Jun sharply chipped in, making Eun-sun wonder if her hair was really that out of ce. If it was, it was all because of Dan-han, who kept clinging to her and touching her hair, and she had also been nervous, so her fingers kept fiddling with it.


    Funny how she kept sweating under the cool breeze of the air conditioner.


    Her hands traveled through her hair as she tried to smoothen whatever she could of it.


    ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t you use the restroom? I¡¯ll ask one of the maids to get a brush from my room.¡± Sena offered, and she quickly motioned one of the maids to immediately do as she had said, but Dan-Han politely intercepted her.


    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯re heading back to the hotel from here, so I¡¯m sure no one will notice a few strands of hair that are out of ce.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sena shot him a displeased look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to take her around? Your visit is meant to be a holiday, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to spend the whole of your holiday cooped up in the hotel room. I know you¡¯re not an outdoor person -¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an outdoor person, Aunt.¡± Dan-Han politely countered, but she scoffed, causing Dan-Han to chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re just going to rest in the hotel today. The trip was a long one.¡±


    ¡°Not for someone who can afford to travel with convenience.¡± Mi-Cha, who had been trailing behind in silence, interjected, and Dan-Han replied with a smile.


    Sena ignored them and walked up to Eun-sun. Her dainty fingers pushed a few strands behind her ear before smoothly brushing her hair backward. ¡°You should always try to keep your hair neat and in style.¡± She said in a tone that Eun-sun found too motherly.


    ¡°And try not to wear too little. The weather¡¯s changing soon, okay?¡± She advised, and Eun-sun slowly nodded.


    There was something about the way Sena touched her hair that caused a tingling sensation in her heart. There was some motherly gesture to it that made her stomach flutter.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Eun-sun appreciated in a soft voice.


    Dan-Han held Ki-Jun¡¯s gaze, and he furtively scoffed when he observed the man¡¯s change of expression, and he shot him a knowing smile.


    The man had seen an opening to get what he wanted, and Dan-Han wasn¡¯t stupid not to recognize it. Sena might have suggested it out of genuine concern, but not him.


    He had told him all he needed and given him all he required. It was left to him to look at the right ce.


    Eun-sun felt a weird heaviness in her heart as they waved at the couple staring at them, Mi-Cha included.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go anymore?¡± Dan-Han asked with a teaseful note as he stepped into the car after her.


    Eun-sun snipped him a mock scowl, and he scoffed.


    ¡°You seemed so eager minutes ago. What now? Wanna go back?¡± He teasefully coked a brow at her, but that only infuriated Eun-sun.


    Her gaze hardened at him. ¡°Not the time, Dan-Han. It¡¯s time for you to start talking, and no more giving me that I¡¯ll tell you in due time bullshit. I think I¡¯ve had enough of that, and just so you know, I¡¯m not some kid you have to keep in a safety box. So out with it!¡± She snapped, taking Dan-Han by surprise.


    His astonished gaze lingered on her for a while before he sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re curious-¡±


    ¡°Damn sure, I am!¡± Eun-sun cut him short.


    Dan-Han nced at her and sighed. He turned on the ignition and started for the gate while his brain pondered where to begin.


    ¡°So?¡± Eun-sun impatiently pressed before she slowly gulped, ¡°Are they-¡±


    Dan-Han gave her a brief look before staring back at the road. ¡°Yes.¡± He outrightly replied, and Eun-sun instantly froze in her seat. Her breath suddenly got caught in her chest, and her body slowly grew rigid by the second.


    Dan-Han turned to her and keenly observed her as she looked overly astonished.


    Eun-sun could feel her heart thump hard in a way she had never experienced before, and her body was slowly turning cold.


    She had had her suspicion from the moment she stepped out of his car and met Sena¡¯s gaze. She had felt the suspicion curl in her stomach like a snake, and she couldn¡¯t ignore it, but now... Eun-sun was frozen.


    ¡°A...I...¡± Her lips quivered in her attempt to speak, but nothing coulde out. Her brain suddenly turned white as a sheet.


    Dan-Han hissed as he drove out of the residence and pulled over at the side of the road. He turned to her and silently watched. His gaze took every expression that flickered through her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not breathing.¡± Dan-Han softly told her, bringing Eun-sun to the realization that, indeed, she wasn¡¯t breathing.


    Eun-sun tried to push some air down her throat but ended up shaking. Dan-Han cussed under his breath as he leaned over and unstrapped her seat belt, and with one swift move, he deftly lifted her and ced her on his thighs.


    ¡°I thought you were ready for this. You keep-¡± He stopped himself and sighed before brushing a hand through her hair and down her back.


    ¡°Come on, love. Breathe.¡± He softly whispered to her as his hand traveled down her back in soothing strokes.


    Eun-sun desperately wanted to catch her breath, but something was pulling her back from doing so. She didn¡¯t know why she was reacting this way, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Dan-Han pulled her close and wrapped his arms around her before softly speaking into her ears as he knew she was listening and her mind would be distracted hearing him speak.


    ¡°Aunt Sena lost her baby twenty-five years ago. The baby was dered dead at delivery -stillborn.¡± He paused and lowered his eyes to search her face. He heaved a sigh of relief when he observed she was now breathing slowly.


    He continued, ¡°She was devastated by the news, as they¡¯ve been trying for a child for so long till their baby came along. But unfortunately, it was dered dead, and that shattered her world.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the baby that hurt her so much, but also the inability to give birth after losing her child.¡± He loosened his grip when Eun-sun stirred up and slowly raised her gaze to him. Her eyes burned with curiosity, and he could tell the current question twirling in her mind.


    ¡°Before the pregnancy, Aunt Sena had been sick, and doctors had ruled out the possibility of her getting pregnant or carrying her child to full term, and they advised her uterus to be removed. My mom used to say her pregnancy was a miracle, so you can imagine how devastated she was when she thought she lost her child.¡±


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t imagine it because it was something that far exceeded her imagination. She must have been broken. But then, how was she alive if she was Sena¡¯s child? And how sure was Dan-Han, that it was really her?


    ¡°Th...then how..am I-¡± She stuttered and paused. ¡°How...how are you-¡±


    ¡°How are you alive? And how am I sure?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun slowly nodded her head.


    Dan-Han brushed his hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sure even you know that your resemnce isn¡¯t coincidental. And as for how you¡¯re alive?¡± He paused for a minute, and his face hardened.


    ¡°Someone took you.¡±

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434: [Bonus chapter]


    Eun-sun listened to Dan-Han¡¯s narration about the mystery surrounding her birth with profound astonishment. Her heart thumped at every word that came out of his mouth, and her eyes equally widened in utter disbelief.


    Once again, her breath got caught in her chest.


    Never would she have imagined such a twist about her birth. Who would have thought there¡¯d be so much mystery and secrets surrounding her birth? Ranging from her being taken from her mother to being handed to Song-Hee as a recement for her dead child, Eun-sun couldn¡¯t believe it all.


    It all felt surreal.


    Her teeth sank into her lips as she shook her head while desperately trying to take everything in, but it was simply too much for her.


    So this meant Sena had no idea she was alive. That would exin the woman¡¯s attitude after seeing the uncanny resemnce between them.


    Eun-sun had seen the initial look of shock on her face when she first saw her, but she guessed the thought of knowing her child was long dead must have sealed her heart from developing any incredulous and unrealistic idea.


    .....


    If that was the case, then Eun-sun guessed her presence must have taunted Sena, as it might have remembered her just how her child would have looked had she been alive. She definitely would have looked like her because it was indeed her.


    But wait, how did Dan-Han know?


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She curiously inquired. She couldn¡¯t think of how he had known or was it their resemnce? But he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it even after she had discovered she wasn¡¯t Song-Hee¡¯s child.


    As if Dan-Han had read her mind, he subtly hissed. His eyes moved up to her, but they carefully darted away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first because nothing had taken my mind that far. I too thought the child was dead, but not until-¡± He trailed and looked at her again, ¡°Until Mrs. Park told me the person who gave you to her.¡±


    ¡°My mom?¡± Eun-sun asked in shock-surprise. Her eyes stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han affirmatively nodded. ¡°She came to me some days ago, and that¡¯s when she gave me the information, and that¡¯s how I was able to figure things out.¡±


    Eun-sun blinked a few times at the realization that Song-Hee had yed a role in finding her parents. But her brows suddenly furrowed as a thought suddenly came to her mind.


    If there was anyone she knew very well in this world, it was the woman who had brought her up, and knowing Song-Hee, she wouldn¡¯t have given that away without wanting something in return.


    ¡°How much did you give her?¡± Eun-sun suddenly asked, startling Dan-Han, who quickly swallowed a hard lump.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dan-Han gave an innocent grunt, which only reflected the guilt on his face.


    ¡°You paid her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Eun-sun didn¡¯t mean to pose it as a question but rather as a statement. She could tell he had paid Song-Hee in exchange for the information. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She gruffly demanded.


    ¡°I had to do it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to!¡± Eun-sun snapped, making Dan-Han narrow his brows at her. His forehead creased with deep lines.


    ¡°Why?¡± He steely demanded. ¡°Because it embarrasses you?¡± He didn¡¯t have to ask that because he already knew that was the case, and she didn¡¯t have to deny it.


    His brows furrowed deeper with annoyance when she tried to move away from his thigh. His arm tightened around her and firmly held her in ce.


    ¡°Are you going to get angry about something like this? We were just talking about your birth parents, and you¡¯re just going to get angry because I paid your foster mother to give me the information I needed? Is that it?¡± he irritable demanded, but despite seeing the displeasure on his face, sharply replied,


    ¡°Yes! You know how I¡¯d feel about it.¡± She told him as she tried to wriggle away from him once more, but he held her still-his arm tightening more around her waist.


    ¡°Why should you have to feel anything about it?¡± Dan-Han angrily demanded. ¡°Haven¡¯t we gotten close enough to the point where you can befortable around me with things like this?¡±


    ¡°You should have told me first, Dan-Han. You just should have-¡± Her voice trailed off as she looked away from him, her eyes slowly filling with mist.


    Dan-Han wearily hissed when he saw the change in her countenance. He moved his hand over her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did something like that without your consent. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad or embarrassed. I just wanted to do anything to find your family. Don¡¯t be mad, please.¡± He earnestly begged.


    He pressed a kiss on her shoulder and looked up at her misty eyes. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Eun-Sun down at him, and her anger slowly dissipated. She could see the remorse in his eyes as well as his concern for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Eun-sun said with a low whisper. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have snapped. I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Dan-Han was right; this wasn¡¯t the time for her to get angry, especially not when she knew he had done what he did for her.


    It was a given that Dan-Han would do anything for her. He had even killed a man to protect her in the past and had repeatedly shown he¡¯d do anything to make her happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Dan-Han ced another kiss on her shoulder, and she slowly bobbed her head.


    ¡°So, did you...did you tell him?¡± Eun-sun finally asked the question that was lingering in her mind.


    Dan-Han gave a nonmittal shrug. ¡°Not outrightly, but I think he got the message. Uncle Ki-Jun is a smart man. There¡¯s nothing like too many coincidences, and he knows that too.¡±


    ¡°Coincidences?¡± Eun-sun raised her brow, wondering what he meant by that.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dan-Han nodded. It¡¯s one thing for you to share a resemnce with his wife, and it¡¯s another to be born the same day as his alleged dead child, and it¡¯s even more suspicious if you were both born in the same hospital. There¡¯s no coincidence like that.¡± Dan-Han reasonably said.


    Eun-sun blinked in a daze. ¡°And how did you know where I was born?¡± She curiously inquired, wondering how Dan-Han seemed to know so much.


    Dan-Han cautiously nced at her before replying, ¡°I took your birth certificate from Mrs. Park.¡± He paused and observed her face before he continued.


    ¡°Your certificate had the day of your birth and the hospital in it. That was what I gave him.¡± Dan-Han calmly said while Eun-sun blinked in disbelief. She could no longer control the movement of hershes.


    ¡°Y..you gave that to him?¡± She rhetorically asked.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He replied, and Eun-sun¡¯s heart suddenly began to pick up pace, as her hands became mmy.


    ¡°And...what did he say? Did he-¡±


    Dan-Han ced his hand in between hers and gave it a firm grip when he realized how anxious she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in. The news was unexpected, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to lose his sleep over this in the nexting days. And he¡¯ll continue to do so until he gets his answer.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to do a DNA test.¡± Eun-sun reasoned out.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han affirmed.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when realization finally dawned on her. ¡°Is that why he asked me to fix my hair?¡± It had to be, she thought.


    Dan-Han amusedly chuckled when he remembered his godfather failed attempt to get Eun-sun¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why he supported Aunt¡¯s gesture. But since that failed, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to find his way.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Eun-sun curiously inquired.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows thoughtfully pulled together. ¡°He should currently be fishing through the dishes you used in eating. Why do you think I brought you for lunch? If I should give him your specimen by myself, he might have his suspicion even though there¡¯s no need to be. But if he does it himself, he would be more assured of the result he¡¯d get.¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: Make An Appearance.


    To Eun-sun, it still felt like yesterday when she had stepped into that private room and met her father after ten years of waiting and searching, and he had looked at her with so much disdain and ire.


    Sometimes she still doubted the memory of him cruelly telling her the hurtful truth that had shattered her world ¨C that she wasn¡¯t his child, but rather was a child that had been imposed on him and had been used to deceive him for fifteen years.


    The cold and stoic look in his eyes when he said those words were something she hasn¡¯t been able to take out of her mind. It still looped in her head like a cursed memory.


    She had endured a lot of hardships in thest few years, but all the pain and hard times couldn¡¯t have hurt as finding out she hadn¡¯t been wanted from the start, and that she might never truly get one of the most basic things in the world, family.


    But after hearing all Dan-Han had said, it seemed that wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t that she was given away because she wasn¡¯t wanted, but because someone deprived her from being with her family.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t really tell how this knowledge made her feel, or maybe she knew, but she didn¡¯t know how to perfectly articte it.


    Everything felt surreal and overwhelming, especially knowing that her parents might have gone through much pain than she had endured, as well as knowing that she might not just havee from an ordinary family. It was all too surreal.


    .....


    Eun-sun fluttered her eyes closed as she drew a sharp breath. The flow of cold air in her lungs released a calming effect on her, though not quite effective, but it eased her nerves to a certain degree.


    She nced at Dan-Han as the next bouts of questions arrayed in her head.


    ¡°Do you know why anyone would want to take me from them? And why he or she might have done so?¡± Eun-sun felt it pertinent to ask this questions, because she believed there had got to be a reason why someone would have done such to her and her family. There had to be a reason why someone snatched her away from the people who might have truly loved, valued, and protected her from all the abuse she endured.


    There had to be a reason, she thought.


    A scowl formed on Dan-Han¡¯s face the moment he heard her question, and Eun-sun took note of it. His countenance told her he knew who it was and why they had executed such a evil act.


    ¡°You know don¡¯t you?¡±


    Dan-Han raised his head up till their eyes were locked on one another. Eun-sun¡¯s brows pulled together when she observed how deep the scowl on his face ran by the second.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She impatiently called, when his silence lingered for an irritable number of seconds.


    He hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time for you to know that yet.¡± He said and Eun-sun¡¯s face hardened at him. They were going back to square one, weren¡¯t they? They were back to the point when he decides when it¡¯s best for her to be let in on issues that concerned her.


    ¡°Why?¡± She sternly asked.


    Dan-Han lost his ease when he saw how hard she was ring at him, but he wasn¡¯t going to falter. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for now.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that all the more reason for you to tell me?¡± She angrily questioned. ¡°I should know who did such a cruel thing to me, and why? Wasn¡¯t I just a child? Did I deserve to be treated that badly? To have my family look at me like a stranger and be helpless about it?!¡± She furiously snapped, taking Dan-Han by surprise.


    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be best to know, so I can be at alert. What if I bump into that person and he or she intends to harm me? What would happen? I¡¯ll be vulnerable just like I was when I was a baby.¡± She told him matter of factly.


    He had said, someone took her and gave her to Song-Hee. That alone told her it was intentional. Whoever it was wanted her family to suffer. Eun-sun wasn¡¯t stupid to know something of this magnitude wouldn¡¯t have happened if there was no motive or design.


    There had to be. She reasoned.


    Dan-Han¡¯s face suddenly darkened like a storm was about to brood in it, ¡°No one will dare hurt you again. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He solemnly swore, through clenched teeth.


    Eun-sun sighed when she saw the dreadful look on his face. His words drained every fight out of her.


    She cupped his face. ¡°I know you will, but still, Dan-Han. I deserve to know, don¡¯t I? Please tell me.¡± She softly pleaded.


    Dan-Han¡¯s looks softened as she rested her forehead against his. He silently peered into her eyes as he considered her words.


    Maybe she was right. She did have point there.


    The enemy has proven he wasn¡¯t someone who yed by the rules. If at all, his actions had showed him just how dangerous he can be. Harming Eun-sun to keep his ploy wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t do.


    Letting out an exasperated sigh, Dan-Han rubbed his hands down his face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, but not today. Let¡¯s wait till hees because I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be making an appearance soon.¡± Hepromised.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t want to let go, but she knew this was as much as she could get from him. This was himpromising on the matter. As much as she loved Dan-Han, the man infuriates her beyond words, but she loved him all the same.


    ....


    Languidly lolled on a couch, Mr Kim drummed his fingers on the armrest as he listened to the report he was being given.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re yet to find her. The Lee¡¯s have been awkwardly quiet, and we still haven¡¯t been able to ce anyone inside the house. It¡¯s said President Lee has banned the recruitment of house staff into the Lee mansion, so that had been a dead end.¡± Stephen informed while the man keenly listened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no way to find that woman, or even confirm if she¡¯s still alive?¡± He grimly asked and the man hesitated before he cautiously replied.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A shattering sound filled the room, and Stephen nced at the broken ss on the floor, the remnant of Scottish whiskey seeping into the rug and filling the air with it¡¯s sharp smell.


    Since their visit to the Lee mansion, his boss had been on the edge.


    ¡°That Lee bastard.¡± Mr Kim growled under his breath, his eyes ring with anger and hate.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think we should return back for the time being, and strategize the best way to go about this. This country is the Lee¡¯s turf and it will be difficult for us-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man roared and Stephen refrained from saying another word.


    Mr Kim could feel the hate for Dan-Han rise in his bowels. He still couldn¡¯t believe a little boy had him in a tight spot. Just when was he born that he grown such wits to irk him this much?


    ¡°What about that brat?¡± He calmly asked.


    ¡°We heard he¡¯s currently facing a challenge.¡± Stephen replied, making Mr Kim scoff.


    ¡°That ipetent fool!¡± He snapped. ¡°All of you are ipetent fools!¡± He mmed his hand against the armrest before clenching it into a fist. ¡°Just one boy, and none of you can get me what I want. I have so spend so much resources.¡± He seethed, his teeth grinding against each other, and his fist growing even tighter.


    Stephen observed the man¡¯s grimly countenance and he stopped himself from saying anything. Dan-Han wasn¡¯t an easy opponent to topple, he had always wanted to tell the boss, but he couldn¡¯t.


    For them to turn the tables around, they had to do something even Dan-Han wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of, no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Where is he currently?¡± Mr Kim finally asked.


    ¡°Last he was spotted was in City A.¡±


    ¡°City A?¡± Mr Kim arched a brow. ¡°What is he doing there?¡±


    ¡°From the report I got, he was doing some charity work at an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Charity work?¡± Mr Kim scoffed. ¡°Is that what he thinks he¡¯s doing by poking his nose into matters that doesn¡¯t concern him?¡±


    He turned to Stephen, ¡°Find out where he is right now. Maybe it¡¯s high time we have that second meeting as nned.¡± He ordered and Stephen quickly got to it.


    Mr Kim couldn¡¯t help but notice the grave change on Stephen¡¯s face as he listened to whoever was speaking over the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Stephen urgently reported, making Mr Kim face contort gravely.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the problem?¡± He impatiently demanded.


    ¡°President Lee is in Country F.¡± He cautiously replied, while Mr Kim suddenly froze on the spot, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°You fool!¡± He roared as he tossed the telephone resting on the stool at him in a fit of rage. Stephen didn¡¯t flinch as he received the impact of the telephone, that came directly to his head.


    ¡°How could you let that happen?! What were you doing when he left for there. You all are imbeciles!¡± Mr Kim¡¯s muscles twitch in anger..


    ¡°Get me a ne. We leave at once.¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: A Miracle


    Ki-Jun stood at the doorway and observed his wife when he saw her crouched on the basement floor, rummaging through a box that had been kept away for over two decades.


    He silently watched as she picked up a pink fluffy baby shoe and dazedly stared at it. There was only one reason why she¡¯d step in here, and it was because of the girl that had put them in a state of shock since they saw her on their porch.


    Sena hadn¡¯t stepped a foot into this room in the past decade. It had taken him a decade and a half to stop her froming there, where she¡¯d mourn over the loss of their child and repeatedly apologize to him for not being able to keep their baby.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d find you here.¡± He said with a sigh, announcing his presence which had gone unnoticed for far too long.


    Sena turned at the sound of his voice. She raised her gaze to see him trudging towards her.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been my wife for how many decades now? I know you as I know myself.¡± He continued his walk toward her.


    .....


    She sighed as she began to put the things back into the box. ¡°I thought I¡¯d step in here for a while. I almost forgot this ce was a part of the house.¡± She said in her usual voice, but Ki-Jun could hear the slight wave of emotions in it.


    He crouched by her side and joined her in putting back the things she had offloaded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since either of us stepped in here.¡± He looked at the small pink shirt she was folding away into the box.


    He took it from her and unfolded it. A bitter smile lilt his lips at the sight of the words inscribed on it. ¡®Daddy¡¯s little princess


    Seeing the smile on his face, Sena couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°You remember that? You had insisted on buying it. You even bought a matching pair for yourself.¡± She softly chuckled at the memory, while Ki-Jun smiled as well.


    His smile faded off, and he intently gazed at her. ¡°Sena, are you alright?¡± He carefully asked, his gaze assessing her face.


    Sena slowly nodded as she put back the rest of the things in the box and closed it. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said.


    ¡°I just...I wanted toe down here for a while. It¡¯s been so long. I felt like I¡¯d almost forgotten her.¡± She turned and looked around the ce filled with boxes stored at different times.


    ¡°You know you haven¡¯t.¡± Ki-Jun disagreed with her. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about this ce but had been trying to get better.


    Sena shrugged. ¡°Well, It felt like it. Had that girl note-¡± She slurred and nced at her husband.


    ¡°Did you see the way she looked, Ki-Jun? She looked just like me. It almost felt like I was staring back at my reflection.¡± Her voice was hinted with disbelief.


    She was yet to get over the initial shock of seeing Eun-sun¡¯s face. She still couldn¡¯t understand how she had reeled back her shock and carried herself all through the time of their visit. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t seen Dan-Han for so long, and she was eager to know the woman her godson was interested in.


    Something about Eun-sun had made her want to know her, and the time they had spent talking to each other after the men had excused themselves had felt abruptly short.


    Ki-Jun silently looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re here.¡± He told her matter-of-factly, and Sena didn¡¯t deny it as she gave a side shrug.


    ¡°I just wondered if she¡¯d had looked like that had she made it. If I didn¡¯t carry her cold body in my hand, I¡¯d have thought I had just found my long-lost daughter. But I know that¡¯s not true. She¡¯s long gone.¡± Sena let out a dejected sigh as she sank to the floor. Her face was crestfallen as she brushed her hand against the box without minding the thick web of dust on it.


    Ki-Jun silently peered at her as the memories of his meeting with Dan-Han an hour ago shed through his head. All Dan-Han¡¯s words had indicated that the girl was their child, but how was that possible?


    Like Sena had said, they had seen her, felt her and buried her with their own hands. Her small tomb still stood back in country C. So what was the possibility of her being alive?


    He had known Dan-Han since he was a child, and he knew he wasn¡¯t one to say baseless things. So what if he was saying the truth?


    If he was, then what happened twenty-five years ago? Whose child did they bury? And how was his supposed dead child alive and well, and now dating Lee Dan-Han?


    He stared at Sena¡¯s face. His lips parted to ask her if there was a possibility in her heart that thedy they had seen was somehow miraculously their child, but he stopped himself.


    Asking that question meant he already believed it, but if he didn¡¯t, what was the meaning of what he had done? He had retrieved the ss which he believed she had used and had requested for his doctor to visit in the next hour.


    Ki-Jun didn¡¯t know what to do, but one thing he was certain of was that he couldn¡¯t mention anything regarding this to Sena. He couldn¡¯t give her false hopes and brutally dash them when he realized all this was a wild goose chase.


    Sena would be more than distraught if they found out she wasn¡¯t their child, as it would reopen old wounds that had taken forever to heal. So, for now, he¡¯d keep to himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your friend ever send you a picture of her?¡± He inquired when he thought about it.


    Sena shook her head. ¡°No,¡± She replied.


    ¡°But now that I think of it, she did mention how Dan-Han¡¯s girlfriend shared a resemnce with me and that the other women at one of their tea parties had said so too.¡±


    ¡°She said so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t think it was this uncanny.¡± She sighed. ¡°It almost felt like I was daydreaming about the return of my child,¡± Ki-Jun observed the despondence on her face, and he rose to his feet. He held her shoulder and helped her up.


    ¡°Many things happen in this world, honey. Some cause us intense pain and grief. But everything sure happens for a reason. There must be a reason we lost her when we did, and even if there¡¯s a minute possibility that our baby is miraculously alive and out there, then I¡¯ll believe she¡¯ll return.¡± He said, making Sena confusedly stare at him, but Ki-Jun ignored her curious gaze.


    He knew how ambiguous a statement he had made, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Something in him was hinting that a miracle might just be on its way to their family, and as much as he didn¡¯t want to believe it, it kept pricking in his heart.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437: yed.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re joking,¡± Ji-Tae said into the phone held against his ear.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s gone. I checked her room this morning and evenst night, but she isn¡¯t here.¡± The person at the other end of the phone anxiously replied.


    ¡°Last night?¡± Ji-Tae frowned, his eyes narrowing into dark slits. ¡°Are you saying she has been absent from the orphanage since yesterday, and you¡¯re only finding out now?!¡± He snapped. The rise of his voice told the person on the other side of the phone that he had lost it.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know.¡± The voice quivered in trepidation. ¡°Two days ago, I had spotted her with Mrs. Lin, but I didn¡¯t attach any meaning to it, as she is always with the kids. And this morning, when I asked, someone said she saw them leave yesterday morning, at 5 am.¡± The person nervously stuttered.


    ¡°So from 5 am yesterday till now, you just noticed she is missing?¡± Ji-Tae asked incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± Ji-Tae lividly cursed. He could feel a long list of vitriol rolling in his head to toss at the idiot he was speaking to.


    .....


    ¡°You better be dead before I find you because I¡¯ll feed you to dogs.¡± Ji-Tae abruptly ended the call, his muscles twitching as he raised the phone to smash it against the floor, but he stopped himself.


    ¡°Boss, is everything all right?¡± A concerned voice asked from behind him, but Ji-Tae ignored it.


    He pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a long drag and turned to one of the men beside him. ¡°Open it.¡± He ordered, and the man nodded and walked towards the container with a bolt-cutter.


    Ji-Tae signaled the other man at his side, and he quickly stepped forward. ¡°Did you say she was seen in her house yesterday?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did they see her facially? Or they just made assumptions?¡± The deathly look in his eyes told the man he was speaking to that he didn¡¯t want an answer he didn¡¯t like. But despite the look on Ji-Tae¡¯s face, the man didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°They saw her.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What about today? Is she still there?¡± Ji-Tae had a feeling she wasn¡¯t. He could swear on his life that A-Yeong had escaped his grip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confirm again.¡± The man said, and Ji-Tae took another drag from his cigarette. His silence was his answer for him to do exactly that.


    Ji-Tae observed the man¡¯s face as he spoke over the phone, and the moment he registered a shift in his countenance, he rupt a cynical round ofughter.


    ¡°That snake.¡± He cussed andughed. Only one person could have done this, and it was no other than his beloved cousin, Lee Dan-Han. He should have known.


    His eyes narrowed at the container in front of him. If Dan-Han had Kwon-Nara, then he knew.


    ¡°Boss,¡± The man who he had instructed to open the container beckoned unto him.


    Ji-Tae strolled over and stepped into the container to inspect the content. It was the materials he was to use for the project Dan-Han had ced him over. Another ploy of that sneaky man.


    In the past few days, he had had an uneasy feeling about the iing containers, but standing inside of them now, he knew why he had been suspicious for days.


    A peal ofughter burst out as he gazed around the container. The two men who


    had followed him, looked around the container and shared a look as they wondered why he wasughing.


    Ji-Tae looked at the materials again, and hisughter grew even louder. He was yet to put a lid over hisughter when his phone suddenly rang, and he instantly picked up when he discovered who was calling.


    ¡°Speak of the devil and his perfect timing. You¡¯re getting more monstrous by the day, cousin.¡± He amusedly spoke into the phone.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve received it then.¡± Dan-Han¡¯sid-back voice came sounding through the phone.


    Ji-Tae looked at the building materials again. ¡°So this is why you sent me here?¡±


    ¡°It took you long enough to realize that.¡± Dan-Han sarcastically replied as he lolled back in his seat.


    ¡°I thought we said no surprises.¡± Ji-Tae took one more drag of his cigarette.


    ¡°And I told you, I have enough surprises for you.¡± Dan-Han quipped.


    Ji-Tae scoffed at Dan-Han¡¯s impudence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± Ji-Tae finally asked. There was no use asking baseless questions, as he already knew Dan-Han took the child, and he had A-Yeong too. He¡¯d be stupid to think otherwise.


    ¡°What, girl?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Ji-Tae tried not to gnarl at him, knowing fully well Dan-Han was trying to toil with him by feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Neither does she belong to you.¡± Dan-Han casually replied.


    A short moment of silence lingered between them before Ji-Tae spoke up.


    ¡°The girl is mine. She¡¯s my child.¡± He calmly said, there was no anger or agitation in his voice, but Dan-Han knew better. He knew Ji-Tae hated to lose, and he knew he was seething with venom inside him.


    Dan-Han amusedly chuckled, finding the tone at which he spoke extremely funny. ¡°I thought she was your bargaining chip.¡±


    ¡°You think too much, cousin. Now give me back what¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I already did,¡± Dan-Han told him matter-of-factly.


    Ji-Tae knew he was referring to the containers.


    ¡°You must be feeling proud of yourself,¡± Ji-Tae told him.


    ¡°On the contrary, Ji-Tae. I feel angry, and I¡¯m trying to contain it. Remember when you were ten, and I broke all your toys to make you apologize for bullying Ni-Na?¡± He asked, but Ji-Tae didn¡¯t answer, nor did he wait for his response as he continued.


    ¡°And when you were fifteen, I had to beat you to a pulp in school for being rude?¡±


    Ji-Tae scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t those the reasons why I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to do that again,¡± Dan-Han told him, matter of fact. ¡°I¡¯ll make a decent human being out of you, and if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll help your parents get rid of the garbage they¡¯ve been gued with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of threat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t make threats, Ji-Tae. I make promises. And I want to remind you that that project will determine your future. So do a good job.¡± He said and ended the call before Ji-Tae could say anything else.


    The beeping sound of the phone told Ji-Tae that Dan-Han had ended the call. He nkly stared at the phone before bellowing out a round of humorlessughter.


    He tossed the butt of his cigarette to the ground and stomped it out. His eyes glowed with anger. He couldn¡¯t believe he had been yed by Dan-Han.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make that bastard pay.¡± He swore under his breath.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438: Avoiding In-Ha.


    Ni-Na picked on her food, not finding the appetite to eat anything since her return from her supposed vacation.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to eat, and even though she hated herself for reacting this way to something she had been trying to be mature about, she still couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t help the numbness in her chest that she had been desperately trying to shake off her.


    A numbness that came from having a dyed epiphany.


    What happened didn¡¯t exactly tear at her heart as anyone would think, but it ached because she knew it meant nothing to In-Ha. She had known that from the start, but she had indulged herself because, like many humans out there, she had been secretly daydreaming about the day when she¡¯d share something with him, something special and beautiful as sex.


    Keeping one¡¯s virtue might not seem too honorable an act in this present day and world, but she had thought about giving hers to no one else but him as a show of her love and devotion to him.


    Well, she can say she got something from this craziness. She might not have gotten the man¡¯s heart as it has long been established in her heart that In-Ha was a far-fetched dream and a toxic elixir to her sanity, but at least she had fulfilled one of her secret wishes.


    Her first time wasn¡¯t as memorable and appreciated as she had wanted it to be-if anyone ever felt that way towards having sex, but she wanted it to be more than anything than it had been ¨C Unpleasant and regretful. At least, that was what In-Ha felt.


    .....


    That look of epiphany that had struck him when he woke up at her side.


    God! How stupid could she be?


    She still couldn¡¯t remember how she had collected herself and feigned nonchnce to it all, but thinking about it now...


    Ni-Na burrowed her teeth into her lips to stop the waterworks threatening to flood the dining table. She couldn¡¯t make a mess of herself and definitely not in front of her parents.


    ¡°You better stop stabbing that poor meat if you aren¡¯t going to eat it.¡± Her father¡¯s stoic voice cut through the thick shroud of her deprecating thoughts. She slowly raised her gaze to him and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± She said, setting the utensils down before shifting the te away.


    ¡°Same thing you said during breakfast. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asked curiously-his tone holding a bit of coldness in them while his eyes furrowed at her.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t sound too cold.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother scolded as she turned to Ni-Na, who was sitting opposite her. She was also concerned about the weird change in Ni-Na.


    Ni-Na was one of those kids who were smarter than other kids her age. She could be calm and rational when she wanted to but also had a tint of recklessness and restlessness, which came from the air of confidence she carried about herself. So seeing her this way, less her usual self, felt weird.


    ¡°Sweetheart, did something happen on your trip? Did anyone do anything to you? Did your cousin scold you?¡± Though she doubted Dan-Han would ever scold her because of every member of the whole family, he indulged her the most and was the major reason for her untamed attitude.


    Ni-Na sighed and shook her head. Her lips parted to give a disarming smile, but noticing how tight her jaw felt, she believed she must have given a half-pained smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mom. I¡¯m okay.¡± She said in the most convincing voice she could manage. ¡°And you know brother Dan-Han will never scold me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re acting weird. And I haven¡¯t seen you like this. So, tell me, did something happen?¡± Her mother relentlessly pressed.


    ¡°I assure you, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ll be returning to school soon. I¡¯m going to miss you and Dad.¡± Ni-Na quickly settled for a lie ¨C a lie that held some truth in it. But in an actual sense, Ni-Na believed returning to school would give her some ease from the unwanted feeling in her heart.


    Her father skeptically looked at her, but her mother was already convinced and sold to her half-baked lie. She felt bad for lying to her parents and manipting their emotions, but she couldn¡¯t tell them she¡¯d rather be thousands of miles away from home because she¡¯ll feel safer and saner there. She¡¯d be able to build back the defenses that hade crumbling just a few nights ago.


    Her mother stretched her hand across the table and held hers, giving it that emotional squeeze that drained out the energy she had been mustering up.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to miss you too, honey.¡± Her mom said with a sad smile.


    Ni-Na nced at her father as if waiting for his contribution to the mock emotional send-off. The real one would have more waterworks, and even her usually collected father would have a rush of emotions when sending his princess away.


    Smiling at that thought, she rose to her feet and sweetly kissed their cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you both too.¡±


    Her mom patted her cheeks and kissed them. ¡°Me too, baby.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Her father asked.


    ¡°Next weekend. I¡¯ll wait for brother Dan-Han¡¯s and sister-Inw¡¯s return. Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She said, and her father nodded. Ni-Na would rather go back now, but she had promised Eun-sun she¡¯d wait, so she¡¯ll have to endure for the next few days. All she had to do was avoid bumping into In-Ha till then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room now. I¡¯ll probably go out to see my friendster. We¡¯re attending a birthday party, but I¡¯lle back early.¡± She said, and her parents nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay out toote,¡± Her father told her, and she nodded. She nted one more kiss on their cheeks before making a beeline towards her room.


    Ni-Na had only stepped into her room when she heard her phone. Her eyes narrowed when she saw who was calling. This was the fifth time he was calling today.


    Why was he calling her endlessly? She had said all she wanted to say, which was them acting like adults.


    Who knew Kang In-Ha could be this persistent? Well, he had shown enough persistence in chasing his best friend¡¯s woman for quite a while, and she must say that he deserved somemendation.


    For a man who fled from the bed of every woman he slept with after having his itch scratched, he had shown great change.


    ¡®And an even greater one for climbing into your bed¡¯. A voice said in her head.


    ¡°How fleeting his change can be.¡± She cynically muttered.


    Ni-Na frowned when her phone rang out again. Thinking it was him calling again, she was prepared to yell at him, but she stopped short when she realized it was only one of the girls calling.


    It was a reminder for the party and the urgent cry for her arrival. Though she had taken advanced permission for it, Ni-Na wasn¡¯t really looking forward to hanging out because going to public ces increased the chances of meeting him, which increased the chances of having the conversation he was begging to have, but she wasn¡¯t keen on having.


    But was she going to hide away because of this? Throwing herself into some self-istion isn¡¯t going to change anything but rather would only make her fall deeper into deprecating thoughts.


    Maybe she should go. Hanging out and being in thepany of friends might just be what she needed to put her shit together. She wasn¡¯t the first person to have had sex or a one-night stand, as that was the proper name for it. Since she wasn¡¯t the first, she wasn¡¯t going to act like a fool and stop sulking.


    With that thought, Ni-Na got herself ready. She put on a hot number that clung to her body and showed her curves in the right ces. The emerald green shade of the gown made the color of her eyes look pop as she glimmered her lips with her favorite pink lip gloss.


    She peered at her reflection in the mirror and smiled with satisfaction before heading out.


    ...


    The moment Ni-Na heard the boisterous sound of musicing from the loudspeakers, she knew she had made the right decisioning out.


    The sight of people mingling and dancing was somehow uplifting.


    Her eyes darted around, searching for her friends, but when she heard the girly squeals behind her, she knew they¡¯d found her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sight for sore eyes, Lee Ni-Na. I don¡¯t know how you do it, but you make hearts stop.¡± One of her friends said as she grazed her eyes over Ni-Na in admiration.


    Ni-Na gave a blushed smile as she hugged Rachel. The girl was always good withpliments and was ever ready to dish them out charitably.


    ¡°You look amazing too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Lee?¡± Bo-Na enthusiastically chirped.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Where¡¯s Myeong-su?¡± Ni-Na inquired when she registered the absence of their fourth friend.


    Rachel snorted. ¡°You know her. Always doing the extra to look pretty but always ends up looking like she had participated in a fight of colors. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll join us soon, but now tell us, how was your trip? Anything exciting happened?¡± Rachel switched to her gossipy mood as she passed Ni-Na the ss in her hand.


    The other girls looked with heightened anticipation. They¡¯ve been impatiently waiting to see some pictures on her social media, but so far, there has been nothing.


    Ni-Na observed their Inquisitive gazes and darted her attention toward the content of her drink before gulping it. She pinched the inside of her lips with her teeth at the reminder. She hade out to forget about the ¡®trip¡¯, not to be reminded of it.


    ¡°No,¡± She ndly replied as she turned her head around to avoid their eyes, but she suddenly stopped short at the glimpse of a familiar face.


    She slowly retraced the movement of her neck. Her heart skipped when she saw caught sight of him staring at her.


    ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¯ Ni-Na hissed in her head.


    .....


    A/N: Good day, everyone!


    I hope we¡¯re having/had a pleasant day. Well, I am. Thanks for asking. LoL


    So I want to ask for your opinion. I don¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve asked before, but I will ask again.


    Do you guys think Ni-Na¡¯s and In-Ha¡¯s story should be added here? Or would you prefer if it¡¯s written as a side story, or if it should be skipped altogether?


    I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m in haste to end this book so that I can focus on another of my book, ¡°The Wrong Bride!¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to write all three books, as I know my strength. But your opinions will help me guide myself hence while im asking.


    Please drop your answers in the section. Thank you.


    Love,


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439: Open To The Idea


    Jae-Hyun keenly observed In-Ha as he sipped from the can of beer he had been nursing since their arrival. The man was unusually calm and quiet, which he found very odd.


    Of them being friends, In-Ha had always been the reckless and chatty one who kept everyone going and forgetting about their decisions not to drink more than a ss or two until they were drunk or tipsy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it tastes like piss,¡± Jae-Hyun said, cutting through In-Ha¡¯s thought.


    In-Ha tossed him a quizzical brow, and Jae-Hyun gestured his chin towards the can in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking that for an hour now. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve developed a weird hunger for warm piss.¡± Jae-Hyun amusedly arched a brow while In-Ha managed a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were familiar with the taste of piss? Wanna try it and tell me if it tastes, right?¡± In-Ha teased as he held the can to him.


    Jae-Hyun chuckled amusedly as he sipped thest of his beer before cing the can at his feet. He turned to In-Ha, whose face had reverted to the nd look it had been holding since his return from City-A.


    ¡°I heard you met Dan-Han in city A. I guess your little trip to avoid her came to naught, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here?¡± He lolled back in his seat as he observed In-Ha.


    .....


    In-Ha hissed. ¡°Not really.¡± He brushed his hand down his face beforebing it through his hair, slightly dishevelling it in a few ces that only made him look more appealing to the eyes of girls that had been ogling him and Jae-Hyun.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I came back,¡± He sighed as he sank back on the chair. His gaze coursed around the ce before staring at Jae-Hyun, who gave him a weird look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you can get over her, right?¡± Jae-Hyun inquired, even though he believed he already had the answer for that. He didn¡¯t know if he should feel bad for In-Ha, or if he should cuss him. He cocked a brow to inform In-Ha he was waiting for his answer when he silently gazed at him.


    In-Ha uneasily sighed. He focused his gaze on the lighting bulb hanging from the ceiling a few feet away. When Jae-Hyun thought he wasn¡¯t going to answer, he spoke up. ¡°I won¡¯t say I can¡¯t get over my feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you say?¡± Jae-Hyun pressed.


    In-Ha shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know when?¡± He raised a brow as he turned to Jae-Hyun. He let out another sigh when Jae-Hyun gave him a listening look he believed he gave his patients to encourage them to confide in him.


    ¡°Eun-sun is a nice girl,¡± he started. ¡°She has a fire about her that attracts your attention and makes you want to see if she¡¯s going to cause a disaster by consuming everything on her path, or she¡¯s going to burn out before she does anything harmful.¡± He paused and sighed again.


    ¡°She has spunk, and she challenges you in her own way without making any intentional effort, and she¡¯s lovable; you can¡¯t hate her. And I guess all these were things I didn¡¯t see in the other girls I¡¯ve been with till I met her.¡±


    Jae-Hyun cocked a brow at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t see? Or you were too in a hurry to leave theirpany that you never had time to check if any of these women ever had these qualities?¡± Jae-Hyun picked up another can of beer from the table and passed another one to In-Ha, which he received.


    In-Ha nkly stared at the beer in his hand and shrugged. He didn¡¯t know.


    Maybe Jae-Hyun was right. He had never had the time to look back at any of the girls he slept with because he had never been interested in being in theirpany more than once. He was always fleeing before they woke up the next morning, fearing them asking for what he couldn¡¯t give.


    He shrugged and opened the beer, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± He raised the can to his mouth and took a sip.


    They both sat in silence for a while before In-Ha spoke up again. ¡°I think I¡¯m willing to let go.¡± He suddenly said. He nced at Jae-Hyun, who had an inscrutable look on his face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯ In-Ha knew that question was a tricky one. The man always knew how to ask questions that required self-assessment. In-Ha pondered in silence for a while.


    ¡°Being around Dan-Han and Eun-sun has shown me that there¡¯s something more to the chase. More to life. That giving up isn¡¯t an option and definitely not on one¡¯s self. They support and blindly trust each other, and they make the whole love thing seem beautiful, even more than what I thought I had with Ji-A. And....and I think I want to experience it too. I want to see and feel what¡¯s there.¡±


    He turned to see Jae-Hyun staring at him with mild surprise before his lips curved into a smug smile.


    ¡°And by the way, Dan-Han has made it known he isn¡¯t giving up the treasure he had found. And I¡¯m sure if I push him any further, he¡¯d kill me and bury my corpse where I¡¯ll never be found or be avable for reincarnation.¡± His lips lit up in a smile while Jae-Hyun chuckled.


    ¡°d I didn¡¯t have to tell you that.¡± He smiled, and In-Ha nodded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me him, and I can¡¯t hate him. Because strangely, despite how I¡¯ve felt, I keep shipping them together even though I didn¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°They look good together,¡± Jae-Hyun said, matter of factly.


    In-Ha smiled with a nod, ¡°That they do.¡± He agreed.


    Jae-Hyun must say he was pleased to hear all In-Ha had said because this only meant he was right when he told In-Ha all this had an endpoint. Well, he was d to know things were finally panning out.


    At a point, he was beginning to fear for their friendship because he knew there would be a limit to Dan-Han¡¯s endurance and understanding. He was d there was no longer a foreboding feeling for bloodshed.


    Feeling relieved, he sat upright as he peered at In-Ha. ¡°So what are you going to do now? Date someone?¡± He curiously inquired, wondering if that was what he had in mind.


    In-Ha shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I guess that¡¯s how people find the spark, right?¡± He innocently inquired. He wasn¡¯t new to the rtionship thing as he had almost walked down the aisle with a woman who turned out to be a vixen. But it¡¯s been so long.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Jae-Hyun shrugged as he lolled back on the chair. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a romantic myself.¡±


    In-Ha bellowed out a short round ofughter. ¡°You¡¯re a reluctant romantic.¡± He told him amidughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but I know I have a different lovenguage, and it has nothing to do with any of the things you guys do or feel.¡±


    In-Ha scoffed. ¡°Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to outrightly start dating yet.¡± He said, and Jae-Hyun cocked a brow at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Because firstly, I have to channel whatever I still for Eun-sun somewhere safe. So for now, I¡¯ll keep my mind open to the idea.¡± And he also has to fix the bigger mess he was currently in.


    He furtively nced at Jae-Hyun as he wondered if he should tell him about it, but he quickly discarded the thought from his mind. He couldn¡¯t do that, not to Ni-Na.


    He couldn¡¯t find the courage to tell anyone that he had slept with his best friend¡¯s younger sister, who he doted upon like his own child. He couldn¡¯t even imagine Dan-Han finding out about it. It was worse than nursing feelings for his woman. Dan-Han would soil him with bullets if he ever found out.


    Noticing the change in In-Ha¡¯s look and hearing him deeply sigh, Jae-Hyun frowned.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked with concern.


    In-Ha nodded and dismissively waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just thought about something.¡± He said. He glimpsed at his phone again as he wondered if he should call her one more time.


    They had to talk and sort this all out. He couldn¡¯t leave things the way they were. Though she had made it clear, she had no desire to talk about it and would love to leave things the way they were. He had nothing of that thought in mind.


    He knew he had hurt her, and he hated himself for that.


    ¡°How did you even pull to me this party again?¡± Jae-Hyun asked in wonder as he gazed around the ce with a nd look.


    In-Ha shrugged. ¡°I got pulled to it by some client who thinks it¡¯s wise to invite working adults to his teenage daughter¡¯s birthday party in a club. And not wanting to endure the torture alone, I pulled you in because why not?¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡± Jae-Hyun red at him, making In-Ha snort.


    Despite his attempt to smile and liven up, he just kept thinking about Ni-Na and what she was doing right now. Was she crying?


    ¡°Excuse me, for a moment. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Jae-Hyun excused himself, while In-Ha gave him a half-minded nod.


    He watched as Jae-Hyun walked away, and his eyes took a free course around the ce. He had barely looked around when his eyes caught sight of a slender body looking sinful in an emerald green dress, with wavy locks of hair flowing at her back with ocean waves.


    When his eyes caught hers, he felt his breath get caught in his chest.


    ¡°Ni-Na?¡± He muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: Weak And Foolish


    Feigning ignorance to seeing In-Ha seemed like something a five-year-old child who had her promise for candy broken would do. Even though Ni-Na hated to admit that she had something of hers broken too, she knew she wasn¡¯t a five-year-old, and for that, she wasn¡¯t going to act like she hadn¡¯t seen him, as that would only prove to In-Ha that she was hurt, and to her, that she was still weak and foolish.


    But weak and foolish weren¡¯t words Ni-Na wanted to be associated with.


    Maybe weak and foolish was her 11-year-old self, who fell for her brother¡¯s friend because he said the nicest words to her that made her feel prettier and smarter than all the other girls her age.


    And foolish was her two nights ago when she had let down all the walls and defenses she had erected against the man who had made her restless for thest ten years but had no damn clue about it.


    But no more was she going to feel stupid because of a man who had no value and would never have value for the first of many things he had taken from her ¨C her first kiss, first love, and her first sex.


    She wasn¡¯t going to take the heartbroken and scathed route any other girl would take, but she refused to act as if nothing had happened and beam like the idiot she has always been because, Indeed, something happened, and it was terrible.


    Managing a recognizing nod, Ni-Na returned her attention to her friends, who thankfully hadn¡¯t noticed her staring at In-Ha, but they also hadn¡¯t given up on badgering for details about her short trip to City A.


    .....


    ¡°It was nothing extraordinary. Just had some bonding time with my sister-inw, nothing more.¡± She tersely said with a shrug before sipping from her ss.


    The downward rush of alcohol in her system somehow gave her some tinge of relief and distraction, so she gulped the whole ss before turning her head to spot the bar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get more drinks, girls,¡± Ni-Na said and turned on her heels without waiting for the others to approve, and as she expected, they joined on the beeline to the bar where a dark blonde male with blue eyes darted a boyish grin at them as he took their orders.


    Not wanting to be on the receiving end of her father¡¯s scolding, Ni-Na ordered a Pina cda. It wasn¡¯t that alcoholic to get her drunk, even though she was beginning to think she might have a very high alcohol tolerance and was capable of drinking anyone under the table. Okay, that was too much of an exaggeration.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true president Lee is dating someone?¡± Bo-Na asked as she slid onto a bar stool beside Ni-Na, who seemed to be listening, but her mind had taken a short drift from them.


    Ni-Na wondered what sort of luck she had to run into In-Ha here. And why was he even in a party she knew he¡¯d never attend? She mused as she took a furtive nce in his direction, but her eyes quickly darted away when he observed he was still staring at her.


    Here she was attempting to avoid wallowing in any thoughts that reminded her of him and what had happened between them, and there he was, looking at her with so much devotion.


    Devotion wasn¡¯t a word that could be used to address In-Ha, because he has countlessly shown he could not understand the full extent of that word, and neither did he possess what it took to express it. But again, her eyes nced back to where he was seated. Her brow furrowed when she could no longer find him there.


    Her eyes darted around, but she couldn¡¯t spot him. Was he gone? It seemed so. Maybe it would be better if he left.


    Ni-Na jolted back to reality at the sound of her name. She stared at Bo-Na, who seemed like she had asked something, and the others wore curious gazes like they were too eager to hear her answer.


    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t-¡± Bo-Na shot her a mock re. ¡°Have you been listening to all we¡¯ve been saying?¡±


    ¡°Clearly, she hasn¡¯t.¡± Rachel said with a shake of her head before circling her lips around the straw in her ss.


    Bo-Na hissed, and just when Ni-Na thought the conversation or interrogation ¨C whichever they were having that she had gratefully escaped was over, Bo-Na spoke up. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t hear the others, just answer this. What family is President¡¯s Lee girlfriend from? Is she some business mogul like him or an actress?¡± She inquired. ¡°Although I doubt president Lee is the type to take an interest in an actress or a model, he is still a man, and men are attracted to very prettydies.¡± She thoughtfully added.


    ¡°And how would you know what my brother¡¯s type is?¡± Ni-Na arched a brow as she curtly asked back.


    The girls didn¡¯t miss the scathing texture of her voice, but Bo-Na ignored it and replied as they were used to Ni-Na¡¯s gruff way of speaking sometimes. ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship since forever, and no one has seen him with ady until now. So, I figured he had a peculiar taste. Else he¡¯d had been in one or two rtionships before now, especially with the girls throwing themselves at him and the likes of master Kang who is his closest friend.¡±


    ¡®The likes of Master Kang.¡¯ Ni-Na repeated in her head.


    It was obvious what that statement meant. Kang In-Ha wore the title of a legendary libertine and heart breaker ¨C hers included. And this was a knowledge she had grown familiar with since In-Ha didn¡¯t have the decency to keep his private matters private and had made her and everyone else a spectator of his reckless and pesky lifestyle.


    Feeling a swell of anger in her chest, her eyes hardened at Bo-Na, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had so much interest in my family matters, Bo-Na. If I had known, I¡¯d have granted you an interview.¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na, that¡¯s rude.¡± Rachel chided, and Ni-Na knew it too. She wasn¡¯t a bitch or someone with no control over her emotions, but the reminder of how stupid she had been made her lose control of what small hold she had been trying to get over her emotions.


    She wasn¡¯t used to not being smart and on her wit, and this change was making her hate herself all the more.


    She looked at Bo-Na apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bo-Na. I had a long day. I shouldn¡¯t have... I¡¯m sorry.¡± She sincerely apologized.


    Bo-Na nodded with a faint yet understanding smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But are you okay?¡± She asked with concern, and the others shared the same look of worry.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded. ¡°Getting ready for the finalp of school has me all frazzled up.¡± Again she lied. There was no way she¡¯ll tell anyone what had happened.


    Rachel dejectedly sighed as she briefly slouched but quickly straightened herself. ¡°The thought of it makes me nervous too. It¡¯s the final semester, and I can¡¯t help but worry, as one mistake means an extra year.¡±


    ¡°I have no elective courses, and the thought of those core courses... Jesus!¡±


    Ni-Na listened to them as they spoke. Hearing their concerns, Ni-Na wondered what was wrong with her. Her mates were worried over school, but here she was-


    Ni-Na paused in her thought when she heard someone call her name, and even without looking; she knew it was him.


    ¡°Ni-Na.¡± In-Ha softly called, and she turned to her side to see him standing a foot away.


    ¡°Mr.Kang,¡± Bo-Na and Rachel bowed simultaneously, and In-Ha nodded back responsively before ncing back at Ni-Na.


    The girls exchanged a look and quietly excused themselves before In-Ha could ask them.


    Ni-Na watched them leave like that was the most natural thing to do. She sighed.


    ¡°Thanks for sending my friends away,¡± Ni-Na said on a sarcastic note before rolling her eyes. She turned around to face the bar and ced her drink on the ind.


    In-Ha silently stared at her before taking the seat by her side. He kept observing her, not sure of what to say.


    ¡°Are you going to say something? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te here to ogle?¡± She calmly inquired, intentionally removing every bit of iciness that tried to taint her voice.


    In-Ha didn¡¯t know what to say as he kept his gaze on her for a while longer. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± He said, making Ni-Na raise a brow at him.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what you¡¯vee to say?¡± She raised a brow at him.


    ¡°No, but it was a crucial part of it.¡± He replied, his voice sounding nd and direct. Ni-Na threw a furtive nce at him and returned to her drink, which she slowly swished.


    Ni-Na waited for him to speak up, but he kept silent, making her peer at him. ¡°If this is about what happened, then please forget it. I believe we¡¯ve said all there is to be said about it.¡±


    ¡°You said what you wanted to say, and all I did was listen. Now it¡¯s my turn to say what I want to listen.¡± He said with a serious note.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ni-Na raised a brow at him. She sighed and shrugged, ¡°Alright, fine, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: Figure It Out


    Finally, given an opportunity to say something, In-Ha felt tongue-tied. No words went through his mind as he gazed at her.


    Right this moment, where she was before his eyes ¨C patiently waiting for whateverme excuse or silly lines of apology he coulde up with- he felt ashamed because all he could see was the little girl who had always clung to him with utmost trust and treated him like an elder brother all her life.


    Though she bickered with him like no one else ever could and wore him out with endless arguments, she was still that little girl with colorful braces and twin ponies always tied in pink ribbons.


    She often had him wondering if he would ever be logical enough to win an argument with a girl nine years younger than him.


    So how the hell had he taken her to bed that night? He knew he couldn¡¯t me it on alcohol because for all the alcohol he had consumed that night, he was perfectly articted, and so was she. So how had he done that, because insobriety couldn¡¯t be faulted for this?


    He felt like he had his answer when his eyes quickly scanned her body.


    Though what she had on right now was far more chaste than what she had been wearing that night, she looked ravishing. It seemed like the little girl he once knew had suddenly turned into a beautiful woman.


    .....


    And thinking about this made him extremely ufortable, and he was also upset when he realized he might not be the only one feeling this way.


    Why the hell was he even feeling that way in the first ce?


    And why in the devil¡¯s name was she wearing so little these days? He mused in frustration.


    As much he¡¯d like to scold for dressing this way in a ce filled with lecherous men, he stopped himself. Because now wasn¡¯t the time to flex his protective arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± In-Ha said to her, and Ni-Na nkly stared at him. Wasn¡¯t that the same thing he had been saying? She had almost said that out, but she stopped herself when he continued.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve said you don¡¯t want to hear it, but I can¡¯t stop feeling apologetic. I can¡¯t stop berating and hating myself for what happened because, despite the situation we were caught in at the moment, I should have acted better, but I didn¡¯t. And it¡¯s crazy knowing there¡¯s nothing I can do to reverse things.¡±


    ¡°Reverse it?¡± Ni-Na interjected with a scoff. Was he going to give her her virginity back? ¡°What are you? Superman?¡± She arched a brow at him. She chuckled again when his lips opened to say something, but he closed them again.


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± She said dryly before taking a long sip of her drink.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± In-Ha suddenly asked, making her nce at him.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± She confusedly asked.


    ¡°Why are you acting like none of this matters? Why are you so calm about it, like it doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± He asked with annoyance and a clipped tone.


    In-Ha still hasn¡¯t understood how Ni-Na could be so calm over something he was losing his mind over. She should be flipping and cussing at him, but she was going about it as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m acting like none of it matters because it doesn¡¯t.¡± Ni-Na primly told him, refusing to let go of the fraying control over her emotions. ¡°And why am I so calm? Do you want me to yell and cuss at you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± In-Ha sharply replied, but he instantly regretted doing so when he noticed the few eyes that darted toward him. He lowered his voice and continued. ¡°I¡¯d feel better if you at least show some hate.¡±


    Ni-Na shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have any hate to give you. And like I said, let¡¯s act like adults. Add this to your running tally of one-night stands.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± In-Ha growled at her. His eyes shed with anger, but Ni-Na paid him no mind as she continued.


    ¡°No matter how you try to act right now or think about things, nothing will change. And like I already told you, I¡¯m fine. If my virtue has you all bungled up, then, believe me, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. It was only a matter of time before I gave it away in a drunken stupor. Maybe it would have been at the back of a car, and I had even given the lucky guy a parting kiss.¡± She chuckled as if finding her own words amusing.


    In-Ha brushed his hand over his face a few times in frustration as he gravely hissed. ¡°Can you please stop talking about your virginity like it was some prize to be won? Or something you were so desperate to give away?¡± In-Ha pleaded in a low and hard voice, but more than how displeased he looked, he was frustrated.


    In-Ha didn¡¯t understand what hade over her.


    He knew her, just like he knew none of the things she was saying were true. She wasn¡¯t one to y around or entertain silly ideas. She was the most rational and sensible twenty-year-old he knew. Even when she was ten, she was wiser than many teenagers he knew.


    He had often teased her about following too hard on her mentor¡¯s -Dan-Han ¨C way of life, so how could he believe all the craping out of her mouth?


    ¡°Ni-Na, please stop doing this. Let¡¯s face this thing and talk about it.¡± In-Ha desperately pleaded. He could swear she was hurting just as bad as he was, but his pain wasn¡¯t for the same reason. He was hurting for hurting her the way he had done.


    Ni-Na¡¯s face hardened at his silly insistence. ¡°And how many times do I have to tell you that there¡¯s nothing to talk about?!¡± She snapped at him. ¡°You want to take responsibility for it? Tell me how?!¡± She demanded, and In-Ha stared at her wide-eyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in love with me, so I can¡¯t date you. Neither can you say you¡¯ve miraculously developed feelings for me after one sex because that will be preposterousing from you.¡±


    Ni-Na would be damned to even think that was possible. If it was, he must be blessed with a generous heart because the number of girls he had slept with could form a circle around the city. Did he love all of them? And how many had he felt responsible for?


    She had not fallen in bed with him because she was drunk or without consent, but she did because she wanted to. There had been that moment where In-Ha had stared at her under the dim light of her room like she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.


    The appreciative trail of his eyes over her had been something she had always fantasized about. She had always waited for that moment when In-Ha would see her as more than just the little girl he had known all his life, and when he did, even though it had been for a split moment, she had felt lost and weak, and all she had wanted was for him to do all the crazy things she had dreamt about. But he didn¡¯t have to know that.


    In-Ha opened his mouth to say something to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯te up with anything because he knew she was right.


    He has been begging for a chance to take responsibility, but how exactly would he do that?


    Seeing the hesitation and frustration on his face, she listlessly sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat yourself up. You¡¯ve had several nightstands than you can remember. Just add this to it. It¡¯s no biggie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a biggie.¡± In-Ha countered. ¡°And just so you know, I haven¡¯t had any of those in a while.¡± He said, and Ni-Na dryly chuckled.


    Was he expecting her to cheer for him or de him for his honorable act? His short-lived decision at chastity had everything to do with his feelings for Eun-sun and nothing to do with him being redeemed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for somepliment, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have one to give.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for -¡± In-Ha stopped himself as he pushed his hand through his hair one more time. He sighed exasperatedly.


    He reached for her arm and turned her body to face him. Despite how regal she had been acting and the aloof and unperturbed look on her face, which perfectly shielded her emotions, he could see the slight uneasiness in her eyes.


    ¡°Ni-Na, let¡¯s figure this out, please,¡± He begged in earnest. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re going to do it, but let¡¯s find a way out. I can¡¯t just pack up and go about my life as if nothing has happened. I can¡¯t.¡± Thetter part of his words almost seemed like a desperate cry for help, but help was something she couldn¡¯t give him. Because what In-Ha was looking for, she couldn¡¯t give.


    ¡°And the reason you¡¯re feeling this way, it¡¯s called guilt. You feel guilty, and I understand why. I¡¯m your best friend¡¯s little sister, and you¡¯re scared Dan-Han would bury you alive if he as much as finds out. And just as I¡¯ve assured you before, I won¡¯t say a word of it to him, be rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Still, let¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use the figure-out word again.¡± Ni-Na stopped him before he could utter it one more time. ¡°It¡¯s too mighty a word for you to say, and you saying it is making me cringe.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± In-Ha frowned.


    ¡°Well, firstly because it¡¯s something people with feelings say to each other. Secondly, it is a lovenguage itself, and we both know your understanding of thatnguage is twisted, so please don¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: Arrangement For Two


    Eun-Sun leaned against the rail at the terrace of their suite as she stared at the azure sea that stretched beautifully behind the hotel building. The sky was blue and clear, the atmosphere was tranquil, and she wished her life and Dan-Han¡¯s was just like that.


    She¡¯d want nothing more than to wake up with no worries in her mind and no fear, but for now, that seemed like a far-fetched dream, as her mind was always in a tousle.


    Right this moment, all she was thinking about was her parents she had met yesterday and how her sudden appearance would affect their lives. They must be as shocked as she had been when she discovered the parents she had known all her life weren¡¯t her parents.


    Would they be happy to have found a child they once thought dead? Or would they be stuck in a dilemma of not knowing what to do?


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know why she was thinking all these thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She sighed when she felt a sudden warmth wrap around her, and a weight dropped on her shoulder. A smile lit her lips as she epted his warmth and embrace.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± She asked, and she felt his head bob against her shoulder.


    .....


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han kissed the nape of her neck as his arms tightened around her waist.


    Eun-sun had left him to attend a virtual meeting, as well as give necessary instructions to his secretary, who she was beginning to admire more than she already did ¨C but she dared not tell Dan-Han that, else she wanted the man out of his job before dusk.


    Chang-wok was doubtlessly loyal to Dan-Han and diligent, and she admired him for that.


    To her, he was even more active that the vice president of thepany, who she had only encountered twice since she started working in thepany.


    Dan-Han leaned closer to her ears, where his breath tickled her, and gently bit her earlobe. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± He asked. He had earlier noticed how lost in thoughts she had been.


    Eun-sun shrugged. ¡°Nothing much. I was wondering if it¡¯s really okay for us to stay here this long. There¡¯s so much for you to do back home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for me to do back home.¡± He countered. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing more important than spending time with you and seducing you to marry me this weekend.¡± He softly bit the tip of her ear before teasing her with his tongue, making Eun-sun giggle as she shook her head to get him off.


    ¡°This weekend, huh?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He nodded. ¡°You just have to say yes, and everything will be ready. All you have to do is appear at the altar like the brightest star in the universe while you watch me cry.¡±


    Dan-Han loosened his hold around her as she turned around to face him. Her eyes held his gaze.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked with a boyish smile when she silently stared at his face without saying a word.


    Eun-sun shook her head and tightly hugged him, cing her face on his chest, where she listened to his heartbeat steadily. ¡®He was her brightest star. Even more brighter than her.¡¯


    Dan-Han wrapped his hand around her and kissed the top of her head. At this very moment, he felt content. Nothing else mattered.


    Every other thing could get lost; power struggle, family, everything. All he wanted was more of this moment with the woman he loved.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing clingy these days, babe. Do you want me to buy some chain so you can keep me closer?¡± He teased. He moved his chin from her head when she raised her head to look at him.


    She raised a brow at him. ¡°Will you buy it?¡± She asked, and Dan-Han readily nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I will. But I¡¯d prefer you wait till we¡¯re married. That way, I won¡¯t get off your bed. There¡¯ll be long days and nights of endless lovemaking.¡± He said with a mischievous smile that traveled to his eyes.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eun-sun smacked his arm before burying her flushed cheeks on his chest, and her arms tightened around him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so perverted.¡± She mumbled against his chest while Dan-Han chuckled at her cute reaction. She was always so easy to tease.


    ¡°And you¡¯re cute.¡±


    They both remained in each other¡¯s embrace, with Eun-sun listening to his rhythmic heartbeat.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what about the general meeting? What are you going to do about that?¡± She suddenly asked after a few minutes of silence psed.


    The meeting scheduled for the deliberation of his dismissal was just around the corner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m going to attend. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be done from here by then. And no one is dismissing me. My father only wants to teach me a lesson. He knows kicking me out of thepany will cause him many problems he can¡¯t handle, so rx.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, sounding unconvinced as she raised her head to assess his face. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she doubted Dan-Han at a moment like this. He always kept all the troubles to himself simply because he was addicted to overly protecting her.


    Dan-Han gave her a reassuring kiss on the top of her head, ¡°I promise,¡± he said, and Eun-sun slightly felt relieved. She believed everything was going to be just fine. She desperately wanted everything to be.


    ¡°I want to show you something.¡± Dan-Han suddenly announced, making Eun-sun questioningly look at him.


    But before asking what it was, Dan-Han was already leading her into the suite.


    Eun-sun quietly followed him to the make-shift working desk he had made for himself upon their arrival. He sat on the chair and pulled her to sit on hisp.


    Eun-sun patiently watched as he opened an app on hisptop and logged in with her email address and the password which she used for her email ount as well as every other thing.


    Her brows furrowed as she wondered how he had known her password.


    ¡°Dan-Han, how did you know my password?¡± She suspiciously asked, but Dan-Han ignored her as he continued with what he was doing.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She called with a tone while he hissed.


    ¡°You call that a password? Eun-sun 123? Even a toddler wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± He stink-eyed her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know if she should feel embarrassed by what he had just said, but she refused to and rather red at him, ¡°Still, this is a vition. You stole my password.¡± She told him matter-of-factly.


    Dan-Han snorted, ¡°Whatever you say, madam.¡± He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Look here.¡± He said, gesturing his chin to theptop. Eun-sun briefly sent him a stink eye before focusing her gaze on what he was showing her.


    Her brows furrowed, and a frown framed her face when she saw a weird disy on theptop.


    She silently peered at it for a moment, but her brows furrowed deeper when she didn¡¯t understand what it was. She could see some strange words and ridiculous amounts of money written in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She curiously inquired, her eyes not leaving the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a crypto exchange wallet.¡± He replied, and Eun-sun nced at him with confusion etched on her face.


    Seeing her countenance, Dan-Han quickly exined what it was and reminded her about his suggestion to invest the money his mother had willed her in cryptocurrency, stocks and foreign exchange weeks ago.


    ¡°Well, this is it. Your crypto ount.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun blinked as she peered at theptop. She didn¡¯t understand many of the things she saw there, but she understood the money, and they looked huge.


    ¡°Are those real money?¡± She stupidly asked, not minding how silly she sounded. Dan-Han wasn¡¯t one tough at or tease her for not knowing something.


    ¡°Yes, and they are yours.¡± He said, making Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widen with shock.


    She looked at him like he had just grown another head, but Dan-Han continued. ¡°Fortunately, I bought a good few coins with your money, and they¡¯ve been on the bullish run for weeks. Some has made over a hundred percent increase, some fifty, but there¡¯s this one-¡± He paused and sighed.


    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t go ording to my prediction, but the chart still looks good. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll yield good profit too.¡± He informed her, and even though Eun-sun didn¡¯t understand a third of what he had said, she was certain she heard the hundred percent turnover.


    She blinked at the screen in stupefaction.


    After a while, she turned to Dan-Han with heavy curiosity glistening in her eyes. ¡°So this crypto thing is that profitable?¡± She inquired, and he nodded, feeling amused by the curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°It is just like stocks and foreign exchange.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun blinked a few more times as she stared at the screen. She was in awe. She had never imagined seeing this sort of money in her life, and to think it belonged to her, made it all the more unimaginable.


    Firstly, the money had been a gift, and she wasn¡¯t even aware of what the exact amount was except for the check she had seen, but seeing this, she was beginning to wonder exactly how much was the entirety of it. And did he say there were stocks as well?


    This felt unrealistic, especially in such a short time. It felt like she was in a dream. Sometimes she still couldn¡¯t believe Mrs. Lee had given her such amount of money. It felt too surreal.


    Like God suddenly decided to open his book to her chapter and decided to favor her. Was this what supernatural favor was?


    ¡°Do you want to buy something for yourself?¡± Dan-Han suddenly asked, cutting through her stupified state.


    Eun-sun looked at him wide-eyed, ¡°Can I?¡±


    Dan-Han smiled as he brushed his hand through her hair like he was assuring a baby. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I showed you. We can make a bit of withdrawal from the profit. What do you want to buy?¡± He asked.


    Eun-sun hastily picked up her phone and swiped through her gallery while Dan-Han looked interestedly. ¡°This.¡± She announced, holding up her phone to him.


    Dan-Han stared at the picture on her. He arched a brow. ¡°A wristwatch?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun vigorously bobbed her head.


    Dan-Han slightly frowned. ¡°But that¡¯s not feminine.¡± He told her, looking at the Audemars Piguet wristwatch she had saved on her phone. Was she buying it for him?


    But before he could ask, Eun-sun replied. ¡°It¡¯s not for me. I want to buy it for you.¡± She told him.


    Dan-Han looked at her with surprise before staring back at the phone. His lips widened into a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± He kissed her cheek before taking the phone from her. ¡°This is expensive, and I don¡¯t think you can afford to spend that recklessly yet.¡± He gently told her. He assumed Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how much such wristwatches cost. His finger swiped through the phone, and he saw more saved pictures of suits, ties, shoes and cars.


    He stared at her and blinked while Eun-sun turned red with mortification. He had seen her little secret list of things she wanted to get for him when she had money. She had been saving them for a while and had always imagined how Dan-Han would look in every one of them.


    Dan-Han incredulously looked at her. ¡°You want to buy all these?¡±


    Eun-sun bit her lips and slowly shook her head before nodding. ¡°But..not now. I was saving them for when I have money. You always get me things. Remember that time you bought so many shoes? And there are clothes too, and all the other things you force me to take. I just kept them as some motivation to work harder and buy you the things you¡¯d like.¡± She rambled.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help as his smile turned into a full-blown grin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should love you more or worship you.¡±


    Her little gesture made his heart swell so much that he didn¡¯t know what to do to her at the moment.


    He leaned closer and kissed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Eun-sun. You really are.¡±He told her.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t buy any of these for now, and by the way, I do have many of these already. So let¡¯s wait till you get more money, then I¡¯ll personally make a request to my sugar mommy with thick thighs.¡± He winked.


    ¡°Better be ready to buy whatever I ask.¡± He told her, and even though Eun-sun nodded, she still wanted to protest. She was eager to buy him something.


    He stopped her before she could say anything else. ¡°I still have that credit card you gave me. You can get me something from that. As far it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± He told her.


    .....


    Eun-sun silently looked at him and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dan-Han pecked her cheek. ¡°Then what about we do it now? Go get dressed, and we¡¯ll go shopping together.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun immediately hopped off his thigh and hurried to get dressed, making Dan-Han chuckle amusedly.


    He was still seated at his desk when he received a mail notification. His lips curved up when he saw who the sender was.


    He dialed the number in the mail and called it.


    ¡°I must say, I was surprised to receive your mail, Mr. Kim. Is there any problem?¡± Dan-Han tauntingly asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have that meeting today. Be at the address by 2 Pm. I don¡¯t like tardiness.¡±


    ¡°But do you like surprises?¡± Dan-Han asked. He could imagine the man frowning at the other side.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Kim asked with annoyance.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet. So please make arrangements for two.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mr. Kim asked.


    Dan-Han¡¯s lips crookedly curved up. ¡°You just have to wait and see.¡± He said before disconnecting the call.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443: Twist.


    Dan-Han enthusiastically and obediently followed Eun-sun to every shop she pulled him to. She seemed too happy to spend the money she didn¡¯t have, and he seemed even more than happy to help her spend it because she was doing it for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy you a suit!¡± She chirped as she pulled him towards the direction of a clothing store.


    The sales staff greeted them when they walked in, and Eun-sun requested they bring the cobalt blue suit on the mannequin. Dan-Han frowned when he saw the suit being brought over, and Eun-sun observed the look on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She asked, and he readily shook his head.


    ¡°The color is-¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Eun-sun cut in. ¡°All your suits are ck and gray. They make you look grim.¡± She told him, making Dan-Han re at her.


    ¡°You fell in love with me in them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Point of correction, President Lee. You ordered me to be in love with you. I never had a choice in it, the same way you don¡¯t have one now.¡± She received the suit from the girl attending to them and pulled Dan-Han towards the changing room before shoving it in his hand.


    ¡°Go on, try it.¡± She said to him. Dan-Han was about to protest, but the re from her eyes kept him, mum. He wickedly eyed her before doing as she had instructed.


    Eun-sun dreamily smiled as she waited for him. She looked at her ount bnce again to be certain she could afford it.


    She asked for the price of the suit, and her smile broadened when she discovered she could afford it. It wasn¡¯t like the branded clothes Dan-Han always wore, but it was also expensive; it split her entire savings in half. Still, she was willing to spend it on him.


    She looked around for a good pair of shoes and a tie while she waited for him.


    The moment Dan-Han stepped out of the changing room, Eun-sun jaw cked, same as the girls around the shop who gasped at his sight.


    Dan-Han smiled when he saw her stunned expression. He had been ufortable wearing it, but if this were the reaction he got, then he¡¯d do it again.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Dan-Han smilingly asked, his voice snapping Eun-sun out of her stupified state.


    She blinked a few times as she walked closer and gawked at him. ¡°You look... beautiful.¡± She muttered, and Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡± He turned towards the mirror and observed himself one more time. He caught sight of the tie and shoe in her hand and turned to her.


    ¡°Are you buying that too?¡± He asked, bringing Eun-sun¡¯s attention to the shoe she had picked for him.


    ¡°Yes. You should try it.¡± She smiled and hurriedly stretched it out to him, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t immediately receive them.


    After a few moments of hesitation, he epted them and tried them on.


    Eun-sun sped her hand as her eyes dazzled with awe. ¡°You make me want to frame you and keep you by my bed.¡± She said with a dreamy tone, but the moment she did, she regretted it because that mischievous smile crossed his lips again.


    ¡°Why by your bed when you can have me on your bed every day, doing everything you like me doing.¡± He mischievously winked.


    Eun-sun¡¯s face burnt red as she peeked around them just in case someone had heard him. But thankfully, no one was within earshot.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han, I don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± She wearily sighed. ¡°You are getting out of handtely.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Dan-han bellowed out inughter.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know if buying something for Dan-Han was what made her happy or if it was simply the fact that they were out together that made her heart swell with joy.


    ¡°Thank you for buying me all this.¡± Dan-Han lifted the bags.


    ¡°You like them?¡± She asked with a smile, and Dan-Han happily nodded.


    ¡°I love them. I¡¯ll wear them with pride.¡± He said.


    Eun-sum looked at the few shopping bags with pride and happiness in her heart as they headed for the elevator.


    ¡°Where else are we going to?¡± Eun-sun asked with much enthusiasm.


    Dan-Han looked at the time. It was almost two pm. ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun readily nodded. Food was always the best way to end any outing.


    They made their way to the car, and Dan-Han started for the restaurant, which was to serve a dual purpose. Lunch and a meeting.


    Tempted to rile Mr. Kim up, he thought about arrivingte, but he wasn¡¯t one to do such.


    ¡°Remember that person you asked about?¡± Dan-Han suddenly asked, gaining Eun-sun¡¯s attention.


    She raised a brow at him. ¡°What person?¡± She confusedly asked.


    ¡°The person who took you.¡± He replied, and Eun-sun tossed all her attention at him. ¡°We¡¯re going to see him.¡± He said as he turned just at the right time to see Eun-sun¡¯s astonished face.


    They were?


    ¡°We are?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han nodded, and Eun-sun worriedly frowned.


    ¡°But why? Isn¡¯t that person going to recognize me?¡± With the resemnce she shared with her biological mother, she doubted someone like that would fail to recognize her.


    ¡°Of course, he will.¡± Dan-Han was sure Yong-Gun would. And for the first time, he¡¯ll regret the ¡®mistake¡¯ he made years ago, which was keeping Eun-sun alive.


    Eun-sun took note of the ¡®he¡¯. So it was a man, she mused.


    ¡°But if he¡¯s going to recognize me, why are we meeting him? Shouldn¡¯t we avoid such a person? Someone that can rip a child from its family seems dangerous to me. And what if he wants to harm me now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯d want to. But if Uncle Ki-Jun had gone for a DNA test, he¡¯d be his target, as harming you would do nothing to save his ns.¡±


    Save his n. Eun-sun was confused about what he was talking about.


    ¡°Dan-Han, can you be more clear about what you¡¯re talking about?¡± She seriously demanded. She didn¡¯t understand him at all. And hearing she or her biological father could be in harm¡¯s way made her nervous and scared.


    Dan-Han briefly nced at her before returning his attention to the road.


    ¡°So the person who took you from your parents is your uncle, Kim Yong-Gun, and that¡¯s the person we¡¯re going to meet.¡± He informed her, and if not for the shock of the information, Eun-sun would havemended Dan-Han for his unique way of dropping earth-shattering news.


    ¡°My uncle?¡± She asked in shock and surprise. She wasn¡¯t sure she had heard him well.


    But Dan-Han nodded as if to assure her she had him correctly.


    ¡°Why?¡± She dumbfoundedly asked, still unable to get over the shock effect of the news. She looked outside when Dan-Han suddenly pulled over, and she realized they had arrived at their destination.


    He turned off the ignition and turned to her. ¡°He took you to have the Kim fortune passed to his child, whom I believe is Mi-Cha.¡± He told her, dropping another piece of information that made her eyes widen with shock.


    If Eun-sun was shocked before now, she was beyond astonished. She remembered Mi-Cha as the girl she had seen just yesterday. She was what?


    Didn¡¯t he tell her Mi-Cha was adopted? How was she now her uncle¡¯s child?


    ¡°I thought you said she was adopted?¡± Eun-Sun was certain that was what he had said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said, and it is true,¡± Dan-Han affirmed.


    Eun-Sun didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. It seemed there was some huge twist going on, and she was trying her best to understand it.


    Seeing how puzzled she was, Dan-Han sighed. He reached for her and brushed his hand along her face before tilting her chin up so she could look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you everything once we get home. But for now, I want you to know the moment we walk through that door together and he sees us, a lot of things are going to change. And even though that¡¯s what I want, I hate to know that it¡¯s going to put you in harm¡¯s way, and despite how I¡¯d love not to get you involved in this and just swiftly handle it, I know I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Firstly, because I know you won¡¯t let me have my peace till you¡¯re fully in the know. Secondly, I want to force his hand, but to do this, I want you to promise me that you¡¯re going to do everything I say from henceforth. You must listen to all I tell you because that¡¯s the only way I can keep you safe in all this. So will you?¡±


    Eun-sun dazedly stared at him even though she had listened to all he had said.


    ¡°Eun-sun, are you listening?¡± he asked, and Eun-sun slowly nodded.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Dan-Han nodded. ¡°So the first thing I want you to do is to refrain from touching anything in there. I know I promised you lunch, but I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t have it here. After this, we¡¯ll eat somewhere better, but till then don¡¯t touch anything. The moment he sees you, he will try to goad you but don¡¯t take anything. Even if his phone falls to the ground, do not pick it up.¡±


    Eun-sun wanted to ask why, but she believed she already had the answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to want to confirm if you¡¯re indeed the child he took years ago, but if he confirms it before Uncle Ki-Jun does, things will get out of hand. I might be able to protect you, but I¡¯d not be able to keep your father safe.¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444: Meeting With Mr.Kim.


    Dan-Han ambled into the restaurant with Eun-sun by his side, her hand safely buried in his to assure her there was nothing to be worried about ¨C that he was going to protect her by all means.


    They met a waitress at the entrance who directed them towards the private room Mr.Kim had reserved.


    Had this situation been different, Dan-Han was sure he¡¯d never want to attempt the plot in his head. He had never tried to goad anybody into taking his bait. His approach to things has always been direct.


    If an enemy was in sight, he never dallies to push their hand or bait them. Rather he handled them the best way he could. That was how he had climbed and stayed at the top and the only way he had done things until now.


    But unfortunately, things were different. This was a delicate matter. There were so many people involved and so many things to be considered. The variables were also factors to be considered.


    A DNA test might prove Eun-sun¡¯s paternity to Ki-Jun, but it wouldn¡¯t prove his brother, Yong-Gun, as the mastermind of what had happened.


    It would be stupid to raise suspicion verbally or make any usations. Even if he rted Mi-Cha¡¯s existence to it, Yong-Gun could easily turn the table around and take the role of a sacrificial brother. Then it would be his words against his.


    .....


    The worst that could happen was Yong-Gun getting away with everything. And if he did, Dan-Han was sure he¡¯d return and attempt to execute his ns once again, and that time, he wasn¡¯t going to wish Eun-sun away; rather, he¡¯d end her as well as her father to get what he wanted.


    Dan-Han believed Ki-Jun had no idea who his brother was or how greedy and ruthless he could be. His greed was what led to all this. And even that was also something Dan-Han still hasn¡¯t been able to figure out.


    Why was Yong-Gun trying so hard to take over everything the Kim owned, even as far as going mad with this n of his?


    He was a member of the Kim family, so he was bound to have a good amount of fortune under his name. Thus it wasn¡¯t making sense why he would go this far to take his brother¡¯s share.


    Ki-Jun had been in charge of theirpanies after their family patriarch passed away, but because of Sena, he made an early retirement and kept Yong-Gun in charge. But again, Dan-Han knew too well that Ki-Jun still made the final decision.


    He could neverpletely let go. That was something every true businessman could never do.


    Theirpanies and establishments always owned a part of their heart and soul because of the years of sweat and blood put into them.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he felt something was amiss.


    His eyes darted around as he observed the surrounding. He spotted two men that looked out of ce in the restaurant and believed they were Yong-Gun¡¯s security.


    He had no worries because he believed Yong-Gun was at a disadvantage and, right now, had no reason toe after him or anyone until he saw Eun-sun.


    He tightened his hand around Eun-sun¡¯s when he felt how mmy it was. Her face was taut with almost palpable tension.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun slowly nodded.


    He knocked on the door before opening it. He stepped in first while Eun-sun fell a step behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Kim,¡± Dan-Han greeted as he stepped into the room.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡± The man thickly called back. With the cold and odd way the men recognized each other, even a passerby would know there was a silent war between them.


    Dan-Han observed his eyes darting behind him, and he side-stepped to reveal the petite figure tucked behind him. He stretched his hand, which she received as she stepped forward before looking at Yong-Gun, who seemed like a lightning bolt had struck him.


    Dan-Han stood beside Eun-sun as he observed Mr. Kim¡¯s stunned reaction, and as if the man realized his odd expression, he regained hisposure, but not as quick as he wanted it. And despite how calm he wanted to look, Dan-Han could still see the shock in his eyes.


    Turning to Mr.Kim, Dan-Han made the introduction. ¡°Mr. Kim, meet my fiancee, Eun-sun.¡± He said, intentionally omitting her first name, and continued, ¡°Love, this Mr. Kim, a family friend.¡± Dan-Han said in his most casual tone, which showed no emotions whatsoever.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Sir.¡± Eun-sun greeted with a bow. She raised her face to look at the man who had a stupified look on his face, but again he rposed himself, this time a bit quicker than before.


    ¡°Good afternoon, youngdy.¡± Mr.Kim greeted back as calmly as he could, but the tension in his voice was still detectable to Dan-Han, who acted ignorant to it as he pulled a seat for Eun-sun before taking the seat by her side.


    Eun-sun observed the man before her eyes as she wondered if this was really her uncle. The urge to ask why he had done what he did prick at her, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Mr. Kim, I hope you don¡¯t mind me bringing her along. We were about to step out when I received your mail.¡± Dan-Han would have sounded apologetic to Mr.Kim had he not known how impudent he was. But Dan-Han¡¯s impudence was thest of his worries as he stared at the girl before his eyes.


    He nced at Dan-Han. ¡°You said she¡¯s your fiancee?¡± He inquired to be sure, his eyes making a quick dart to Eun-sun¡¯s finger, which Dan-Han noticed, and he made no pretense of not knowing Mr.Kim¡¯s thought.


    ¡°We¡¯re yet to get the ring.¡± He said, knowing that was what the man was looking for.


    Mr.Kim narrowed his gaze at Dan-Han with suspicion. ¡°Was she the person you mentioned on the phone?¡± He recalled Dan-Han¡¯s words that had sounded mischievous.


    His eyes furrowed deeper as thoughts made quick rounds in his head. He peered at Eun-sun again and reverted his attention to Dan-Han when he replied.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han tersely replied, making Yong-Gun¡¯s eyes darken with heightened suspicion. ¡°We¡¯ve been dating for almost a year now, so I thought it was about time she met my godparents before taking the big step.¡± He added, and that ripped a reaction from Yong-Gun.


    ¡°You met Ki-Jun?¡± Mr. Kim asked in a surprised tone, again losing control of his expression, but he reeled it back in.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han firmly replied with a nod. He observed the flicker in the man¡¯s eyes as well as his struggle to control whatever he was feeling. Suspicion? Fear? Anxiety? Or maybe all.


    Eun-sun, who had been staring at Mr.Kim while trying really hard to keep an easy look on her face, threw a furtive nce at Dan-Han as he spoke. It was obvious to her that he had intentionally mentioned the time frame of their rtionship on purpose, the same way he had not mentioned her first name.


    Dan-Han looked at Eun-sun fondly before cing a hand on her clenched fist, which was on her thigh. She was nervous, and he could tell it. His countenance once again became stoic as he turned to Mr.Kim.


    ¡°When I got your mail, I thought about surprising you with the good news as uncle Ki-Jun had been very happy to hear about it. No matter our differences and pending matters, there¡¯s undeniably years of rtionship between our families.¡± Dan-Han meaningfully said while Mr.Kim intently nced at him.


    There was nothing on Dan-Han¡¯s face to give him away. He furtively nced at Eun-sun as he wondered what was going on.


    Why was Dan-Han currently in country F sitting with a girl that shared a resemnce with his sister Inw? Was he really here for the purpose he had just said? But who was the girl?


    Mr. Kim managed an easy smile as he stared at Eun-sun. ¡°What did you say your name was again?¡± He asked, and Dan-Han squeezed Eun-sun on her hand, encouraging her to answer.


    ¡°Eun-sun, sir.¡± She replied, following Dan-Han¡¯s lead, even though she was sure that wasn¡¯t what the man wanted to hear.


    Dan-Han had said he couldn¡¯t discover her identity until her paternity had been confirmed. Finding who she was and digging up everything detail about her life would be an easy fit for someone like him, but withholding herst name would make things a bit difficult even for him.


    With herst name, he could easily find her mother, and he¡¯d recognize her if he had given her to Song-Hee directly.


    Mr.Kim nodded with a fake smile. ¡°What about your family? What do they do?¡± He asked.


    But before Eun-sun could think of something to answer, Dan-Han spoke up. ¡°You can call her a Lee, as she is already mine. And you don¡¯t have to act too cordial as we both know our stand. Since we were both here, I tried to do the right thing by introducing her to you for the years of friendship between our families. But that aside, let¡¯s talk about the real reason for your mail. Where¡¯s the girl? Your ten days are long spent.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445: Not A Bluff


    His ten days?


    Deep crease lines folded Mr.Kim¡¯s forehead at Dan-Han¡¯s impudence. The boy was the only person who had ever dared him this much. The audacity to give him an ultimatum and even remind him about it.


    If Yong-Gun was livid with Dan-Han¡¯s attitude before, now he was irritated, and he wanted both but to deal with him. But more than that, he was unsettled by Eun-sun¡¯s presence.


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice how Dan-Han wasn¡¯t giving him herst name.


    Neither could he stop help his gaze from roaming towards Eun-sun, who was also paying him an intent stare.


    What was she?


    A restlessness stirred in him as he kept staring at her face. Were there such coincidences in this life that someone could look so uncanny to another person?


    .....


    No way. He didn¡¯t think so, not with what he knew.


    He turned again to Dan-Han. He beheld that indifferent look he was always known for, and he couldn¡¯t see through him. He was slowly beginning to despise Dan-Han because the boy was slowly proving he¡¯d be a thorn in his flesh.


    He managed an easy look on his face and let his travel from Eun-sun to Dan-Han.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have such discussions in the presence of the girl. You might give her the wrong impression of men like us.¡± He said, his lips holding a faint smile as he looked at Eun-sun as if to apologize for her man¡¯s brashness and insensitivity.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr.Kim, but she¡¯s fully aware of the kind of men we are, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Dan-Han ndly told him. ¡°Now, if we can continue, please tell me when I can find the girl.¡± Dan-Han pressed.


    Mr. Kim feigned an exasperated sigh as if he was exhausted from talking to a child too young to see reasons. ¡°At least, let thedy eat something. She can do that while we talk.¡± He suggested, and as if on cue, a knock came, and two waiters came bearing food and quickly set the table.


    ¡°I took it upon myself to order before your arrival. Thest time we met, we didn¡¯t get to do so. It was a more ufortable meet.¡±


    An ufortable meet. Dan-Han scoffed in his mind. The man was one to talk. He was the one who turned theirst meeting upside down by having a gun aimed at him, and he had only returned the favor.


    Dan-Han observed as he turned to Eun-sun. It seemed his eyes were suddenly out of control.


    ¡°You should eat, youngdy. To be married to a man like the one you¡¯ve chosen, you have to build up, so you should eat.¡± Mr.Kim encouraged with a friendly smile while Dan-Han kept his silent gaze on him.


    He could see suspicion and anxiety in the man¡¯s eyes despite the calm demeanor he was desperately trying to maintain.


    Eun-sun stared at the food arrayed in front of them, and she wondered how she was going to politely turn him down. But before she could say anything, Dan-Han curtly declined the offer.


    ¡°We already have ns for lunch, Mr.Kim.¡± He said, and Eun-sun followed with a confirming nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Dan-Han already made reservations for us. It will go to waste if we¡¯re to eat here.¡± She added, sounding a bit more apologetic even though her inside was filled with so much anger and anxiety.


    Anger because she knew what he had done to her and her family, and anxious because she feared what he would do when he discovered she was the child he had stolen two and a half decades ago. She was scared of what he might do to her, her real family, Song-Hee, and most of all, Dan-Han.


    There was something about Mr.Kim that made her uneasy.


    Hearing their rejection and observing Eun-sun¡¯s restlessness as she declined stirred up his suspicions. His dark eyes once again tried to assess Dan-Han¡¯s countenance.


    Could this be more than what he was thinking? Had Dan-Han found out what he had been trying to protect all these years and was subtly trying to tell him so?


    It wasn¡¯t possible, he thought. But then, he couldn¡¯tpletely rule out the possibility. Dan-Han wasn¡¯t supposed to know about the Soo-Min and the child in the first ce, but somehow he had found out.


    These thoughts increased the tension and suspicion in his heart. He peered surreptitiously at Eun-sun again, and his heart pounded as it had never done in his entire life.


    He immediately instructed the waitress to pour the wine before leaving.


    ¡°Well, since you already have ns, I wouldn¡¯t want to disrupt your ns. But before we move into that discussion, let¡¯s raise a toast to your rtionship.¡± He smoothly suggested.


    ¡°As you said, there have been many years of friendship between our families. And though you¡¯re a handful, you¡¯re still like a son, not just to my brother but also to me. So I¡¯ll raise a ss.¡±


    ¡°Then allow me to drink for us. My fiancee isn¡¯t one to drink, especially in public.¡± Dan-Han casually said as he held the ss at the stem.


    Mr.Kim¡¯s face instantly turned grim with displeasure, finally cracking the calm expression he had been clinging to, but Dan-Han ignored him and raised his ss, gesturing for Mr.Kim to do the same.


    Both men shared solemn gazes as they silently sipped from their sses.


    Dan-Han nced over at Eun-sun when he dropped his ss on the table. He reached for the key in his pocket and passed it to her.


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go wait in the car? It seems Mr.Kim is still concerned about you and would not be able to talk to me with you here.¡±


    Eun-sun looked over at Mr.Kim, who was trying to stop a scowl from forming on his face, but when he met her eyes, he scolded his countenance to what seemed to be a smile.


    She nodded and received the key. She rose to her feet and bowed courteously bowed to him. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Mr.Kim.¡± She said, and the man replied with a nod.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you too.¡± Mr.Kim nodded at her. His eyes followed her as she walked through the door and out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can now give me a reply.¡± Dan-Han curtly uttered, drawing Mr. Kim¡¯s attention back to him.


    From the man¡¯s face, Dan-Han could tell he was highly distracted and flustered. And this distraction would be the first of the many reactions the man would experience in the forting days.


    Not wanting to dally on the issue more than necessary because there was now something more pressing ¨C something he had to look into as soon as he stepped out of the ce, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mun?¡±


    ¡°Mun?¡± Dan-Han innocently frowned as he wondered if he had heard that name before.


    Mr.Kim frowned at the look of oblivion on Dan-Han¡¯s face. ¡°My subordinate, which your savage men took?¡± He reminded him.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brow tilted when he realized who he was talking about. Mun was the man he had seen on the footage with Soo-Min while she was pregnant and had tortured him to get information about the baby from him.


    Dan-Han shrugged and sighed. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t require him anymore, so I did you the favor of disposing of him. But if you¡¯d like his severed tongue, I can ask someone to deliver it to you. It¡¯s very much preserved.¡±


    Mr.Kim silently gauged his countenance as he pondered if he was saying the truth. He felt Dan-Han hadn¡¯t killed the man as he had said. But he couldn¡¯t be so sure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your acts in my mind, Lee.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first to do so.¡± He said as he picked up his ss. ¡°So tell me, where the girl is. We both know she isn¡¯t dead, so do us both a favor and not repeat that. I want the child back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like Soo-Min back.¡± Mr.Kim demanded while Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°As what? Your wife?¡± He cocked a brow at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s no concern of yours, young man.¡± Mr.Kim drawled while Dan-Han sighed.


    ¡°It became my concern when my mother left strict instructions to reunite mother and child. And also, I heard about your visit to my father, and funny how I discovered something interesting from that visit. Would you like to listen?¡± Dan-Han asked with a mischievous tone, making Mr.Kim suspiciously frown as he wondered what he was suddenly talking about.


    ¡°After listening to it several times, I¡¯m beginning to wonder who Mi-Cha truly is.¡± Dan-Han thoughtfully pulled his brows together, with a faint smile tickling the side of his lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr.Kim asked. Every fiber in him was focused on keeping a straight face, and despite Dan-Han seeing that, he gave a nonmittal shrug as he continued.


    ¡°Remember that visit I made to uncle Ki-Jun?¡± He tauntingly paused and continued. ¡°I took some of her hair. It¡¯s almost as blonde as yours, just a little darker than yours, given your age. Well, anyway, I sent some of her samples, as well as your brother¡¯s, to the hospital. The result should be ready and delivered to your brother¡¯s ce in a few days. I wonder what the result would be. Do you want toe?¡± Dan-Han tilted a brow at the man.


    A mirthless chuckle came from the man who tried to conceal the fear and worry that flickered through his eyes. ¡°Is this meant to be some joke? What nonsense are you spewing, young man?¡± He asked with feigned amusement.


    Dan-Han shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to see if this is all nonsense when the resultse. Who do you think would be more surprised? Uncle Ki-Jun Or Mi-Cha?¡± Dan-Han¡¯s lips curved up, and a smirk yed on his lips.


    ¡°Poor girl.¡± He pitifully tsked.


    He gulped the rest of his wine and stood to his feet. ¡°I guess this meeting is over, Mr.Kim. I¡¯ll send you the clipter. That way, you¡¯ll know if this is all a bluff. But for now, I¡¯ll go attend to my fiancee. I hate keeping her waiting.¡± He said and turned away without paying the man one more look.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446: ept His Challenge


    Mr. Kim had his eyes nkly fixed on the door long after Dan-Han had left, as every word Dan-Han had uttered looped in his head.


    His brows tightened at every recall he made.


    It couldn¡¯t be possible that Dan-Han had found him out, could it?


    It shouldn¡¯t be possible, he reasoned, even though he could feel the anxiety inside him as his mind told him otherwise.


    There was no way Dan-Han was supposed to know because he had handled everything, or he thought he had. He ensured there were no loose ends save keeping Sena¡¯s child alive.


    He had instructed that fool Mun to take care of Soo-Min by getting rid of her, but who knew that imbecile had kept her alive?! His hand balled into a fist as he mmed it on the table, causing a slight ttering sound to fill the room as the tes and sses bounced on the table and hit one another.


    If Mun had done just his job, all these wouldn¡¯t be happening right now. The man had better be dead because if he isn¡¯t, he¡¯d wish he had died at the hands of Lee Dan-Han because he¡¯d give him a slow and gruesome death, much worse than Dan-Han would ever give him.


    .....


    His roon eyes pinched closer when he remembered Dan-Han talking about a clip. ¡°What was that scoundrel talking about?¡± He mumbled to himself.


    Yong-Gun was still pondering that thought when his phone chimed with an iing message. His eyes suspiciously narrowed when he saw it was a message from Dan-Han.


    An uneasy feeling seeped in when he saw the clip. He quickly downloaded it, but when he yed it, he stiffened with shock. Only one sentence was contained in the clip, but it confirmed it all.


    Dan-Han indeed knew what he had done.


    ¡°Lee Ji-Sun!¡± He growled as he violently mmed his hand on the table one more time.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Two men dressed in ck suits hurried into the room at the thundering sound of his voice. They had seen Dan-Han leave, so they wondered why he was furious and gritting.


    Yong-Gun raised his zing eyes to Stephen, who stood across the table with a. curious look. ¡°How the hell did this happen?!¡± He roared, pointing his trembling finger at his phone.


    Stephen confusedly looked at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, sir. Would you care to enlighten me?¡±


    Yong-Gun¡¯s jaws clenched almost to a breaking point. ¡°Enlighten you?¡± He demanded, and Stephen firmly nodded.


    Yong-Gun stopped his hand from throwing the bottle of wine on the table at him. He gripped the phone and tossed it at Stephen, who reflexively caught it before it reached his face. He stared at the clip on disy, and his brows furrowed when he yed it.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s face hardened with lividity as he watched him. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± He growled like an enraged beast, but Stephen again listened to the clip.


    ¡°This has to be the Chairman¡¯s doing, sir.¡± He reasoned. ¡°We were the only ones there, and he must have slipped something on either of us.¡±


    Of course, Yong-Gun already knew that. He had already figured out that that old fox had yed him. How he had him fooled!


    How did he aplish such a stunt?


    Yong-Gun¡¯s face burned with unquenchable fury as he tried to calm himself. Dan-Han might know what he had done, but to what extent did he know?


    He had to get to the top of this and salvage whatever he could of the situation.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on the things that had already gone awry.


    He kept silent as he thoroughly thought about what to do.


    He raised his gaze to Stephen and the man standing beside him. ¡°Find out what hospital Dan-Han had visited since his arrival. I want to know everything he has done and everywhere he has been. And most importantly, I want to know who that girl is. Find out whatever you can about her. I want it by tomorrow.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The men echoed.


    ¡°And start an immediate routine sweep for bugs. And get me a new phone. The Lees are looking to be a whole lot of trouble. If I can¡¯t shake them off, I¡¯d have to kill that boy myself. That should teach Lee Ji-Sun a lesson.¡± He sinisterly drawled.


    .....


    The minutes Eun-sun had spent waiting for Dan-Han in the car looked like the longest minutes of her life. But the moment she saw Dan-Han strolling towards the car, looking unharmed and unscathed, the anxiety rolled off her.


    She had been a bundle of nerves since she stepped out of the restaurant and obediently sat in the car as Dan-Han requested. A part of her had wanted to go back and sit beside him, just in case that man wanted to do anything to him.


    She was yet to fully understand everything that was going on, but it all felt like some huge and dangerous secret that Dan-Han had unearthed, and a man like the one she had seen looked like somebody who¡¯d do anything to keep his secret a secret.


    As soon as Dan-Han stepped into the car, he noticed the wary look on her face. She looked frayed and tensed up.


    ¡°Have you been worried?¡± He softly asked, and Eun-sun shook her head. The movement of her head was so slow it felt like she carried a heavy burden on it.


    Dan-Han chuckled at her attempt at a lie. ¡°You should know better than to lie to me, especially with that whitened look on your face.¡± Dan-Han smiled, trying to set off whatever anxiety still lingered in her heart. He ced a palm on her cheek and gently stroked it.


    Eun-sun sighed at the feel of hisrge hand against her face.


    ¡°He was sort of scary. He looked like the kind of man who¡¯s always plotting something bad.¡± She said with a cautious note while Dan-Han¡¯s lips twitched with amusement. Eun-sun frowned as she wondered what, in her words, he had found amusing.


    ¡°I guess he met his match because I¡¯ve been so boredtely. Engaging businessmen in corporate brawls have be less interesting these days, so I¡¯ll pick up his challenge if he ever throws one.¡± Dan-Han said with a casual note that had Eun-sun frowning with displeasure.


    ¡°Pick up the challenge?¡± She arched a brow at him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han nodded, making Eun-sun frown even more.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be picking up any challenge, Dan-Han. If that man is going to fight you or threaten you or anyone else, I want you in the opposite direction from him! I don¡¯t care what I stand to gain in all this, but I want you to know I¡¯d rather not have a family than lose you or anyone else that matter or should matter in my life. Do you understand me?¡± Eun-sun snipped her fiery gaze at him, which Dan-Han hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    He silently peered at her as he nodded, ¡°Yes,¡± even though he wasn¡¯t going to do that. He understood her worry, but this was a fight that had to be done one way or another.


    Even if he stayed calm, Yong-Gun would stille after him and her because the man was vicious. Dan-Han believed she was only saying this now because she was yet to know the entirety of the issue at hand.


    ¡°Do you still want to eat out?¡± He asked, trying to change the topic into something else.


    ¡°No,¡± She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just head back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll order some food, and then we can talk.¡± He said, and Eun-sun nodded even though she wasn¡¯t feeling the need to hear all about it anymore.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447: Test Result


    ¡°Do you care to tell me why the doctor was here? I heard he was here yesterday, and you had secretly met him in your office. Are you unwell?¡± Sena questioned.


    ¡°Secretly?¡± Ki-Jun chuckled at her choice of words. ¡°Why would I ¡®secretly¡¯ meet with the doctor when you¡¯re inside the same house with me?¡± He jocrly replied, but Sena shrugged.


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell. I just wanted to make some inquiries about the hospital from him.¡± He smoothly said.


    ¡°Inquires?¡± Sena suspiciously narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He firmly replied. Sena smiled when he slightly itched the top of his nose before wearing his shirt over his head.


    She moved to the edge of the bed and folded her arms as she looked at him with interest. ¡°And what exactly was this inquiry about?¡± She pressed.


    .....


    Ki-Jun shrugged. ¡°Well, he once mentioned the surgical wing would undergo some renovations. So I wanted to know what exactly they needed for it.¡± He exined, while Sena nodded with interest, knowing all he had just said were lies.


    Her husband didn¡¯t know how to lie, which was a fact they had long established before marriage. He was one of those ded and pious men who never felt the need to lie or hate.


    He always took things with a smile no matter how difficult they were and tried to see the light in everything. And when he was in a precarious situation, he¡¯d always hold on to his integrity. He had never lied to her, and the few times he had tried to, he habitually itched the tip of his nose just as he was doing now.


    ¡°You¡¯re itching your nose, Ki-Jun. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you do that. What? Got a reaction?¡± She tauntingly smiled at him, and he snapped his hand away from his nose.


    Sena chuckled at his childish reaction. ¡°You¡¯re too old for such things. Just tell me the truth. Do you feel sick?¡± She questioned, and Ki-Jun readily shook his head.


    She silently observed him and nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Ki-Jun watched her with surprise as she rose from the bed and started towards the door. He raised a curious brow. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to ask anymore?¡± He surprisingly asked, wondering why he was digging a hole for himself.


    Sena stopped and turned to him, and tilted her face. ¡°Do you want me to ask?¡± She asked him, and he shook his head.


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± She replied. ¡°I¡¯ve known you long enough, Ki-Jun. So it¡¯s fine if you have something to attend to. It¡¯s enough to know you¡¯re not sick, and I know no girl will be interested in you.¡± She chuckled at herst words, but Ki-Jun faked a frown.


    ¡°Why do you think so? I might just be going to bring a young, beautifuldy home.¡± He teased, and Sena nonchntly shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, but remember, I still know how to deliver a kick or two. So it¡¯s all up to you.¡± She casually said as she sauntered out of the room, leaving him to smile to himself.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten how capable she could be.


    He didn¡¯t intentionally want to hide anything from her, and he felt really ufortable doing so, but he told himself he was only doing this to protect her emotions if this all turned out to be one big lie.


    He picked up his phone when it chimed with a message notification. It was his doctor informing him about the result being ready. He asked if he should bring it over.


    Ki-Jun didn¡¯t have to think about it. Having the doctor over will only pique Sena¡¯s interest. She might have shown some nonchnce now, but that wouldn¡¯t be the case if the doctor showed up for the second time.


    She might pop into his study at any time, and if she were to see the result, whichever way it turned out to be, it was going to be a difficult situation to exin, especially if it wasn¡¯t true.


    With that, he got himself ready and hurried out of the house and towards the hospital. He had barely driven far from the house when he received a call from Yong-Gun.


    ¡°Yong-Gun,¡± Ki-Jun called with a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Hello, brother.¡± Yong-Gun greeted. ¡°You sound surprised to receive my call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see the number you¡¯re calling with. Seems you¡¯ve finallye to visit us after a while.¡± Ki-Jun pleasantly smiled. He receives Yong-Gun¡¯s call every other day regardingpany decisions, but he was surprised to see he was calling with a different number which indicated he was in country F.


    Yong-Gunughed. ¡°You¡¯re the only family I have, so I thought Ie over and see you. It¡¯s been a while.¡± He said, and Ki-Jun readily agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, indeed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over in half an hour. I wanted to inform you.¡± Yong-Gun informed him while Ki-Jun looked at the time. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be home in half an hour.


    ¡°Sena will wee you. I¡¯m currently heading out, but I¡¯ll be back before long.¡±


    Yong-Gun¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard he was heading out. ¡°I heard your Lee boy is around. Are you, by chance visiting him? I also would like to meet him about his current centenary project. I could join you if that¡¯s where you are headed.¡± He said.


    Ki-Jun bellowed out inughter at his brother¡¯s word. ¡°Are you by chance trying to cut corners by ying the family card? I guess the boy has you on your toes. Ji-Sun and I must have thought him well.¡± Ki-Jun said as he continued tough.


    Yong-Gun awkwardlyughed until Ki-Jun spoke up again after hisughter died down. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing Dan-Han now, but I have something important to attend to. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡± Ki-Jun told him, while Yong-Gun wondered where he was headed. He knew he didn¡¯t have to be suspicious about everything, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yong-Gun agreed before disconnecting the call.


    Ki-Jun headed for the doctor¡¯s office the moment he arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± He demanded even before taking his seat, and the doctor pulled out a sealed white envelope from his drawer and handed it to him.


    Ki-Jun didn¡¯t know why, but he felt nervous holding the envelope in his hands. Without waiting one more second, he tore the envelope and unfolded the paper inside. He skimmed down the borate details and moved to thest paragraph that read,


    ¡®The alleged father is not excluded as the biological father of the tested child. Based on testing results from analyses of the DNA loci listed, the probability of paternity is 99.9999997%...¡¯


    Ki-Jun¡¯s heart skipped with every word he read, and his hands trembled. He looked at the man who had been their family doctor for over two decades.


    ¡°Is this the truth?¡± He asked, his voice almost making a stutter.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man firmly replied. ¡°The DNA matches yours. Whoever owned it is truly your child.¡±


    ....


    Hi everyone!!!


    How are we all doing? I hope we¡¯re all fine.


    So, I received all our suggestions on In-Ha and Ni-Na¡¯s story. I was happy to hear from you all. I¡¯ll consider all suggestions ande up with a favorable solution.


    Thanks for sticking around and supporting this book. I really appreciate you guys. I can¡¯t say it enough.


    I hope we keep enjoying the book.


    Love,


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448: His Child.


    Ki-Jun stared at the paper in his hand with perplexing thoughts and overwhelming emotions coursing through him at the same time.


    He was overwhelmed, and his hands which held the paper, wouldn¡¯t stop trembling as he read those lines that confirmed his child was indeed alive and well, over and over again.


    Wait! His child was alive?! His widened eyes darted to the doctor, who seemed just as confused as him and would love to ask what was happening. The man had been more than confused when Ki-Jun requested a DNA test as he was aware he had no biological child of his own save his adopted child.


    ¡°Sir?¡± The man called when it seemed he had missed what Ki-Jun had said to him, but again he was now lost in his thoughts as he stared back at the paper.


    ¡°This is real. She¡¯s alive.¡± He muttered to himself, but the doctor had clearly heard him.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Ki-Jun mused.


    ¡°Chairman Sir,¡± The doctor cautiously called, and Ki-Jun snapped his gaze to him. There was a myriad of emotions in his eyes; shock, surprise, as well as confusion.


    .....


    ¡°Do you mind me asking who this person is?¡± The doctor cautiously asked, unable to keep his curiosity to himself. He had served the Kim family since they moved to country F, and this was something he waspletely lost about.


    Ki-Jun nced at the paper one more time before staring back at him. ¡°My daughter.¡± He whispered out, his words sounding incredulous to him. He had one daughter, Mi-Cha, but now he had another. One born from his own loins. The child he had thought dead, mourned and buried was suddenly miraculously alive.


    How was it possible? How did a child he and Sena buried suddenly show up 25 yearster alive? These were a few of the questions spiraling in his head.


    Lee Dan-Han. He urgently had to see him. That boy had some exnations to give.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand.¡± The doctor said confusedly.


    ¡°I also do not understand because this is too surreal,¡± Ki-Jun replied, hurriedly propping up to his feet and folding the paper away. He hastened towards the door but suddenly stopped when he remembered something.


    He turned around to the doctor. ¡°Not a word of this to anybody, do you understand?¡± He warned, and the man nodded with understanding.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He echoed back, and Ki-Jun hurried out of the office. He whipped out his phone and immediately dialed Dan-Han¡¯s number as hustled to his car, but there was no reply.


    He dialed again, and just when he thought there¡¯d be no answer, someone picked up.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± A female voice came from the other side of the phone, and he immediately recognized it.


    Ki-Jun was caught in the moment. It took a while for him to realize she was repeatedly saying ¡®hello¡¯ to him as he had kept silent for too long.


    Ki-Jun couldn¡¯t believe he was talking to his child right now. This was his child.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Ki-Jun rposed himself. ¡°Good afternoon. Where is he?¡± He asked in an awkward tone, suddenly feeling conscious of himself.


    Eun-sun looked to Dan-Han, who was grimly speaking to someone through hisptop. ¡°He¡¯s having a meeting. He said he¡¯d call you back.¡± Eun-Sun told him.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Was all Ki-Jun could say. Silence lingered after his reply, he didn¡¯t know what else to say, but he could tell she was still on the line. He wondered if she knew that she was his child. Did Dan-Han tell her?


    Just like he thought to himself, simr thoughts also ran through Eun-sun¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t imagine how strange it would be to call someone other than the person she had always known, father.


    Dan-Han had finally told her all she needed to know, and she had to admit she was scared. Not just for herself but him and Dan-Han as well.


    She was still in thought when his voice came through the phone.


    ¡°How have you been? Have you been enjoying your stay?¡± He softly asked, and Eun-sun nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice here. The sky is always blue, and there¡¯s a sea outside. It all looks beautiful, and I can¡¯t stop staring at it.¡± She honestly replied, but she bit her tongue when she realized she might have rambled a bit too much.


    ¡°Then you should ask him to bring you over. There¡¯s ake here in our residence. It¡¯s beautiful too.¡± Ki-Jun told her. ¡°You shoulde,¡± he said with a definite tone like he wanted nothing else but her toe.


    She shoulde? Eun-sun didn¡¯t know why but the invitation made her feel weird. She had spotted theke and the peacocks that walked around the greeneries. They looked beautiful, and she would love to see them too.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll ask Dan-Han.¡± She replied, struggling to stop her voice from sounding too awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to bring you. Sena would be happy to see you again.¡± Ki-Jun said, and he felt his words had a double meaning to them. Sena would love to have her around as she already seemed fond of her, but she¡¯d be more ecstatic when she heard the truth.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what next to reply, so she kept quiet, and as if Ki-Jun understood or felt the same, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him again.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Eun-sun replied before he disconnected the call.


    Ki-Jun stared at the phone long after the call had ended. Questions like how she was alive once again raced through his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened twenty-five years ago. Had someone tampered with his child?


    He wondered how Sena would react to the news. She¡¯d probably faint as she would be shocked out of her mind. She wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it all. He also couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Dan-Han to return his call and tell him everything he knew about this. He wanted to know what had happened as soon as possible.


    If he had his way, he¡¯d be heading to Dan-Han¡¯s hotel room right now, but he¡¯d wait.


    Ki-Jun returned to his car. He pulled out the result and looked at it one more time. His eyes fixed on it for a while before he folded it away and started for home.


    He was barely a few minutes from the residence when he saw Mi-Cha by the road standing over the bo of her car, looking distressed, and he quickly pulled over.


    ¡°Mi-Cha?¡± He called with concern, and as if the girl had seen her savior, she sighed in relief.


    ¡°Dad.¡± She called almost in a teary voice as she hugged him.


    ¡°Why are you standing alone by the side of the road? Why didn¡¯t you call home?¡± He asked with a mild frown as he pulled away from her and looked at the car.


    Mi-Cha wearily sighed, knowing he was upset and was trying not to scold her because, severally, he had warned her never to stay at the side of the road if her car ever broke down. ¡°The car just stopped. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± She tried to exin.


    ¡°Still, you should have called the house to send a car to pick you up while someone fixes it. Don¡¯t wait at the side of the road again, especially when it¡¯s this lonely.¡± He looked around them, and his frown deepened.


    It was a five-minute drive from where they stood to their residence, but there were barely any houses on that route as it was all private areas, and most houses were just isted like theirs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could spot what was wrong with it.¡± She exined apologetically.


    Ki-Jun sighed. ¡°Pick your stuff and lock up.¡± He told her, and Mi-Cha did as she was told while he closed the bo and walked with her to his car.


    Mi-Cha had a look of surprise on her face when he upied the driver¡¯s seat, and she realized he had driven himself.


    ¡°You went out alone?¡± She asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ki-Jun replied, and Mi-Cha blinked as her eyes slightly widened.


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s been a while, dad.¡± She dramatically eximed, and he smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡± He smilingly replied. He hadn¡¯t driven himself for quite a while. Not that he was incapable of it, but Sena wouldn¡¯t stop nagging him about how it was unsafe racing against youngsters who were reckless while driving. It wasn¡¯t as if he indulged in some racingpetition when he drove himself out. But she was just too much.


    ¡°What did mum say?¡± Mi-Cha curiously asked, still surprised that he had driven out by himself.


    Ki-Jun hesitated. ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t see me leave, but I hope to live through the night without being scolded.¡± He smiled, and Mi-Chaughed, knowing the impossibility of that statement, and she was sure he knew it too. He was definitely going to get a good scolding.


    She strapped on her seat belt as he turned on the ignition. ¡°Where did you go to? Bought anything?¡± She looked at the back seats with a smile which quickly disappeared when she discoverd there were take-out bags as usual. She grumpily nced at him, and he chuckled at her childish ways.


    ¡°I rushed off to get something done.¡± He said, and he immediately remembered the test result lying between them. He picked it up and furtively tried to slip it into the center consolepartment, but Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes caught it, especially the hospital logo.


    She observed how he surreptitiously tried to hide it away, and she wondered why and what he was hiding. Did he go to the hospital?


    ¡°Dad, did you go to the hospital?¡± She asked, staring at the center console to inform him she had seen what he was trying to hide.


    Ki-Jun was slightly taken aback by her question. He hesitated in his response as he wondered how he would answer that.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He truthfully replied.


    ¡°Why? Are you sick?¡± Mi-Cha asked with worry and concern, and that unsettled Ki-Jun even more.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He replied, not wanting to lie even though he had thought about it. He didn¡¯t want to unsettle her.


    ¡°Then what was that you just kept there?¡± She asked, darting her eyes towards the center console.


    Her question flustered Ki-Jun. He racked his brain for what to say as he couldn¡¯t let anyone discover this until he met and spoke with Dan-Han, especially Sena. He didn¡¯t want anyone breaking the news to her when he didn¡¯t have all the answers she would need.


    He was about to reply when Mi-Cha¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and he heaved a relief in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s mum.¡± She said before answering the call.


    It seemed Sena requested her toe home because she replied, ¡°Dad and I are at the gate. We¡¯re driving in.¡±


    Ki-Jun looked at her after the call, hoping she wouldn¡¯t remember anything about what they had been talking about.


    ¡°Mum said uncle Yong-Gun is around, and he¡¯s waiting for us,¡± Mi-Cha told him, and he nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure if she had forgotten about it, or she didn¡¯t just want to press him for it. Whichever it was, he was grateful.


    He drove into the residence, and when he pulled up, he spotted Sena and Yong-Gun at the entrance, obviously waiting for them.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449: Thwart His n?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some exining to do.¡± Sena sternly said with a re as she opened Ki-Jun¡¯s car door the moment he pulled over and red at him.


    Ki-Jun gave her a knowing smile and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure I do, and I¡¯ll tender a formal apologyter.¡± He coyly told her, but her re on him only hardened before traveling over to Mi-Cha, who was about to step out of the car. But before she could say anything, Mi-Cha sweetly smiled and greeted.


    ¡°Good evening, mom.¡± Undoubtedly, she would be the next victim of her mother¡¯s re and scolding.


    Ki-Jun waited for an opportunity to retrieve the envelope without Sena seeing it, but she remained nted at the door, questioning Mi-Cha, who was picking up her stuff, about why she returned with him.


    ¡°Her car broke down.¡± He exined before squeezing past her. He walked towards his brother, who grinned as he stood in front of the car, watching Sena¡¯s non-changing attitude.


    ¡°I see she¡¯s still the boss.¡± Yong-Gun teased his brother as he approached him.


    ¡°And I see you were so eager to see us, you decided to wait at the door.¡± Ki-Jun fondly joked before embracing Yong-Gun, who chuckled.


    .....


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Yong-Gunughed good-naturedly. He turned towards Mi-Cha, who walked towards him with a fond smile and greeted him.


    ¡°Wee, Uncle.¡± She greeted him with a bow.


    He appraised her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Mi-cha replied with a smile.


    Sena led them towards the pavilion, where she had asked the maids to ce some refreshments before dinner was ready.


    ¡°I heard rumors that your godson is finally into the rtionship game. I guess that¡¯s why he hade to visit you.¡± Yong-Gun asked naturally, like the information amused him, while Ki-Jun and Sena nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ki-Jun replied. ¡°He came to show his fiancee to us, and she¡¯s a good girl.¡± He added, while Yong-Gun intently observed both their expressions. Sena seemed utterly pleased, and it was no wonder because she was overly fond of Dan-Han as her best friend¡¯s child.


    ¡°A very good girl.¡± Sena chirped while Ki-Jun nodded, not finding any words to say as his mind drifted back to Eun-sun¡¯s face. So Dan-Han was dating his child? The nerves of that boy.


    They¡¯ll have to talk about that at some point but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Yong-Gun nodded with a pleased look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great to know. With you as his godmother, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll be taking up the responsibility of looking into her family since your friend is no longer here?¡± He asked Sena, who instantly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be necessary. I¡¯m sure Dan-Han must have done that on his own, and even his mother wouldn¡¯t have epted her if she wasn¡¯t from a good home.¡± And priding herself as a good judge of character, she believed Eun-sun was good, and that was all that mattered. If she loved her godson and would be good to him, then knowing what type of family they came from didn¡¯t matter. Not everyone was blessed with the opportunity of hailing from a good home, so no one shouldn¡¯t be judged for it. At least, that was her opinion.


    Yong-Gun didn¡¯t care if she was from a good home or not. All he wanted was her family name. He wanted to know if she was the past that had crawled up to interfere with his years of hardbor. He held onto the look on his face as he nodded with understanding.


    ¡°But what family is she from? At least we should know their name.¡± He sounded as if he was naturally rted to Dan-Han and was only concerned about him.


    Ki-Jun pondered about it for a while as he hassled his brain to remember. ¡°Park.¡± He said. ¡°Park Eun-sun.¡±


    ¡®Park Eun-sun.¡¯ Yong-Gun muttered in his head. He tried to remember if he knew that woman¡¯s name, but he wasn¡¯t sure about it. He had no interest in it at the time as all he had wanted to do was get rid of the child.


    Getting rid of the child would have been killing her. He wondered what had gotten into him to have kept her alive at the time. This wasn¡¯t a mistake that hade to thwart his hard years ofbor, was it?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ki-Jun asked, noticing the solemn look on his face.


    Yong-Gun smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± His eyes darted to Mi-Cha, who was quiet with a thoughtful look on her face.


    He was about to speak to her when she turned to Ki-Jun. ¡°Dad, can you give me the car key? I think I left my phone in your car.¡± She said as she frantically looked through her handbag and shopping bag in search of it.


    Ki-Jun thoughtlessly tossed her the key, and Mi-Cha thanked him before making her way to the car.


    Her phone was truly in the car, but she had intentionally left it there. There was something about the envelope she had seen, and after noticing how her father had struggled to take it with him before her mother showed up, she was certain he was hiding something.


    She reached for her phone, which she had slipped under the passenger seat, before taking out the envelope from where he had hidden it. It was indeed from the hospital.


    She looked towards the pavilion to ensure no one wasing before opening it up. Mi-Cha¡¯s suspicion had lingered around her father being sick and wanting to hide it away, but what she hadn¡¯t expected was a DNA test result bearing his name.


    ¡®What was the meaning of this?¡¯ She thought with a frown.


    Her eyes skipped through the borate details and settled at the bottom, where it stated he was not excluded from the child¡¯s paternity, and her eyes widened at the conclusive report.


    Ki-Jun, who had not thought about the DNA report until he had given Mi-Cha the key, suddenly stiffened when he realized the report was still in the car, and remembering Mi-Cha¡¯s interest in it, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had only gone to check what it was he had hidden from her.


    He looked towards the car when he realized she wasn¡¯ting.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Sena asked, noticing how tensed he had suddenly be.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. ¡°I think I forgot something in the car as well.¡± He said, standing on his feet and heading towards the car. He had walked a few feet when he saw Mi-Cha walking toward him.


    ¡°Found your phone?¡± He asked, and Mi-Cha waved it at him with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I did. It must have fallen under the seat when I tried getting down.¡± She calmly exined. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± She asked, and Ki-Jun shook his head.


    ¡°No. I just want to pick up something from the car.¡± He told her, and Mi-Cha passed the key to him.


    He observed her countenance as he received it from her. He wasn¡¯t trying to keep it a secret, as everyone would eventually know, but he didn¡¯t want Sena to find out about it until he had all the answers to give her because he was sure she would have so many of them as he did.


    ....


    Dan-Han¡¯s Suite


    ¡°You¡¯re bing something else, Dan-Han. How dare you leave thepany unattended and travel for some trip to God-Knows-where?!¡± Father Lee¡¯s voice boomed through the phone with indignation.


    ¡°Are you already trying to shirk your responsibility to the family just five years of picking the role up? Do you think you deserve a holiday?¡± The man¡¯s voice echoed through the phone with vigor.


    Dan-Han hissed as he plonked himself into the bed. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t just called to yell. And I¡¯m also sure you know where I am, but If you¡¯re just going to yell, I¡¯ll have to hang up.¡± He nkly said. He heard a soft growl from the other side of the side and scoffed.


    Father Lee calmed himself and spoke up again. ¡°Dan-Han, I heard you sent Ji-Tae to country B. Do you care to tell me why?¡±


    ¡°Do you care to tell me where I can find Kwon-Nara?¡± Dan-Han defiantly asked back.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His father asked, sounding utterly displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to chat with her, but she seems to have suddenly disappeared into thin air. So, since you were the one who helped Ji-Tae in bringing her back, I believe you should have an idea where she currently hiding.¡±


    Father Lee hissed irritably. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why Ji-Tae is in country B.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± The old man growled through the phone.


    ¡°Father Lee Dan-Han.¡± Dan-Han called back. His lips curled up when he heard the exasperated sigh from the other side. ¡°You should save all this energy you¡¯re expending. I¡¯ll be back before the general meeting.¡± Dan-Han informed him. Sometimes he wanted to teach his father a lesson by wearing him out and giving him a taste of his own medicine, but he couldn¡¯t.


    With his mother gone, he believed his father was lonely. The man might have been hard when his mother was still alive, but he knew he loved her. And his increased effort at meddling in his affairs was just a way of not being drowned in his loneliness.


    The old man stayed quiet for a while before speaking up again, this time more seriously. ¡°You should stay away from Yong-Gun and his n. I don¡¯t want you involved in matters that don¡¯t concern you.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t concern him?


    His father didn¡¯t know just how much this now concerned him because Eun-sun was involved, and even if she wasn¡¯t, he still wasn¡¯t going to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go of this.¡± He firmly told him. His tone informed his father know he wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    His father sighed and lowered his voice. ¡°You should listen to me, Dan-Han. Let it go, and I¡¯ll speak to Ki-Jun about it.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because this is more than we once thought,¡± Dan-Han told him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Father Lee curiously inquired. Dan-Han sighed as he thought about telling him or not.


    ¡°It seems Uncle Ki-Jun¡¯s child is alive and his dear brother Yong-Gun is also responsible for it,¡± Dan-Han told him. He chuckled when he heard his father exim over the phone.


    ¡°Old man, do you know any reason why Yong-Gun will be this mad with a n like this?¡± Dan-Han asked. He was yet to determine that.


    ¡°No.¡± His father replied. ¡°But have you found the child? Who is she? Did you tell Ki-Jun?¡± Father Lee had a series of questions going through his head. He still didn¡¯t believe that was true, but Dan-Han would never lie.


    Dan-Han chuckled at his level of interest. ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to find out with the rest of the worldter. But for now, my girlfriend says hi. You should try and call her sometime. I¡¯m sure you must be bored speaking to just me. Her voice is far lovelier than mine.¡± He teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid boy.¡± His father cussed and hissed before disconnecting the call, making Dan-Han smile.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450: A Mess.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Dan-Han winced when he received a hard smack from Eun-sun after the call with his father ended.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± He demanded with a re.


    ¡°That¡¯s for being stupid, Dan-Han.¡± She clunked at him, agreeing with his father calling him stupid. Funny how they finally had a middle ground on something, which was approving Dan-Han¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°You know he hates me. Why are you making matters worse?¡±


    Dan-Han raised a brow at her, ¡°Making matters worse?¡± He asked back as if oblivious to what she was saying.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eun-sun firmly replied, hitting him on his arm again.


    Dan-Han was only infuriating the man and giving him more grounds to hate her and not want her for him. Though she¡¯d like to feign ignorance of the man¡¯s attitude towards her, she couldn¡¯t do that forever because she knew being with Dan-Han had toe with his approval.


    .....


    They both needed his blessings if they were ever to stay together, happy and with no worries.


    Dan-Han shrugged as he rubbed his arm. ¡°So he¡¯ll hate you more.¡± He pointedly told her, but he chuckled when her hard re turned murderous, and she rolled away from him. His hands reached for her and pulled her close before she could get away.


    ¡°I was just kidding.¡± He said and pelted her cheeks with soothing kisses to cate her. His arms tightened around her as she struggled to get away from him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke with something like that.¡± She seriously told him. ¡°If your father doesn¡¯t approve of me, then how will you-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely approve of you.¡± He said, cutting her off while Eun-sun raised a brow at him.


    ¡°Because of who my real parents are?¡± That was the main reason he¡¯d do that, and she was certain that was what Dan-Han referred to. Because other than the close rtionship her real parents surprisingly shared with him, they were people of real standing, something Dan-Han¡¯s father had always told her shecked. For some reason, this made Eun-sun feel weird in her stomach.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Dan-Han¡¯s father to stop with his stubbornness and dislike for her, but she didn¡¯t want him to ept her because of a background she hadn¡¯t had all her life but had only recently discovered.


    She wanted him to ept her for who she was ¨C for her personality, morals, values, achievements and especially for the fact that she loved Dan-Han irrevocably. Those things should be more important than who her parents were and who they were not.


    Dan-Han shook his head and replied to her question. ¡°No, because I¡¯ll threaten to resign and disown him.¡±


    ¡°Disown him?¡± Eun-sun chuckled. Why did that sound funny?


    ¡°You are joking, right?¡± She asked amusedly. She was sure he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He firmly dered, his face turning somber to sell his words to her, and Eun-sun turned to observe him.


    Her gaze narrowed at her. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± She asked with incredulity.


    She didn¡¯t think he was. And she definitely knew he wasn¡¯t when his eyes crinkled at the side, and a smile lit his face.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. I definitely won¡¯t do that.¡± He dered, and Eun-sun rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. You don¡¯t want to be poor like a prodigal child.¡± She irritably hissed.


    Dan-Han bellowed inughter, wondering why she was suddenly hating him when she seemed worried minutes ago.


    He smiled and kissed her temple. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be poor because you have money to take care of me. And secondly, I can just meet your parents to write me a check so I can break up with you. Isn¡¯t that what rich parents do when their kids date poor people?¡±


    ¡°Like your father gave me a check?¡± Eun-sun stink-eyed him and hissed irritably.


    Dan-Han rupt out inughter again. ¡°My father is very stingy. He¡¯d rather kill you, buy a cheap coffin, and bury you somewhere.¡± He amusedly replied.


    Eun-sun narrowed her eyes at him. He was enjoying this, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°You¡¯re having fun with this, aren¡¯t you?¡± She irritably asked, and Dan-Han pecked her lips, stealthily evading her question.


    He tightened his arms around her and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about money or anything because I can easily build up mypany if I want to. But I can¡¯t make such a decision because I can¡¯t leave my responsibilities behind. I¡¯m not such a person.¡± He told her, and he believed she knew that already.


    ¡°But believe me when I say he¡¯ll approve of you soon enough. One visit from your mother will set him in the right ce. Two people my father and yours are most scared of are the women they married. And it seems I¡¯m about to make the same mistake. One I¡¯ll happily do ten times over.¡± He hurriedly added hisst words when she tried raising her head to stare at him.


    ¡°You know, thinking about it now, I think I finally understand why you are scary.¡± He hissed


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not scary.¡± Eun-Sun refuted, her hands agreeing with her words as she smacked his arms again. Dan-Han didn¡¯t know if he was to cry orugh, but he chose thetter.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not, love. You¡¯re my cute baby, angel.¡± He said amidughter, but that only made Eun-sun frown harder at him because she knew he was teasing her.


    She softly sighed as she thought about hisst words. ¡°Can you tell me about them?¡± She softly asked, and Dan-Han knew who she was talking about.


    He pulled her closer and rested his chin on her head, taking in the lovely scent of her hair. She had made his interest invender heighten during their time together. He reeled in his distracting thoughts and focused on answering her question.


    ¡°Your mom ¨C aunt Sena, you can say she¡¯s one of the most amazing women on earth...¡± He started.


    Eun-sun patiently listened as he told her about the most incredible couple he had ever met aside from his parents, how they had so much love and warmth to give and how they¡¯d grieved the supposed loss of their child.


    Eun-sun found her emotions spiral as she listened to him. Hearing him say such amazing things about them, she felt a bittersweet feeling in her heart.


    She had parents who had her but wanted nothing to do with her, while she had another, despite not having her in their life and thinking she was dead, loved her. There was something unstable with life, she thought. It was weird and confusing.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now?¡± She asked after listening to him.


    ¡°About what?¡± Dan-Han asked back, not entirely sure what her question was about.


    ¡°Everything,¡± Eun-sun replied. ¡°About this evil uncle and his schemes. If he¡¯s going to hurt them, as you said, then I don¡¯t mind them not recognizing me. I¡¯ll be happy knowing they¡¯re alive and well and that they didn¡¯t give me away because they didn¡¯t want me.¡±


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows pulled together at her words. He slightly pulled away and looked at her face. ¡°Then what about them?¡± He thickly asked.


    Hearing the hardness in his voice, Eun-sun promptly sat up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She wondered why he sounded angry over what she had just said.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be okay with just knowing you¡¯re alive after so many years and not having you in their lives? You expect them to just be okay with what you just said?¡± He sternly asked


    ¡°I...¡± Eun-sun stuttered, still wondering why he sounded upset and made her sound like a viin.


    Dan-Han intently stared at her. ¡°I know where you areing from, but if this was our child and something like this happened, would you agree with what you just said?¡± He asked. ¡°Would you want to lose out on another opportunity of being with your child?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I thought.¡± Dan-Han hissed with mild annoyance. ¡°Knowing you, you¡¯d turn the world upside down to keep your second chance with your child, so why are you asking something different from those who had been distraught at the thought of losing you? Not that I want to upset you, but I find your words selfish.¡± He outrightly told her, and Eun-sun silently stared at him as his words looped in her head.


    She agreed he was right, but she hadn¡¯t meant to sound selfish with her words or anything. She believed he understood her worries. She just didn¡¯t want to lose any other person from her life and especially not on her ount.


    Was it so bad not to want them dead? She might not have them the way she¡¯d want to, but she¡¯d love to go to bed each night with the safe knowledge that there were people who loved her, and they were all fine and alive.


    She bit her lips as she kept staring at him, unsure of what else to say to him.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the change in her disposition. He sat up and beckoned her toe closer. ¡°Come here,¡± He said, and Eun-sun inched closer even if she didn¡¯t want to at that moment.


    He made her sit on his thigh and held her chin up. ¡°Look, It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your worries and fears, but this has far exceeded leaving that man be. If Mi-Cha is truly his n of taking what belongs to your father, he won¡¯t let you be because he¡¯ll see you as a threat to his ns. Even if we attempt to do things the way you want, he knows your father will not leave you empty-handed. He¡¯d split his wealth between you, and that¡¯s something he wouldn¡¯t want.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s brows thoughtfully pulled together. ¡°But how will he get the properties from her even if she¡¯s to receive everything? Or is she aware of his ns?¡± Eun-Sun curiously inquired. That was something she had been thinking about.


    She couldn¡¯t think of any other way for the man to take anything from Mi-Cha, except he had intentions of killing her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He honestly replied. He had also thought about it, but he also didn¡¯t know. The whole thing was a mess in and out.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451: Need To Be Meticulous


    Mr.Kim had his hand quavering with violence as he looked at the pictures submitted to him. At one nce, he remembered her well enough and realized that he might have made the biggest mistake of his life twenty-five years ago. A mistake that now had the power to turn his ns awry.


    After so many years, she hadn¡¯t changed much. This was the woman he had met at one of the delivery rooms crying over the loss of her child, and he had given Sena¡¯s child to her out of his foolish mercy.


    There wasn¡¯t any mistake about this. It was her.


    ¡°This is her mother?¡± He grimly asked again, and Stephen nodded.


    ¡°Yes. That is her mother,¡± He firmly replied. ¡°The father has been separated from them for some years after the sudden copse of his business, but there¡¯s nothing about him now. Aside from old photos they could retrieve, there¡¯s nothing else. He seems to have disappeared into thin air.¡± Stephen reported, but Yong-Gun wasn¡¯t interested in who the man was and wherever the hell he had disappeared to. He was more interested in the regrettable mistake he hadmitted.


    His eyes shed with horror and anger as he squeezed the picture into a ball. ¡°Damn me!¡± He roared. His jaws clenched so tightly that a slight tremble could be seen on them.


    How could he have been so foolish?! He asked himself. How could he have foolishly kept her alive? What sort of madness overtook him to have made such a mistake?


    .....


    He should have finished her off when he had the chance. When she defenselessly cried in his arms, he should have finished her off and saved himself this mess. That had been the n, so what had gotten into him at the time? He couldn¡¯t remember.


    This was all his fault! It was all his! He caused this mistake.


    ¡°I was a fool!¡± He roared so heavily. Self-hatred and regret were so visible in his eyes. When he had stealthily asked for her name yesterday and had sent it to Stephen, this wasn¡¯t what he had expected. A part of him held a tendril of suspicion, but he wasn¡¯t hoping for something asrge as this to sprout up at a time like this.


    He was foolish to have thought she would never be found- that she would have an ordinary life and never show up in his path at all. That was why he had decided to show her some mercy; after all, what could a small baby do? He had thought at the time. Some spell must have been cast on him.


    He shouldn¡¯t have taken that woman¡¯s word to keep the child¡¯s birth a secret. He should have even looked for her; maybe if he had, he would have known about her ursed resemnce to Sena in this uncanny fashion.


    What in the devil¡¯s name had made him forget about her existence like this? Now see how his foolishness hade to p him in the face!


    His zing eyes turned to Stephen. ¡°I want that girl gone.¡± He murderously ordered. He wanted her gone right this very minute.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Stephen muttered.


    ¡°Are you stupid?! I said I want her taken care of this instant!¡± He howled, burying his fist on the armrest of the chair he was seated.


    The man standing beside Stephen looked at him, and Stephen spoke up. ¡°Sir, I¡¯d advise you to carefully think about things,¡± Stephen said, which only made Yong-Gun turn even more murderous.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m trying to say that Lee Dan-Han has somehow involved himself in all this, so we have to be more careful. If there¡¯s something the man is known for, it is ying mind games. He knows how to lure and plot against people. So I¡¯d advise we shouldn¡¯t assume he only knows what he¡¯s iming to know.¡±


    ¡°For all we know, every step we¡¯ve taken so far could have been premeditated by him. He might already know who the girl is and how she hade to be where she is now. That would only mean he¡¯s unto you, but we don¡¯t know it. Lee Dan-Han might just be ying us.¡± Stephen said thoughtfully.


    He hadn¡¯t been opportune to work with Dan-Han or see him personally, but he could tell the man was shrewd. It had taken him five years and a half to take hispany to the heights it had achieved under his leadership. There had been an aggressive takeover ofpanies the moment he came into power, almost as if he had alreadyid out ns even before he became the president of PK. He wasn¡¯t directly involved in the underworld, but he had instilled his dread in people¡¯s hearts.


    No one had been able to rival against him, and he was certain it was all because the man was incredibly shrewd.


    Yong-Gun fell silent as he pondered on his words. He hated to admit the man was right, but he indeed was.


    This wasn¡¯t a time to act carelessly. He had to be meticulous in his ns and whatever he did henceforth.


    A silly oversight threatened to cause him so much trouble, so he had to be more than careful.


    He stared out the window and as he pondered in his mind. He had observed Ki-Junst night at his ce, and though he sometimes seemed a little distracted, nothing seemed to be out of ce.


    Knowing Ki-Jun as he did, he would have told him if Dan-Han had mentioned or as little as stirred up suspicion about something in that regard. Ki-Jun was trusting of him, which was why he was currently running the Kim family empire, despite theirte father¡¯s desire for him not to do so.


    He believed that Ki-Jun didn¡¯t know, so he could easily handle the girl if he didn¡¯t. But if there were a minute possibility that Ki-Jun had sessfully tried to fool him, then handling the girl wouldn¡¯t be enough. He¡¯d have to see to Ki-Jun too.


    ¡°We have to confirm if, indeed, Ki-Jun knows about this.¡± He reasoned out.


    ¡°But how?¡± Stephen asked, not seeing how they could do so, and it seemed even his boss didn¡¯t know.


    Yong-Gun silently pondered on it for a while. His face hardened with a thoughtful frown. ¡°If that Lee brat has informed him about it, then there¡¯s only one way to find out. Find his doctor. Ki-Jun trusts him enough to keep a secret.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Stephen replied.


    Yong-Gun was yet to give out more orders when his phone rang. His face hardened at the sound of it ringing, but his brows pulled together when he picked up the phone and saw the caller¡¯s detail on disy.


    ¡°Mi-Cha?¡± He called in mild surprise.


    Away from there, at the Su family mansion, A-Yeong knelt before her grandfather and the entire Su family, her hands pressed together in a plea as she once begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble or involve anyone in my mess that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell anybody. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°Su A-Yeong,¡± he cut her short. ¡°Family isn¡¯t addressed as anybody. It is the basis of every existence in life because it is the first thing you have when you¡¯re born and the only thing you¡¯re certain of when you die. And for that, it can never be seen as a burden. If you saw us as your family, you wouldn¡¯t have kept such a secret from us.


    ¡°The years this child had to suffer outside this family are because you didn¡¯t know the true worth of family. Many members of this household will put their head on the line for the other, and they would have done the same not just for you but for the great-grandchild of this family.¡± He told her, his voice calm and unhurried.


    A-Yeong lowered her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandfather.¡± She pleaded as tears began to roll down her cheeks. She looked at her father and then her mother, who hadn¡¯t stopped crying since Hee-Young was returned by one of Dan-Han¡¯s men.


    ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She pleaded between sobs.


    Her mother nodded as she held Hee-Young in her arms, who was silently watching the scene and wondering why her mother was kneeling and crying.


    Hei-Ran, who had been quietly sitting for a while, finally spoke up. She knew no one would say anything to A-Yeong until her grandfather forgave her. It wasn¡¯t that he hated her or was angry with her, but she believed he was angry with himself for not knowing enough about what had happened in his household and was slightly disappointed in A-Yeong for her handling of things.


    ¡°Grandfather, at some point, you¡¯d have to forgive her. It¡¯s been three days since she has been begging, and we all know A-Yeong wasn¡¯t entirely at fault. I would have done the same if I were in her shoes. So please do not be too harsh with her. If not for her sake, then for the sake of Hee-Young, who has now joined the family.¡± She told the stubborn old man.


    She gulped when her grandfather met her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly be a spokesman since you became president, haven¡¯t you?¡± He stink-eyed her, but Hei-Ran shrugged and managed a smile.


    ¡°You put me there, grandfather, and I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have if I were scared of you. Just forgive the girl already so we can all go about our lives. And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be taking her and Hee-Young with me.¡±


    The old man red at her when he heard her, and Hei-Ran tried not to chuckle. Like all aged people, he had a spot for children, and with Hee-Young being his first great-grandchild, she knew he wouldn¡¯t appreciate the threat of her being taken from the ancestral home.


    He looked at Hee-Young and beckoned her toe over, and the girl quietly walked over. His wrinkled face lit up when he carried her and ced her on his thighs.


    ¡°Hee-Young, should great grandfather forgive your mummy?¡± He asked, and the girl readily nodded.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± She said, and the old man nodded.


    He patted her hair and kissed her fluffy cheeks. His heart bled for the little girl for the cruelty she had to endure because of everyone¡¯s foolishness. Because in everything, she was the biggest victim.


    His face slightly hardened as he nced back at A-Yeong. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven, Su A-Yeong.¡± He said, making sighs of relief echo around the living room.


    ¡°But on one condition, the child will bear the Su name but never the Lee¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452: A Sign.


    ¡®Never answer the Lee name?¡¯


    A-Yeong couldn¡¯t believe that this was the condition at which she would be forgiven. Was her grandfather being serious?


    A-Yeong glimpsed at his face, and from the solemn look etched on his face, she knew he meant what he had said. He was iming Hee-Young to the Su family.


    To be honest, A-Yeong didn¡¯t have a problem with that. She didn¡¯t mind having her child to herself as Ji-Tae had lost every right he had over her child.


    He had taken his own child hostage and had used her as a tool ¨C a bargaining chip. He had threatened her with a child they had made together, maybe not out of love, but their child nheless. So, of course, she¡¯d be more than happy to have Hee-Young bear the Su name and not answer the Lee name so she would never be identified as Ji-Tae¡¯s child.


    But despite wanting all this, A-Yeong knew she couldn¡¯t act selfishly, as this was more about Hee-Young, who was only seven years old and not her.


    The world wasn¡¯t a fair ce. There was constant discrimination between people of different social statuses and even those of the same social standing. Double standards sometimes make society a difficult ce to live and raise a child.


    .....


    Hee-Young was only a child, and she had a long way to go. She¡¯d go to school, where she would encounter people that might say things to her ¨C things that would hurt her, like her being born out of wedlock. Because despite how advanced the world seemed, some archaic mentalities and ideologies still lingered in the mind of small-minded and nosy people.


    And being teased about being born out of wedlock was going to sound subtle when some lunatics find it funny to call her child a bastard because that¡¯s what they would say when she bears the Su family name, and she¡¯s known as her mother.


    Of course, she could ignore all that and defend her child. After all, the Su family wasn¡¯t mediocre in society that anyone could easily mess with. But A-Yeong didn¡¯t want to do that to her child, and she also doubted the other members of the Lee family would agree to any of this, not to mention the fact that it was the help and effort of Lee Dan-Han that made it possible for the girl to return home.


    Grandfather¡¯s brows narrowed when he observed her hesitation. ¡°Are you thinking about it?¡± He sternly asked, and A-Yeong¡¯s lips quivered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for that animal!¡± He growled.


    ¡°No!¡± A-Yeong hastily denied it. ¡°Of course not!¡± She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Ji-Tae. Whatever she might have felt for him was long gone when he left her to face the responsibility of her pregnancy alone. And after all she had been through because of him, all she felt was sheer hatred ¨C hatred for everything that he was and represented.


    Grandfather Su narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Then why are you hesitating? Do you agree to my condition?¡± He demanded.


    A-Yeong¡¯s lips quivered as she tried to speak. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want that, but we should think about Hee-Young. Whatever decision we take will reflect on her. People might tease her for not knowing who her father is if she were to bear our family name. We know how things work in this society. Ji-Tae is a horrible person, but the Lees are still her family.¡±


    ¡°Still her family?¡± The old man scoffed. His gaze hardened on her. ¡°Now you¡¯re sounding like a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You should have thought about all this before dropping her at an orphanage.¡± He said in a low drawl. ¡°If you had just returned home with her, that bastard who I¡¯m so going to deal with wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity ofying hold of her and keeping her away from all her families in the first ce. This is much fault of yours as it is his.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°The girl takes our name, and if anyone mad enough in country C tries to make a mockery of her, then they¡¯ll have me to contend with. And if the Lees are shameless enough to want to stake a im on her, then I¡¯d like to see them try.¡± He drawled.


    A-Yeong silently peered at him as she knew nothing was left to say. He was the head of the family, and whatever he said went. Her grandfather has never been a lenient person. His word wasw in the household, and despite his age, he still held the same power as he did when he was younger.


    A-Yeong acquiesced with a nod. There would be no further argument about it. All she hoped for was there not to be any problems about this ¨C not from Ji-Tae, of course, because she ready had no space in her to consider what he thought or wanted, but more from the other members of the Lee family.


    If she knew anything about them, it was that they were just as stubborn as her grandfather.


    They all watched as the old man stood up with the support of his cane before holding Hee-Young¡¯s hand in his, and they walked towards his study.


    Hei-Ran approached A-Yeong and helped her to her feet. She had been kneeling for a very long time, so she held her even when she staggered.


    The others stood up and hugged her as she apologized to everyone, especially Hei-Ran¡¯s parents. She had offended them when she framed Hei-Ran for her selfish purpose.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunty, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, A-Yeong. You¡¯ve apologized enough, and we all understand. You¡¯ve suffered enough, my dear. So stop apologizing.¡± Hei-Ran¡¯s mother held her chin and wiped her tears.


    A-Yeong looked at Hei-Ran¡¯s father, who patted her on the shoulder. Seul-Bi, who had despised her for the longest time for what she did to her sister, smiled and hugged her too.


    ¡°Stop crying, sister A-Yeong. Everything is fine now.¡± She encouraged her.


    Hei-Ran sighed when it seemed all had been resolved. ¡°I guess all we have to do now is clear up the mess at thepany.¡± She said, and everyone¡¯s countenance changed the moment they heard that. A majority of them worked in different departments of the Su corp; those that didn¡¯t hold a position there, like Hei-Ran¡¯s father, were shareholders.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Her father asked.


    Hei-Ran shrugged. ¡°Not that bad, as far as Ji-Tae doesn¡¯t fall into the authorities¡¯ radar, because if he is, it¡¯ll all be traced back to us, and that wouldn¡¯t be good,¡± Hei-Ran exined. Theirpany has been used to carry illegal goods, which would give them a lot of trouble if they were found. Not only will A-Yeong suffer if an borate investigation is done, but the wholepany will suffer.


    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± Her mother asked with concern.


    Hei-Ran sighed. ¡°I guess we have to let go of shipping and ensure to keep our records clean. If anything arises, we wouldn¡¯t be badly affected.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s your part of thepany. Grandfather gave that to you.¡± Seul-Bi mentioned with a sad frown while Hei-Ran smiled.


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t that productive either, so we can let it go and move the funds for it to other areas of thepany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a tough one for you. I¡¯m sorry I put you under all this stress.¡± A-Yeong apologized once again.


    ¡°Nonsense. I enjoy doing all this again.¡± Hei-Ran mockingly chided.


    ¡°So you enjoy working here than in your boyfriend¡¯spany?¡± Seul-Bi asked with interest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Hei-Ran sharply replied.


    ¡°Well, you just insinuated it. I could swear brother Jin-Hai thinks differently.¡± She shrugged. ¡°So, I guess after everything has been resolved in thepany, you wouldn¡¯t be returning to your job, right?¡± She asked, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to Hei-Ran as they anticipated her answer.


    They all knew the grounds at which Hei-Ran was handed back her job. She had given herself an ultimatum before the shareholders, and she had proven herself. The quarter was looking promising, and also she had been able to bring to light A-Yeong¡¯s secret, thereby solving a family problem.


    ¡°So?¡± Seul-Bi pressed, her arms folded across her chest as she peered at Hei-Ran.


    Hei-Ran darted her eyes around as she looked at all the faces staring at her. It was obvious they were hopeful that she would remain in thepany, but she honestly hadn¡¯t thought about that.


    The purpose for her return had been fulfilled, and she could say she was ready to head back to her old job, to Jin-Hai ¨C God knows how much he keeps reminding her about it. But right now, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t sure of anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She honestly replied, and murmurs echoed at the corners of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re still considering leaving?¡± Her mother asked with mild surprise.


    Hei-Ran shrugged nonmittally. ¡°I¡¯m undecided about it, mom. But even if I do, A-Yeong is back, and with the change of things, grandfather can give her back the job. I¡¯m just not certain of anything yet.¡± She told her mother.


    ¡°But you love being back at thepany.¡± Her mother wasn¡¯t asking as she was almost certain of it.


    Hei-Ran shrugged again. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then you should do what you like. If this is about Jin-Hai, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand and support your decision. It has always been your dream to take over thepany from your grandfather, and if this is your opportunity at it, then I think you should consider it. You can work with A-Yeong when your grandfather approves her return to thepany. But if Jin-Hai doesn¡¯t support it, then I guess you should see it as a sign.¡±


    ¡°A sign to what?¡± Hei-Ran confusedly asked.


    ¡°That it might not work with him.¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453: Spiraling Out Of Hand


    Mi-Cha wasn¡¯t sure calling her uncle and asking him about a private matter about her father was the right thing to do. She didn¡¯t think it made sense to talk to him when she could easily speak to her father and ask him what that test result was all about, hence why she had decided to drop the call immediately she said her greetings.


    She had been too nervous; disconnecting the call felt like the right thing to do, and seeing him call her back made her more nervous.


    Should she answer it? What should she say? Should she just go ahead and ask if he knew if his brother had another child he knew about outside their family?


    Did her dad cheat on her mother, and a child has resulted from it? These were the question running through her mind as she stared back at her nervous self from the mirror.


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t think her father was such a person. She had known him to be ded to her mother and even to her, his adopted child. She was fully aware that she was adopted. She was a bit over sixteen when she fell sick and needed a transfusion, and that had been the moment she discovered she had been adopted.


    She still couldn¡¯t forget how desperately they had tried to convince her that she would be their only princess and that they saw her as a child they had birthed themselves.


    So what was going on? Did her father have a child elsewhere? Did he do something behind her mother?


    .....


    Mi-Cha was beyond troubled. She sighed when her phone rang again, and it was her uncle calling. She hesitated about it for a while before answering the call.


    ¡°Hello, uncle-¡±


    ¡°What happened? You just ended the call without saying anything. Did something happen?¡± Yong-Gun asked with a concerned tone.


    Mi-Cha sighed at the worry in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but nothing happened.¡± She said, hoping he would leave it at that, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are you sure? You must have called for a reason.¡± Yong-Gun said.


    Of course, she had. But she had changed her mind at thest minute.


    Hearing her hesitate, Yong-Gun prod. ¡°Is there something troubling you? You know you can talk to me.¡±


    Yong-Gun had been an incredible uncle to her. He was closer to her than she had seen other uncles with their nieces. Though he didn¡¯t visit frequently, he maintained a close rtionship with her, which was why she had considered speaking to him about what she had seen.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you something.¡± She said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uhm, it¡¯s about my dad.¡± She said, and Yong-Gun perked up the moment he heard that.


    ¡°What about him?¡± He asked with interest, and once again, he heard her hesitate.


    ¡°Is it something you want me to talk to him about for you? Are you in some sort of trouble?¡± He pressed.


    Mi-Cha bit her lips as she desperately pondered on what to do. She was close to her uncle, but she was closer to her father.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she had this talk with her dad? She would confront him and tell him to talk to her mother as soon as possible and not hide it from her as it seemed that might be his intention. She had seen his effort to hide the result yesterday, and she knew that was what he had gone to retrieve when he took the car keys from her.


    She dismissively sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not in any trouble. It was just something I saw. Never mind. I¡¯ll speak to my dad directly.¡± She exined.


    ¡°But what did you see?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll drop by your hotel to visit you tomorrow. You haven¡¯t given me your souvenirs.¡± She rambled.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, uncle. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Mi-Cha said and quickly ended the call. She didn¡¯t want to be pressured into spilling anything out, but even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t me him. She was the one who had called him.


    She seriously stared at the mirror. She had to talk to her father, and she had to do it now. Mi-Cha hurriedly fixed her hair and dipped her legs in her flips flops, and rushed out of her room to her father¡¯s study, where she was certain she¡¯d find him.


    He didn¡¯t go to work anymore, but he still kept up the habits of a working businessman.


    ¡°Mi-Cha.¡± She heard her mother call from the base of the stairs.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be down for whatever you need me forter. I want to speak with dad.¡± She said in a rush, and even without stopping.


    Sena raised a brow and watched her speed off to the private study. It wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary to see her in haste about something. She had wanted to ask her if she¡¯d go shopping with her, but she guessed she¡¯d have to wait.


    She turned back towards the kitchen to continue making breakfast.


    Mi-Cha barged into her father¡¯s study without knocking, and just like someone caught in the act, he seemed flustered as he tried to shove a piece of paper into his drawer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, dad. I¡¯m here because of that.¡± She outrightly told him, making the man freeze. He blinked as he stared at her.


    Mi-Cha locked the door and approached the desk. She lowered herself to one of the seats across the desk. She stared at the paper in his hand before looking at his face.


    Her gaze was hard and piercing because she knew if she wanted to have this conversation for her mother¡¯s sake, she had to be tough.


    She tipped her chin towards the paper without tearing her gaze from him. ¡°What is that, dad?¡± She stoically inquired.


    Ki-Jun blinked twice as he tried topose himself. He let out an awkward smile, ¡°Oh, this, it¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it, because I already saw it yesterday. What I want to know is, is it true? Did you betray mom?¡± She asked. She sat up, and her face hardened even more, when the gravity of the situation dawned on her. ¡°Dad, do you have a family elsewhere?¡±


    Ki-Jun furrowed his brows. ¡°Family? I don¡¯t have any family elsewhere.¡± He told her


    ¡°Then what is that? Which child is that?¡± She urgently inquired.


    Ki-Jun sighed when he saw the look on her face. He should have known she wasn¡¯t going to look for her phone yesterday. He couldn¡¯t believe she had fooled him.


    He resignedly hissed as he ced the result on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Mi-Cha. It¡¯s a bit moreplicated than that.¡± He said, wondering what he was going to tell her about it.


    Mi-Cha narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I think right now, dad. But I was hoping you could give me some exnation. If you¡¯ve done something to offend mother, I will not forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do-¡± Ki-Jun hissed out in frustration.


    He looked at the result and then at her. ¡°It is our child. Mine and your mother¡¯s.¡± He confessed while Mi-Cha froze.


    Ki-Jun sighed again when he saw her shocked state. ¡°Mi-Cha,¡± he softly called.


    ¡°W-what did you....what did you say?¡± Mi-Cha stuttered out. Her face looked slightly pale, as if she had just heard the biggest news of her life. He guessed it was. It was the biggest news of his life as well.


    ¡°This child is your mom¡¯s child and mine. Your sister.¡± He said, and Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes widened again with shock.


    ¡°Remember thedy that came with Dan-Han?¡± He asked.


    ¡°H..his girlfriend?¡± She asked in shock and surprise.


    Ki-Jun nodded. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see the way she looked like your mom?¡±


    Well, she did. But she didn¡¯t think too much about it because there was nothing to think about. Wait, what was he saying now?


    When did he and her mother have a child that was all grown?


    Mi-Cha paused on her thought. She blinked and stared at her father, wide-eyed. She put two and two together, and she let out a soft gasp.


    ¡°Are you saying that that child...¡± Mi-Cha paused, unable to even voice out her thoughts. ¡°Is she the...one?¡± She asked, and her eyes widened to the extreme when he nodded.


    That was unbelievable. She thought the baby had died? Ki-Jun had told her about their baby, that had died after she had discovered she was adopted about seven years ago.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± She curiously inquired, and Ki-Jun shrugged. That was an answer he also didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, this is all new to me as it is to you. I just got the results yesterday, so I don¡¯t have the answer to whatever question you want to ask me now. This was why I was trying to keep it a secret-¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep it a secret.¡± She urgently cut in.


    ¡°-for now.¡± Hepleted.


    They silently stared at each other till Mi-Cha spoke up. ¡°So we can¡¯t tell mother?¡± Obviously, that was what he meant by keeping the secret for now.


    Ki-Jun ruly sighed as he shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anybody, especially not your mother. We have to get answers first before we tell anyone.¡± He said, and Mi-Cha suddenly felt grateful she hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her uncle.


    She sighed in relief even though her heart was still beating heavily. ¡°So what are you going to do now? Who are you getting these answers from? You have to get them fast so that we can tell mother.¡± She eagerly asked.


    Ki-Jun nodded in understanding. He also wanted to tell Sena. Oh, the joy she¡¯d have as well as all the other emotions that would spin her off her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting with Lee Dan-Han.¡±


    Mi-Cha furrowed her brows. ¡°Lee Dan-Han? Why?¡± Why were they meeting him? What exactly did he know in all this?


    And as if understanding her silent questions, Ki-Jun spoke up. ¡°Dan-Han is the only one with the answers right now. He offered toe over, but I refused. I couldn¡¯t risk your mom eavesdropping on us. So I¡¯ll be meeting him at his hotel this morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Mi-Cha hastily dered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. You know that, Dad. If everything you said is true, then I want to go with you. If she¡¯s my sister, then I guess I might have acted a bit poorly with her yesterday. I should apologize.¡±


    Ki-Jun nkly looked at her, but before he could say something, she jerked up to her feet and dashed towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get dressed. Don¡¯t you dare leave without me, else I¡¯ll tell mom all I know.¡± She threatened and rushed out of the room, leaving Ki-Jun helplessly sighing as he had no other choice.


    Meanwhile, in Yong-Gun¡¯s suite, he silently pondered what Mi-Cha¡¯s call was about.


    Did she say she saw something? What was it? And if she called to talk about it with him, why did she suddenly change her mind? That was unusual.


    He had intentionally maintained a good rtionship with her all these years; after all, she was his child and the trump card to his ns, so what was it she had decided not to tell him at thest minute?


    Was it rted to the issue at hand? Did she see something that she shouldn¡¯t have seen?


    Yong-Gun knew he was being overly suspicious about everything right now, but what else could he do?


    .....


    He stared at Stephen. ¡°Find that doctor now, and bring him to me. I have a feeling things are spiraling out of hand. And find out where Dan-Han is staying. If there¡¯s a need to see to her end, I want it done today.¡± He ordered.


    There was no room for dallying

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454: Hasting Things Up


    Dan-Han silently drummed his hand on the table as he stared out the window. He was running a check of things in his head to see if he had left anything out, and it seems he hasn¡¯t.


    His eyes trailed towards his phone when it rang, and he answered the call.


    ¡°Which is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The one you said, sir.¡± Someone replied from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Then you know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± Dan-Han asked, and the man affirmatively replied.


    ¡°Get it done, when it¡¯s time.¡± He said and disconnected the call.


    He lolled back on the chair and his fingers resumed drumming against the desk in a precise manner.


    .....


    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re plotting something in your head.¡± Eun-sun amusedly joked as she strolled in from the bathroom in a robe.


    Dan-Han turned to her with a meaningful smile. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am.¡±


    Eun-sun raised a curious brow. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dan-Han nodded. ¡°A really messy one at that.¡± He said with a cryptic smile which had Eun-sun peering at him with interest. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking. She tightened her robe as she walked towards him. She stopped at the edge of the table and folded her arms across her chest while she stared at him a bit more intently.


    ¡°Care to share what this ¡®plot¡¯ is all about?¡± She asked, enunciating on the plot.


    Dan-Han stared at her and smiled. ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ll hate me enough at the end of it, so I¡¯ll save the trouble forter.¡±


    A slight frown framed Eun-sun¡¯s face as she intently observed him. She tried to discern if he had meant that as a joke or if he was being serious, but it didn¡¯t seem like a joke.


    She took a step closer and he raised his head to meet her gaze. ¡°Dan-Han what are you doing?¡± She asked with a suspicious tone.


    ¡°Hasting things up.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± She pressed. Her eyes furrowed when he silently stared at her as if leaving her to find the answer by herself, and when Eun-sun did, her frown deepened.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to provoke that man are you?¡± She sternly asked and Dan-Han scoffed.


    ¡°Provoke you say? I¡¯m not provoking anybody.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Eun-sun demanded. If he wasn¡¯t in desperate search of trouble, then what was he doing?


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°See, I¡¯m not the the type to sit around and wait for an opponent to decide when it¡¯s time to start a battle. I don¡¯t even do this plotting thing. I handle my problem as soon as I identify them.¡±


    ¡°And by handling you mean killing someone?¡± She snapped, giving Dan-Han a hard look that dared him to deny it. And of course, Dan-Han wasn¡¯t going to, rather his gaze also hardened at her.


    ¡°Eun-sun, I¡¯ve never pretended to be a good person to you, neither have I acted to be someone I¡¯m not.¡± He tartly told her.


    A deted sigh eased off Eun-sun¡¯s lips. Of course, he hadn¡¯t done that, but could he at least not act like some viin?


    She softened her look and voice. ¡°Can you be a bit more patient or careful?¡± She softly asked.


    Dan-Han sighed when he registered the soft change in her disposition and he did the same. ¡°This is taking too long already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± Dan-Han corrected. ¡°But that¡¯s enough to see to the end of this madness. I have other issues to attend to. So I¡¯d like for this to end quickly so everyone can get their happily ever after, especially me.¡± He said with a loud hiss.


    Eun-sun stared at him, not knowing what else to say. She knew he was stressed with a lot of things and she had to say she felt apologetic having him handle so much pressure.


    ¡°Go get dressed, your father is on his way here.¡± He told here and Eun-sun stared at him with shock surprise.


    ¡°He is?¡± She inquired and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Dan-Han shrugged. ¡°I guess he¡¯s highly impatience. I can only deduce he might have done the test after all, if he¡¯s in such a desperate need to see me.¡± He reasoned.


    Eun-sun¡¯s felt her heart skip at his words. She mindlessly clenched her fingers which had suddenly be mmy.


    ¡°So this means he already knows?¡± Eun-sun anxiously asked, despite being sure that was what he meant.


    Dan-Han nodded.


    He sighed when she stiffened and suddenly began pacing. There was no doubt she was anxious and it waspletely understandable.


    He stood up from the chair and walked up to her, nting himself in front of her to stop her pacing. she looked at him with worry and anxiety.


    Dan-Han held her by the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡± He said. ¡°This was all we¡¯ve been waiting for. You don¡¯t have to be scared now.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun sighed.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they like you?¡± Dan-Han asked with a frown. Sometimes he really doesn¡¯t get this woman he was in love with. It wasn¡¯t as if they were her inws who wereing to inspect their future daughter-inw, so what was she scared about?


    Eun-sun nervously bit her lips as she tried to reply his question. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the best of education. I...I have a very foul temper. I¡¯m rough around the edges. I¡¯m not some prim and proper daughter like...like-¡±


    ¡°Like Mi-Cha?¡± Dan-Han raised a brow at her and she hesitantly nodded.


    Dan-Han nkly stared at her, not sure of what to say. This girl and her worries were going to be the death of him.


    He loudly sighed after few moments of silence. He couldn¡¯t reprimand her for all the things she had just said, because he understood she was nervous and other people would feel the same too.


    He run his hands down her arms which had suddenly be cold and he guessed it was because of the nerves.


    ¡°Eun-sun, there¡¯s no need to worry about all that. I¡¯m sure right now all he wants is to see you and know what happened. Why you had missed twenty-five years of being with your family? Right this moment all the old man wants is just answers. And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also feeling anxious because he must feel he had failed to protect his child. So rx, there¡¯s no need for all this anxiety.¡± He assured her.


    Eun-sun held her breath as she tried to calm herself down, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can.¡± She said.


    ¡°Just breath, love. Everything will be fine.¡± He told her and Eun-sun slowly took in a long, deep breath.


    He smiled at her. ¡°Now that¡¯s my girl.¡± He pulled her close and kissed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He assured her and Eun-sun nodded despite her disbelief.


    ¡°So this n of yours, will it be dangerous?¡± She asked. If he said she was going to hate himter, then she believed there was going to be an enormous amount of danger in it, but would be at the receiving end?


    Dan-Han managed a smile which Eun-sun found to be very stiff. ¡°Only if things doesn¡¯t go as nned.¡±


    He kissed her forehead when her countenance changed. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everything goes as nned.¡± He assuringly smiled, but Eun-sun¡¯s countenance didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Is there anything I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°And by that, you mean nothing.¡± That was obviously what he meant.


    Understanding her tone and mood, his smile broadened. ¡°Not exactly. There¡¯s one thing you¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Eun-sun asked with interest.


    ¡°It requires you dressing up, so you have to do that first.¡±


    Eun-sun silently stared at him before making her way to the wardrobe to get herself dressed.


    ¡°Anything in particr I should wear?¡± She inquired, and Dan-Han shook his head.


    ¡°Just wear yourfy clothes.¡± He said and Eun-sun continued with her task of dressing up.


    Dan-Han returned to his seat and stared at a copy of a DNA result on hisptop, bearing Ki-Jun¡¯s name. He logged into a different email ount and sent it to the address he had received a mail from two days ago.


    He reclined back on the chair as he stared at the delivered mail. This was going to cause a lot of problems, but there were problems he was ready to face.


    If things worked as he had nned them, then no one would be scathed. He was going to take a risk especially with Ki-Jun¡¯s life, but if the man wanted answers then he was going to give it to him, but in the way he¡¯d want. Because it would be a futile attempt to tell the man that his only beloved brother was a viin, or about his atrocities against him.


    He didn¡¯t have the energy to exin and convince him, rather he¡¯d let him find out himself.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455: The Catalyst


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t think all Dan-Han wanted from her was to ride the elevator to the underground park of the hotel until they got there.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe this was all there was to it, but it appeared so as they stood on one of the parking aisles closest to the door exit.


    She peeked a nce at him as she wondered exactly what they were doing there, but he had his gaze fixed ahead of him as if expecting something. Was there something they were supposed to see? Or someone they were supposed to meet?


    She stared around in case there was something she was missing, but all around were fleets of cars parked in the enormous car park.


    She turned back to him. ¡°Dan-Han, are we meeting someone?¡± She asked, and he nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who?¡±


    .....


    ¡°The catalyst.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eun-sun arched a brow as she confusedly stared at him. The catalyst? What does that even mean?


    Eun-sun was about to ask him what he meant when she caught sight of his lips curving into a lop-sided smile and his eyes trailing after a car headed towards them.


    The car parked two cars away from them, and a middle-aged man stepped out of it, dressed in a navy blue checkered suit and had a briefcase in hand.


    Eun-sun passively nced at him, but her gaze turned intent and curious when she observed the man heading towards them with a smile on his face.


    Her gaze darted to Dan-Han when he stepped forward and approached the man.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr.Philip.¡± He greeted with a smile which the man reciprocated with an even wider one.


    ¡°President Lee, good morning.¡± The man greeted back. They exchanged a handshake, and Eun-sun quickly stepped forward when Dan-Han stretched a hand toward her.


    ¡°Mr.Philip, this is my girlfriend, Eun-sun. Honey, Mr. Philip.¡± He introduced.


    ¡°Hello, youngdy,¡± The man greeted with a warm and polite smile, and Eun-sun quickly greeted with a bow.


    ¡°Mr. Philip is uncle Ki-Jun¡¯s attorney,¡± Dan-Han mentioned, and Eun-sun snapped her head towards him, but sheposed herself and bowed to the man again, her lips managing whatever smile she could to mask the look of shock on her face.


    ¡°Nice meeting you, sir.¡± She said, and the man nodded. He seemed genuinely happy by the smile hanging on his face, and Eun-sun wondered why.


    Uncle Ki-Jun...her supposed father¡¯s attorney? What was he doing here? She wondered. Or maybe the question should be, what was Dan-Han up to?


    Her attention moved to the man when he spoke to Dan-Han. ¡°I must say I was surprised when I received your call this morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I disturbed you.¡± Dan-Han apologized.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± The man mockingly chided. ¡°I¡¯ve heard great tales of you from Chairman Kim and also from the news, which has piqued my interest to see the great young man of business. It is an honor to be at your service.¡± The man sincerely said, and Dan-Han only smiled.


    ¡°So what exactly was it you needed me for?¡± The man inquired, and Eun-sun peeked at Dan-Han again. He had that smile on his face when he was being mischievous and calctive.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that big, but you¡¯ll be paid handsomely for it,¡± Dan-Han told him, and just as he said those words, Eun-sun caught sight of two familiar people walking toward them. She turned to Dan-Han, and she noticed he already had his gaze on them.


    Mr. Philip also turned behind to see what had attracted their attention and when he saw Ki-Jun, he was stunned.


    ¡°Sir,¡± He quickly bowed to Ki-Jun, who shuffled his gaze between him and Dan-Han, before epting the man¡¯s hand for a handshake.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ki-Jun curiously inquired, and Mr.Philip exined he had received a call from Dan-Han requesting his services on a certain matter.


    Ki-Jun raised a brow at Dan-Han, who only smiled and greeted him like he hadn¡¯t seen the question in Ki-Jun¡¯s eyes. He looked at Mi-Cha, who was paying Eun-sun an awkward look, and he guessed Ki-Jun had told her about it because her gaze on Eun-sun seemed to be of disbelief and mild surprise.


    Eun-sun greeted Ki-Jun, who nodded responsively. ¡°Why are you all standing in the car park?¡± Ki-Jun asked, wondering why he had met them there.


    ¡°We thought it wise to wait for you than have you go through the trouble of searching for the room,¡± Dan-Han said, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t believe him.


    Dan-Han could be evasive with questions, but he didn¡¯t lie. But she was certain this right now was a lie.


    She had a feeling there was more to Dan-Han inviting her father¡¯swyer and choosing to meet him in the parking lot.


    She couldn¡¯t help but find it suspicious since she knew the man to be meticulous and secretive about things. It has been difficult trying to predict Dan-Han and the thoughts in his mind, but in this part, she knows the man would never meet everyone here, except it was all part of the workings in his head.


    Her father, Mi-Cha, his attorney and her in one ce...it was a bit odd, especially with thewyer¡¯s presence.


    Wait, did he say they were waiting for the catalyst? Was he referring to the attorney?


    Her eyes darted between Ki-Jun, Mi-Cha and thewyer. It had to be one of them. Did he invite Mi-Cha too?


    Wait, if Dan-Han had chosen to address one of them as a catalyst, that meant he was expecting some sort of reaction that would lead to a cascade of events.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened when she tried to put a few things together. This was a set-up. It had to be, she reasoned.


    Dan-Han was outrightly trying to force the enemy¡¯s hand by bringing his worst fears to his face ¨C seeing all his ns brought to naught.


    And ording to Dan-Han, the enemy¡¯s n has always been to take the Kim family fortune. Her eyes traveled to the attorney. That exined his presence.


    The man didn¡¯t know why he was here, Ki-Jun had no idea why hiswyer was there, and neither did her evil uncle, but the collection of them all in one ce would only stir up one thought in him, and that was, her father was already making a change on his will.


    Did that mean someone was watching them? Was that why they were outside? Eun-sun found it even more suspicious when they made a detour to the lobby, and Dan-Han made a request to the front desk, something he could have done with the telephone in their room.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know if the others found it strange, but she did.


    Her eyes darted to Dan-Han, and she stared at him with narrowed eyes. The man was calling for trouble, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Dan-Han, I know what you¡¯re doing. Please don¡¯t.¡± She whispered to him as they walked down the hallway to their room.


    He looked at her and smiled. ¡°And what does my baby think I¡¯m doing?¡± He amusedly asked back, and Eun-sun felt the pressing urge to p him on his back, but knowing the people trailing behind them, she refrained from doing so.


    ¡°This would be dangerous.¡± Someone was going to get hurt because she could already imagine what would happen if that evil uncle tried to keep his n in ce. Who was he going to hurt? She, her father, or the attorney.


    Someone was going to get hurt, and she didn¡¯t know who it would be. Dan-Han was looking for real trouble.


    Of all men to be with, why did she fall for the one with a bent for trouble and danger?


    Maybe because he¡¯s the only one who could protect her and everyone else? She gazed up at him. There was confidence and fire in his eyes. She was sure he¡¯d do his best to keep everyone safe, but there were so many uncertainties. He couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure what would happen to everybody.


    Dan-Han led them to the sitting room where they all sat, and before anyone could speak up, he started.


    ¡°We all have different reasons for being here, but I¡¯d like you to keep those reasons aside and realign it to something more important, which is surviving today.¡± He said and paused to gauge the abrupt change in everyone¡¯s countenance, most especially Uncle Ki-Jun, who had a confused and displeased look on his face.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± He softly drawled while Dan-Han sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to this uncle, but you¡¯ll be the major target for the day, so I¡¯ll try my best to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han!¡± The man drawled, his eyes darkening with anger. ¡°What nonsense is going on?!¡± He demanded, and Eun-sun gulped as she watched the man¡¯s intent gaze on Dan-Han. He seemed angry and confused.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456: Protecting His Girlfriend.


    ¡°What nonsense is going on?!¡± Ki-Jun demanded, and Eun-sun gulped as she watched the man¡¯s intent gaze on Dan-Han. He seemed angry and confused.


    No one would be happy about being talked to about death, and Dan-Han really had a way of breaking bad news to people, so she clearly understood.


    She looked at the attorney, who seemed pale with confusion, as well as Mi-Cha, who was staring at Dan-Han with a deep frown.


    ¡°Brother Dan-Han, you shouldn¡¯t say such things. Please exin what¡¯s going on to us.¡± She subtly said in a voice that was a contrast to the look on her face.


    Dan-Han looked at her as she spoke but settled his gaze back at his godfather, who looked pissed. He was certain the man was beyond displeased as he hade to get answers but was currently hearing something entirely different ¨C something he least expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle.¡± Dan-Han apologised. ¡°I know you came for answers, but those are what I can¡¯t give you because if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± The man said, but Dan-Han eyes only trailed to Mi-Cha, and he sighed.


    .....


    She was another victim in all this, and she would suffer the most blow from the whole secret that would be revealed anytime soon.


    She and Eun-sun were the most affected by this, and her reaction afterwards was something he still couldn¡¯t predict.


    He gazed back at Ki-Jun. ¡°How about I show you.¡± He said, and Ki-Jun piercingly stared at him. Dan-Han observed his countenance, which didn¡¯t change while he said nothing.


    ¡°How so?¡± The man sternly asked.


    Dan-Han looked at Mr Philip, whose eyes had been darting back and forth between them as he listened in sheer confusion about what was going on.


    ¡°First, we must reveal the situation to Mr Philip here.¡± He said, watching Ki-Jun¡¯s face harden as he red at him for a while before moving his eyes to Eun-Sun.


    Ki-Jun stared at Eun-sun, who sat beside Dan-Han on the double couch adjacent to the one he was upying with Mi-Cha. He took in her face, and he felt the anger in his heart quell drastically, and he reluctantly nodded.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skip at his gaze on her, and she could still see the look of disbelief in his eyes as he stared at her. Her presence must feel surreal to him, just as he felt to her.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe this..he was her biological father. She had wanted to find her biological parents the moment Song-Hee confirmed she wasn¡¯t her child. She wanted to know what they looked like, what they¡¯d do when they saw her, as well as know if they had given her away intentionally.


    But despite seeing all this and having her answers, everything still felt surreal.


    Her eyes travelled to Mi-Cha, who was staring back at her with a look of awareness, and she felt even more conscious. With both their gazes on her and the imagination of the thoughts they were each having, the atmosphere grew awkward, and it lingered until Dan-Han spoke up, suddenly disrupting all their thoughts and bringing them back to reality.


    ¡°Mr Philip, I¡¯d like to reintroduce my girlfriend to you.¡± He said, and the man stared at him with increased confusion, wondering why there was a sudden need for another introduction. Nevertheless, he kept silent and let Dan-Han make the introduction.


    ¡°My girlfriend, Eun-sun, is chairman Kim¡¯s biological daughter.¡± He announced, and Mr Philip suddenly nced at Ki-Jun, who nodded affirmatively.


    He stared back at Eun-sun wide-eyed, blinking with surprise while Eun-sun tried not to look away from him.


    Seeing the reaction on his face made her feel slightly uneasy.


    Mr Philip had his eyes fixed on her in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard despite the Chairman¡¯s affirmation, and just like every other person who had heard this news and would hear it in the future, he had just one question in mind.


    How was it possible?


    Where was a biological child sprouting out from? He wondered.


    Seeing the incredulous look on his face, Dan-Han sighed and returned his gaze to his godfather. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sure you must have suspected that her sudden disappearance in the past twenty-five was a deliberate act. I can assure you it is, the same way I can tell you, she could be dead in the next hour before you even get to introduce her to aunty.¡±


    And this was why he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. While they waited for Yong-Gun to make a move, they could be outsmarted, and anything could happen. He could lose her, which was thest thing he could let happen.


    This was country F, and unlike home, he didn¡¯t have a loyal team working for him here, except the ones he had to pay for. But the cons about mercenaries are that they have no loyalty and their services go to the highest bidder, which might not be him. Thus he couldn¡¯t take chances. Not with Eun-sun.


    Mr Kim¡¯s countenance turned grim when he heard that. So it was true someone took his child and made him and his family stay apart for such a long time. To what end? That was a question forter. Right now, he wanted to know who it was.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± That was all he asked.


    Dan-Han¡¯s gaze surreptitiously shifted to Mi-Cha. ¡°I can¡¯t say, but if things go as nned, you¡¯ll have your answer soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please,¡± Dan-Han begged, cutting him short. ¡°You know I¡¯ll tell you anything you ask of me. I¡¯ve never kept a secret, but this is about your family. And withholding this piece of information now will save you a lot of issues.¡±


    Dan-Han had worst-case scenarios, most of which ended up with Mi-Cha knowing her role in what was happening.


    Did Yong-Gun love his child? He doubted the man¡¯s heart was in the right ce because if it were, he wouldn¡¯t be this mad. If he only viewed Mi-Cha as a means to an end, he wouldn¡¯t mind using her as leverage. Something to get Ki-Jun into doing what he wanted because Ki-Jun had a weakness for people, especially his family, and he loved Mi-Cha to no end.


    So there was no telling.


    Ki-Jun didn¡¯t want to agree with Dan-Han on this. He didn¡¯t want to know what he was up to. All he wanted was the person who had messed with his family in such a fashion. He wanted to see the cruel person who could reap a child less than a day old from its mother¡¯s arm and make them all suffer and endure years of hardship.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known you since you were a boy, I would have gripped you by the neck.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°And if it weren¡¯t about your family and the fact that I love your daughter, I would be less concerned.¡± Dan-Han countered.


    Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han and then at her father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hear what he has to say.¡± She softly said, her eyes meeting her father¡¯s own, and he saw the silent plea in it.


    Ki-Jun stared back at Dan-Han and sighed. ¡°Whatever this madness is, let¡¯s hear it. And about your rtionship with her, we¡¯ll talk about this when everything is settled.¡± He said, and Dan-Han wondered if that was a threat. Eun-sun also thought the same as she gazed at her father, who didn¡¯t seem bothered by the looks he was receiving.


    Dan-Han pushed his words out of his mind for now and focused on the issue at hand. After all, he saidter.


    ¡°The person who took Eun-Sun isn¡¯t a fan of this reunion and would do anything to stop it because he has a goal. And just before you got here, I sent him a copy of a DNA result bearing your name.¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡± Ki-Jun snapped, his eyes burning with anger, and this time even Eun-sun was staring at him with disbelief.


    But Dan-Han continued. He didn¡¯t have time to pacify or borately exin the reason for his actions. ¡°If I¡¯m right, an attempt will be made on Eun-sun¡¯s life or yours. But with the presence of Mr Philip here, it¡¯ll be shifted to the both of you as handling her first would be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°So you alerted the enemy to keep your girlfriend safe?¡± Ki-Jun asked with a scoff.


    ¡°My girlfriend is your daughter, so I believe I just scored a brownie point against your scoldingter,¡± Dan-Han replied.


    Ki-Jun stared at him incredulously, but he didn¡¯t say anything about that; rather, he asked, ¡°And what has my attorney got to do with any of this?¡± He asked, but his eyes narrowed when he realised something.


    ¡°Does this have to do with my will?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural there¡¯d be changes to it if there¡¯s a new arrival of another family member,¡± Dan-Han replied, liking the fact that the man was catching on. It was better he figured it out for himself than hear it from him.


    Ki-Jun frowned as he pondered what Dan-Han had said. Who would not want him to make a change in his will?

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457: Crazy n


    No matter how hard Ki-Jun thought about it, no one came to mind. He couldn¡¯t think about anyone wanting to make any changes or prevent him from making any changes to his will.


    The names of beneficiaries in his will were limited, and they weren¡¯t ones to do something like this, as they were either not born or too young at the time of the incident or were directly affected by it.


    He stared at Dan-Han with a deep frown. ¡°This person, you know who it is, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked to be certain, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do,¡± Dan-Han replied, and Ki-Jun¡¯s countenance grimly darkened.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t me him for noting up with a suspect in mind, as the culprit had fully crafted his n and ensured his name was thest name that woulde to his brother¡¯s mind.


    Yong-Gun had everything plotted out in a way no one would ever imagine he could be responsible for, as it would seem he had nothing to gain from the whole scheme.


    Dan-Han had to admit that the man was indeed sly.


    .....


    Ki-Jun tersely nodded at Dan-Han¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll see to whoever it is at the end of all this.¡± He deathly drawled, his tone holding a promise of doing what he had said. Dan-Han observed the strange look on the man¡¯s face, and it was one he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    He¡¯d be this enraged had he been in Ki-Jun¡¯s shoes. Well, he¡¯d be more than enraged. He¡¯d turn the life of anyone who¡¯d dare such a prank on him upside down, and they¡¯d wish they had never been born.


    ¡°So what are we supposed to do now?¡± Mr Philip nervously asked when the silence lingered a bit too long.


    He wanted to know if Dan-Han had a n. By God, he hoped he had one because he didn¡¯t want to believe Dan-Ha had implicated him in something he had been clueless about until now and was capable of taking his life.


    Dan-Han nodded, and the man sighed in relief.


    ¡°So what is it?¡± He urged, anxiety sounding in his voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really determine what he¡¯ll do, but I can imagine what he might attempt.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Ki-Jun asked, eagerly wanting to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡°idents,¡± Dan-Han replied. ¡°That would be the most likely scenario.¡± He told them, and a short wave of silence hovered in the room before Eun-sun spoke.


    ¡°And most unlikely?¡± She asked, and everyone¡¯s piercing gaze settled on Dan-Han with curiosity.


    Dan-Han casually shrugged. ¡°Gunshots.¡± He said, and everyone tensed up, most especially Eun-sun.


    ¡°None of you should be surprised if you run into an armed robbery scene on your way back. Your cars might be taken to make it look like an armed robbery or anything valuable on you might be taken. That would draw away the suspicion of it being an assassination attack. And if it¡¯s indeed an ident, then I can assure you, even if anyone of you makes it to the hospital, you¡¯d be dered dead of a heart attack or any natural cause that might have resulted from the ident before the day runs out.¡± He told them.


    ¡°And how would you this?¡± Ki-Jun asked with a curious frown, wondering how Dan-Han had all this in his head.


    Dan-Han nonmittally shrugged as he settled back into the couch. ¡°Because those are some of the things I¡¯ll do if I were in his shoes and if I¡¯m to keep my tracks covered to prevent future troubles.¡±


    The room went silent immediately after Dan-Han said those words. He almost scoffed at the incredulous look on their faces. He stared at Eun-sun, and he almost smiled. She looked at him like he had suddenly grown an extra head and was probably seeing him for the first time.


    She was the one who fell for a man like him, so she should handle it. He turned his gaze away from her and stared at his godfather and Mr Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some arrangements for you.¡± He said, and Mr Philip perked up. All he wanted was to go home safely and imagine this day was only a bad dream, and he hadn¡¯t heard anything about his life being in danger.


    ¡°In your cars are two men who¡¯d be driving your cars back,¡± Dan-Han announced.


    ¡°Drivers? Why?¡± Ki-Jun asked. Why were there suddenly drivers in their cars?


    ¡°Did something happen to the cars?¡± Ki-Jun couldn¡¯t help but ask, and he confirmed it when Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Just before we got into this room, your brakes were altered just as I¡¯d imagined they would be.¡±


    ¡°Altered by who?¡± Mi-Cha urgently asked, and Dan-Han nced at her as he replied.


    ¡°By men who were probably sent here for Eun-sun after I sent that DNA report, but they must have reported our meeting here when they saw uncle and Mr Philip.¡±


    Mr Philip slightly gaped when he fully realised why he had been invited.


    Dan-Han knew his presence would stir up a change of ns in the enemy camps, hence why he had invited him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen now?¡± He wasn¡¯t expected to get into his car now that he knew what had happened to his car, right?


    Dan-Han sinctly exined what they were to do. ¡°Mi-Cha would stay back in the hotel room with Eun-sun.¡± He said, and Mi-Cha frowned hearing that.


    ¡°What about my dad? You aren¡¯t thinking about putting him in the car, are you? Despite knowing it has been tampered with?¡± She demanded, and Eun-sun also peered at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Dan-Han, are you?¡± Eun-sun cautiously asked.


    Dan-Han sighed as he stared at his uncle. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If you want to catch him in the act, then we must do this.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Mi-Cha fumed as she shot to her feet. Dan-Han understood her worry, so he said nothing. Mi-Cha turned to her father when he remained quiet despite hearing all he had said.


    She suspiciously frowned at him. ¡°Dad, you aren¡¯t considering this are you?¡± She demanded, and when he remained quiet, she turned to Eun-sun, who was silently staring at Dan-Han.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let him do this, are you? He¡¯s only got you back, and you¡¯re going to let your boyfriend drive him to his death?¡±


    ¡°Mi-Cha.¡± Ki-Jun chided, but the girl was too livid to be calmed. What nonsense were they even discussing right now? She mused.


    This wasn¡¯t some movie where people went insane with mad ideas. What happened to just calling the cops and catching the bad guy?


    She whipped out her phone from her bag. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the cops.¡± She said.


    ¡°And do what?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°And tell them someone is after my father¡¯s life, and he needs protection. And you better spill who this person is, so they arrest him before he does something terrible because this n of yours is insane!¡± She told Dan-Han matter of factly.


    Dan-Han wearily sighed. ¡°You have to calm down, Mi-Cha. Nothing will happen to them!¡± He said while Mi-Cha looked at him with incredulity.


    ¡°Calm down? Calm down?¡± She angrily asked, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t calm down!¡± She snapped. ¡°This is my father. Her father.¡± She pointed at Eun-sun. ¡°You want me to exin to mom why something as stupid as this had happened?! What if something happens? Why do you think whoever this person is, he hasn¡¯t thought about you thwarting his n? What if he has a contingency n? Can you assure me....assure us that nothing will go wrong?¡± She acridly demanded, and everyone except Ki-Jun peered at Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han kept silent for a while before answering, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I say to hell with your ns. I¡¯m calling the cops.¡± She dered, and just as she started dialling the number on her phone, Ki-Jun snatched it away from her.


    ¡°Dad!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Be calm, Mi-Cha. Let¡¯s all think about this.¡± He told her, but the girl wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    Eun-sun turned to Dan-Han, who also stared at her. ¡°Dan-Han, I also don¡¯t like this n of yours. It¡¯s too risky.¡± She told him. ¡°What if something happens to him, to Mr Philip? I don¡¯t think we can deal with that. Let¡¯s think of something better.¡± She told him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing better.¡± He replied to her. ¡°Calling the cops isn¡¯t going to help in anything because you have no evidence. What are you going to say to the cops? That someone took you from your parents as a child? How do you prove it? He left no proof, but if you want one, then this is the way to go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit lengthy and dramatic, and trust me, I hate it all just as you all do, but there¡¯s nothing we can do except follow him on his path. To get someone as vicious as this who would go as far he can; then you have to y ording to his game and let him believe he has it all figured out.¡±


    Mi-Cha irritably hissed. ¡°I still don¡¯t like this idea.¡± She sharply told him.


    ¡°I know.¡± He turned to Eun-sun again. ¡°I promise to do everything I can, believe me.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    But before she could say anything, Ki-Jun spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He said, and Mi-Cha turned to him with a frown.


    ¡°Dad?!¡± She called, but Ki-Jun ignored her and also evaded Eun-sun¡¯s gaze. He looked at Dan-Han.


    ¡°I want to see this person who ruined my family at the end of the day, and I want to be on my feet when I do.¡± He said, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Your best isn¡¯t assuring enough. I want certainty, and I want my attorney to be excluded from this. I can¡¯t bear the risk of anything happening to him.¡± Ki-Jun said, and Dan-Han nodded, knowing Ki-Jun would have it no other way, but he wasn¡¯t going to exclude the man because doing so would be a w.


    Eun-sun turned to Dan-Han when she realised he hadn¡¯t mentioned himself in any of this.


    ¡°And where are you going to be?¡± She asked, and they all peered at him.


    ¡°Making sure nothing goes wrong,¡± he said as he hoped nothing did

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458: Protect Herself


    Dan-Han¡¯s n was by no chance fool-proof as it bore too many risks, so much everyone had reservations towards it, all except Dan-Han.


    He knew they didn¡¯t like the n, and he wasn¡¯t expecting them to.


    Some didn¡¯t even call it a n but a suicide mission ¨C as Mi-Cha so favourably called it. She was the least receptive to it.


    Mi-Cha still couldn¡¯t believe the incredulous n Dan-Han hade up with. A staged ident only to gather proof?


    What in the devil¡¯s name was that? What if something really happened to her father?


    Mi-Cha couldn¡¯t see herself being in support of it, and neither was Mr Philip or Eun-sun, but despite their attempts to sway Ki-Jun from joining Dan-Han in his madness, the man seemed decided on heeding to the ¡®n¡¯.


    Mi-Cha sighed infuriatedly. Knowing she couldn¡¯t convince her father made her all the more livid.


    .....


    She believed a call to her mother would put an end to all this, as only she would talk some sense into her father, but she couldn¡¯t make that call as he had her phone and he wasn¡¯t letting go.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Mi-Cha. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Ki-Jun tried tofort and assure her, but Mi-Cha was far beyondforting. She didn¡¯t even need the assurance that he also didn¡¯t have. What was the probability that he would get out of all this unscathed?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me not to be worried, Dad, because I can¡¯t help it.¡± She told him matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ki-Jun assured her, but Mi-Cha didn¡¯t want to hear him. She just wanted to go home.


    She gloomily turned away from him and stared into space, not wanting to meet his gaze or Dan-Han¡¯s.


    Eun-sun slowly ran her gaze across all their faces till they settled on her father in concern. He seemed bold and keen to go on with this, but she didn¡¯t want him to. As Mi-Cha said, he had just got her back, and she had just found him, so she wasn¡¯t sold out to this idea.


    She felt an urge to say something, to tell him that Dan-Han might have a knack for being reckless with his life, but he shouldn¡¯t join him in it.


    But despite her urge, Eun-sun couldn¡¯t bring herself to say a word. It was somewhat strange talking to him, especially now when he knew she was his child. There was an awkwardness, and she couldn¡¯t help it, and she was sure Ki-Jun could feel it too.


    Her gaze softened when Ki-Jun turned towards her and met her eyes. There was a way he looked at her that made her feel different, and she wanted nothing but to beg him not to go. She didn¡¯t want anything. They could keep all their wealth. She was happy to know she had a family. But as Dan-Han said, they couldn¡¯t let the enemy be, but she only wished this wasn¡¯t the n.


    Peering at her, Ki-Jun realised the worrisome look on her face, and he knew it was for no one else but him.


    He could feel her hesitation to reprimand him as freely as Mi-Cha did, and that brought a warm smile to his face. There was undeniably an awkwardness between them, and he guessed it was only natural for it to feel so. Even though he didn¡¯t want that, he clearly understood why. He was happy seeing her worry for him, and despite it not being his intention to worry her or Mi-Cha, this was something he¡¯d dly do to make whoever had made them suffer, pay.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be time for all of us.¡± He suddenly said while staring at her, and everyone knew he was talking to Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun, at first, wasn¡¯t sure if he had said those words to her or if he was only assuring himself of that, but seeing how he stared at her, she gave a nod because somewhere in her heart, she believed he had spoken to her.


    Ki-Jun nced at Dan-Han. ¡°So how exactly are we to go about this...this n?¡± He asked, and Dan-Han gave a detailed run down of how things would be, and they all listened attentively.


    ¡°So all I have to do is sit in the car?¡± Ki-Jun asked, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡± Ki-Jun inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let hime to us,¡± Dan-Han replied, and they all looked at him.


    ¡°Come?¡± Mi-Cha asked with a frown. ¡°How are you sure he¡¯lle?¡± She inquired. She wondered how he seemed to have all these calctions in his head.


    She wanted to know what exactly gave him the confidence whoever it was they were onto would act as he had predicted. He seemed to have it all figured out, but something in her told her Dan-Han had something else in mind ¨C Something he wasn¡¯t letting on.


    Dan-Han casually shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just say he wouldn¡¯t want to take chances anymore,¡± Dan-Han said, not wanting to say any more than that.


    He turned to Mr Philip, and he observed how shaken up he was, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He sighed and reached for Eun-sun¡¯s hand before pulling her to her feet. ¡°I guess we must all wait a bit before setting the ball. A family reunion such as this would normallyst for a while. And while we wait, I¡¯ll book another room for Mi-Cha and Eun-sun.¡± He said.


    ¡°Another room? Why?¡± Mi-Cha asked with a frown, wondering if this was also part of his n.


    ¡°Just to be safe, Mi-Cha.¡± He told her before pulling Eun-sun with him to the room, leaving all eyes to follow after them.


    Dan-Han closed the door after them. He pushed her against the wall and hardly kissed her lip.


    ¡°Dan-Han..¡± Eun-sun mumbled against his lips as she tried to shake him off. He pulled away only after getting the satisfaction he needed.


    ¡°You trust me, right?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun silently looked at him. She would have said she did because she has always trusted him, but right now, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this n of yours.¡± She told him, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°I know, but everything will be fine. I promise.¡± He assured her. Eun-sun stared at him a bit longer before nodding her head.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dan-Han nodded and held her hand, and led her towards the wardrobe. He opened his suitcase and pulled open a small silver briefcase. Eun-sun wondered what he had in it, but the moment he opened it, her eyes widened, but she said nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to see him having a gun, as she had known he had one since the day he shot someone before her eyes. But what she was surprised about was how he had carried it over here. Well, they had flown privately, but still...


    ¡°Why do you have three guns?¡± She asked. People usually had one or two, but three for a businessman? Her eyes sparked with interest when Dan-Han pulled one out of the box, and he slipped in a magazine.


    Dan-Han frowned when he looked at her and registered the interest in her eyes.


    ¡°You want to make me regret doing this.¡± He said, and Eun-sun blinked at him confusedly.


    Dan-Han hesitated and sighed, his fingers scratching his forehead.


    He deeply hissed. ¡°I want you to have this.¡± He said.


    ¡°Me?¡± Eun-sun looked up at him with eyes as wide as saucers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han nodded. Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widely stared at him before dashing towards the weapon in his hands.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She looked back at him again, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to do this, but it seems I have no choice. I actually brought it for you so that I could teach you, but...¡± He paused and hissed again, showing how reluctant he was in handing her a gun.


    Giving her a weapon such as this meant he was expecting her to shoot it at someone, which was thest thing he wanted. He didn¡¯t want her to see any violence again in her life, but the situation right now was precarious.


    ¡°Maybe I should -¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eun-sun grabbed it from his hand before he could pull it away. ¡°I should learn to protect myself, too, since it seems danger is always lurking around. It¡¯s high time I start protecting myself well.¡± She said while Dan-Han¡¯s frown darkened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect yourself. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Dan-Han firmly dered, totally displeased about her wanting to protect herself.


    Eun-sun sighed when she saw the frown on his face. She wanted to tell him it was okay if she protected herself sometimes as it was the most efficient way, but she knew this was a matter of his pride. Dan-Han wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, and as such, he wanted to protect her all the way.


    She leaned over and hugged him. ¡°I know you will.¡± She said against his chest. She pulled away and looked at him. ¡°But today, let¡¯s do it together.¡± She told him, and Dan-Han reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Then show me how to use it.¡± She said, and Dan-Han nodded, quickly getting to it. Seeing her raptly listening to him, he wished he had taken her to the shooting range as he wanted to. He didn¡¯t want her firing an arm, but there was no harm in being safe, and after today, he wasn¡¯t ever going to let her hold one unsupervised, or maybe never again.


    ¡°Do we really have to change rooms?¡± Eun-sun asked as Dan-Han passed her a change of cloth.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He said. Eun-sun wanted to tell him it might not be necessary, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Just stay in the room with Mi-Cha. I¡¯ll request the manager to personally deliver lunch.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat.¡± She told him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast either. So eat something even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun obediently nodded.


    ¡°I promise this will be quick.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Be safe, Dan-Han. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± She told him, and he smiled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± He promised.


    Dan-Han pulled a jacket over her before leading her back to the sitting room. When they returned to the sitting room, Dan-Han announced it was time to leave. He called the front desk and made reservations for a new room.


    The atmosphere was stiff as they all boarded the elevator. Eun-sun and Mi-Cha stopped at a different floor, where they met a hotel staff waiting for them.


    Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han and then at her father. ¡°Be careful.¡± She said while Mi-Cha stormed off in annoyance.


    Eun-sun stared at the attorney and bowed. ¡°Mr Philip, be careful too.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms Park.¡±


    Eun-sun looked at Dan-Han one more time before following after Mi-Cha, who was already standing in front of the room door that was opened for them.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is an idiot.¡± She said the moment Eun-sun stepped into the room. ¡°He better be right about this, or I¡¯m going to kill him if you don¡¯t.¡± She drawled.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459: Kim Eun-sun


    Eun-sun pensively perched on the chair at the far end of the room overlooking the huge windows while her heart whispered a word of prayer for Dan-Han and her father.


    The room was slightly simr to the one they had lodged for days, but she wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to look around. She was tensed to the bone, and so was Mi-Cha, who had her gaze fixed on the television, even though she couldn¡¯t make out what was being disyed. Her mind was clouded with thoughts, just like Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun knew a myriad of things could go wrong, like her father being critically injured or Dan-Han carelessly putting himself in harm¡¯s way, and she wished none of that should happen.


    All she wanted was for them to return safely and for this trouble to pass awaye by morning as if it had never been there.


    ¡°Is he always that reckless?¡± Mi-Cha¡¯s voice broke through the silence, and Eun-sun suddenly snapped her head towards her. She stared at Mi-Cha with uncertainty about whether she had indeed spoken to her.


    ¡°Your boyfriend, Lee Dan-Han. I was asking about him. Is he always this stubborn and reckless?¡± She asked again, and Eun-sun nonmittally shrugged.


    ¡°Stubborn, I¡¯m aware, but this reckless, it¡¯s as much of a discovery to me as it is to you.¡± She replied. She stared at Mi-Cha, wondering why she was suddenly talking to her when all she had done all morning was sternly look at her with annoyance as if she was abetting Dan-Han inmitting some crime.


    .....


    She heard as Mi-Cha hissed. ¡°You should probably rethink your decision of wanting to be with a man like that. Thank God, I don¡¯t have to crush on him any longer than I already had because it would have been disappointing if I had found out this part of him had he been single.¡± She irritably hissed.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes darted towards her in surprise. A crush?


    ¡°You had a crush on Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but ask, even though she wondered why she was telling her that. Was that why she had been a bit stiff towards her the first day they had met? She could clearly remember how the smile on her face had disappeared when Dan-Han introduced her as his girlfriend.


    ¡°What? Is it wrong to have a crush on him?¡± Mi-Cha defiantly cocked a brow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell you¡¯re one of those girls who are very possessive of their men. Though it might be cute, I don¡¯t think my sister should be one of those girls. They can be crazy.¡± She nonchntly said.


    Eun-sun unblinkingly stared at her. Did she call her ¡®her sister¡¯?


    She was sure she did. That had not been a figment of her auditory imagination. Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how to react to what Mi-Cha had just said, and Mi-Cha, on the other hand, could see she had Eun-sun flustered by the words she had just muttered.


    She resignedly sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so shocked. You¡¯re a Kim, and that makes you my sister. I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m adopted.¡± Mi-Cha asked her, but Eun-sun quietly stared at her, again not sure how to respond to her. She wasn¡¯t sure if they should be having this conversation, but anyway, she nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± Mi-Cha replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re older than me, that makes you my elder sister. I won¡¯t make a promise not to be rude to you because sometimes I can¡¯t help it, but whenever I do, call me out on it. And if I annoy you...¡± She paused and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to deal with it. We¡¯re both in thete phase of having siblings and being the annoying piece in each other¡¯s lives. So, I guess we should try to get along and not be awkward to each other.¡± She told Eun-sun, who nkly stared at her, again not sure of what response to give.


    Was she to nod or say okay? But despite the feeling Mi-Cha¡¯s words left, what really got to her was the name. She was now a Kim. That was her truest name.


    Kim Eun-sun. It felt weird calling it in her head.


    Eun-sun quietly nodded as she kept staring at her. When it seemed like Mi-Cha wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, she returned her gaze to the window, but they soon returned to Mi-Cha when she walked towards her and upied the single victorian chair opposite her and crossed her legs.


    ¡°So are not you going to ask me about my crush on your boyfriend?¡± Mi-Cha asked, surprising Eun-sun once again.


    Her brows slightly furrowed at her. ¡°Do you want me to ask?¡± Eun-sun innocently asked back, knowing that was what she meant.


    Mi-Cha casually shrugged. ¡°Well, we¡¯re both nervous for our father, and I guess you have it tougher than me as your boyfriend is involved. So, maybe instead of sitting here and letting our imaginations get the best of us, we should probably talk to keep us off the edge?¡± She suggested with a shrug.


    Eun-sun held her silent gaze for a while before adjusting on her seat to face her squarely. She guessed Mi-Cha was right, as talking would be a wee distraction to all the nerves twisting inside them.


    Taking her silence as agreement, Mi-Cha asked, ¡°So which do you want to ask first? How I got a crush on him? Or if I still have a crush on him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the second one,¡± Eun-sun replied, and Mi-Cha snorted.


    ¡°How typical.¡± She chuckled. She adjusted into her seatfortably before she replied.


    ¡°Well, if you really want to know, the answer is no.¡± She firmly said, but Eun-sun suspiciously narrowed her eyes at her finding her answer a bit strange.


    ¡°Really? How so?¡± She inquired, and Mi-Cha gave a nonchnt shrug.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t pine over men that are taken. The moment I saw you with him, I told myself to let it go.¡± She said it like it was the most natural thing she had ever said and as if letting someone you liked go was an easy fit.


    ¡°That easy?¡± Eun-sun asked. She didn¡¯t want to believe it was that simple, except maybe she never liked Dan-Han as much.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Mi-Cha affirmatively nodded, and Eun-sun furrowed her brows on her. She had never had a crush on anyone or like anyone until Dan-Han came along, and she couldn¡¯t imagine ever being able to let go of what they had for each other.


    Dan-Han felt like a piece designed to only form a perfect fit with her, like a shaped puzzle, and with someone like that, she didn¡¯t know if she would ever be able to let go....she didn¡¯t think she could.


    ¡°So, since when have you had a crush on him?¡± Eun-Sun asked the first question as that would probably make her understand how she could easily let go when she had looked displeased about her sudden appearance a few days ago.


    ¡°Since mom and Dad¡¯s constant praises of how a perfect human being he was began?¡± She replied. ¡°Their description of their heavenly structured godson, even when I was barely a teenager, was bound to have some influence, so I guess their words had sown some fantasy seeds in me, and I guess that¡¯s why my crush was crushed in the twinkle of an eye.¡± She nonmittally shrugged.


    Eun-sun looked at her with interest as she spoke. There was something about the way she behaved that seemed conflicting. Maybe it was her personality or how she wanted people to interpret her, but she gave a contrasting vibe. She seemed like a good person who has her kindness covered up inyers and kept a rough exterior for people to see.


    In some way, she could see Ni-Na in her, and in another, there was a tad bit of her old self.


    Mi-Cha asked her a few questions, and their conversation became fluent, and Eun-sun saw her smiling a time or two.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my cold attitude the other at the house. And for earlier this morning.¡± Mi-Cha apologised, and Eun-sun nodded with understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I clearly understand.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening with them.¡± Mi-Cha suddenly said with a sigh as her countenance suddenly fell. Eun-sun looked at her, and she felt her anxiety return, but not as much as it was before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best,¡± Eun-sun muttered.


    Both sisters were still lolled on their chairs with gazes fixed outside the window when a knock came at the door. They both tensed up when they heard the knock. Eun-sun reached for her bag, which she had carried with her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Mi-Cha cautiously asked.


    ¡°President Lee asked for lunch to be delivered.¡± A male voice replied from outside.


    Mi-Cha turned to Eun-sun to confirm, and she did. They both sighed in relief when they realised it was only lunch being brought in.


    Mi-Cha strolled towards the door and opened it, but when she did, a tall, burly man dressed in a ck suit pushed a food cart into the room, and Eun-sun frowned at the sight of him.


    She could swear she had seen that face before, but before she could figure out where and when she had seen that face, the man pulled a gun beneath the white cloth covering the cart.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460: Ally


    Stephen handed Yong-Gun a golf club as he trailed after him, with a caddie dutifully following behind.


    Despite the calm and rxing expression on Yong-Gun¡¯s face, Stephen could tell his boss wasn¡¯t at ease and was deeply in thought. Today would determine if all the effort he had made towards actualising his goals in the past twenty-five years would yield results or crumble apart.


    This wasn¡¯t the initial course Yong-Gun had nned out, but thanks to Lee Dan-Han¡¯s sudden involvement and intrusion, he had to make a hasty n.


    ¡°Did you say it was the Lee boy who had sent the DNA report?¡± Yong-Gun asked as they walked towards the fairway for his next shot.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Stephen replied. ¡°He had used a different mail address.¡± He exined, and Yong-Gun remained silent for a while.


    He had just instructed Stephen to locate Ki-Jun¡¯s doctor and confirm if his brother had conducted a DNA test when the anonymous mail suddenly came in, sending him proof of his suspicion.


    ¡°And did you receive a call you?¡± Yong-Gun asked again as they continued walking. Golf was the only thing that kept his mind sharp in critical situations like this, and it enabled him to think.


    .....


    ¡°Not yet, sir. I only got the text containing the room number and the other information, which we acted on as you instructed.¡± Stephen replied, and Yong-Gun tersely nodded.


    He positioned the ball on the ground, and just when he was about to make a swing, he paused.


    ¡°Do you think he would leave her unprotected at such a time?¡± Yong-Gun asked, referring to Eun-sun, but he continued before Stephen could answer.


    ¡°Something is going on in that boy¡¯s mind. He¡¯s up to something, but whatever it is, I will end this today. I¡¯m not going to let a small boy ruin all my life¡¯s work.¡± He said and paused. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate my brother would have to leave us in such a short time. I wanted to dy this for a little while. But...¡± He paused and sighed.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s his time to go. I¡¯ve held it off for too long.¡± He said.


    ¡°But, sir, don¡¯t you think everything is too suspicious? What if we¡¯re acting a bit too brashly?¡± Stephen cautiously asked. He gulped when Yong-Gun turned to him with blood-cold eyes.


    ¡°And what do you mean by brash?¡± Yong-Gun sternly asked.


    ¡°Like us not confirming the sender of the mail before sending a team to the hotel. And not confirming what exactly happened in that impromptu meeting. I feel like we might be walking blindly into things.¡± Stephen replied while Yong-Gun¡¯s face hardened.


    He knew Stephen was right, but he hated to admit it. Things were moving so quickly today, and he was barely trying to grip a hold on whatever he could salvage before hepletely lost control and all his ns shattered because there was no time for meticulous nning, and that was what he believed Stephen had failed to realise.


    He sighed as he swung at the ball, which he watched go straight into the hole. He turned back to Stephen and passed him the club.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for all that. That Lee brat wants to y me to save his girlfriend, but that is no problem.¡± He said, but Stephen felt there was a problem ¨C a problem which his boss could not see.


    Unlike his boss, he could see that time was what Dan-Han was using against them because he knew they¡¯d be forced to hastily make all their moves to rectify the problem he was tossing at them.


    And what made him more suspicious was the sudden involvement of their trump card ¨C an ally the boss had been keeping for a very long time.


    Stephen couldn¡¯t ce his finger on it, but he could tell something was wrong.


    He perked up when Yong-Gun hardened his eyes as he looked at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what that Lee boy does, but getting rid of that girl and my brother is the only way for things to work and for my ns to be achieved. So let¡¯s stick to that. No matter what he tries, he won¡¯t be able to save them.¡± Yong-Gun said, and Stephen unconvincingly nodded.


    His brows tightened when Yong-Gun¡¯s phone in his pocket suddenly began to ring, and it was a strange number calling.


    He answered the call, but when he heard the person¡¯s voice at the other end of the phone, he turned to Yong-Gun.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s calling,¡± Stephen said quickly and handed the phone over to Yong-Gun, who signalled him to put it on speaker, but didn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He grumbled into the phone.


    ¡°Did your hand man receive my message?¡± A gruff voice echoed over the phone, which made Yong-Gun frown.


    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Yong-Gun curtly replied.


    ¡°Then are you taking care of her?¡± The voice asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yong-Gun replied grimly.


    ¡°You should have her handled fast, as well as any other person who needs to be taken care of, especially the Lee boy. He is unto you!¡±


    Yong-Gun frowned at the sudden deration. ¡°How do you mean?¡± He grimly asked.


    ¡°I think he knows what your rtionship with the little miss is. He knows she¡¯s your child.¡± The voice said, and Stephen shared a look with Yong-Gun.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s face instantly ckened. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Yes, Yong-Gun. The boy really does. You have to get rid of him as soon as possible, as well as the girl. Why did you even keep her alive in the first ce?! That was dumb!¡± The man snapped, and Yong-Gun¡¯s face darkened even more.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to refrain from yelling right now. Do not forget who you are.¡± Yong-Gun growled back in ire, and the man drawled back.


    ¡°I am your aplice in all this!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re getting paid for your job, attorney Philips. So know your ce.¡± Yong-Gun harshly corrected, but that only seemed to infuriate the man more.


    ¡°And it¡¯s that why you sent your minions to tweak my brakes? Did you want to kill me? I guess you intended to dispose of me as soon as you have aplished your ns?¡± Mr Philip¡¯s angrily demanded, and Yong-Gun stared at the phone with surprise.


    His brows were tightly pulled together. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Yong-Gun asked with a dark and confused frown.


    ¡°What am I saying?¡± Mr Philip asked incredulously. ¡°Lee Dan-Han said your men tweaked my car¡¯s brakes, as you did your brother¡¯s. He had wanted to include me in his crazy n, but Ki-Jun had stopped him. I shouldn¡¯t have put up so much drama as I did, rather I should have juste out straight with-¡±


    ¡°No one did such a thing.¡± Yong-Gun darkly cut him off. He stared at Stephen for confirmation, but the man shook his head, indicating he had no idea what the man was talking about.


    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Maybe I should have told Ki-Jun the truth and not stupidly continue with your stupid n.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly did you intend to tell him?¡± Yong-Gun irately asked. ¡°Do you think Ki-Jun might let you go after hearing such atrocities?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t I who took his child.¡± Mr Philips firmly reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re an aplice like you just said. And need I remind you that if you try to be foolish, you¡¯ll reap the result for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me? It would be best if you didn¡¯t threaten me. I still have leverage, do you remember?¡± Mr Philips demanded from the phone, which only made Yong-Gun frown deeper.


    Of course, he remembered. That tiny piece of recording that the man had stealthily made during one of their conversations, which he threatened would be released if he met with an untimely and unnatural death.


    ¡°I¡¯d kill you myself if I want to, but you know why you still have air running through your nostrils.¡± He told him. ¡°And if you really do believe that I wanted you dead, why then did you send the girl¡¯s location? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Of course, he shouldn¡¯t have. At a point, he had almost wavered in his act of being scared and clueless in front of Ki-Jun and especially when Dan-Han kept staring at him. But knowing the kind of person who Yong-Gun was and not wanting to let go of his part of this deal, he had made a decision, and that was to stick his head through this dangerous path he was threading with Kim Yong-Gun.


    He sighed and dismissed Yong-Gun¡¯s question. ¡°I hope you do what¡¯s necessary. Take care of the girl, and if you want to handle Ki-Jun today, I¡¯d advise you to refrain from that ident. Dan-Han has a n to fool you, but he wouldn¡¯t say. I¡¯ll advise you to refrain from that and do something else. A bullet can bring all this drama to an end.¡± He said, and Yong-Gun frowned deeper.


    ¡°No one can stop me from getting what I want.¡± Yong-Gun dered.


    Stephen, who had been listening to the men¡¯s conversation with keen interest, frowned as he pondered on all they had been saying.


    ¡°Mr Philips, did you say Lee Dan-Han said your brake was tweaked?¡± He inquired, and Mr Philip frowned, wondering why they were all behaving innocently. He knew the kind of men he had gotten involved with.


    ¡°Are you saying you did not?¡± Mr Philip asked back.


    ¡°Not at all. The boss would not do that.¡± Stephen replied, and Mr Philip¡¯s brows furrowed together confusedly.


    Was it possible they were saying the truth? Did Dan-Han lie to him? Why would he do that?


    But before he could ask any questions, Stephen spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re not in your car, how did you get out of there?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ki-Jun would never allow such a thing.¡± He replied. That was the fault of Lee Ki-Jun. The man was just too nice and kindhearted, hence why his brother had been scheming against him without his knowledge for years, and he was clueless about it.


    ¡°And where is your car?¡± Stepped asked, making Yong-Gun look at him as he wondered why he was asking.


    ¡°Still at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°And where are you right now?¡± Stephen asked yet another question.


    ¡°In a car which Dan-Han provided. Ki-Jun had asked-¡±


    ¡°Step on the brake.¡± Stephen suddenly ordered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mr Philips asked, his heart skipping a beat at the urgency of his voice.


    ¡°Just step on it,¡± Stephen said, a little more slowly this time. When he heard the man¡¯s frightened response, he knew he was right.


    Lee Dan-Han had them all yed all along.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461: A Choice


    Eun-sun and Mi-Cha paled white at the unexpected sight before them. A tall, burly man was holding a gun in his hand as he stood in the heart of the room, with Mi-Cha frightfully perched against the wall and Eun-sun petrified in her seat, where she had grown too limp to stand up from.


    Eun-sun swore in her heart she had seen that face before, and recently too. Her mind made a quick spin as it hassled to remember where she had seen him, and her eyes widened when she did remember.


    It was the restaurant where Dan-Han had introduced her to Kim Yong-Gun, her uncle.


    He was seated at the restaurant, near the private room where they had met Mr Kim. He was simrly dressed in a ck suit and was sitting with another man, one with a far more austere face than his.


    She wouldn¡¯t have noticed him had it not been the way Dan-Han had darkly nced at them back at the restaurant. She had been suspicious of his silent reaction, but now she understood why.


    He worked for the very person who wanted her dead. Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped several beats as she paled even more.


    Her eyes darted towards Mi-Cha, who was quivering with fear as she fearfully nced at the gun in the man¡¯s hand.


    .....


    ¡°W..who are you? W..who sent you?¡± Mi-Cha asked with deep fright, her heart pounding so heavily she could hear it drum in her ears. She stiffened when the man turned towards her and met her gaze.


    ¡°Move this way.¡± He grimly ordered, gesturing at her to walk towards the bathroom door. Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes darted towards the door, and she shook her head.


    ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She pleaded, but the man hardly frowned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± He drawled while Mi-Cha panicky looked at Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun knew Mi-Cha was scared out of her mind, and she understood why.


    Unlike Mi-Cha, she wasn¡¯t as frightened as she was supposed to be. Maybe it was because of her prior experience of having a gun pointed at her, or maybe all the death-threatening experiences she had encountered in thest few months.


    Her heart thumped loudly with fear, but one thing that made her less scared was that he wasn¡¯t going to hurt Mi-Cha. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t, as he had his gun only pointed toward her while he asked Mi-Cha to step into the bathroom.


    There was no doubt that he had been sent solely for her. Either to kill her on the spot or to take her away. Whichever it was.


    Eun-sun shifted her gaze towards the man ordering Mi-Cha to do as he had said, and her hand stealthily reached for her bag. She ced it on her thigh and slipped her hand into it.


    Her heart thumped hardly when she felt the handle of the gun Dan-Han had given her against her fingers. She felt fear intensify in her stomach, but it wasn¡¯t for fear of being shot at, but rather of what it meant to have a gun in her hand.


    She slipped her finger through the trigger guide and ced it on the trigger just as Dan-Han had told her.


    She looked at Mi-Cha and managed a smile, but she was nervous as her hand held the gun in her bag. ¡°Mi-Cha, you should do as he says.¡± She told her, and Mi-Cha panickly looked at her. Her eyes were filled with horror.


    Mi-Cha felt the urge to scream and cry for help, but she knew that wasn¡¯t a good idea, as it would onlyplicate things and maybe close whatever window of escape they might have, not that she could see any at the moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡± The man said, and Eun-sun nodded at Mi-Cha to do as she said. Mi-Cha didn¡¯t think it was right to leave Eun-sun alone, as she was the target, but what could she do?


    Where had Dan-Han gone? Didn¡¯t he say he had this all nned out? She always knew there would be some problem with his supposed ¡®wless¡¯ n. There she was, being scared for her father, not knowing the anticipated trouble would be on their end.


    ¡°Just do as he says.¡± Eun-sun calmly encouraged her, and Mi-Cha wondered why she was being so calm. Her eyes fell on Eun-sun¡¯s thigh, where she seemed to bury her hand in her bag. Her eyes narrowed at it and a slight frown formed on her face despite the bundle of nerves jungled up in her stomach.


    She nervously turned and started towards the bathroom door, but as she approached it, her hand hurriedly grabbed a vase sitting on a desk just by the door. With no hesitation, she turned and threw it at the man who wasn¡¯t fast enough to evade as it hit his hand and sent the gun falling out of his grip.


    Eun-sun instantly jerked up to her feet and pulled the gun out of her bag, hastily firing a shot, which had her slightly stumbling back, but unfortunately, she missed as the bullet only grazed past his ear.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how it had happened, but suddenly she felt the food cart ram against her legs, and she stumbled to the floor with the gun falling out of her hand


    ¡°You bitch.¡± The man growled. He touched the tip of his ear, which burnt with pain. He red at Mi-Cha and cussed as he tried to reach for his gun again. And just as his fingers reached for it, Mi-Cha hopped after him, her arms clinging around his neck as she tried to distort him. The tip of her shoe forcefully kicked the gun an inch away from his grip, and he cussed even louder.


    The man shot up to his feet and reached for her arm, pulling her off him as if she weighed nothing before gripping his gun. Mi-Cha was stunned at his agility seeing how burly he looked.


    She winced at the force at which he held her. He ced her in front of him and pointed his gun at Eun-sun, who was equally pointing hers at him. She had been struggling to get a shot, but Mi-Cha had been in the way.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you drop that.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Eun-sun. Shoot him!¡± Mi-Cha countered with a yell.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He roared at her as he ced the nuzzle of the gun on Mi-Cha¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask nicely just once. Drop the gun and quietlye with me. Else I¡¯m going to shoot her.¡± He threatened, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡± She replied, with a desperate attempt to hide the anxiety in her voice, as well as stop her hand from trembling as it was threatening to. She was certain he wasn¡¯t going to shoot at Mi-Cha, as she was the daughter of the man who sent him.


    The man¡¯s face hardened wickedly as he took a step closer with Mi-Cha still in his grip and front of him, and Eun-sun took a step back towards the open window.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He coldly asked, and the inscrutable look on his face puzzled Eun-sun for a minute.


    She couldn¡¯t be exactly sure whether or not Mi-Cha would be hurt. A man like Yong-Gun seemed like someone who¡¯d spare anyone that came between him and his ns. If he could take his child from her mother the moment she was born, depriving her of the privilege of being loved and cared for by her just because of his greed, then she couldn¡¯t trust him to leave his daughter unharmed.


    After all, if he killed them both as well as her father, then her mother would be all that¡¯s left, and what¡¯s the guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t harm her too? None!


    Of course, he would.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to do. He could kill her on the spot, but that didn¡¯t seem like his order. He must have been ordered to bring her somewhere, and she wondered for what purpose. Did Yong-Gun want to do it himself? She guessed he must have. Of course, he¡¯d want to confirm her death with his own eyes. Or his evil mind might have more intentions towards her.


    They might kill her the moment he takes her to wherever he had been ordered to. If that were the case, then he wouldn¡¯t harm Mi-Cha. With that thought solidifying her heart that he wouldn¡¯t shoot at Mi-Cha, Eun-sun pointed the gun at Mi-Cha, who instantly frowned at her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mi-Cha asked in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eun-sun tly apologised before darting her eyes towards the man.


    Her countenance was deeply sombre as she spoke. ¡°You must know that I¡¯ve lived a rough life, and I¡¯ve been shackled to the most ruthless man you can imagine in the past months, so believe me when I say I¡¯ll shoot a girl I¡¯m only meeting for the second time to save my life. You can dare me, and I¡¯ll let you exin to your boss why his ns might nevere to fruition. And if you try to use yourself as a shield, I can assure you that I won¡¯t miss this time. It¡¯s your choice now. Me, you or her.¡± She said, grimly meeting the man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do whatever you want, and I can do the same.¡± Eun-sun coldly cut him short. Mi-Cha stared wide-eyed at Eun-sun as she was utterly puzzled about what they were talking about. What did she have to do with anything? She mused.


    She looked at Eun-sun with shock and surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, but I must say I¡¯m surprised. But why should I? When I¡¯ve known humans are unpredictable, even those we consider family. You amaze me.¡± Mi-Cha disappointedly hissed, making Eun-sun dart her eyes to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you feel this way, but that¡¯s how I felt when you said you had a crush on Dan-Han. I almost felt like crushing your feet with my heels at that moment instead of your heart. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have missed the pain that was supposed toe with the disappointment.¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes intently held her gaze as she said those words, and Mi-Cha¡¯s face slightly contorted with a frown.


    Eun-sun¡¯s words felt odd, but her eyes suddenly narrowed, and the next second that followed, she stomped her heel on the man¡¯s foot with every strength that was in her leg, and in the split second when his grip loosened, she slipped away from him, and just as she docked, sounds of two gunshots echoed in the room.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462: Can¡¯t Save Everybody


    Shock, fear and surprise had Eun-sun fixated on the ground as her trembling hands let go of the gun, and it ttered to the floor.


    She stared wide-eyed at the man lifelessly sprawled on the floor, and she staggered backwards in horror.


    Had she... killed someone? She has killed someone. Her heart suddenly lost its rhythm as it began to beat strong and hard against her chest; so much air got caught in her chest.


    ¡°Eun-sun?¡± A faint call of her name echoed through the room, and her eyes subconsciously darted towards the source.


    ¡°Eun-sun?¡± The voice called again, and Eun-sun snapped to reality as she stared at Mi-Cha, who was looking at her worriedly.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mi-Cha urgently asked as she trailed her eyes over her.


    Eun-sun slowly shook her head.


    .....


    ¡°You are.¡± Mi-Cha suddenly announced, and Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped another beat as her eyes searched her body till they fell on her arm, which Mi-Cha was staring at.


    ¡°It¡¯s a flesh wound. The bullet must have grazed your skin.¡± She said as she touched Eun-sun¡¯s arm to see the extent of her wound.


    Mi-Cha sighed in relief when she confirmed nothing serious had happened to her. Eun-sun looked away from her slightly bleeding arm and looked over at Mi-Cha.


    ¡°Are you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said, knowing what Eun-sun meant as her eyes cautiously looked over her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mi-Cha said, and Eun-sun slightly nodded, knowing what she was thanking her for.


    Their eyes looked back at the man, who had arge pool of blood surrounding him.


    ¡°I-I think I killed him,¡± Eun-sun muttered, her eyes peering at the blood pooling on the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you did,¡± Mi-Cha muttered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eun-sun mumbled, and Ni-Na pointed to his head while taking a step closer.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a bullet to his head.¡± She said, and Eun-sun looked at it before trailing her eyes to his stomach, where he was also bleeding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t shoot him twice.¡± She blurted out, and Mi-Cha nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I know.¡± She said. ¡°I think someone else did.¡± She turned and looked towards the window, where she saw a hole in the ss window, as well as the one the bullet that grazed Eun-sun¡¯s arm had passed through. Eun-sun also turned and looked at it, and her eyes widened once more.


    ¡°Do you think your boyfriend did this?¡± Mi-Cha asked, ncing at Eun-Sun, who was looking outside the window into the distance. Her eyes looked around the tall buildings around that vicinity, and she wondered where that hade from.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Eun-sun absentmindedly replied.


    They jerked up when a knock rapped on the door, and they both perked up. Their eyes darted to the gun, and Eun-sun hastily picked it up.


    They shared a nce as their heart paced with fear that someone else might havee, but the call that suddenly came from the door quickly sent a mixed reaction of fear and relief.


    ¡°Open up. It¡¯s the police.¡± A voice came in from the door, and the sirens of police cars immediately filled the environment. Eun-sun stared out the window, and she saw three police cars pulling up at the hotel entrance, with police officers hurrying out of it and into the hotel.


    She guessed the sound of the gun must have alerted other hotel upants. She stared at Mi-Cha, who stared back at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± She encouraged her, not that it seemed like Mi-Cha needed any encouragement. The girl was braver than she looked.


    Eun-sun dropped the gun on the floor and walked towards the door, and opened it.


    Away from there, on the 20th floor of a building meters away from the grand Orchid hotel where Dan-Han was lodged, Tae-Ho took off the Acog scope of his rifle before cing them into a drag bag.


    He pulled up his phone when it suddenly began to ring and quickly answered it.


    ¡°Boss,¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Dan-Han asked over the phone.


    Tae-Ho looked over to the hotel building yards away from him. He could see the window, but not inside the room. ¡°With the cops.¡± He replied, staring at the cops pulling into the hotel in haste.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t hurt, is she?¡±


    ¡°She fired a shot,¡± Tae-Ho said as he zipped up his bag and strapped it on. ¡°Two shots,¡± he added with a tinge of amusement in his voice which Dan-Han could hear for the first time.


    Tae-Ho had almost left his position and made way for the hotel to take out the man himself when he couldn¡¯t get a clear shot because of Kim Mi-Cha, who kept blocking his shot at the man. He had roughly observed everything that transpired inside the room through his rifle¡¯s telescopic sight.


    Dan-Han frowned when he heard Eun-sun had used the gun he gave her. He didn¡¯t mean for her to use it.


    He only gave her for precautionary reasons, as he hated taking chances with her. ¡°You should have handled it on your own.¡± Dan-Han gruffed into the phone.


    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s more than capable of taking care of herself. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be-¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and answer my question. Is she alright?¡± He demanded, not wanting to hear anything other than a hundred per cent assurance that his woman was fine and unharmed.


    ¡°She got a graze on her arm, and she¡¯s a bit shaken up,¡± Tae-Ho replied.


    Dan-Han¡¯s face instantly turned grim. ¡°How bad is it?¡± He coldly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a graze,¡± Tae-Ho told him.


    ¡°Tae-Ho, you better be dead when I get back.¡± Dan-Han drawled and ended the call.


    Tae-Ho knew Dan-Han¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t a joke because he knew how infuriated the boss could be when the miss got hurt. Dan-Han¡¯s world seemed to revolve around Eun-sun, so he understood what her safety meant to him.


    But this was inevitable.


    He sighed as he strapped on his bag and made his way out of the room he had stationed his gun. He opened his phone when he received a message from Dan-Han. It was information on his new target and a location where to find him.


    Dan-Han drummed his hand on the steering wheel as he pondered the ongoing plot in his head.


    Ki-Jun¡¯s safety was the major issue of concern in his mind at the moment. He was the centrepiece now that Eun-sun was safe.


    Dan-Han had never wanted to endanger the man¡¯s life in any way because first, he was a father to him, and secondly, he was Eun-sun¡¯s father who had to show her what being with a family was all about. He had promised to give her aplete family and having her father killed the moment he discovered she was his child wasn¡¯t any way of keeping to his words.


    And thirdly, Ki-Jun didn¡¯t deserve to be put in such a predicament. Neither did he deserve to be schemed against by people he valued and loved.


    He had only allowed this because it was the only way. Matters wereplicated, and he had to ensure all parties involved could be trusted, and of course, they weren¡¯t.


    Had he not followed Yong-Gun¡¯s n, the man might have improvised, and things might have gotten out of hand.


    He had let the man assume all his ns were going as he wanted; meanwhile, he had countermeasures set in ce, just like now he was waiting for Ki-Jun¡¯s car outside a tunnel where there was a soft verge.


    The nearside wheels would be run into the verge to bog the car down on the mud, and after Ki-Jun was safe, they¡¯d write off the car by running it into a roadside barrier.


    These and more were the part of the n he hadn¡¯t mentioned earlier because he knew he couldn¡¯t just give out the entire detail of his n if he had to ensure it was sessfully executed.


    And ording to the n, he was meant to receive two calls right about now, and he wondered who would call him first.


    Who would it be? The attorney or Yong-Gun.


    Just as he was pondering on that, his phone rang. A wry smile lit his lips when he saw who the caller was.


    ¡°Mr Kim,¡± Dan-Han called with a tone.


    ¡°You must be having a great day.¡± The man said with a t tone.


    ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m not.¡± He replied. ¡°And I guess you¡¯re not having one either.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡± Yong-Gun drawled.


    ¡°Have you heard from your aplice?¡± Dan-Han amusedly asked, looking at the side mirror to watch out for Ki-Jun¡¯s car.


    Yong-Gun frowned when he heard his question, but he didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°I guessed he was the one who¡¯d be helping you steal after all,¡± Dan-Han said, but the man didn¡¯t reply, but Dan-Han knew that was the truth.


    The answer to the question about how Yong-Gun would steal his brother¡¯s wealth from his daughter was Ki-Jun¡¯s attorney.


    He had thought about it for so long, and only that made sense. He had investigated the man, but nothing came up. And he must say the man had performed quite an act earlier, feigning ignorance and fear.


    He hadn¡¯t been conclusive about the man¡¯s involvement in Yong-Gun¡¯s n until he had addressed Eun-Sun as Ms Park when she was about to part from them.


    He recalled he hadn¡¯t introduced her with herst name but rather with her first name. That was how he had been convinced about his involvement, as he wouldn¡¯t call Eun-sun that if he hadn¡¯t heard about her before.


    This had set his ns in motion from then.


    He wouldn¡¯t have wanted to end his miserable life till Ki-Jun decided what to do with them, but he couldn¡¯t just give them all leeway.


    He wasn¡¯t that nice at heart. And the attorney wouldn¡¯t be dying from an ident as he might think. He would be receiving a visit from Tae-Ho before he even thinks of a way of saving himself.


    ¡°You might have been able to save your little girlfriend, but you won¡¯t be able to save everybody. You¡¯re not the only one who can make bullets fly, Lee Dan-Han.¡± Yong-Gun drawled and interrupted the call.


    Dan-Han frowned as soon as the call ended. He looked outside the window, and he caught sight of Ki-Jun¡¯s caring out of the tunnel. He stepped out of the car, but the moment he did, he saw Ki-Jun¡¯s car run off the road and tumble severally right before he felt a bullet pierce through him.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463: Jinx


    Eun-sun and Mi-Cha went through series of questioning, but all the while their hearts raced with unease as they both thought of what was going on outside the walls of the station.


    Eun-sun had an ominous feeling in the pit of her stomach that she just couldn¡¯t shake it off. It kept rising by the minute, and she wondered the reason for it.


    Something hasn¡¯t happened, has it? She mused.


    There was nothing she wanted more than to get out of there, and confirm nothing had happened to either Dan-Han or her Dad and even Mi-Cha who had been taken to a seperate investigation room. She wanted to confirm everyone was doing fine, most especially Dan-Han.


    She couldn¡¯t stop wondering why he hadn¡¯te to get her yet, and that thought kept growing her anxiety. The thought of him and her dad made her extremely anxious, and despite her attempt to shake off the feeling, she kept feeling the same.


    Maybe it was the memory of shooting someone, and sight of the dead body sprawled on the floor that had her feeling this way.


    She anxiously waited alone in the interrogating room after the officer who had been questioning her had left. Coupled with the weird feeling churning in her stomach, was her worry for Mi-Cha.


    .....


    They had kept them separately and she was certain they were interrogating her just as they did her. They had found just her on the gun and not Mi-Cha¡¯s, because she hadn¡¯t held it, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t harrass her with questions.


    Eun-Sun wanted to get out of there, and she knew if there was anyone that could get them out as soon as possible, it was Dan-Han. But why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet?


    Eun-sun was still on that thought when the door of the room opened and the police officer who had been interrogating as well as another she had seen earlier walked in with a young man dressed in suit.


    She looked at him strangely as she hadn¡¯t seen him before, but the man shed her an easy smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dan Mun-Hui, and I was sent by President Lee.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun eyes widened with surprise. Her eyes shifted towards the door, before staring back at him. ¡°Where is he?¡± She urgently asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be with him shortly.¡± The man replied, but there was something about the way he said it that made her uneasiness grow. The urge to see him increased and Eun-sun was certain she¡¯d only find her peace if he was ced right in front of her.


    The minutes it took the attorney to sign her release felt like eternity to Eun-sun, and the moment she was let out of the room, she looked around for him.


    ¡°Eun-sun,¡± Mi-Cha called as they arrived the front entrance where she has been waiting. It seemed she was released first.


    Eun-sun felt a tad bit better when she saw she was safe and unharmed despite how weary she looked. It had been a long day of being unnerved, so it was only normal.


    ¡°Where is Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun urgently asked, her eyes darting around in an anxious search for him, but before the attorney could answer, an familiar austere looking man appeared in front of her, with familiar dark round sses she was yet to forget.


    ¡°You-¡± She stared wide-eyed at him when she recalled who he was.


    He was Dan-Han¡¯s subordinate she had met at the tarmac in City A. Her brows furrowed as she wondered was he suddenly there?


    ¡°Miss,¡± Tae-Ho greeted her as well as Mi-Cha who looked from him to Eun-sun. It was obvious there was some recognition between them.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Eun-sun asked Tae-Ho.


    That he was there and not Dan-Han made the feeling she had been trying to keep a lid on, sprout even more. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but not seeing Dan-Han in front of her especially knowing he¡¯d be right here raining hell on whoever had kept her there with that devilish eyes of his, made her feel really uneasy.


    Tae-Ho stared at her through the dark sses on his face. ¡°President Lee is currently at the hospital.¡± He casually said, and Eun-sun felt her heart skip.


    Why was he at the hospital? Did something happen to him or her father? Why was she even asking the questions in her head, when she could just ask him.


    ¡°What happened? Why is he at the hospital? Did something happen to my da-¡±


    ¡°President Lee was shot.¡± Tae-Ho non-chntly announced and Eun-sun stilled.


    Her eyes unblinkingly fixed on him as a chill ran down her spine. Eun-sun felt the earth was suddenly spinning under feet, and she could feel her legs wobble.


    Mi-Cha, who had equally been surprised by the news looked from the man to Eun-sun, and her hands reached for her when it seemed like her legs were suddenly about to give way.


    Mi-Cha turned to the man and urgently asked, ¡°What about our dad?¡±


    ¡°The Chairman¡¯s also in the hospital.¡± Tae-Ho tly replied, while Mi-Cha paled white.


    She didn¡¯t need to be told that something serious had also happened to her father for him to be in the hospital.


    ¡°Are they alive?¡± Mi-Cha asked both for her sake and Eun-sun, while Tae-Ho stiffly nodded.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what he said after telling her about Dan-Han being shot, or anything that was being said around her. She couldn¡¯t even tell how many seconds had passed as she remained still with no words filtering into her ears and her lungs barely able to take in enough air to fill them up.


    Tae-Ho nced at Eun-sun when she remained transfixed with shock and oblivious to the fact that she was being held steady.


    She looked like she was about to evaporate out from the spot she stood, or slip out of the arms holding her and crumble to the ground.


    Mi-Cha looked at Eun-sun and sighed. ¡°Come on, Eun-sun. Get a hold on yourself and let¡¯s go see them.¡± Mi-Cha told her, and before Eun-sun could fully register her words, Mi-Cha hurriedly grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the station and towards the car Tae-Ho showed them.


    The attorney shook hands with Tae-Ho before going his way, while Tae-Ho drove them to the hospital.


    Eun-sun seemed like she was at the verge of a mental breakdown as she nkly kept staring at a spot in silence. She haven¡¯t muttered a word since Dan-Han being shot was mentioned, and despite the questions twirling in her head, she couldn¡¯t part her lips to ask, because it felt she numb in many ces.


    Mi-Cha tried to get information about Dan-Han and her father¡¯s condition from Tae-Ho, but all she got were two responses, a ¡®yes¡¯ and a ¡®no.¡¯


    Eun-sun knew this n was going to get someone hurt, but who knew it was going to be the mastermind himself? She didn¡¯t know how hurt he was, but her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking the worse. And her dad? How badly was he hurt too?


    Eun-sun felt like she was losing her mind as she silently sat through the trip to the hospital, as that was the only she could hold herself together.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived the hospital that she tried to ce a hold on her emotions. Tae-Ho led them to the ICU unit where Ki-Jun was kept, and at the door were three men who bowed to them the moment they arrived. They seemed like security. They definitely were.


    Mi-Cha and Eun-sun paled the moment they saw him through the door, lifelessly lying on the bed with tubes hanging over him.


    ¡°W..what happened?¡± Mi-Cha asked as she reached for the door, and hurried inside. Eun-sun and Tae-Ho followed in, but just before Tae-Ho could give an answer, a doctor walked in.


    He was the family doctor and Mi-Cha hurriedly turned to him. ¡°Uncle Tan, what happened to my father? Why is he-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to calm down, Mi-Cha. He¡¯s fine.¡± The man said, but Mi-Cha didn¡¯t believe him, neither did Eun-sun. The man didn¡¯t look like someone who was fine. He seemed like he was fighting for his life.


    The man sighed when he saw the look on disbelieving look on Mi-Cha¡¯s face. He nced towards Eun-sun who had herself fixed against the wall.


    He paused on his heels as a frown furrowed his brows. He had a suspicion at heart, and he was almost sure about it. He had served the Kim family for two decades and he could see a resemnce in the girl standing in the room, and seeing the DNA result he had given Ki-Jun two days ago, he knew without a doubt that she was the person he had done the paternity test for.


    The doctor turned approached the bed and peered at Mi-Cha whose eyes were already gleaming with tears. ¡°He was shot in the chest and had also been in an ident. We were able to do an emergency surgery to get the bullet out of him, but he still have to go through another surgery tomorrow.¡± He said and Mi-Cha gasped as tears flowed out of her eyes.


    ¡°Dad,¡± She softly called and held his hand. She had warned him not to go on with this n, but he hadn¡¯t listened. She turned to Eun-sun who had her eyes fixed on him. She could see the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Eun-sun, you shoulde closer.¡± Mi-Cha told her, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    Tears pooled in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I...I truly am.¡± She apologized and ran out of the room.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was running to, but she just wanted to be out of there. This was all her fault. This was her doing, she cried.


    She hasn¡¯t seen Dan-Han, and she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to anymore. Everyone was hurt and it was all because of her.


    She was no doubt a jinx to those that cares about her.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464: Will Give His Retribution


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her,¡± Tae-Ho told Mi-Cha before walking out of the room and following the path the men at the door pointed for him that Eun-sun had taken.


    He hadn¡¯t walked too far when he saw her standing in front of the elevator with slumped shoulders, and the elevator doors widely opened for her, but she wasn¡¯t getting in.


    He walked and stopped beside her. ¡°You¡¯re not getting in, are you?¡± His aloof voice weaved into her ears, and Eun-sun robotically turned to look at him with tear-glistening eyes, but she wasn¡¯t embarrassed by them.


    Eun-sun hazily gazed at him. Though his dark sses covered his eyes, she still looked at him.


    ¡°You shoulde to see him.¡± Tae-Ho nkly told her and walked into the elevator, leaving her to make up her mind and join him.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes slowly trailed after him. She nkly stared at him as he held the door and waited for her.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to see Dan-Han at the moment. After seeing the state her father was in, she wasn¡¯t sure she had it in her to see Dan-Han. She hadn¡¯t seen the state he was in, but her imagination was running wild, and she feared she might die on the spot when she saw him or heard about the state he was in.


    .....


    ¡°Miss Eun-sun,¡± Tae-Ho called, snapping her out of whatever thought she was lost in as she kept staring at him.


    He wasn¡¯t the type to sympathise orfort people, but he knew it would be better if she followed him and saw Dan-Han. That was the only way she would be at peace.


    ¡°The boss would be better with you around.¡± He tly told her.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure about that. Her presence in people¡¯s life didn¡¯t do them any good or make them better; rather, it made them worse.


    She had promised herself and Dan-Han that she wouldn¡¯t think such deprecating thoughts about herself anymore, but life was bringing the reality of those thoughts to her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel herself reverting into that ce she didn¡¯t want to be.


    Eun-sun stood still before taking a slow step into the elevator. Her heart panged as the door closed, and they rode the elevator to the next floor.


    Eun-sun felt her heart thump heavily as she followed after Tae-Ho. A part of her wanted to run back to the elevator and head straight for the lobby and run as far as her legs could take her. Maybe to an airport, where she¡¯d buy a ticket to the farthest ce she could think of.


    But despite how inclined she was to follow that thought, she found her feet following after Tae-Ho till he stopped before a door and opened it for her.


    Eun-sun stood at the entrance as her heart beat faster than usual. Her feet felt heavy, and she was unwilling to go in.


    She turned to Tae-Ho, patiently standing by her side, and her eyes shifted back into the room. She could see his feet at the end of the bed, and as if it beckoned to her, she took a cautious step into the room and then another.


    Eun-sun paused when he came into view, and she saw his face.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She whispered out his name, and as if her feet were being controlled, she rushed over to him. His eyes were closed, but they seemed tired. His dark, sleek hair was a mess, his jaw was tight, and even his lips were parched.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes felt heavy with tears as her trembling hand reached for his face. She gently stroked it as she muttered his name, ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She softly called, but there was no response from him. His brows didn¡¯t move like every time she had called his name when he slept.


    She turned to Tae-Ho, who walked into the room after her. ¡°He got shot on his left nk. The doctors have taken out the bullet. They said he¡¯ll be fine as soon as the anaesthesia wears off.¡± He told her, omitting the part where the doctor had said the bullet had barely missed an organ because he didn¡¯t want to scare her, and the man in question might evene at him when he woke up for scaring her.


    Tears rolled down her cheek as she returned her gaze to him. She let her fingers trail down his cheek as her tears fell on him.


    ¡°When will he wake up?¡± She turned to Tae-Ho and asked.


    ¡°In a few hours,¡± Tae-Ho replied. ¡°You should rest on the couch while I call someone to properly look at your arm.¡± He said.


    Eun-sun looked at the arm he was talking about. She had received treatment at the station, so she didn¡¯t think she needed another. And even if she did, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to receive one.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said to him. ¡°Did that man do this?¡± She asked, and Tae-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± His face darkened as he replied, and so did Eun-sun.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that man would dare hurt Dan-Han. He must have hated that Dan-Han had thwarted his n, but he had no right toy hands on her man. No one did.


    No one had the right to hurt him, her father, or anyone around him.


    As if Tae-Ho could feel and see the anger in her, he spoke up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother yourself about it. President Lee doesn¡¯t forgive on such matters.¡± He darkly said with a tone that carried a foreboding feeling. He made it sound like Dan-Han was going to demand heads for what had happened, and as much as she¡¯d like for them to pay, she didn¡¯t want him to do something crazy.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time an attempt had been made on Dan-Han¡¯s life, especially since he didn¡¯t solely focus on the business world but influenced what happens in the underworld. He didn¡¯t own a cartel like the mafia lords, but Dan-Han was a force to be reckoned with. He was ruthless when he wanted to be, and he showed no mercy, and that¡¯s why Tae-Ho was sure it was going to be a blood bath after now.


    Even if Yong-Gun and his minions sort asylum in jail, Dan-Han will look for them to the ends of the earth, and he was going to be the hand that carried out this retribution.


    ¡°You should stay by his side. I¡¯ll go ask someone toe look at your arm.¡± He said and walked out, giving her no room to refuse him.


    Eun-sun watched him as he left. Though his voice was cold and coarse, and he seemed like a detached person, she believed he was very loyal to Dan-Han, hence why he seemed to be in charge now that Dan-Han was wounded.


    Eun-sun sat beside Dan-Han and cupped his hand. She raised it to her lips and ced a kiss on it. ¡°Honey, please do wake up. I promise not to be weak again and look after you with all I have. Please.¡± She earnestly pleaded.


    She meant every word she had said. She was going to be strong, even more than she was before she met Dan-Han until she started to lean on him. He took all of her defences and made her trust and lean on him for everything.


    She knew he liked it this way, but she didn¡¯t think she could continue to be so. It had felt great knowing there was someone who wanted to take her battles and fight for her. It was nice having someone who didn¡¯t want her to struggle or fight for what others got so easily. Dan-Han was someone who¡¯d bring the world to her feet to make her happy, and she was happy to have him, but it was time she let go of all that and be the kind of woman he needs at his side.


    And that woman was someone who¡¯d fight the kind of battles he fought. Someone who could also offer him protection and fight for him, and this was the kind of woman she would be.


    She was going to let go of all her fears and hesitation just to be with him and her family.


    Her heart broke when she thought about her father again. She had only met him, and she was already on the verge of losing him. She was going to ensure Yong-Gun paid for what he had done to her family and her man.


    Away from there, Yong-Gun sipped his ss as he stared into the night.


    He turned around when he heard Stephen¡¯s footsteps as he walked into the room.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± He asked, and Stephen shook his head.


    Yong-Gun frowned at his answer. ¡°Can you get to him?¡± He asked, and his frown deepened when Stephen shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied. ¡°Dan-Han is out, but he sent for his right-hand man, Tae-Ho.¡±


    ¡°That ex-mercenary?¡± Yong-Gun asked in mild surprise, and Stephen nodded.


    Yong-Gun sighed at that. He knew about Dan-Han¡¯s lucky charm man, Tae-Ho, who had been a secret op agent before bing an underground mercenary. Many didn¡¯t know of his background, but those that knew wondered how Dan-Han had made him loyally work for him all these years.


    ¡°I guess he was the one that made those shots.¡± Yong-Gun reasoned while Stephen nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stephen replied.


    ¡°If they¡¯re protecting him now, we must do something else.¡± He said. ¡°When is the next surgery?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Yong-Gun nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Good. Find the doctor. Take his son hostage, and let him do the job during the surgery if he ever wants to see his son again.¡± He ordered, and Stephen nodded.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465: me Her?


    Eun-sun anxiously sat beside Dan-Han as she waited for him to open his eyes and look at her. It¡¯s been two long hours of waiting, but there was yet to be a response from him. His eyes were still as closed at they had been when she stepped in.


    She nced at Tae-Ho who had been sitting at the couch like a statue, his sses still hanging on his face.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he waking up? It¡¯s been two hours already.¡± Eun-sun worriedly inquired.


    Tae-Ho briefly looked over at Dan-Han before shifting his eyes to her. ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± He tersely told her, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t find any assurance in his voice. Rather, she had a feeling something had happened to Dan-Han that he wasn¡¯t telling about.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± She anxiously questioned, her teary eyes desperately trying to guage his countenace, but she couldn¡¯t get out anything of him.


    Just like Dan-Han, he had that inscrutable look that prevented someone from discerning his thoughts.


    ¡°President Lee is fine.¡± Tae-Ho assured her, but Eun-sun suspiciously narrowed her gaze at him. She sighed as she nced at Dan-Han again.


    .....


    He seemed to be asleep, but she feared he wasn¡¯t just sleeping. She felt like she was losing him.


    It felt strange seeing Dan-Han lying still and unresponsive. He had always looked so intimidating and powerful that she had let herself believe that he could never be harmed, but she was wrong.


    Seeing him this way made her realize he was just as human as everyone else, and that she could lose him, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t want that.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose him. As a matter of fact, she couldn¡¯t lose him. She slowly brushed her hand against his just as she has being doing in thest two hours. It was some sort of effort to remind him that she was there and was desperately waiting for him to open his eyes look at her the way only he ever did, like she was the only person he could see in this world.


    He would be fine! She encouraged herself, choosing to believe in what Tae-Ho had said.


    She turned Tae-Ho again. ¡°How is my father?¡± She nervously asked. She hadn¡¯t been able to bring herself to go see him since she ran out of his room the other time.


    Mi-Cha must hate and me her, she thought.


    Eun-sun dreaded the expression she might see on Mi-Cha¡¯s face, or Sena¡¯s, because she was sure she¡¯d be informed about what had happened to her husband, soon. That¡¯s if she hasn¡¯t been informed already.


    Mi-Cha had asked her toe over the other time, but she couldn¡¯t imagine why. If she didn¡¯t me her now, she was sure she¡¯d me her soon enough.


    Their father had been fine and well, and had no reason to fight for his life until she came along, with a truckload of secrets and schemes to be uncovered.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine after his surgery tomorrow.¡± Tae-Ho told her and just as he replied, a knock came on the door. He walked over to see who it was. He looked over to Eun-sun when he saw who was at the door. Eun-sun who had followed after him with her eyes was surprised when she saw Mi-Cha standing by the door.


    Tae-Ho stepped aside and let her in, before excusing himself out of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Eun-sun asked with surprise. She had not expected to see Mi-Cha here. As a matter of fact, she hadn¡¯t stepped out the room because she was hiding away.


    ¡°The men guarding dad¡¯s room told me the room number.¡± Mi-Cha informed as she walked into the room and towards Dan-han¡¯s bed. Her brows furrowed with concern as she looked at him before ncing over at Eun-sun who was anxiously looking at her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Dad, then I advice you shouldn¡¯t. Doctor Tan had said he¡¯d be fine, so I believe he will be, and you should believe the same.¡± Mi-Cha told her.


    Eun-sun awkwardly peered at her, not sure of what to say.


    Noticing her strange look, Mi-Cha turned her gaze away from her and looked at Dan-Han. ¡°How is he?¡± Mi-Cha asked and Eun-sun also looked at him.


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be awake in a few hours, but it¡¯s been two already.¡± Eun-sun said with a despondent sigh.


    ¡°And by ¡®he¡¯ you mean that scary looking guy who just walked out?¡± Mi-Cha arched her brow as she nced over her shoulder to the door Tae-Ho had walked past the moment she stepped in, and Eun-Sun nodded.


    ¡°He must be President Lee¡¯s subordinate.¡± Mi-Cha reasoned.


    ¡°He is.¡±


    Mi-Cha gave an understanding nod as she gazed back at Dan-Han, but Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but feel like Mi-Cha had something else she wanted to say, but was stopping herself from doing so.


    Mi-Cha sighed as she kept looking at Dan-Han. She turned her gaze to Eun-sun. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll wake up soon. You don¡¯t have to worry, everything will be fine.¡± Mi-Cha encouraged her, and Eun-sun agreeably nodded.


    Eun-sun silently peered at Mi-Cha and her gaze suddenly turned guilty ¡°Mi-Cha, are you not angry with me?¡± She cautiously asked, making Mi-Cha to confusedly frown at her.


    ¡°Angry with you? Why?¡± She asked confusedly.


    Eun-sun lowered her gaze to evade Mi-Cha¡¯s. ¡°We both know none of this wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t because of me. It¡¯s because of me he had to be in trouble and had been involved in an ident.¡± She guiltily muttered, while Mi-Cha¡¯s frown slightly deepened.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have been in an ident if someone hadn¡¯t messed with his child and family. You weren¡¯t expecting him to sit still while someone tried to kill him and his child, were you?¡± Mi-Cha asked, arching a brow at her.


    Of course not, Eun-sun replied in her thought, but she said nothing to Mi-Cha.


    Mi-Cha hissed when she registered the guilty still hanging on Eun-sun¡¯s face. ¡°I can never me you because you didn¡¯t shoot at him, neither did you cause his ident. You¡¯re a victim of someone¡¯s treacherous schemes, as we all are. So there¡¯s no need to me you or anyone else other than the real culprit.¡± Mi-Cha told her matter of factly.


    The real culprit? She muttered in her head. The real culprit was no other than Mi-Cha¡¯s biological father, who she was currently acknowledging as her uncle.


    Eun-Sun intently gazed at her after hearing what she had said.


    Mi-Cha was by no chance what she had imagined she would be. The girl had been surprising her all morning, so much she was beginning to feel sad for her getting a father like the one that had birthed her.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t imagine how someone as crazy as Yong-Gun could get a child like Mi-Cha. She couldn¡¯t imagine how hurt Mi-Cha would be when she finally discover the truth.


    She would be hurt, no doubt. As a matter of fact, she¡¯d be more than hurt, and she might be the one feeling guilty when the truth gets revealed.


    ¡°Eun-sun,¡± Mi-Cha suddenly called, snapping Eun-sun out of her thought.


    ¡°You do know the identity of the culprit, don¡¯t you?¡± Mi-Cha suddenly asked, taking Eun-sun by surprise.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eun-sun mumbled, as she tried not to blink.


    ¡°The person who took you, you do know who he or she is, don¡¯t you?¡± Mi-Cha asked again, her eyes keenly observing Eun-sun¡¯s reaction to her question.


    Eun-sun wondered why she was asking such a question now.


    ¡°Why? Why do you ask?¡± Eun-sun asked back. She wasn¡¯t sure why Mi-Cha had asked, so she wanted to know if maybe it was something she had subconsciously said that had stirred up that question in her, that way she¡¯d know how best to answer.


    ¡°That man at the hotel, you had seemed to know he wasn¡¯t going to harm me. You dared him to shoot at me if only he could exin why his boss¡¯ n had failed. I¡¯m certain you both were referring to the person who we¡¯re all looking for.¡± She was sure of it, because no one else was after Eun-sun¡¯s life except the person in question. And she wondered what any of it had to do with her.


    Eun-Sun stiffly stared at Mi-Cha with no clue whatsoever on how to answer.


    She had almost forgotten such a conversation had taken ce in Mi-Cha¡¯s presence. What was she to do now?


    Eun-sun knew she couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. She couldn¡¯t tell her she was somewhat involved in this terrible scheme, as it would break the girl¡¯s heart to know that the viin behind their family¡¯s ordeal was her own biological father, who had taken her from her mother and adopted her to his own brother all for his selfish schemes. Mi-Cha might see herself as a pawn and she might hate herself for everything.


    There was no way she was going to tell that.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know his real identity.¡± Eun-sun lied, while Mi-Cha narrowed her gaze at her.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466: Awake


    Mi-Cha wasn¡¯t trusting of Eun-sun¡¯s words. She could feel a lie somewhere in her words. She might not know Eun-sun well, and it was wrong to call her a liar, but she couldn¡¯t just help the doubt she felt about it.


    Something was amiss. She had heard Eun-sun¡¯s conversation with the assassin, and she¡¯d be a fool to dismiss what they had said as nothing.


    Eun-sun seemed aware of what she was talking about, and the man had reacted ordingly. Why else had he hesitated when he was at an advantage? She was only an adopted child; hence she could be a disposable casualty in this war, but somehow things had yed out differently in a way that confused her.


    Eun-sun observed the intent look on Mi-Cha¡¯s face as she kept staring at her. She tried to still the guilty and rapid blink of her eyes.


    ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡± Mi-Cha suddenly asked after a few seconds of prolonged silence, and Eun-sun bobbed her head.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She lied again, but Mi-Cha kept staring at her.


    She resignedly sighed after more seconds of silence and intent staring psed. ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling me the truth. Because for some reason, I think you¡¯re lying to me, but I will trust you. I can trust you, right?¡± Mi-Cha raised a brow as she asked.


    .....


    Eun-sun peered at the girl, all ready to give a responsive and convincing bob of her head, but something stopped her. Something in Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes told her the girl needed more than a vague mechanical response. She wanted sincerity and honesty.


    Eun-sun sighed heavily in her heart as she slowly nodded. ¡°You can trust me.¡± She said, and Mi-Cha nodded.


    They both remained silent as they kept staring at one another when a soft hiss reverberated through the room, drawing their attention towards the body on the bed.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± Eun-sun urgently sprouted to her feet as she turned to him, her body leaning towards him with her face barely inches away from his face, while her hair framed each side of his face.


    ¡°Honey, are you awake?¡± Eun-sun desperately called out to him, her palm cupping his face as her eyes searched him.


    Her heart skipped when he sighed and slowly fluttered his eyes open.


    The sight of her face warmed his eyes the moment they flickered open, and the lovely scent which he only got from her hair was there lingering in his nose.


    ¡°Oh my god, Dan-Han.¡± Eun-sun threw herself at him with excitement and relief, her tears rolling down her cheek and touching his face.


    A soft grunt eased off Dan-Han¡¯s lips when Eun-sun crushed down on him, her weight slightly pressing on the ce where he felt much pain.


    Eun-sun instantly jumped off him when she heard him groan. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She hurriedly apologized, her eyes darting toward his stomach.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the remorseful look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come here,¡± He beckoned on her, but Eun-sun hurriedly shook her head.


    Dan-Han turned towards Mi-Cha, who was standing beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you¡¯re fine,¡± Mi-Cha said. Though her tone was cold, there was some fondness or maybe relief lingering in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the doctor.¡± She said and turned towards the door. Dan-Han¡¯s gaze followed her till she was out of the room before shifting to Eun-sun, who was holding his hand and staring at him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cry, did you?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun shook her head as she subtly tried to hide her sniffing.


    ¡°Liar.¡± He smiled as he tried pulling her down to him, but Eun-sun refused.


    ¡°Dan-Han, you¡¯re injured, be careful.¡± She warned him, but he faintly smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gunshot. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been shot before.¡± He humorously said, but he instantly regretted it when he saw the horror that overtook her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been shot before?¡± She asked with incredulity that Dan-Han hesitated to answer that question.


    He sighed as he slowly pulled himself up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move-¡±


    ¡°Eun-sun, calm down. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He told her as he sat up despite the pain around his midsection.


    Eun-sun¡¯s gaze hardened at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t nothing, Dan-Han. I was scared.¡± She tried not to snap at him. Did he even know how restless she had been when she waited at the precinct? Or how she had almost died of shock when she was told he had been shot? Or how she has been praying for him to wake up for thest two hours? He didn¡¯t know!


    Dan-Han wearily sighed when he saw the anger in her eyes. He shifted to a side of the bed and gently pulled her hand so she could sit next to him.


    He cajoled her intoying her head on his chest, and despite his assurance that she wasn¡¯t hurting him, Eun-sun stiffly let her head rest on his chest.


    ¡°You scared me.¡± She said as she began to sob.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He softly apologized. He wiped the tears rolling down her face. ¡°Stop crying. Else I¡¯m going to cry too.¡± He said, and Eun-sun snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re incapable of crying.¡± She told him matter-of-factly.


    Dan-Han cocked a brow at her. ¡°Who said?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Me,¡± Eun-sun replied as she tried to sniff back her tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± He told her. ¡°I¡¯m just as capable of crying as you are. When we get married, and you have our baby, and I hold you both for the first, I¡¯m going to cry a river. You wait and see.¡± He said with a smile, while Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but thoughtfully look at him.


    How could he joke at such a moment when he had just woken up? She didn¡¯t understand this man. This attitude of his was the reason why she had deemed him indestructible.


    She hissed as she looked at his stomach. Though it was currently hidden under the hospital shirt he had on, she could make out the part that was injured because of the slight budge caused by the bandages, and she had also looked at it earlier while he slept.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She inquired, and Dan-Han shook his head.


    ¡°Not at all. What about you?¡± He asked, looking at her arm, which had a ster on it.


    Eun-sun gazed at what he was looking at and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It didn¡¯t even get stitched. It¡¯s a superficial wound.¡± She told him, but Dan-Han¡¯s face was already darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a cut on you, and I can imagine this is more than a cut.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She refuted when she saw how angry he was getting.


    ¡°That fool should be grateful he had a swift death. I¡¯d have slowly bled every drop of blood in him till his heart gave out.¡± He drawled.


    Eun-sun nkly looked at him as she tried not to blink. The intensity at which he had said those words made her feel like he would have done it had he been given a chance.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tae-Ho?¡± Dan-Han asked, and without being told, Eun-sun knew he was referring to the scary man who had taken charge of things since Dan-Han got injured.


    But before Eun-sun could answer, Tae-Ho stepped in, trailing behind a doctor and Mi-Cha.


    Dan-Han gazed at him before letting the doctor check his vitals and confirm that he was okay.


    ¡°You were very lucky, Mr. Lee. The bullet had almost hit a dangerous spot, and it would have been impossible to take it.¡± The doctor said with a smile, trying to inform how close he had almost been to death, but all he got was Dan-Han¡¯s lethal re, especially when he felt Eun-sun stiffen in his arm.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dan-Han curtly said, and the man hastened out of the room, but only after informing Eun-sun to have him fed.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll return to my dad¡¯s room. We¡¯ll talk about him when you¡¯re fully rested.¡± Mi-Cha told him. She turned to Eun-sun, who also looked at her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hide away from him. It will help if youe to stay with him too. I¡¯ve informed mum about his ident, but only that. She¡¯d be here soon, and she¡¯d need our support.¡± Mi-Cha said to Eun-sun, who silently looked at her.


    Mi-Cha awaited some response, but when it seemed Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to say, she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She said before walking away.


    Dan-Han nced at Eun-sun before staring at Tae-Ho. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Dan-Han asked, making Eun-sun stare at him as she wondered who he was asking about.


    ¡°Taken care of.¡± Tae-Ho tersely replied, and Dan-Han frowned. He turned over to Eun-sun when he observed her interest in their conversation.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you?¡± He asked, even though he already knew she hadn¡¯t. He knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat after all that had happened, and he doubted she even ate the lunch he had ordered before leaving the hotel. Long before now, he had always known she had a talent for staying hungry, hence the gastritis problem she had suffered before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, but I should get you something.¡± She said, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Get something for you and me. I¡¯m not eating without you.¡± He said, and Eun-sun nodded. She knew Dan-Han was only using this as an excuse to get her out of the room so he could freely talk with Tae-Ho, but she also wanted him to eat, so she hastened out of the room.


    Dan-Han turned to Tae-Ho the moment Eun-sun closed the door behind her. ¡°I want him sent in a box to Yong-Gun.¡± He said, and Tae-Ho nodded.


    ¡°What about the idiot that shot you?¡± Tae-Ho inquired.


    ¡°Let him be for now. We¡¯ll get to thatter, but tell him the chairman¡¯s situation.¡± Dan-Han demanded, and Tae-Ha immediately informed him about Ki-Jun¡¯s condition and second surgery.


    ¡°My best guess is that they¡¯re going to sabotage his surgery. The chairman might note out of the theatre alive.¡± Tae-Ho told Dan-Han, who fell quiet as he nkly stared into space.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± He absentmindedly replied.


    ¡°Then what should we do then? Do you want me to call master Mo? If this surgery is to go withoutplication, you need someone who would not bepromised.¡± Tae-Ho told him, but Dan-Han remained quiet for a while before speaking up.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± He said, and Tae-Ho frowned. ¡°If they want him dead, then let¡¯s kill him.¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467: Traitor


    ¡°Why are you eating so little?¡± Dan-Han asked with a frown as he watched Eun-sun as she ate with him. He had counted the number of times she had raised a spoon towards her mouth, and it was no more than ten.


    Eun-sun shook her head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired.¡± She said, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t seem convinced or pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± He said, raising a spoon towards her lips, but Eun-sun shook her head to stop him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move too much. And seriously, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She said.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he stared at her. He detedly sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop worrying. Everything will be fine.¡± He encouraged her while Eun-sun nodded. She had heard that too often recently, and every time she tried to believe that, things only got worse.


    They were both still eating when Tae-Ho came into the room and informed them about Sena¡¯s arrival at the hospital. Eun-sun¡¯s hand on the spoon she was about to lift to her lips paused, and Dan-Han observed her reaction.


    ¡°And boss, your father called. I think the chairman¡¯s wife must have informed him.¡± Tae-Ho announced, making Dan-Han wearily sigh.


    .....


    ¡°She just had to do that.¡± He hissed. Thest thing he wanted was his father breathing down his neck and pressuring him to leave everything halfway and return home.


    ¡°Has he called?¡± Dan-Han asked, knowing the old man would do that until he answered and did his bidding.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Tae-Ho replied, and Dan-Han frowned, finding that strange.


    ¡°Let me know when he does.¡± He told him, and Tae-Ho nodded before excusing himself.


    ¡°Is your father going toe here?¡± Eun-sun inquired, already feeling anxious about his arrival if he was to suddenlye. It wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary if he did, as Dan-Han was his only child and immediate family, and also his heir.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he will. He¡¯d want to keep an eye on things at thepany until I return.¡± He told her, and speaking about thepany, Eun-sun suddenly missed work.


    She wasn¡¯t close to anyone at the office, maybe except Hye-Jin, but she really missed it. It was over a month since she hadn¡¯t been to work; if her recovery period were added.


    Dan-Han had mentioned the sick leave he had approved on her behalf, but she feared her absence might raise curious brows.


    ¡°How long is my sick leave supposed tost?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eun-sun stared at him with shock and surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how long it would take for you to get better, and I didn¡¯t want to take any risk.¡±


    ¡°But my job-¡±


    ¡°You work for me, Eun-sun, not anyone else. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± He cut in. Eun-sun stared at him with nothing to say, and he picked up her spoon and handed it to her.


    ¡°You should eat, so we can go see your dad and mom.¡± He told her, making Eun-sun snap her gaze to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to leave your bed yet. It would be best if you stayed here. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle to see you.¡± She told him, not liking the idea of him getting out of bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will, but I can¡¯t stay on this bed one minute more except you want toe and lie on me. I¡¯d let you take the lead.¡± He said with a suggestive wink, and Eun-sun instantly turned red from her cheeks to her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting out of hand, Dan-Han. You should know that.¡± She said with mortification while Dan-Han chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± He assured her, and even though Eun-sun wanted to insist that he remain in bed, she knew she couldn¡¯t convince him to do so.


    After they had eaten, Eun-sun trailed beside Dan-Han as they walked to the elevator. Her eyes kept looking at him with worry, but he seemed quite normal. Though his strides weren¡¯t as long as they usually were, he didn¡¯t look like he was hurt. Talk more about being shot.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like I¡¯m going to fall over.¡± He hissed while observing her worried looks on him.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you fall over. That way, you can stay in bed, and I¡¯d be settled.¡±


    Dan-Han softly chuckled. ¡°Now, you know how infuriated you made me. Anyway, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He reassured her, but Eun-sun just looked behind him to Tae-Ho, trailing behind them like a grim reaper. She heaved a sigh when she noticed he was close enough to hold Dan-Han, Incase anything happened.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what about the attorney?¡± Eun-sun suddenly asked the moment she remembered him. Tae-Ho pressed the button to the floor they were headed.


    Dan-Han briefly peered at her before turning his eyes away. ¡°Dead.¡± He told her, and Eun-Sun stiffened.


    What did he mean by dead? Did something happen to him? Didn¡¯t her father request Dan-Han to exclude from his crazy ns?


    ¡°Ww.. what do you mean by he¡¯s dead?¡± Her voice trembled as she asked. Dan-Han turned to look at her face, which had turned ashen.


    ¡°How do you think the man who came into your room found out about your room number?¡± He asked as Eun-sun stared at him with horror.


    Eun-sun¡¯s mind made a quick thought about it. That was some mystery she had failed to give a thought because everything had been chaotic. She was surprised she hadn¡¯t thought of that.


    Dan-Han nodded when he saw the look of realization on her face. ¡°He was working with the enemy.¡± He told her just as the elevator door opened, and they stepped in.


    Eun-Sun was stunned by what he had just said. Had the attorney been working with her uncle? It made sense.


    They were the only ones present when Dan-Han booked a different room for them. So it only made sense that one amongst them had given the information to the enemy. But how did Dan-Han know?


    ¡°Have you known before you invited him? Did you invite him on purpose and set a trap for him...¡± While using her as bait?


    Dan-Han paused when he realized thest part of Eun-sun¡¯s questions that she had not asked out. He had gotten used to her, and he could say he knew her well.


    He sighed when he saw the puzzled look on her face. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know he was working with them, but I had my suspicion.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Remember when you asked how Yong-Gun would take everything from Mi-Cha?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun nodded.


    ¡°Well, I figured Yong-Gun would need help doing so. If Mi-Cha were to be in charge, she¡¯d need her ¡®uncle¡¯s¡¯ guidance, who in turn would only need the help of the will executor to steal what she has. Mi-Cha might not know it, but she¡¯d give everything to Yong-Gun without knowing.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s only using her as a means to an end?¡± Eun-sun quietly asked. She already had the answer, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°People like Yong-Gun have no moralpass, nor do they hold anything with value. I doubt he even likes the girl; talk about seeing her as a daughter.¡±


    Eun-sun frowned, knowing that was true. Her heart ached for Mi-Cha. She didn¡¯t know how someone could be this cruel, and she also couldn¡¯t imagine how she¡¯d feel when she discovered everything.


    ¡°She¡¯d be heartbroken and disappointed.¡± Eun-Sun reasoned out, and Dan-Han nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be.¡± He agreed.


    ¡°Do you think we should tell her? She¡¯s suspicious she might be involved in all of this because of what happened at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°What happened at the hotel?¡± Dan-Han asked with a frown, and Eun-sun narrated it all to him.


    A thoughtful frown framed Dan-Han¡¯s face as he listened to her.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll figure it out?¡± Eun-sun nervously asked.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t think Mi-Cha could figure things out with just the little she had heard. ¡°I doubt it, and I¡¯d prefer if she doesn¡¯t. It would be too troublesome if Mi-Cha doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°President Lee.¡± Tae-Ho subtly called, announcing the person approaching, but he was toote because Mi-Cha had already heard her name.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t find out what?¡± She asked, making Dan-Han and Eun-sun turn to her.


    ¡°Mi-Cha,¡± Eun-sun called out with surprise. She observed the cup of coffee in her hand, but Mi-Cha fixed her gaze on Dan-Han.


    ¡°What were you guys saying about me just now?¡± She firmly asked, with a tone that told them she had clearly heard them, but before she could get a response from Dan-Han, Sena¡¯s voice boomed across the hall.


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She called behind them from the direction of Ki-Jun¡¯s room. Dan-Han and Eun-sun turned to her before walking towards her with Mi-Cha trailing behind.


    ¡°Aunty,¡± Dan-Han bowed.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you walking about?¡± She asked with worry. She turned to Eun-sun. ¡°Why are you letting him walk about? You should have stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Stop fretting. I¡¯m fine.¡± Dan-Han told her, but that didn¡¯t take the look of worry off her face.


    ¡°What happened to you and Ki-Jun? I heard you were both shot. Why are you both in such states?¡± She tearily asked, her eyes already warming with tears.


    Mi-Cha sighed when she saw her mother on the verge of reopening the dam of tears they had managed to cease a few minutes ago before she left to grab a cup of coffee for her from the cafeteria.


    ¡°Stop crying, mom,¡± Mi-Cha consoled her, looking over at Eun-sun, who stood still with no idea what to do. Sena was still clueless about the truth, so she didn¡¯t know how best to console her.


    Dan-Han cupped up the woman¡¯s face and wiped her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry. Everything will be fine. Uncle will be fine.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Ki-Jun had never been in such a state before.¡± She sobbed. ¡°Why would anyone even try to kill him or you?¡± She asked between sobs.


    Everyone exchanged nces, but Sena was too distraught to catch on. ¡°I¡¯m sure uncle will tell you when he¡¯s better.¡± Dan-Han told her, and she looked up at him with mild suspicion.


    ¡°Is something going on? Is there something you guys know you¡¯re not telling me?¡± She asked, but Dan-Han shook his head.


    ¡°Nothing is going on. But if there is, I¡¯m sure uncle will tell you when he wakes up.¡± He told her. Sena silently stared at him before shifting her gaze to Mi-Cha and then to Eun-sun.


    She frowned when she saw the bandage on Eun-sun¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you injured too?¡± She asked with worry, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°Just a light graze. I lost my footing earlier today, and I fell.¡± Eun-sun lied.


    Sena sighed as she walked over and hugged her. She didn¡¯t know why she felt the need tofort Eun-sun, but she did. ¡°Everything will be alright, my darling.¡± She said while Eun-sun hugged her back.


    A tingling feeling warmed her stomach as she stood in Sena¡¯s embrace. Something about it felt differentpared to all the other hugs she had shared with others. It was warming andforting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see, uncle,¡± Dan-Han said before leading the way to Ki-Jun¡¯s room.


    Mi-Cha shuffled her gaze between Dan-Han and Eun-sun. She couldn¡¯t help but think they were hiding something from her, something rted to this incident, and she did not doubt her suspicion.


    But what could it be?


    Away from there, Ki-Jun¡¯s doctor, Doctor Tan, was in a meeting discussing the procedure for Ki-Jun¡¯s surgery. The man was slightly wounded in a bad way, so they had to be careful about the surgery.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be as bad as we¡¯re suspecting. Giving the scans, we should have a sess rate.¡± A resident doctor who would be assisting doctor Tan with the surgery said.


    .....


    ¡°Maybe, but the risk of him slipping into aa is also there.¡± Another doctor said, and before Doctor Tan could respond to that, his phone chimed with a message notification.


    He hesitated opening it, as he hated being distracted during discussions such as this, but the moment he did, he paled.


    In the video clip, he had received his 19-year-old son strapped to a chair with a cloth gagging his mouth, and a gun pointed to his head.


    Another message followed. It was an address to an instruction to be there tonight.


    ¡®Come alone, or he dies.¡¯ A third message read.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468: A Tight Spot.


    Ji-Tae wasn¡¯t sure if he could be more hateful of Dan-Han than he already was. Whenever he thought about him, anger and pure hatred for him and everything pertaining to him was all he felt.


    ¡°I hate his guts!¡± He viciously dered as he chugged a ss of brandy down his throat.


    The burning sensation of the alcohol against the wall of his throat as it coursed down didn¡¯t quench the frustration he was feeling. He poured himself another ss and gulped it down before lighting up a cigarette.


    His fingers roughly worked on his tie as he yanked it. Everything on him was suffocating and he wanted nothing but to rip them off, same way he was going to rip Dan-Han into pieces.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe Dan-Han could put him in a tight spot. He had found out his n and had turned it against him.


    Ji-Tae had envisioned Dan-Han being dragged for a crimes he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save himself from. He had imagined him being bombarded with catastrophic problems both with the authorities, government and shareholders for embezzlement, and use of substandard materials for his project.


    He had visualised his name making headlines and his face on every news station, but having those materials back in his possession wasn¡¯t part of the n at all. But despite all this, what really angered him was Dan-Han intrusion into his own affairs.


    .....


    How he dare take his child?! What right did he have?!


    ¡°That bastard!¡± He growled under his breath.


    The man who had walked into the room stopped on his heels and silently peered as he knew Ji-Tae was at the verge of throwing his tantrums again.


    Since his visit to the docks, Ji-Tae had been in a foul mood, and with passing day he seemed worse, same as the sudden nose bleed he has been having for the past three days.


    He turned to the girl who had followed with a tray of food.


    ¡°Drop it on the table and leave.¡± He ordered and the girl did just as she was told. He pulled some tissue and passed it to Ji-Tae.


    ¡°Boss Ji-Tae, your nose is bleeding again.¡± He said, drawing Ji-Tae¡¯s attention to it and he frowned.


    Ji-Tae cursed when he realized he was having another nose bleed for the tenth time in thest three days.


    He reached for the tissues and angrily pressed it against his nose and tipped his head back. It was bing annoying and embarrassing.


    The man looked at Ji-Tae with concern as the bleeding persisted. ¡°Boss, no disrespect, but I think maybe you should cut down on the smoking, and also see a doctor. A nose bleed can be dangerous.¡± He told him.


    He didn¡¯t flinch when Ji-Tae raised his head to him and stared at him with cold eyes. ¡°Jota, are you saying, I¡¯m now weak?¡± Ji-Tae asked, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m only saying-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much.¡± Ji-Tae drawled. He tossed the tissue to the ground before taking a drag of the ciagrette which was almost burnt out. He didn¡¯t know what had suddenly started his nose bleed, but he didn¡¯t think it was serious, as it sometimes happened to people unexpectedly.


    Ji-Tae hissed as he sat on the chair, his elbows resting on his knees. ¡°When are we receiving a new shipment?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯re yet to find a new shippingpany that we can use to carry thatrge amount of goods. The Supany has been carrying 50 per cent of our shipment. So if we -¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He curtly cut in. He understood what he was about to say, and it annoyed him. His hand roughly pushed through his hair and slightly mussed it up.


    ¡°This is all his fault.¡± He seethed, and even without calling out a name, it was obvious he was referring to Dan-Han.


    First, Dan-Han had held that meeting to corner him by cing a condition for him being qualified as a candidate for thepany¡¯s presidency. If he wanted to be the president of PK corps then he had toplete this project.


    And if he should fail, he wouldn¡¯t be getting the support of any member of the board.


    But he believed the real reason behind Dan-Han doing that was to make anyone who¡¯d still consider supporting him look like a fool. After all, only a fool would support someone who was clearly ipetent.


    And not to mention there was no way the project would bepleted before the date of the general meeting except Dan-Han was going to move a motion to postpone it, with excuses of the project not beingpleted to determine his capability, there by giving him enough time to set up a n.


    Dan-Han had it all figured out before calling for that meeting. And also he already had his ns to sabotage him just the same way he had wanted to do to Dan-Han¡¯s own project.


    ¡®It was a boomerang.¡¯ He mirthlessly chuckled.


    But there was something that Dan-Han did not know was, and that was, he was never going to fail.


    He was never one to give up, and sabotaging Dan-Han¡¯s project hasn¡¯t always been the n.


    He has something better in store for him, but first, he has to seed with this project, and thereafter he was going to take Dan-Han¡¯s seat of power from him, before kicking him into a hole he¡¯d never crawl out from.


    But to do that, he needed money, and he needed it with urgency. He would not be able toplete the project, but his progress would convince the board.


    Ji-Tae had splurged a huge amount on the substandard materials he had purchased because he had been certain he wasn¡¯t going to fail. And currently, he had just purchased new goods for his business, but even that has met up with a challenge of shipping them to country C to his supply chain.


    A-Yeong had always taken care of that part for him, but Dan-Han had also ruined that for him.


    He tightly clenched his hand into a tight ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make him pay.¡± He swore under his breath.


    He whipped out his phone and dialled a number. To get the money he needed, there was only one person who could give it to him.


    ¡°You have guts to dare call me after your failure.¡± A low drawl came through the phone as soon as the call connected.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469: Cordial Rtionship


    ¡°You have guts to dare call me after your failure.¡± A low drawl came through the phone as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°I believe my guts is the reason why you sought my help in the first ce.¡± Ji-Tae non-chntly replied. He wasn¡¯t fazed by the gruffness of the man¡¯s voice.


    A low scoff came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Sought your help? You must be high on those drugs I heard you¡¯ve been using my money to buy.¡± He said slightly surprising Ji-Tae. ¡°Or you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve being doing with my money?¡±


    Of course, he¡¯d know. Ji-Tae didn¡¯t think he should be surprised by it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know. But you should also know I¡¯m still going on with the n.¡±


    ¡°The n? And what n is that?¡± The man irritably asked, his tone hinted with anger and displeasure. ¡°That you use my money to finance your illicit business?¡±


    ¡°No. But more like I use your money to get rid of your enemy.¡± Ji-Tae replied, making the man frown.


    .....


    ¡°And in what way have you done what you were paid for?¡± The man drawled, but Ji-Tae amusedly chuckled.


    ¡°Paid for?¡± He angled a brow. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay me. We both have a mutual enemy, and you asked for my help. No one would dare go against him for you. You only made the resources for the job avable, I don¡¯t work for you.¡± Ji-Tae corrected him, not liking the word of being paid. He didn¡¯t pay him, neither does he work for him or anyone.


    ¡°And I can see him dead already, can¡¯t I? You have a done a really good job.¡± The man said with sarcasm which made Ji-Tae frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Ji-Tae gruffly said, but his words only angered the man over the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re working on nothing! Because that bastard has fully be a thorn in my flesh. He has refused to get off my business and has refused to die.¡±


    ¡®Refused to die?¡¯ Ji-Tae¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about making a move on him, are you?¡± Ji-Tae asked with suspicion, but the man didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Stop calling my number. You¡¯re just as useless -¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be to brash to go against Lee Dan-Han, especially not with an open attack like killing him. And if indeed you seed in killing him, you will only make yourself an enemy of the Lee family. If you want Dan-Han really handled then I¡¯m your best shot.¡± Ji-Tae told him, but he figured the man was unconvinced when he heard him scoff.


    ¡°And what have you done in thest months?¡±


    ¡°I have been setting my n in motion. Dealing with my cousin requires intellect to scheme. And I can assure he won¡¯t be able to get out of what I have in store for him.¡± He said. Ji-Tae smiled when the man didn¡¯t give a quick response like he has been doing.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this n of yours?¡± The man inquired.


    ¡°The details are not for you to know. The result is all you should be worried about.¡± Ji-Tae leisurely replied.


    A few seconds of silence sped before the man asked again.


    ¡°And how good is this n of yours?¡± He inquired again.


    ¡°Enough to get him off our lives for good.¡±


    ¡°Then get to it. I want him handled as soon as possible.¡± The man eagerly ordered. ¡°Tell me what you need to get it done.¡± He said and Ji-Tae smiled satisfactorily, feeling happy that he didn¡¯t have to ce a demand as he had intentionally thought.


    The man must be desperate, he mused.


    Ji-Tae didn¡¯t have the exact details of the man¡¯s issue with Dan-Han, but he had spections about it, and he knew it was very important to have made the man restless and on edge for months that he was willing to see the end of Lee Dan-Han. He had tried looking into it, but hadn¡¯t been able toe up with something concrete.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get back to you.¡± Ji-Tae smugly replied. It wasn¡¯t his fault that Dan-Han had enemies lurking around him, and we¡¯re willing to do anything to bring him down.


    ¡°And I¡¯d like some real result¡¯s this time, young man.¡± The man drawled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be on my bad side. I might not be able to easily kill that cousin of yours, but you aren¡¯t an exception, and there¡¯ll be no trouble from anyone about your sudden disposal, especially with Dan-Han as the head of your family. And I guess you also haven¡¯t imagined what would happen to you if I should draw the attention of the authorities towards your little business? It wouldn¡¯t be nice. Not for you and not for your parents.¡± The man threatened.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s lips curled up when he heard the man¡¯s threat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to do that, as we both know it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to us. With our financial transaction, you¡¯ll only end up being an aplice¡± Ji-Tae smugly told him. His smile widened when he heard the annoyance in the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± He asked and Ji-Tae chuckled. He hasn¡¯t even threatened him yet, he was already feeling threatened.


    ¡°Not at all, and I¡¯d advise you not to do the same. We¡¯re both using each other for our own ends, so there¡¯s no need for threat. Let¡¯s just keeping our cordial rtionship. What do you say?¡± Ji-Tae asked.


    There was a pause.


    ¡°Do as you¡¯ve said.¡± The man ordered and ended the call.


    Ji-Tae scoffed as he put the phone away. He lit up another ciagrette and took a drag of it.


    ¡°Now that the money has been settled, I have to ensure I stop Dan-Han from sabotaging this n.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jota inquired, and a sly smile yed on Ji-Tae¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring my cousin home a little sooner.¡± He said with a mischievous smile and glint in his eyes.


    And to do that he knew exactly who to call.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470: Not Family But An Enemy.


    Anxiety and fear hovered in the air as they all waited for Ki-Jun¡¯s surgery to be over. It had barely been half an hour since he was wheeled into the operating room, but it already felt like it had been more than ten hours.


    The anxious tap of Sena¡¯s feet as she squeezed her hands together in a silent prayer made the others even more anxious.


    ¡°Mom, everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Mi-Cha encouraged her, but despite the affirming nod Sena gave, she still couldn¡¯t stop her feet from tapping.


    All her life, she had never been this scared. She had been heartbroken and hurt before, especially when she lost her child, but she had never been scared as she was now.


    Ki-Jun has been herpanion for more than three decades now. He had been her strength, support and friend, and not once had she ever imagined losing or seeing him in such a condition. Sena didn¡¯t think she could handle it if anything happened to her husband, so she couldn¡¯t be calm as they wanted her to be.


    ¡°Mom, the doctors assured us the surgery will go well,¡± Mi-Cha said, attempting to cate her while Sena turned to her.


    ¡°But they also said the possibility of him slipping into aa is high. Wh...what if he never wakes up? Mi-Cha, what if your father never wakes up?¡± She fearfully asked.


    .....


    Mi-Cha hesitated as her heart skipped. The doctors had indeed said that, and it scared her too. She mentally shook her head to discard that fear.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s going to wake up.¡± Mi-Cha confidently dered, unsure if she was convincing herself or her mother.


    She shared her mother¡¯s fear, but she didn¡¯t want to ept or even imagine that something that horrible would be her father¡¯s reality. She refused to imagine it.


    He was going to be fine, and that was it!


    Dan-Han nced at Eun-Sun, quietly sitting at his side while observing Sena and Mi-Cha from where they sat. He didn¡¯t have to ask to know she was just as nervous as her mother and sister. And the despondent look on her face confirmed it even more.


    He ced his hand on her back and gently rubbed it. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room and wait there.¡± He said, and Eun-sun turned to look at him.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± She worriedly asked as she looked him over with concern.


    ¡°No, I just want you to rest, and I want to lie on my back.¡± He casually said.


    Eun-sun shook her head before looking over her shoulder toward Tae-Ho, seated a few seats behind them. She nced back at Dan-Han. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave yet. You can go with him and rest. I want to wait here.¡± She told him. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to sitfortably in the room while the rest of her family waited anxiously.


    ¡°The surgery will not be done until another four and half hours. I can¡¯t let you sit here and wait.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°Dan-Han -¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± He said as he grabbed her hand and pulled her up. Eun-sun tried protesting by pulling her hand away from his grip, but she suddenly stiffened, and her eyes widened with horror when she mistakenly hit him on the side he was injured, and he winced in pain.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes darted to him with worry. ¡°Oh my God! Are you okay?¡± She panickly asked, her gaze shifting to his stomach and then back at his face. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She panickly apologized, but she wasn¡¯t relieved when Dan-Han affirmed he was fine.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pulled my hand.¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Sorry, I did, but let¡¯s go. Tae-Ho will let us know when it¡¯s over.¡± He assured her, but despite his assurance, Eun-sun wasn¡¯t convinced. She hesitated a bit more before giving in to Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han excused themselves after informing Sena and Mi-Cha they¡¯d be back before Ki-Jun was wheeled out of the operating room, and Sena absentmindedly nodded at them.


    They had barely started for the elevator when Mi-Cha called after them, stopping them on their heels.


    Dan-Han met Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes as she stopped right in front of him. She looked behind to ensure her mother wasn¡¯t within ear close.


    ¡°My dad, nothing¡¯s going to happen to him, right?¡± Mi-Cha tersely asked, and she was certain Dan-Han knew what she was referring to.


    ¡°I hope not.¡± He ndly said.


    ¡°You hope not?¡± Mi-Cha frowned as she angled a brow at him. What did he mean by he hoped not?


    ¡°What do you mean by you hope not?¡± Mi-Cha curtly asked. Her gaze held a hard stare in it. She shouldn¡¯t remind him that he was why her father was in a critical condition such as this. He was the one who had brought up a crazy n and assured everyone¡¯s safety. But see what had happened now? In what way was her father safe?


    Her father might have given his consent to it, but if Dan-Han hadn¡¯t brought his reckless idea to his hearing, not of this would have happened.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the agitated look on her face. ¡°Look, Mi-Cha, just rx.¡±


    ¡°Rx?!¡± She snapped at him. She sighed and lowered her voice when she realized she was too loud and her mother could hear her. ¡°Rx? How can I rx when you said anything could happen to him here?¡± Or had he forgotten that?


    ¡°He¡¯s vulnerable right now, and who knows if someone in this hospital ispromised? Anything can go wrong!¡± She forcefully said under her breath.


    She turned to Eun-sun. ¡°Did he not tell you anything?¡± She demanded, her gaze intently observing Eun-Sun.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, take a deep breath and rx. I know things might have gotten a bit out of hand, but let¡¯s keep our fingers crossed that everything will turn out fine.¡±


    ¡°A bit out of hand? Do you-¡± Mi-Cha trailed off when Eun-sun suddenly held her hand and gently squeezed it.


    Eun-Sun sighed inaudibly. ¡°Mi-Cha, let¡¯s not do this right now and simply pray. I¡¯m sure Dan-Han will do his best to keep all of us safe and make sure everything goes ording to n.¡± She consoled her. Eun-Sun looked at Dan-Han to get some reaffirmation from him, but he only gave a nk look. There was no expression on his face, no certainty whatsoever, but she believed in him.


    Mi-Cha turned to look at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She skeptically asked, and Eun-sun nodded before pulling her in for a hug. Mi-Cha needed a hug, and so did she.


    The sisters stayed silent in each other¡¯s embrace before Eun-Sun pulled away and held her face.


    ¡°Be calm, okay?¡± She encouraged. ¡°If not for yourself, for her. She needs you right now.¡± She said, tipping her chin towards Sena, and Mi-Cha hesitated before nodding her head.


    Her eyes shifted to Dan-Han as if asking for reassurance, and he stiffly nodded.


    She heaved deeply before turning back towards their mother, who was anxiously gripping the edge of her seat.


    ¡°I hope when this is over, you¡¯ll also get to sit with her too,¡± Mi-Cha said, and Eun-sun nced over at her mother.


    She turned to Mi-Cha with a small smile tilting her lips. ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll inform you when the surgery is done.¡± She said, and Eun-sun nodded appreciatively. She nced at Dan-Han, and they made their way to the elevator.


    Dan-Han pressed the elevator button when he observed it wasing up to the floor they were. But the moment the door opened, they were surprised to see Yong-Gun and his minion inside it.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han,¡± Yong-Gun called with an impish smile as he stepped out of it.


    ¡°Mr. Kim,¡± Dan-Han curtly called his name back with no reverence whatsoever.


    The man¡¯s countenance slightly shifted, but a smile returned to his face as he nced at Eun-sun, shackled to Dan-Han¡¯s side.


    ¡°I see you brought yourdy. I heard what happened to you. It must be painful. You should be careful around here.¡± He meaningfully said, but Dan-Han maintained his signatory aloof look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Dan-Han replied and walked into the elevator, his hand pulling Eun-sun after him.


    Eun-sun observed Yong-Gun¡¯s fiendish gaze on her, and she darted her eyes away from him, not because she was scared, but because Dan-Han was sending her a message by tightening his grip on her hand. She had not bothered to greet him because she wasn¡¯t going to pretend and act like she didn¡¯t know he was the one who had almost had her killed just yesterday and was responsible for her family¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Eun-sun asked Dan-Han the moment the elevator door closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for him to be here since he¡¯s family.¡±


    Family? Eun-sun didn¡¯t think he was family. He was an enemy.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Leave him be. Let¡¯s focus on your father¡¯s surgery..¡± Dan-Han interjected her.


    Eun-sun peeked a nce at Dan-Han. Her brows furrowed when she registered the stoic look on his face.


    Was he nning something?


    ¡°Dan-Han, what are you up to?¡± She asked, believing he had something in his head, especially with her evil uncle¡¯s presence.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°Nothing.¡± He replied, but Eun-sun suspiciously nced at him. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should believe him as he always seemed to have something going on in his head.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble now that that man is here?¡± She asked, looking at Dan-Han nervously.


    Dan-Han pulled her close and kissed her forehead. ¡°Your dad will be fine,¡± was all he said, and Eun-sun furrowed her brows as she kept staring at him.


    She sighed as she tried to dismiss her suspicion and think about her father. She was scared like everybody else, but she believed everything would be fine.


    She was sure her father would make it, even though his secret enemy was present.


    She hoped nothing would go wrong.


    ....


    Hey guys! How are you all?


    I¡¯m sorry for the inconsistency in update. It isn¡¯t intentional, and like I said in thest chapter, there¡¯s heavy flooding in my country, currently I¡¯m among the disced people who the flood has taken their homes.


    The past few days has been hard, but I know it¡¯s a phase. Power is out in the state I live, and it¡¯s so difficult to power up gadgets as it is.


    Only the CEO¡¯S BABYMOMMA is being updated daily as it¡¯s still within the four months of my sighed premium, and my friend who I¡¯m coborating with has been of great assistance.


    This book was meant to end this month, but I¡¯m afraid, it won¡¯t because of the situation. I won¡¯t lie that I¡¯m not scared, because I really am. I almost lost my mum to the flood a few days ago.


    I¡¯ll be back to daily updates, as soon as all this over. But whenever I can, I¡¯ll try to put out more chaps.


    Thanks for your understanding.


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471: Coma


    No one was certain if calling Ki-Jun¡¯s surgery a sess was right, as he was yet to regain consciousness hours after his surgery was concluded.


    Although the doctors had said the surgery was sessful, there was yet to be some response from him, thus bringing everyone¡¯s fear of him slipping into aa a reality.


    ¡°He should be awake by now. So, what¡¯s happening?¡± Sena worriedly demanded for the upteenth time. It¡¯s been ten hours since he was wheeled out of the operating room, and it was way past the estimated time for him to regain consciousness.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he waking up!¡± She impatiently demanded, finally being unable to keep still anymore. She anxiously stared at the doctors who were examining him and her gaze became pressing when she saw the wary look registered on their faces.


    She felt an ominous feeling about it, and her worries weren¡¯t unfounded as the doctors dered Ki-Jun might have slipped into aa.


    An eery silence coursed through the room as everyone tried to assimte what the doctor had just said.


    Sena¡¯s gaze bored at the face of the lead doctor, who surprisingly wasn¡¯t Doctor Tan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs.Kim, but the chairman seems to have slipped into aa. This isn¡¯t far above our expectation, as we aforementioned the risk of him slipping into aa, but despite our effort, we couldn¡¯t sav-¡±


    .....


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Mi-Cha sharply interjected. The doctor nced at her, and ruly repeated his words.


    ¡°That the Chairman might not be waking up immediately.¡± He told her, and another round of silence reigned in the room as everyone seemed dumbfounded by the news.


    Mi-Cha stilled as she incredulously stared at him, while Sena violently shook her head in denial. ¡°This can¡¯t be! That¡¯s not true!¡± She dered. She refuse to ept such news, neither would she believe it.


    She marched towards the doctor and firmly gripped him by the coat, taking the doctor and everyone else by surprise. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± She demanded, while the doctor helplessly looked at her. These were the moments that made his profession extremely hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He remorsefully apologized, and the other doctors behind also tendered their apologies.


    Her eyes darted across them with incredulity.


    ¡°Sorry? But you said he¡¯ll be fine. You said-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best.¡± The doctor once again apologized, but Sena went hysterical as she hit him on the chest repeatedly.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Mi-Cha tearfully called as she pulled her mother away from the doctor and held her to herself.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, your father-¡± She cried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± She confidently told her even though shecked the conviction herself. Her mind was almost nk and she didn¡¯t know what to say or do, except to hold her mother.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen to him now?¡± Dan-Han, who had been awfully quiet asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait. There¡¯s neurological activity in his brain. So there¡¯s a chance he might wake up.¡±


    ¡°Might?¡± Eun-sun asked with a frown. She didn¡¯t like the uncertainty. She had been keeping quiet for too long and she couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    The doctor nced at her and nodded. ¡°We¡¯re still not certain about the degree of his situation, and only time can tell.¡±


    ¡°How much time are we talking about? Two days? One week?¡± Eun-sun asked. She didn¡¯t think time was something they had. Even if they did, she didn¡¯t think it should be wasted on matters like this. She¡¯d prefer if she had it to leisurely spend with the family she had just been given, and not use it to anxiously wait in peril.


    All eyes darted to the doctor as they awaited his response. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain in situations like this. All we can do is wait.¡± The doctor replied, and Eun-sun¡¯s heart sank into her stomach.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to actually wake him? Like some machine. Something to atleast tell us that he¡¯d indeed wake up? Perhaps elicit a response?¡± Dan-Han thoughtfully asked, and all eyes shifted to him, before darting towards the doctor who seemed to be in thought.


    ¡°There is indeed a way to tell us that.¡± The doctor replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun asked with surprise as she subconsciously took a step forward. Mi-Cha also loosened her grip on her mother when Sena looked at him with surprise and relief.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not certain it might work. The BIS is mostly used to measure a patient¡¯s response to sedation, and their level of consciousness. And if we indeed try it, it might have some effect on him. Forcefully waking him might not be good for him.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°How so?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Forcefully waking up aatose patient might have a bacsh effect on their health and recovery, especially if they¡¯ve slipped into a healinga. But the BIS is mostly used for cases where thea is as a result of the anesthesia used during surgery. Which isn¡¯t so in this case.¡± The doctor exined.


    ¡°But will it atleast tell us if he¡¯s going to regain consciousness if he isn¡¯t in too much of a critical case?¡± Dan-Han inquired.


    ¡°I believe so.¡± The doctor replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± He said.


    ¡°Dan-Han!¡± Eun-sun sharply called with anger ring in her eyes. Didn¡¯t he hear the part where the man had said, there were risk involved. Why was he so keen on taking too much risk with everything, including her father?


    Understanding her tone and the look he was receiving, Dan-Han sighed. ¡°It would be better we know just how serious the situation is right this moment. That way we can get better help. I don¡¯t advice we dy at this point. If he wakes up even if it¡¯s just for a second, then that¡¯s good. If he doesn¡¯t, then we decide what to do from there.¡± He told them.


    Eun-sun still wasn¡¯t pleased with this idea. She wasn¡¯t sold to it at all. Dan-Han had a knack for doing dangerous things with no care of the consequences whatsoever. She had been blindly trust in him, believing him to do what was right for them and their families, but he was getting out of hand.


    ¡°I say no!¡± She vehemently told him, and Dan-Han silently looked at her.


    ¡°Babe-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She dered. She wasn¡¯t going to do anything risky anymore. He promised her everything would be just fine, but look at where his promise had brought them.


    Dan-Han sighed as she kept staring at him in a challenging manner. Observing the tension in the room, the doctors excused them so they could make up their minds on what to do.


    He looked to Mi-Cha and Sena who were staring at them, most especially Sena who seemed surprised by Eun-sun¡¯s sudden involvement in deciding what should happen to her husband.


    She dismissed as a show of concern and worry, and she felt grateful that Eun-sun was being concerned for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear, you don¡¯t have to fight with him because of this.¡± She said between sniffs, while Eun-sun tried not to look at her. She could barely hold herself from wanting to hold her and cry with her.


    Mi-Cha looked at Dan-Han with a deep frown. ¡°I¡¯m with her on this. This isn¡¯t a good idea to me either. The doctor just said it could be dangerous and can impede on his health.¡±


    ¡°But it can atleast tell us what to expect and what to do.¡± Dan-Han argued.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han, let the doctors do more test.¡± Eun-sun drawled. She wasn¡¯t going to support him on this.


    ¡°Aunty, what do you say?¡± Dan-Han turned and asked Sena who was yet to say something about it. ¡°You heard the doctor. It could be of help, and it could also harm him. But we¡¯ll know exactly what to expect, and know how to tackle it before if gets toote. We can call for more professional help if he needs it.¡± Dan-Han said as all eyes turned towards Sena, as she had the final say.


    Eun-sun anxiously looked at her.


    ¡°What do you say, mum?¡± Mi-Cha asked, while the woman hesitated as she pondered on it.


    Sena nced at her husband for a while. ¡°Ki-Jun would want to do everything for me if I was in his ce right now.¡± She said.


    She sighed and peered at Mi-Cha and then at Dan-Han and Eun-sun. ¡°Maybe we should try it. If God is on our side, then he¡¯ll wake up. But if not, then we can do our best to bring the best help for him so they can bring him back to us.¡± She said, agreeing with Dan-Han¡¯s idea.


    But the moment she did, Eun-sun frowned. She stared at Sena before storming out of the room and Dan-Han followed.


    ¡°Babe,¡± He called after her, as he tried to reach for her arm, but Eun-sun turned around and he met her livid eyes.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Is there something going on that you¡¯re not telling me?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Something like what?¡± Dan-Han innocently asked.


    ¡°Like all this is a joke! That you have a hand in my father being like that?! That thisa and this waking him up is all part of the plot in your head you always seem to drum your fingers over! Tell me this is a part of your n!¡± She angrily demanded.


    ¡°Eun-sun-¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han, I just got him back. I just got my mother and father back after twenty-five years, I don¡¯t want to lose them. Don¡¯t make me lose them! Because if I really lose him, I¡¯ll never forgive you, you hear me? Never!¡± She drawled as angrily held his gaze. Her fiery eyed telling him she meant everything she had just said, and Dan-Han knew she wasn¡¯t joking.


    He cautiously tried to reach for her when a Sena¡¯s voice came from behind him, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She softly asked.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472: Is She Mine?


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened with shock when she heard Sena¡¯s voice and saw her standing with Mi-Cha as Dan-Han stepped aside to reveal them.


    Sena had her eyes shuffling between them in demand for an answer to the question she had asked.


    Did she hear them? How long had she been standing there? Eun-sun anxiously pondered. She peeked at Dan-Han, who was as surprised as she was.


    She tensed up when Sena took a step forward and stopped in front of them, her gaze meticulously darting back and forth between her and Dan-Han. ¡°What were you both talking about?¡± She asked with curious and intent eyes.


    ¡°W-what n were you talking about? And what do you mean by Ki-Jun is your father?¡± Sena questioned, her eyes shifting to Eun-sun who suddenly had a lump in her throat as her heart thumped hard against her chest.


    Sena shifted her gaze to Dan-Han when they both remained silent and she observed Eun-sun¡¯s gaze of plea at him.


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han?¡± She drawled and Dan-Han sighed.


    .....


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, aunt.¡± He lied, but Sena frowned at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Dan-Han. Neither am I deaf. What were you both talking about? And what did she mean by-¡±


    ¡°Mum,¡± Mi-Cha cut in as she walked closer towards her mother. She put an arm around her to steer her around, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have been mistaken about what you¡¯ve heard.¡± but Sena didn¡¯t budge.


    Mistaken? Sena didn¡¯t think she was mistaken. She had heard Eun-sun¡¯s words clearly. She hade after Dan-Han to ask him to inform the doctor to immediately carry out whatever procedure they needed to do to wake Ki-Jun up, but she had heard Eun-sun talking.


    She had just gotten her father and her mother back?


    ¡°Aunt,¡± Dan-Han called, but Sena looked back to Eun-sun, her eyes solely fixed on Eun-sun¡¯s face, trailing every contour of her face; from her eyes, to her nose, her chin and her lips. They looked exactly like they were the first day she had seen her ¨C like hers. Like her daughter¡¯s would be had she been alive.


    Her daughter. She whispered in her head.


    Her mind drifted back to Ki-Jun¡¯s sudden invitation of their family doctor after Eun-sun¡¯s and Dan-Han visit, as well as the feeling of him keeping a secret from her, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat, before it losing its rhythm and began to thump erratically.


    Her body stilled as her eyes slowly darted from Eun-sun to Dan-Han, who sighed exasperatedly, before settling back on Eun-sun.


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty-five,¡± She mumbled to herself, before snapping her head to Dan-Han. ¡°She is twenty-five, and my daughter would have been twenty-¡± She slurred when she felt another heavy thud in her chest that almost took her bnce and she felt she could fall over. Mi-Cha observing her, ced her hand behind her to hold her steady.


    Sena briefly turned to Mi-Cha and then at Dan-Han before settling back at Eun-sun.


    Was this what she was thinking? Was this what Ki-Jun had meant when he said if their baby was miraculously still alive that she¡¯d return? Was this it? She pondered in her head.


    W-was she her child?


    ¡°Are you....is she mine?¡± Sena asked, her voice quavering with anxious curiousity, and her gaze intently peering at Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han silently held her gaze, not sure of what to say. This was unexpected and he had not prepared for this to happen now.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?!¡± Sena snapped, her heart was thumping so hard she could hear it in her ears. Her eyes drifted to Eun-sun again, and the erratic pace of her heart became even more intense.


    ¡°Why are you quiet?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han replied and Sena¡¯s eyes widened with shocked surprise, as her body stiffened.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± She mindlessly echoed, and Dan-Han nodded.


    Sena turned to Eun-sun who stiffened at her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re her?¡± She was her child?


    Sena didn¡¯t think this was possible. It wasn¡¯t making sense. Her child was dead.


    But...hadn¡¯t Eun-sun stirred up a familiar feeling in her the first time they had met. The shock she had experienced when she firstid eyes on her was currently stirring in her, so could deny it?


    If this was true, did it also mean Dan-Han had a hand in Ki-Jun¡¯s predicament as she had heard her say?


    Sena¡¯s widened eyes remained so as they darted towards Dan-Han. ¡°Did you do something to Ki-Jun? What ploy do you have going on?¡± Sena questioned. She seemed overwhelmed by the questions running in her head.


    Mi-Cha moved her hands on Sena¡¯s shoulder and turned her to face her. ¡°Mom, take a deep breath.¡± Mi-Cha told her, but Sena was too overwhelmed to follow on her instructions. She couldn¡¯t take a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t still her pounding heart, or even do anything.


    Dan-Han stepped forward and held Sena, whose eyes kept darting between him and Eun-sun. ¡°Aunty, take a deep breath. There¡¯s indeed something going on, but I¡¯m sure you know that I have no role in uncle¡¯s predicament. Eun-sun is just worked-up and overwhelmed by his condition and yes, she¡¯s your child.¡± He said and Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help but notice as Sena¡¯s widened again as she nced at Eun-sun with shocked surprise.


    She was still in denial and it was understandable.


    Dan-Han cupped her cheek and directed her gaze to focus on him. ¡°Aunty, can we have this conversation after the doctor wakes uncle up?¡± He asked, but Sena silently stared at him, distracting emotions flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Dan-Han called, snapping her back from wherever her thoughts had drifted to.


    Sena distractedly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can.¡± She replied as her gaze traveled back to Eun-sun, who cautiously walked forward.


    Sena turned to her, speechlessly trifling her from head to toes,pletely astonished.


    Eun-sun¡¯s heart heavily thumped in her chest as she stood before Sena. She had severally imagined this moment where Sena would know who she was, but she had not really prepared for it.


    She longed to say something, but no words formed in her head. No words came to mind and she found herself hugging Sena who gasped as tears instantly fell from her eyes and dropped on her shoulders.


    ¡°My God,¡± Sena gasped again, as more tears trickled down her face, and Eun-sun hugged her a bit more tightly.


    She still didn¡¯t know what to say, so she let every of her emotions, every word she could ever think of saying at this moment weave into their hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eun-sun whispered under her breath, not exactly sure what she was apologizing for. Maybe it was for the years they¡¯ve spent apart, or maybe for the times Dan-Han had said she had mourned her and had been broken beyond words. Or maybe it was for bringing her ill-luck into their homes the moment she returned. She didn¡¯t know what she was apologizing for, but it felt like the only thing she could do.


    Eun-sun felt her heart skip, when Sena slowly raised her arms and wrapped them around her and her body began to reverberate as she cried. ¡°Oh my baby,¡± She wept, and Eun-sun¡¯s heart tightened once more around her and so did Sena.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes welled with tears and she couldn¡¯t hold them back as they freely fell and streamed down her face.


    Sena pulled away and her fingers fidgeted as they reached for Eun-sun¡¯s face. Her eyes gleamed with incredulity as she touched her tears. ¡°Is it really you?¡± Sena asked with disbelief, and Eun-sun nodded as she wiped Sena¡¯s tears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. This isn¡¯t a dream, right?¡± She could swear it was.


    Dan-Han ced aforting hand on her back. ¡°I can assure it¡¯s not, Aunt. I understand how you feel right now, but can we move this reunion somewhere more appropriate, or better still have it after we confirm uncle¡¯s condition.¡± Dan-Han suggested.


    Sena briefly nced at him before staring back at Eun-sun who shed her a small smile, and she nodded.


    Dan-Han signalled Mi-Cha toe help her back to the room, and she stepped forward and hooked her arm around Sena who couldn¡¯t stop looking at Eun-sun while her eyes glistened with tears.


    Eun-sun held her hand and gave it an assuring squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She assured her, after noticing the fear in her eyes.


    Sena reluctantly nodded before ncing at Mi-Cha who said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. She isn¡¯t leaving.¡± She told her, and Sena nodded and followed her back to the room, but she kept looking over her shoulders till they were out of sight.


    Dan-Han hooked an arm Eun-sun when he saw the tears in her eyes, and Eun-sun buried her face on his chest.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said and Dan-Han nodded in understanding.


    He silently hugged her before wiping away her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry anymore. I promised to give you your family, and I¡¯ll keep to my words. Not just on this, but to always make you happy.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun nodded as she sniffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She apologized. She knew Dan-Han would never do anything to hurt her or her family, and he was doing his best for them.


    Dan-Han cupped her cheeks and pecked her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s only natural for you to be angry. So don¡¯t be sorry. We¡¯re going to get through this.¡± He told her and Eun-sun nodded as he hugged her back, but she was careful of his wound.


    ¡°I have to go get the doctor, so we can get this out of the way.¡± Dan-Han told her when she finally broke the hug.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded, while Dan-Han tucked a few tendrils behind her ear.


    ¡°Would it be doctor Tan, or the other doctor?¡± She inquired, but thinking about it, she hadn¡¯t seen doctor Tan, since after the surgery. He had been the lead doctor on her father¡¯s case and had learnt he was the family physician, but somehow he had gone missing since they wheeled her father from the theater.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen doctor Tan?¡± She asked before Dan-Han could give a response to her previous question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dan-Han nkly replied, while Eun-sun frowned. She couldn¡¯t tell why, but it felt strange he¡¯d suddenly disappear at such a time, or was he busy with other cases?


    She thought he could be.


    Away from there, doctor Tan stood with quavering fear in the presence of Yong-Gun, and his men who were standing guard at the stairways.


    ¡°I did as you asked? When do I get my son?¡± Doctor Tan demanded, but Yong-Gun gave him a condescending stare.


    ¡°When the job isplete.¡± He drawled. ¡°I told you to kill him, not put him in aa.¡±


    ¡°I did what I could. I wasn¡¯t the only doctor performing the surgery. I had others assisting me, and junior doctor learning from the observatory, and even the director of the hospital. Your brother is the hospital¡¯s major benefactor, so there were a lot of eyes.¡± Doctor Tan fired back.


    He had done his best and all he wanted was his son. He still couldn¡¯t believe how cruel that Yong-Gun could be this cruel to want his brother dead. He still hasn¡¯t gotten over the shock of seeing him at the rendezvous with his son strapped to a chair and a gun pointed to his head.


    Who knew the man was this cruel?!


    Yong-Gun frowned at his excuses. Though Ki-Jun being in aa was as good as him being dead, but he¡¯d prefer if he was dead. Because him being alive only meant he still hadn¡¯t seeded in his n.


    ¡°How are sure you, he isn¡¯t going to wake up?¡± Yong-Gun asked, he wasn¡¯t ready to take chances.


    Doctor Tan tried not to frown or yell at him for being this evil. His brother was a nice man who loved him and everyone around him, but here he was wanting him dead, and using him as a weapon of murder.


    But for the sake of his son, he bit his tongue and stopped himself. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to wake up. If he¡¯s taken off life support, he¡¯s dead.¡± Doctor Tan said.


    ¡°Then take him off it. I heard that Lee brat is trying to wake him up. But as soon as he fails, I want you to take him off life support. If I remember correctly, Ki-Jun signed a DNR few years ago when he did that heart surgery before retirement, right?¡± He asked, surprising Doctor Tan who had thought no one remembered.


    ¡°Right?¡± Yong-Gun cocked a brow and doctor Tan nodded.


    ¡°Good, then that¡¯s your final excuse for doing as you¡¯ve been instructed. And if you fail, then be prepared to see your son returned in different body bags.¡± He threatened.


    .....

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473: DNR


    The air was filled with palpable tension as almost everyone waited with bated breath while the doctors tried to wake Ki-Jun up with the Bispectral index.


    Sena was engulfed with fear and worry. Her fidgeting hands felt mmy and there was nowhere else to put them other than to grip tightly against her arms as she nervously hugged herself.


    Mi-Cha put an arm around her and held her to herself tofort and support her, but whateverfort strived between them, tilted more towards Mi-Cha than her mother, who she was trying tofort.


    Mi-Cha was nervous to her core. She had never been in this type of situation before. She had never been at the brink of losing someone, and especially not the man she loved most in the world.


    Ki-Jun and Sena owned the entirety of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t stand something bad happening to them. She couldn¡¯t even imagine it.


    When she had found out that Ki-Jun was her adoptive her father, and Sena, her adoptive mother, she had felt a hole been burrowed in her heart. She had been devastated, but not as much as she was now.


    There was something about knowing that the one thing she loved and was most proud about wasn¡¯t really hers to begin with.


    .....


    She had been angry and scared at the time, but Ki-Jun and Sena never made her feel less of what any child should feel.


    They¡¯ve loved her irrevocably and even more than some parents did their biological children, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but wish that barrier ¨C that biological distance didn¡¯t exist between them.


    But nevertheless, they made her feel special. They made her theirs, and she was certain she would never had had better parents -most especially a better father than Ki-Jun, and that¡¯s why this very moment was so scary and devastating.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± She whispered to Sena as she held her even tighter, while whispering a prayer in her heart. She wasn¡¯t convinced by her own words, but there was nothing else she¡¯d rather believe.


    Eun-sun stood at Dan-Han¡¯s side as they waited behind the ss, anxiously watching the doctors as they examined him. Her gaze kept shifting between her father and Sena who was in Mi-Cha¡¯s embrace.


    She could tell they were just as nervous as she was, or maybe even more, and they had to be there for each other.


    Eun-sun pulled away from Dan-Han, who looked at her with curious eyes, but Eun-sun cautiously walked towards Mi-Cha and Sena. They both turned to her when she stood beside them. And without hesitation, she ced an arm around Sena, thereby ovepping hers with Mi-Cha¡¯s. They all needed to be there for one another,forting each other as this was a critical moment in their lives.


    Sena mindlessly leaned towards Eun-sun, while Mi-Cha stepped closer, both girls providing a support for their mother.


    Dan-Han looked over his shoulders when he heard approaching footsteps, and without doubt he knew it was Yong-Guning, but more to his surprise, he saw not only Yong-Gun, but his father tagging along.


    What was he doing here? When did he arrive?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dan-Han asked in surprise when he saw the old man walking towards him.


    Father Lee ignored him and looked over to his friend who was being wired up by the doctors.


    He turned to Sena, who he gave a sympathizing look, before shifting his gaze to Eun-sun who instinctively tensed up at his gaze. He sighed and towards Dan-Han, who had surprise written all over his face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing.¡± Dan-Han said, while Father Lee gave him a once over.


    ¡°You seem to be doing okay.¡± He casually said, and Dan-Han sighed. He understood his statement clearly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were worried about me?¡± Dan-Han asked and his father red at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the least of my problems.¡± He hissed at him, making Dan-Han¡¯s lips twitch amusedly. ¡°Tell me the situation with Ki-Jun. How is he right now?¡± He inquired and Dan-Han immediately filled him in on what exactly was going on, not wanting to tease for evading his question.


    His might not have solelye for him, but they both knew he was worried, hence why he hade.


    ¡°So if he doesn¡¯t wakes up, what¡¯s next?¡± Father Lee cautiously asked, trying not to be audible to Sena, even though she seemed too focused on what was going on with her husband to even overhear him.


    Father Lee briefly nced at Yong-Gun, who was intently observing what was going on inside the room, before ncing back at Dan-Han.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but we¡¯ll take it from there.¡± Dan-Han replied him and the old man nodded.


    Father Lee looked at Eun-sun again and his brows furrowed, before looking away from her to focus on his friend.


    They watched as the doctors tried to wake Ki-Jun, but by the several attempts they made and how keen they watched the monitor of the machine which electrode was attached to Ki-Jun¡¯s face, they knew it wasn¡¯t working.


    They all perked up and moved towards the door when the doctors walked towards them. The despondent looks on their faces made everyone nervous.


    ¡°How was it? Is he awake?¡± Sena hurriedly asked, her gaze darting between the doctors and Ki-Jun.


    She nced back at the doctor who was still leading the group of doctors trailing behind him. ¡°How is he? Is he waking up?¡± She anxiously asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t?¡± Sena muttered after him and he nodded.


    ¡°So what does that mean?¡± She inquired, as she tried to fight the cold feeling stemming in her stomach.


    The doctor coursed his gaze across their faces and resignedly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the chairman isn¡¯t conscious at all. He has truly slipped into aa.¡± He announced and Sena¡¯s face instantly paled and so did her daughters.


    Sena didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Though they have being Informed about his condition few hours ago, but there was something about hearing this after an attempt to wake him that reeled in the deep reality of the precarious situation.


    ¡°So what happens now? What happens to my brother?¡± Yong-Gun earnestly questioned, making Eun-sun nce at him with a hard re which she tried to conceal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s nothing we can do other than wait.¡±


    ¡°And how long are we talking about here?¡± Father Lee curiously inquired.


    ¡°We can¡¯t say sir. There¡¯s still some activity going in his brain, but he can¡¯t breath on his own. Neuro function might improve or regress in a few days, but we can¡¯t know that for now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a possibility he might never wake up? He might die?¡± Yong-Gun asked, and the doctor nodded.


    Eun-sun balled her hand into a fist as she listened to his questions. This was what he wanted ¨C to kill her father. To kill her and everyone rted to her. Eun-sun felt her anger surge inside her, so much she wanted to nt a facer, and pummel to the ground till he was dead. But she couldn¡¯t do that as she was holding Sena up.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. He¡¯s not going to die.¡± Sena vehemently dered. She wasn¡¯t going to lose her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m sor-¡±


    ¡°Stop telling me sorry!¡± Sena snapped, cutting the doctor off. She glowered at the man and the team of doctors standing behind him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s doctor Tan?!¡± She questioned. ¡°Call me doctor Tan!¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Sena-¡± Ji-Sun, Dan-Han¡¯s father softly called her name, but Sena didn¡¯t stare at him, rather she continued demanding for the doctor.


    ¡°I want doctor Tan!¡± She dered.


    ¡°Doctor Tan is currently in consultation, Mrs Kim.¡± One of the doctors exined, but Sena frantically shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, call me doctor Tan! He¡¯ll know what to do.¡± She didn¡¯t believe all these doctors. There was no way she was going to ept her husband was in aa, or was going to die.


    ¡°Mum calm down, please.¡± Mi-Cha pleaded, with a shaky voice, but Sena was adamant.


    But just as she kept demanding for doctor Tan, she spotted him approaching with a man which she recognized as the director of the hospital. She had seen him in few fundraising events she had attended with Ki-Jun.


    ¡°Doctor Tan,¡± She called, stepping away from Mi-Cha¡¯s and Eun-sun¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs Kim,¡± The director and doctor Tan greeted with a bow, but Sena was too distraught to greet back, she could only manage a nod.


    ¡°My husband. Please check on my husband.¡± She desperately urged. The doctor who had attended to Ki-Jun whispered into the director¡¯s ear.


    And without saying anything, the director and doctor Tan strolled into the room, while the other followed behind.


    Doctor Tan ced the electrode on Ki-Jun¡¯s face again and they tried it one more time just as she had asked, but still there was no response from him.


    ¡°What is it? Why isn¡¯t he waking up?¡± Sena demanded, sounding almost hysterical. This scene seemed too familiar to her. Twenty-five yes ago, her child had refused to get up as well, and even though she now knew her child was alive and well, she couldn¡¯t help but feel she was at the verge of losing her husband, and this time it might be for real.


    The director turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he isn¡¯t waking up. And-¡± He slurred on his speech, making the other suspiciously stare at him.


    ¡°What is it? Is there some problem?¡± Yong-Gun asked.


    The director received the file in doctor Tan¡¯s hand and stared back at them. ¡°There¡¯s something we seem to have missed, but has been brought to my attention.¡± The director, gaining everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sena asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a signed DNR form by the chairman that stops him from being hung up to life support.¡± He said and everyone stilled and silence reigned in the room.


    A signed DNR form? Eun-sun mused.


    ¡°A..and what does that mean?¡± She anxiously asked even though she already knew what it meant.


    The director ruly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the chairman must be taken off life support.¡± He announced.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474: Unanimous Decision


    Eun-sun was not sure she had heard the medical director well enough. She was sure she had heard him say her father would continue to be on life support till he was better and not the other way round.


    Her eyes darted to Mi-Cha when she let go of their mother, who stood transfixed after hearing what the director had said, and snatched the file from the man¡¯s hand. She flipped through it, and the moment she stilled with shock evident in her eyes, Eun-sun knew it was true.


    There was indeed a DNR.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± Mi-Cha¡¯s snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to my father. He sighed this years ago.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still valid. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The director apologized, and Mi-Cha felt like gripping him by his cor.


    She turned to her uncle who was silent. ¡°Uncle tell them they can¡¯t do this! They can¡¯t take dad out of life support.¡± She roared, and Yong-Gun sighed.


    ¡°Let me see that.¡± He beckoned on her with his hand and Mi-Cha handed it over to him, her fingers slightly shaking as she stretched it to him, but before Yong-Gun could reach for it, Sena snatched it.


    .....


    Her eyes skimmed through it till theynded on Ki-Jun¡¯s signature. Her hands trembled as she looked at it.


    ¡°T..this isn¡¯t possible.¡± She muttered under her breath. She was never aware Ki-Jun had signed a DNR when he had a surgery few years ago.


    He had suffered from a heart condition, and had undergone surgery, but who knew he did this? And he had even kept it a secret from her.


    Her gaze shifted from the file in her hand towards Ki-Jun who was stiffly lying on the bed. Her feet stumbled forward towards him, but before she could take another step, she slumped.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡±


    ¡°Sena!¡±


    They chorused simultaneously, except Eun-sun who was too astounded to respond. Her eyes were widened as her heart hammered heavily behind her chest.


    She stood still and watched as they wheeled a bed in and carried Sena out.


    What was going on? Was all that echoed in her head.


    She had feared something would happen upon her return. She had expected something to happen. She had suspected something to go wrong not just with Dan-Han¡¯s n, but with the whole family reunion, but what she didn¡¯t expect was for someone to die, and most especially not her father.


    ¡°Eun-Sun,¡± Dan-Han called when she remained fixated on the spot. He called her name again, as he reached for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Eun-sun gnarled at him. She nkly gazed at him, but before could say anything, she stormed out.


    Father Lee cocked a brow as he watched her leave. He nced at his son who had his gaze trailing after her, before looking at Ki-Jun.


    ¡°So what now?¡± He asked no one in particr, as he was left alone with Dan-Han and Yong-Gun in the room.


    Dan-Han peered at Yong-Gun. ¡°I guess this was what you wanted?¡± Dan-Han asked and the man turned towards him, feigning an confused look on his face.


    ¡°What do you mean, young man?¡± He asked back.


    Dan-Han took a step towards him, towering over him with his intimidating height, but Yong-Gun wasn¡¯t one to be intimidated as he matched Dan-Han¡¯s cold gaze with his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think this is over. You¡¯ve just reached the crucial point of this game, and believe me, I¡¯m going to take you down.¡± Dan-Han promised him, and before Yong-Gun could say anything, Dan-Han stride out of the room with his father tailing after him.


    Father Lee knew there was no need talking to Yong-Gun as the man was fully prepared for the oue of things. When they discovered his ploy to rob Ki-Jun of his wealth, he had not imagined killing him.


    He could tell from his son¡¯s words that this was all Yong-Gun¡¯s handwork, and he doubted there was nothing they could do.


    Ki-Jun was going to die, except a miracle happened and he woke up. Cause if he truly died, not only was Yong-Gun going to take all he had, the man was going to go scott free with everything and nothing or no one could stop him, not even thew, because there are no evidence.


    Father Lee observed his son calm demeanor as he approached where he sat at the hallway.


    ¡°You seem unreasonably calm.¡± Father Lee pointed out, while Dan-Han sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m only plotting out how I¡¯m going to kill that animal.¡± Dan-Han growled.


    Father Lee frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not killing anybody.¡± He rebuked, making Dan-Han turn to him with a re.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t the reason you¡¯vee?¡± Dan-Han coldly questioned. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain his father or listen to his opinion. He had so many things running through his mind, and listening to his father telling him what was good and bad wasn¡¯t one of the things be wanted to spend his time on..


    Father resignedly sighed. ¡°I¡¯vee to take you home, as well as see Ki-Jun. But now, I think taking you back home is more important at the moment.¡±


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he confoundedly stared at his father.


    ¡°And here I thought uncle Ki-Jun had a friend in you.¡± Dan-Han hissed disappointedly, but his father wasn¡¯t offended.


    He couldn¡¯t fault his son for seeing him that way, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Dan-Han was his only child and heir. The patriarch of the Lee family, so he also had to be protected, especially from his own foolishness.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son and heir. And though Ki-Jun¡¯s situation is pathetic, I can¡¯t risk losing my son. It¡¯s no doubt the attack on your life was carried out by Yong-Gun, and for that I¡¯m going to make him pay. No one dares touch my son and a member of my household. But first, we have to be strategic.¡± He said.


    Dan-Han patiently looked at him without saying a word. He sighed and looked away. ¡°I can take care of myself, father. And right now, I¡¯m not worried about myself.¡± He was more worried about Eun-sun and their rtionship. This situation was bing bing a test between them, and though he was confident that things were going to be okay between them, he couldn¡¯t help the tendril of fear curling in him.


    Eun-sun was a woman he knew well, and there was some a tinge bit of unpredictability about her, coupled with that temper of hers he had struggled to manage for months now. When she was at her limit, she could let lose and that was something he didn¡¯t want to encounter now, as he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, you have to leave almost immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Dan-Han could hear the conspiracy in his voice.


    ¡°Because while you are here ying detective, there¡¯s been a unanimous decision to prepone the general meeting, and it wasn¡¯t in your favor. Whatever it was supposed to be.¡±


    Dan-Han scowled the moment he heard that. ¡°And whose decision was that?¡± He sternly asked.


    ¡°It was unanimous.¡± Father Lee casually replied.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows as he stared at him. ¡°Tell me this wasn¡¯t your decision?¡± He dared him. He was damned sure it was, and his father knows better than to lie to him.


    Such a thing would not have happened without his father ying a key role in it, and it also wouldn¡¯t have happened without his knowledge if his father didn¡¯t have a hand in it.


    He sternly peered at his father and his scowl grew deeper. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ji-Tae put you up to this.¡± Dan-Han said, taking his father by surprise. He registered the glint of surprise that shed through the man¡¯s eyes, and that further confirmed his suspicion.


    Dan-Han rose his feet as he continued to re at his father. ¡°Sometimes you make me wonder what you¡¯re turning into.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han.¡± The man drawled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten your message, now if that¡¯s all get on a ne and go home.¡± Dan-Han told him, and without giving him room to say anything else he strolled away.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on in his father¡¯s head sometimes, but the man was beginning to get on his nerves. But before he could let his anger overwhelm him, he had a lot of things to do.


    He whipped out his phone when it chimed it a message notification. His eyes darkened when he saw the message he had received from Tae-Ho. It was a one word message, and it said, ¡®Done.¡¯


    His eyes darted across the hallway till it rested on the door of Ki-Jun¡¯s room. He caught sight of a doctor going into the room, and he recognized him.


    He whipped out his phone and dialled his father¡¯s number who grumpily picked up. ¡°No matter what you do, do not go to uncle Ki-Jun¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Father Lee asked.


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told, old man Lee. For once.¡± He said and disconnected the call.


    Away from there, Yong-Gun stood at the foot of Ki-Jun¡¯s bed as he watched the doctor who had stepped into the room. The doctor looked at the beeping monitors before administering an injection.


    ¡°What are you giving him?¡± Yong-Gun asked, wondering what the man was administering to Ki-Jun.


    ¡°Just the injections rmended for him.¡± The doctor replied.


    Yong-Gun furrowed his brows. ¡°I thought he was to be taken off life support. Or has that changed?¡± He questioned, not understanding the need to continue administering drugs when he was going to be dead soon.


    ¡°No.¡± The doctor replied. ¡°He¡¯s still entitled to medical care until the plug is pulled.¡± The doctor exined and Yong-Gun nodded in understanding.


    He observed as the doctor administered the drug, and pressed some buttons on the monitor before walking away.


    Yong-Gun keenly observed the monitors, but there was no change. He took a few steps towards Ki-Jun¡¯s bedside and looked at him with discontempt.


    ¡°Just hold on a bit, brother. You¡¯ll soon be put out of your misery. It¡¯s going to be for a little while, maybe when sister inw awakes.¡± He said and scoffed.


    He pulled the mask from his nose and his eyes shifted towards the monitors when they started beeping.


    He chuckled as he let it back on, and a smug smile curved his lips.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve turned to, Ki-Jun. A living corpse.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475: Exposed


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve turned into, Ki-Jun. A living corpse.¡± He said with a mirthless chuckle.


    He bent over and lowered his head towards Ki-Jun. He listened for his breath, but there was nothing, even though he already knew he wasn¡¯t breathing on his own.


    ¡°You¡¯re even worse than a living corpse. You¡¯re a just a corpse. An ordinary dead human, breathing with the help of a machine and know why that is?¡± He asked. He lowered his face one more time and brought his ears close to Ki-Jun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡± He mocked.


    He chortled at the silence which he was reeling in. ¡°I know you don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯re breathing with the help of a machine because I put you there. I made you this corpse that you are, and the one you¡¯re going to turn into when the plug is finally pulled. And not only will I do that, I¡¯m going take everything you have just like I¡¯ve always wanted to, and kill that little brat who is unfortunate to be your daughter.¡±


    He resignedly sighed. ¡°It is sad she¡¯d never get to spend any time with you, but I can assure her death will be painless, or maybe more painful. Same as everyone else who¡¯d dare stand in my way.¡±


    ¡°And maybe like yours too.¡± Someone suddenly said behind him and Yong-Gun swiveled around to find Dan-Han standing at the door.


    He scoffed when he realized it was no one else than Dan-Han. ¡°It¡¯d take more than a boy you size and wit to kill me.¡± Yong-Gun confidently told him.


    .....


    Dan-Han shrugged. ¡°This life is full of surprises. You just have to wait till it¡¯s your turn for it.¡± Dan-Han told him, but the man snorted.


    ¡°Sorry I interrupted your small confession, do you want to go with it? I can keep guard for you?¡± Dan-Han innocently suggested, but Yong-Gun knew he was only messing with him, and he¡¯d be stupid to say anything in the presence of Dan-Han.


    For all he knows he could have a recorder on him. He wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    ¡°What confession are you talking about, young man?¡± He innocently asked, and anyone who had heard him would have been fooled.


    Dan-Han lips meaningfully curved up as he silently stared at him, but his smile suddenly unsettled Yong-Gun who narrowed his brows at him.


    Dan-Han hasn¡¯t outsmarted him right? He mused.


    He had instructed his boys to sneak in at the early hours of the morning, to do a clean sweep of the room for wired tapes and hidden cameras, and there had been none.


    That was what had encouraged him to having the little chat he had been dying to have with his useless brother, but it was unfortunate he wasn¡¯t conscious enough to hear him.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m still beginning to wonder what it is with viins making a grand and stupid confession at the end of their show. It¡¯s almost redundant, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow at him, while Yong-Gun unblinkingly stared at him as he tried to understand what he was trying to say.


    Dan-Han¡¯s smile tipped wider when he saw the shift of confusion on Yong-Gun¡¯s face.


    He stepped into the room an walked over to the side of the bed which was opposite to where Yong-Gun stood.


    He looked at Ki-Jun¡¯s face before raising his head up to Yong-Gun who was regarding him with obvious intent.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°You know one thing I¡¯ve learned from ying a game of cards, is letting your opponent believe they have the winning hand, and that you¡¯re at their mercy. That is how you y to win. It¡¯s all about psychology.Its all about what¡¯s in here.¡± Dan-Han said, tapping a finger at his temple.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s brows furrowed deeper as he kept trying to ascertain what Dan-Han was hinting at, even though a part of him was already giving him a hit what he was all about, but he chose not to believe it.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it little boy.¡± Yong-Gun said irritably.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you?¡± Dan-Han said and whipped out his phone. He opened his gallery and opened a video for him.


    Yong-Gun stared at the phone as the video yed. ¡°I guess you know who that is?¡± Dan-Han asked, but Yong-Gun frowned.


    ¡°Why should I know?¡± He stoically asked, but Dan-Han could hear the anger trembling in his voice.


    Dan-Han resignatedly sighed and put away his phone. ¡°I thought you did. The young boy had been kidnapped since yesterday from his school. And I must say I was surprised to find out it was doctor Tan¡¯s son, same doctor who was supposed to carry out some surgery on your brother. The same brother wanted to kill.¡±


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han-¡± The man called, but Dan-Han cut him off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you knew about the DNR, and that¡¯s why you cornered the man, but that¡¯s no problem, because I only want to inform you no one¡¯s dying today, especially not your brother.¡± Dan-Han told him matter of factly, and Yong-Gun scowled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He questioned. What did Dan-Han mean that no one was dying today? Ki-Jun was dying today, and that¡¯s a fact.


    Dan-Han let out a cryptic smile as he reached for something under Ki-Jun¡¯s arm.


    He chuckled when he saw the horrified look that covered Yong-Gun¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. It¡¯s just a pen recorder. I¡¯m sure you know what it¡¯s used for and what it means?¡± Dan-Han asked with a mocking smile. ¡°Or maybe you want to know how this got here? I know about your little sweep this morning. Didn¡¯t you wonder why this room has been left unguarded all day? If you didn¡¯t, then my guess of you not being meticulous enough is real. You¡¯re not as smart as you im to be.¡± Dan-Han hissed at him.


    Yong-Gun was certain his boys hadn¡¯t made a mistake. He had personally sent Stephen, and he would never make such a mistake, except one of the doctors was working for him.


    Why hadn¡¯t he thought of that.


    ¡°Was it Tan?¡± Yong-Gun asked, even though he knew it might be subtly admitting to his crimes, but he wanted to know.


    Dan-Han mirthlessly chuckled. ¡°You amuse me, Mr Kim Yong-Gun. But if you must know, it isn¡¯t doctor Tan.¡±


    ¡°Then if he wasn¡¯t then who-¡± He paused when a certain face came to his mind. The young doctor who hade to give Ki-Jun some treatment.


    His frown deepened at that realization. He had been suspicious about him, but he had dismissed his suspicion.


    Dan-Han pressed the button on the voice recorder and everything Yong-Gun had said reyed to the man¡¯s horror.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡± He said.


    ¡°True,¡± Dan-Han nodded. ¡°But let¡¯s see what your brother has to say about that, shall we?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow and smiled as he looked over at Ki-Jun whose brows was twitching along side his flutteringshes.


    Yong-Gun lost his bnce and staggered back a few feet, when he saw his brother slowly regaining conscious.


    Dan-Han nced at him, and his lips curled up. He wasn¡¯t one that enjoyed talking too much except when it came to Eun-sun, but he must say, taunting Yong-Gun this was satisfying.


    His smile curved wider when Yong-Gun stared at Ki-Jun in horror. He chuckled amusedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so surprised.¡± He said attracting Yong-Gun¡¯s attention right back to him.


    ¡°How...how is this-?¡±


    ¡°Possible?¡± Dan-Hanpleted his sentence for him. ¡°I told you from the onset, I¡¯m not someone you wanna y a game of cat and mouse with. I¡¯m going to corner you and tear you apart limp by limp.¡± Dan-Han told him, and the man¡¯s heart skidded as he nced back at Ki-Jun whose eyes were now open and was staring at Dan-Han, before shifting his gaze to him.


    His eyes widened with horror.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so horrified. If you¡¯re curious about what had happened, then you should know that he was indeed in aa, but not the one you thought you put him in, but the I sanctioned.¡±


    Dan-Han had known Yong-Gun was going to make a y at Ki-Jun¡¯s life, and he had suspected his best approach was going to be through the family doctor. He could easily use anyone else, but Dan-Han was confident he¡¯d use doctor Tan.¡±


    He had hired a couple of people to watch out for every member of his family, because he knew that was how the world they lived in worked. Threats and deaths were how they got things to work for them.


    The instruction he had given was simple. To let whatever kidnap Ki-Jun would want to do to happen, hence how Ki-Jun had sessfully kidnapped doctor¡¯s Tan son.


    After Ki-Jun¡¯s meeting with the doctor, Dan-Han had assured him he¡¯d get his son back if he simply did as he was told. The man had been scared, but he gave him his word to bring his son safe and unharmed, and that was Tae-Ho¡¯s assignment for the day.


    Dan-Han had instructed doctor Tan to do nothing, and asked him to rmend an anaesthesics who they could trust.


    While the surgery was going on, Ki-Jun had been injected with another drug that amplified the effect of the other, those prolonging his


    wake up time.


    ¡°And the doctor who hade in, had only given the drug to antagonize the effect of the one given him while in surgery. So he was never in aa, if I¡¯m allowed to say so. And the BIS thing was only to give you a reassurance that you had a perfect n.¡± Dan-Han told him, and the man¡¯s eyes widened even more in horror.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He nced at his brother who was nkly looking at him.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t....none of this....¡±


    ¡°Yo..you can save it Yong-Gun. I heard the recording, and I know your voice.¡±


    ....


    Hey guys, Happy New month.


    I want to thank everyone of you that sent your wishes and love during this trying times. Thank you.


    My family and I are safe now, and we¡¯d be returning back home as soon as the water receeds from our apartment.


    Updates are back to normal. Daily chaps update and maybe two if I¡¯m chanced. Have a most fruitful month.


    Love you all.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476: Viin¡¯s child.


    Yong-Gun stoodpletely transfixed as he stared at Ki-Jun.


    His eyes wereced with horror as he was yet toprehend what was happening.


    Ki-Jun was alive and well, and not in ama.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t tell where or when his n had gone wrong.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ki-Jun asked, snapping Yong-Gun out of his perplexed state, and the man raised his cold gaze to him.


    Yong-Gun scoffed. ¡°Why?¡± He asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Ki-Jun asked back. He was still in shock that Yong-Gun could do something like this. Had someone said this to him, he¡¯d never had believed, rather he¡¯d had fought him to the death, because Yong-Gun was supposed to be his brother. He was supposed to be looking after him same way he looked after him and ensured he had everything he needed especially since his decision not to marry and have any family of his own.


    .....


    He awaited Yong-Gun¡¯s response whatever it might be, because he needed something to understand why he would ever want to kill him and cause him harm by taking his child away from him who he was also nning to kill.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you had a reason.¡± Ki-Jun told him matter of factly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need talking about it with you.¡± Yong-Gun coldly replied, stunning Ki-Jun who looked at him with astonishment.


    No need?


    ¡°No need, Yong-Gun?¡± Ki-Jun asked in anger as he tried to stand up from the bed, but Dan-Han held him back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to move, uncle. You¡¯ve had two surgeries.¡± Dan-Han told him, but Ki-Jun didn¡¯t think he could stay still.


    His eyes burned with anger as they kept staring at Yong-Gun. ¡°You almost killed me, and you think I don¡¯t deserve an exnation. In what way have I wronged you? I gave you things you didn¡¯t deserve because I saw you as a brother, and you do this?¡± He dare tells him he didn¡¯t deserve an exnation?


    Yong-Gun lips twitched with fury as Ki-Jun¡¯s words looped in his head. Things he didn¡¯t deserves?


    He clenched and unclenched his hand. ¡°You should listen to the boy. We¡¯ll deal with this men, and since everything is already out, I don¡¯t have to work in the shadows anymore.¡±


    Ki-Jun¡¯s eyes red with anger. If he wasn¡¯t feeling weak, he¡¯d have lunged at Yong-Gun. He wasn¡¯t feeling remorseful after been discovered.


    Dan-Han ced a hand on Ki-Jun¡¯s shoulder and held him back to the head when it seemed like he was about to leap out of the bed and after Yong-Gun. The man has always been an emotional person, and when he was angry, he was angry, same way as when he was being nice.


    Like his daughter, he wore his heart on his sleeves.


    Dan-Han stared at Yong-Gun. ¡°You should leave, and we¡¯ll deal with this the way you want it.¡±


    Ki-Jun snapped his head towards Dan-Han. ¡°What are you doing? He isn¡¯t leaving.¡± He turned to Yong-Gun. ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving.¡± He drawled.


    ¡°Aunt Sena is in the emergency room, and she¡¯d be here as soon as she regains consciousness.¡± Dan-Han told him, knowing that would get his attention, and indeed it worked.


    Ki-Jun swiveled his head back to him. ¡°What happened to Sena?¡± He asked with shock-surprise.


    ¡°She passed out a while ago, but she¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s him go for now and we¡¯ll handle thister. He isn¡¯t getting away. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± Dan-Han assured him, but Ki-Jun was hesitant on doing that.


    Ki-Jun turned to face Yong-Gun. ¡°I¡¯m going to for my answers, and I¡¯m going to make you pay, Yong-Gun. For my child, for the pain you put Sena and I through. For everything you¡¯ve done to me that I¡¯m not aware of.¡± Ki-Jun swore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Yong-Gun replied. ¡°And I¡¯ll be taking back my daughter.¡± He added and Ki-Jun scowled.


    What daughter? What nonsense was he talking about?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ki-Jun questioned.


    Yong-Gun tipped his chin at Dan-Han. ¡°You can ask him.¡± He said and turned around.


    ¡°Yong-Gun!¡± Ki-Jun called after him. His forehead creased at the pain that surged through him from his head, but he ignored the pain, as he yelled the man¡¯s name one more time.


    ¡°Yong-Gun!¡± He called, but the man didn¡¯t stop. It was only after he got to the door did he stop and look at Dan-Han, but he turned around and walked away without saying anything to him, but Dan-Han had caught the silent threat in his eyes.


    ¡°What was he talking about? What daughter was that bastard referring to?¡± Ki-Jun urgently questioned, making Dan-Han sigh.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think this is the time for you to get into this. What mattered was you knowing who was responsible for all this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what time it is, or what the time¡¯s for. I want to know what he meant by he¡¯s going to take his daughter back from me. What daughter is he talking about?¡± Ki-Jun questioned with a slight pant.


    Dan-Han noticed the sweat beading on his forehead and he knew it was because of the stress he was inserting on himself immediately after waking up. And he also knew Ki-Jun wouldn¡¯t let him be till he got his answers from him.


    Dan-Han wearily sighed.


    He pinched his brows and sighed again. He dipped his hand in his pocket as he stared at the man who was about to bore a whole into his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about, Mi-Cha.¡±


    ¡°Mi-Cha,¡± Ki-Jun muttered with incredulity ¡°Mi-Cha?¡± He asked with confusedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan-Han confirmed. ¡°Mi-Cha is Yong-Gun¡¯s child.¡± Dan-Han told him, but his eyes instantly snapped to the door when he heard thest voice he wanted to hear at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    Ki-Jun swiveled his head towards the door when he heard Mi-Cha¡¯s voice. His eyes widened when he saw her sharply staring at Dan-Han.


    ¡°What were you just saying?¡± Mi-Cha questioned as she stepped into the room, leaving Eun-sun who stood rooted at the door.


    ¡°President Lee, you were saying?¡± She pressed.


    ¡°Honey,e here. He wasn¡¯t saying anything about you.¡± Ki-Jun told her, but Mi-Cha shook her head.


    She had heard him clearly, so they couldn¡¯t trick her like she was some child.


    ¡°Whose child am I?¡± She demanded, her sharp gaze still fixed on Dan-Han.


    ¡°Mi-Cha-¡± Ki-Jun called, but Mi-Cha shook her head.


    ¡°How am I his child? He¡¯s my uncle.¡± She told him, Incase he had missed something important.


    Dan-Han sighed before giving a terse nod. ¡°I know he is.¡±


    ¡°So what are you saying?¡± Mi-Cha questioned, not understanding what he was saying.


    She was aware she was adopted but she didn¡¯t see as she was her adoptive uncle¡¯s child. What sort of scheme was this.


    ¡°Mi-Cha it would be better if you-¡±


    ¡°Is the one we¡¯ve been looking for? Is he....is he the culprit who did all this?¡± Mi-Cha suddenly asked surprising Ki-Jun, who reacted with a frown, but Dan-Han maintained the stoic look on his face, which was silent admittance to her question.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, do not assume things!¡± Ki-Jun told her, making Mi-Cha nce at him.


    ¡°Assume?¡± She arched a brow at him. ¡°Dad, tell me I¡¯m assuming things. Tell I didn¡¯t just make sense? Tell me-¡± She trailed off and scoffed, before turning around to face Eun-sun, who had a guilty look that confirmed everything in her head.


    ¡°You knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I-¡± Eun-sun stuttered.


    ¡°I asked you if you knew who the culprit was and the moment you opened your mouth, I knew you were lying. I also asked if you were hiding anything from me, but what did you say?¡± Mi-Cha mirthlessly chuckled.


    ¡°I already epted you as my sister, but you saw me at the daughter of what? The viin? I must have been the daughter of the man who took you away from your parents and gave it to his daughter who must be as evil as him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mi-Cha. You don¡¯t have a clear picture of things yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± Mi-Cha asked, desperately trying to hold back the emotions twirling in her. ¡°Because all I see right here, is that I¡¯ve been lied to by the people I¡¯ve been trusting my life with in thest few hours even though I knew nothing about them.¡±


    ¡°Mi-Cha, Eun-sun is right. Things are not the way the way they seem to be now. You and Eun-sun are victims here.¡± Dan-Han told her.


    ¡°Then make me understand.¡± She coldly demanded. She needed them to tell her that, she was wrong that it wasn¡¯t Yong-Gun who was supposed to be her uncle, that was responsible for all the things that has been happening or the things that her family had suffered.


    And he had adopted his own child to his brother. She needed Dan-Han to tell her that.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ki-Jun snapped at Dan-Han, who met his cold eyes. ¡°Just shut up.¡± He drawled before staring at Mi-Cha, who dryly chuckled.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen or believe any nonsense you think you¡¯ve heard. Dan-Han is emotionally deficient except to your sister. Don¡¯t listen to anything. You¡¯re my child. Mine and your mom¡¯s, and nothing has changed. Absolutely nothing.¡± He calmly told her, even though he could feel the panic in his heart.


    Mi-Cha felt her fingers quiver as tears slowly began to sting her eyes. She couldn¡¯t exin it, but something was happening to her and she needed to get out of there.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m happy you¡¯re awake, but I can¡¯t stay. I need some space.¡±


    ¡°Mi-Cha,¡± Ki-Jun called with a warning tone, but the girl was already dashing towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that illegitimate bastard!¡± Ki-Jun swore under his breath.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477: Make Up For Time Lost


    ¡°Oh my God! Ki-Jun, you¡¯re awake!¡± Sena gasped in shock, pulling away from the nurse holding her, and dashed towards Ki-Jun¡¯s side.


    She grabbed his hand, which was outstretched to her, and cupped his face with her other hand. ¡°Are you okay? Are you fine?¡± She hastily asked.


    She turned to Dan-Han and Eun-sun standing by the foot of the bed. ¡°Is he alright? How is this possible?¡± She rapped out in a single breath.


    ¡°Hey, honey, take it easy. I¡¯m fine. Just take a deep breath.¡± Ki-Jun said, drawing her attention back to him.


    Sena let go of his hand and cupped his face. ¡°Are you sure? Have they called the doctor?¡± She asked urgently, staring back at the nurse who had brought her to Ki-Jun¡¯s room.


    The moment she regained consciousness, she had insisted on being brought back to Ki-Jun¡¯s room, but who knew she¡¯d find Ki-Jun awake too?


    It was a miracle.


    .....


    ¡°The doctors have checked up on him, and they¡¯ve confirmed he¡¯s fine. So take a breath.¡± Dan-Han said.


    Sena nced back at Ki-Jun when Dan-Han said that and deeply exhaled. Her eyes glimmered with tears, but they were tears of relief and happiness.


    ¡°Oh my God, Ki-Jun. I was scared.¡± Sena gasped as tears fell from her eyes.


    Raising a hand to her face, Ki-Jun caught her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I heard you passed out. You¡¯re going to fall sick.¡± Ki-Jun advised, but she stubbornly shook her head as her tears fell even more.


    She was overwhelmed with joy and happiness. Seeing Ki-Jun awake was more than a miracle.


    She sniffed and wiped her tears. ¡°What happened? How did this happen?¡± She asked, shuffling her gaze between Dan-Han and her husband but more at Dan-Han. She wanted to know what had happened.


    One minute he was unconscious and was about to be taken off life support, but now he was awake and fine? How was this possible?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him,¡± Ki-Jun said, tipping his chin at Dan-Han, who Sena immediately nced at.


    Dan-Han dismissively sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Aunt, something we should leave for some other time,¡± Dan-Han told her, but Sena didn¡¯t think it was unimportant; either way, she agreed with him.


    It was something they could talk aboutter, as there was something else that was more important, and that was her child.


    She held Ki-Jun¡¯s hand as she stared at him. ¡°Honey, do you know who she is?¡± Sena asked, pointing to Eun-sun, who was hinged to Dan-Han¡¯s side.


    Ki-Jun nced at Eun-sun, and without much thought, he knew Sena had found out the truth.


    He peered at her and slowly nodded.


    ¡°S..she¡¯s really our daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡± She asked. ¡°She has my eyes and your hair. She¡¯s our-¡± Sena trailed off when Ki-Jun nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s our child. Yours and mine.¡± Ki-Jun affirmed, and Sena thoughtlessly nodded as tears streamed from her eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Sena asked between sobs. She¡¯d have loved to know the moment he did. She¡¯d have wanted to participate in the journey of finding their child.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to tell you, but there was so much going on. I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm us.¡± Ki-Jun exined and firmly held Sena¡¯s hand, which was beginning to tremble.


    Sena looked at Eun-sun, and her heart swelled again. She didn¡¯t know the exact emotions that coursed her, but they were countless and overwhelming.


    Joy, happiness, gratefulness, and relief were among the many emotions she felt.


    ¡°Come here, Honey,¡± Ki-Jun beckoned to Eun-sun, who had been watching them with a strangling feeling in her heart.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t describe it, but watching them like this, seeing them stare at her with hands stretched to receive her, made a deluge of emotions ovee her heart.


    Her eyes stung with tears as Dan-Han encouraged her with a light hand squeeze.


    Eun-sun slowly took a step towards them, and then another, and another which followed after that till her quivering hand slipped into Sena¡¯s, who pulled her into a crushing hug while Ki-Jun held her other hand.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± Sena whimpered into her ears as she hugged her ever so tightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here with us.¡± She cried.


    These arms that held her now had once held a dead child she believed was her. She had mourned her child, and she had almost felt like dying too.


    The death of a child wasn¡¯t something a mother should ever experience, but she had suffered it and carried the pains for twenty-five years. But now, here was another miracle.


    Her child was alive and well, and her husband was alive. Her family wasplete with two amazing daughters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to be given such a chance, but I¡¯m most grateful for it.¡± She said as she cupped Eun-sun¡¯s face, catching her tears with her thumb.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving up, Eun-sun. As a mother, I should have known my baby was out there. I shouldn¡¯t have believed what they said and should have insisted that you were alive. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sena apologized with more beads of tears falling out of her eyes uncontrobly.


    Eun-sun silently nodded as her throat burned with tears that kept spilling out of her eyes.


    ¡°It must have been hard living alone out there. It must have been tough not having your family.¡± Sena tearfully said. She couldn¡¯t imagine how it had been for Eun-sun without her family.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t deny it because it had indeed been hard.


    It was incredibly hard living with people who didn¡¯t want her. She had to fight for their love and attention, and even when she did all she could, they still didn¡¯t want her.


    To Song-Hee, she was a means to keep her family for the years she did, and to her father, she was dispensable. It was hard fighting against being raped and abused and even rejected.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make it up to you. Your dad and I will make up for the years we¡¯ve missed. For every graduation, every child¡¯s day, and moments of happiness and sadness we didn¡¯t get to share in, I¡¯m going to make up for it every day.¡± Sena vehemently swore.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Ki-Jun supported as he patted Eun-sun¡¯s hand, who stiffly nodded.


    Though she was a bit too old for that, she¡¯d still love it. After all, no one was too old to receive and give love and care.


    Her lips quivered to say something but nothing coulde out.


    If she had ever felt a void or the absence of a family and the love they could give, she didn¡¯t think she had felt it as strongly as she did now. Not only did she feel the void, she felt the love that would fill it up.


    The love of a family. Something she had only gotten in the earlier years of her life, till her life turned upside down when it was discovered she was a child of deceit taken from a hospital and taken to a home she didn¡¯t belong to.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to say, so she stayed mum and enjoyed every hug and hand-squeeze of love they gave to her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be a big family. You, me, your dad and Mi-Cha.¡± Sena told her before snapping around to look for Mi-Cha. It was at this moment that she realized she had missed her absence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mi-Cha?¡± She curiously asked, and everyone¡¯s countenance changed.


    Sena took note of the change in their disposition, and she frowned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mi-Cha?¡± She asked again, slightly nervous even though there was no need to.


    Maybe it was the lingering effect of recent events that had her feeling that, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Honey, Mi-Cha... she left,¡± Ki-Jun carefully answered.


    ¡°Left where?¡± She asked confusedly, wondering where she had gone to. ¡°Ki-Jun? Eun-sun? Where¡¯s Mi-Cha?¡± She asked, feeling more nervous than before.


    Ki-Jun sighed when he observed the worry in her eyes. ¡°Sena, it¡¯s not what you think. Nothing happened to her. She¡¯s... just angry.¡±


    Sena furrowed her brows. ¡°Angry? Why would she be angry?¡± Mi-Cha wasn¡¯t one to get angry, at least not without cause.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± She inquired. She caught Dan-Han staring at Ki-Jun as if to tell him it was up to him to provide the answer to her question.


    She nced at her husband.


    ¡°Ki-Jun, did something happen?¡± She asked, and he nodded.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She pressed.


    ¡°Yong-Gun.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Yong-Gun?¡± Sena furrowed her brows confusedly as she wondered what his brother had to do with anything. ¡°What did your brother do?¡±


    Ki-Jun hesitated as he thought about telling the truth. He had thought they could leave the talks forter, but it seemed they had to see to it now.


    He had to tell Sena what had happened and left Dan-Han to fill in the nks so they could both get their other daughter back. He wasn¡¯t about to gain one and lose the other. No, he wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°She overheard us saying Yong-Gun was her father, and he was the one-¡±


    ¡°Hold on. You said what? Yong-Gun is what?¡± Sena asked incredulously.


    ¡°Mi-Cha¡¯s father, but I¡¯m yet to believe that. Dan-Han said-¡±


    ¡°Dan-Han.¡± Sena echoed as she turned to her godson, who seemed to know a lottely. ¡°You said that? Is it true?¡± She questioned, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt. Yong-Gun took Eun-Sun and adopted his daughter to you.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478: Deration Of War


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill, Yong-Gun!¡± Ki-Jun thundered with eyes brimming with rage. He was filled with so much anger he was negligent of the pain and weakness in his body.


    ¡°Oh my, this is unbelievable.¡± Sena gasped as she shook her head in disbelief. She protectively held Eun-sun¡¯s hand in hers as if to protect from the evil n of Kim Yong-Gun.


    Neither she nor Ki-Jun could believe that Yong-Gun could hatch such a vile n. Not only had he taken their child from them for such a long time, but he had also wanted to kill her and them only to take their property.


    Properties he could have easily asked for, and his request could have been considered and may be granted if that was what he really wanted.


    But kidnapping and killing? The imagination was above them.


    ¡°I was nice to Yong-Gun, but that is what I get from him?¡± He nced at Dan-Han with an irritable scowl. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let him go. You should have called the cops. I want him to pay.¡± He snarled.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dan-Han arched his brow at him.


    .....


    Ki-Jun¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, not sure what he meant by that question.


    Was he asking him if he was sure about making Yong-Gun pay for what he had done to him and his family?


    ¡°Are you sure you can exert your punishment on him?¡± Dan-Han out rightly asked.


    ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t?¡± Ki-Jun scowled at him, but Dan-Han nonmittally shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything. But you and I know you¡¯re not that kind of a person. With you, Yong-Gun will get away with a p on the wrist. I mean no disrespect,¡± Dan-Han apologized when the crease on Ki-Jun¡¯s forehead deepened. ¡°-but the truth is you¡¯re a pacifist, and you are not what Yong-Gun needs to get his retribution.¡±


    ¡°So are you saying -¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to your brother because he and I have a bone to pick,¡± Dan-Han told him matter-of-factly.


    He had made himself Yong-Gun¡¯s enemy when he involved himself in an issue he wanted to hide; thus, the man woulde after him.


    But aside from this, Dan-Han was going to make Yong-Gun pay personally. Firstly, for the pain, he had caused his woman. He was a vindictive man, and that was something he would never change.


    Secondly, for having his minions shoot at him. That was something he wasn¡¯t going to let go of.


    Ki-Jun¡¯s scowl slightly deepened as he held Dan-Han¡¯s gaze. ¡°Dan-Han, I¡¯m grateful for your help to my family. If it weren¡¯t for you, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what could have happened to us, but this is my family, and I¡¯d want to make Yong-Gun pay in my own way. You can do whatever you want, but that¡¯s not stopping me.¡± He told him matter of factly.


    Dan-Han nkly stared at him for a few seconds and tersely nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ki-Jun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call for an immediate shareholders meeting-¡±


    ¡°I think the first thing you should do is revoke your power of attorney before the meeting,¡± Dan-Han suggested.


    ¡°And you¡¯re in no ce to conduct a meeting right now,¡± Sena added with a warning tone. He wasn¡¯t leaving the hospital bed for anything, not when he had just woken up from aa.


    Ki-Jun looked at her briefly before asking for his phone. ¡°Call my attorney, and tell him-¡± He paused when he remembered what Dan-Han had said about him working with his brother to assassinate him and his family.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t tell him how he had died, but he wished he had had a very painful death.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe how vile people could be. One was his brother, and the other he had considered a friend and had helped them at various points in their lives, but they were both going to kill his entire family simply because of something as vain as money.


    Money they¡¯d never be able to finish in their lives before they died, and even when they did, they wouldn¡¯t be buried with it.


    How wicked could people be?


    ¡°Call someone from the legal team. I want to revoke the power of attorney before that bastard gets to do something, that¡¯s if he hasn¡¯t done enough damage already.¡±


    ¡°I think the most important thing is getting Mi-Cha back. We must find and bring her back before that brother of yours does. And just so you know, I¡¯m going to fight him tooth and nail if he dares tries to take her from me. She¡¯s my child. I raised her for twenty-three years. Not him. Me!¡± Sena snapped.


    Ki-Jun¡¯s face eased, and a worried frown reced the look of anger on his face.


    ¡°But where are we going to look for her?¡± Ki-Jun sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for some people to look around for her.¡± Dan-Han offered, and Sena nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Thank you, Dan-Han.¡± She didn¡¯t know how she was ever going to thank him. She was eternally grateful to him and seeing the way he was staring at Eun-sun, she knew her daughter couldn¡¯t have made a better choice.


    Away from there, Jun-Sun held a calm look on his face as he stared at the man in front of him.


    ¡°If this is about your son-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed about my son. I heard you called a hit on him. You shot my son.¡± Jun-Sun said with a low drawl.


    Yong-Gun sighed. ¡°He should be happy he¡¯s not dead. If I had held the gun myself, he¡¯d be dead by now.¡± He sneered.


    Jun-Sun¡¯s lips curved up in a sinister smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve be bold, Kim Yong-Gun.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve be too old, old man Lee.¡± Yong-Gun retorted.


    Jun-Sun mirthlessly chuckled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget who you truly are in our society. You¡¯re not really a Kim. At least not a legitimate one, I¡¯m told.¡± Jun-Sun said. His lips twitched amusedly when he saw the surprised and displeased reaction on Yong-Gun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this why you¡¯ve been scheming behind your brother¡¯s back?¡± Jun-Sun cocked a brow at him. He smiled when the muscle of Yong-Gun¡¯s face twitched with animosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nice to you because Ki-Jun and his kind-hearted self epted a bastard like you even when your father ensured you were left with nothing. But that kindness is long gone in smokes the moment you made my son a target.¡±


    Jun-Sun took a step closer to the man. ¡°I might be old, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know how to protect my son, even if he¡¯s a more capable person. You started a war with me when you harmed my boy, and unlike you, I don¡¯t go behind people to scheme. I bring my deration of war to their doorstep. So henceforth, Yong-Gun, you¡¯ve be my target.¡± He dered.


    Jun-Sun silently held his gaze, which seemed to be burning with annoyance or whatever it was. He didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was that he had to set things straight before someone else assumed the Lee family had be weak and was open for the taking.


    He had stepped on a few toes on his way to sess; thus, he had a lot of enemies to serve him for generations, which was why he had trained his son to be tough enough to hold the family up in his absence. But while he was still here, he was going to protect his son, and Yong-Gun was one of those men he had to protect him from.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s eyes darkened as they narrowed at Jun-Sun. ¡°I ept this challenge of yours. But I hope you protect that son of yours well because I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be getting out of my ws alive.¡±


    Jun-Sun scoffed. ¡°Worry about yourself from henceforth.¡± He said and turned away to leave when the nurse who had taken his blood for some blood work approached.


    He had only walked a few steps when he stopped and turned to face Yong-Gun again. ¡°And Yong-Gun, for your sake, I hope you¡¯ve stolen as much money to keep you safe because you¡¯ll need more security. Do you understand me?¡± He arched a brow.


    He chuckled when Yong-Gun kept a nk stare on his face, but he knew what that look was.


    Yong-Gun might have been able to amass some wealth for himself in the past years, but whatever he had umted would be nothing but a minute drop of the wealth he had purposed to steal.


    With the type of trouble he would bring to his door, his soon-to-be short-lived wealth would not be able to cover it.


    He snickered and turned around to follow after the nurse, who hopefully was not going to take more of his blood. He had decided to do his routine check-up while waiting for Dan-Han, who had banned him from going to Ki-Jun¡¯s room.


    He was sure the boy had a n in his head, but he always kept it to himself till it was executed.


    Dan-Han was a brilliant and capable boy, and that was why he wanted him to marry someone equally capable and who could support him when hard times, and not the girl he was with.


    He still didn¡¯t understand what his son had seen in her. Maybe he could talk to Ki-Jun to help talk some sense into his head.


    Because he was out of options.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479: Leaving Without Her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dan-Han asked as he ran his hand over Eun-sun¡¯s face. She rubbed her cheek against his palm and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡± Dan-Han told her, using his fingers to brush some locks of her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Eun-sun insisted, but wearily sighed afterwards. ¡°I¡¯m just worried for Mi-Cha, and my...and him.¡± She said looking towards the direction of the room. She had excused herself when Dan-Han¡¯s father returned. She knew he didn¡¯t like and she wouldn¡¯t pretend and act like she wasn¡¯t bothered about it, so she had excused herself.


    Dan-Han awkwardly stared at her. ¡°You should learn to call him dad.¡± He said making Eun-sun to look him in the eyes.


    She resignedly sighed. ¡°It...it feels strange. It¡¯s going to take a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take a while if you let it. Get it out and you¡¯d find how easy it is. It shouldn¡¯t be that strange.¡±


    .....


    Eun-sun quietly looked at him. She knew he was right but she just couldn¡¯t help it. She had addressed two different people as her parents and now doing so with another almost felt strange, even though it shouldn¡¯t.


    She had been the one who wanted to find them, and now that she did and they have epted her, she didn¡¯t know what was suddenly wrong.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Dan-Han held her hand and pulled her to his chest when he saw the despondent look on her face. He kissed the top of her head and gently pat her hair.


    ¡°I know it takes a lot of getting used to, but it¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine.¡± He assured her and Eun-sun nodded wrapping her arms around him.


    Her heart eased in his embrace as he soothed her with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She muttered as sheid head against his chest.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows creased as he wondered why she was suddenly apologizing.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked as he tried to pull her away and look at her face, but Eun-sun objected.


    ¡°For doubting you, Dan-Han. I shouldn¡¯t have. And thank you,¡± She audibi whispered.


    ¡°For what?¡± Dan-Han asked without breaking the hug.


    Eun-sun tightened her arms around him and snuggled her head closer to his chest. She always found great relief in his arms. Dan-Han was a source of strength to her and she appreciated him every day for it.


    ¡°For everything.¡± She replied. ¡°For always being here, and for keeping to your word.¡± She told him.


    He had promised to give her aplete family and he had done exactly that, and even more.


    Dan-Han kissed the top of her head before pulling her away from him. He smiled when he saw her hazel eyes shining brightly at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯d rather do than make you happy. You don¡¯t have to thank me for it.¡±


    Eun-sun leaned in and kissed his lips, taking him unaware. His smiled widened when her cheeks blushed after realizing what she had done especially when heard a soft giggle from two girls who had walked past them.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me have wild thoughts, smalldy. But this is a hospital. Be careful with me.¡± He said with a teasing smile, but Eun-sun knew he wasn¡¯t just saying it, he was warning her.


    She knew the man she was dating, and he was a beast when he wanted to. One minute he was sweet and caring, and the next he was devouring her.


    Funny how she was fastly growing a appetite on her own.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait till we¡¯re home and safe.¡± She said.


    She shyly bit her neither lip when his eyes suddenly darkened with a dark hunger she particrly know him for.


    ¡°You-¡± He took a step towards her. He sighed and raked his hand through his hair and hissed before taking a step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little devil, just know that.¡± He said and red at her.


    Eun-sun chuckled at his annoyed expression, but that only made him re even harder.


    ¡°You should take some rest, Dan-Han. You¡¯ve been standing all day. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still injured. You should go back to your room and rest.¡± She told him when remembered how busy he had been with her family issue all day.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll restter. I still have to talk with my dad. And there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± A worried frown framed her face when she saw the change on his countenance.


    ¡°I have to go back home by weekend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun was utterly surprised. She didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have to go back so soon. She thought they could spend a few more days there before heading back even though she¡¯d like to stay more.


    ¡°Did something happen at thepany?¡± She worriedly asked, wondering why they had to leave now.


    Dan-Han shook his head. ¡°Nothing happened. I just have to attend an important meeting.¡± He lied not wanting to tell her the reason why, because he knew she¡¯d feel bothered.


    Eun-sun skeptically looked at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked. She had a feeling Dan-Han¡¯s father had something to do with this sudden decision. The man always had a way of bringing in bad news just because he didn¡¯t want her for his soon.


    News sh, she was going to be with him no matter what.


    She sighed when he nodded his head. ¡°I... I¡¯ll inform my parents and go to the hotel and pack our bags then.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯ll be need for that.¡± Dan-Han told her and Eun-sun looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why?¡± Did he want to go home without her?


    ¡°Look, you have to stay here with your folks. You just met them, and it wouldn¡¯t be right if you just leave with me.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± He interjected her. Eun-sun looked at him not sure of what to say.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t just leave because of her folks, but she also didn¡¯t want him to leave with her.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay?¡± She decided to ask, instead of pressing for something she knew he was right about.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°One week.¡±


    ¡°One week?¡± She hadn¡¯t been apart from him for so long since they got back together. She had spent each with him, practically living under his roof.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Dan-Han cupped her face and leaned his head against hers. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. And I¡¯m not leaving immediately. It¡¯s not weekend yet.¡±


    ¡°Weekend is two days from now.¡± She eyed him irritably.


    Dan-Han pecked her cheek, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why we should make it worthwhile. I¡¯ll take you somewhere tomorrow. Just the two of us, and there¡¯ll be no evil uncle or stress.¡± He pecked her lips again, but Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go about having fun when everybody is here. I¡¯ll wait for you to get back and then we go home together.¡± She told him.


    Dan-Han wanted to insist on it, but he detedly sighed. ¡°As you wish.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t want him to leave but she couldn¡¯t tell him that. He had apany to look after. For her sake he had dropped all his responsibilities and hade with her to reunite her with her family.


    She knew he had to go.


    ¡°Have you heard anything about Mi-Cha?¡± Eun-sun inquired. It¡¯s been almost an hour since she left and no one had been able to contact her.


    Dan-Han looked at his phone and shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± He said and Eun-sun wearily sighed.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± She worriedly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Mi-Cha¡¯s going to be fine. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle around, and there are also people looking out for her. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Dan-Han encouraged, and Eun-sun nodded.


    Dan-Han was just about putting his phone away when it chimed with a message notification.


    It was information about Mi-Cha¡¯s whereabouts.


    He stared at Eun-sun who was also staring at him.


    ¡°They¡¯ve found her car.¡± He told Eun-sun who sighed with relief.


    ¡°Where?¡± She urgently asked.


    ¡°Somewhere in town. I¡¯ll go get her.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think -¡±


    Eun-sun shook her head. ¡°No Dan-Han, she¡¯s my sister too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I should go with you. This is my family now, so I must make the same effort I¡¯ve made in the past to keep it together.¡±


    Dan-Han skeptically looked at her, but seeing the stubborn look in her eye he knew there was no way he could dissuade her from noting.


    ....


    Mi-Cha stepped out of her car as she pulled her over by the road side. She drew in arge chunk of air into her lungs to stop her from panting as hard as she was.


    But as much air as she pushed inside her, she couldn¡¯t stop the tightness in her chest.


    She still felt like she was dreaming. Like thest one hour has been a bloody nightmare she didn¡¯t want to relive.


    She was her uncle¡¯s child, who in turn was the criminal they¡¯ve been trying to catch all these while?


    .....


    The same person who had tried to kill her father? Rather her adopted father, who now happens to be her uncle?


    Mi-Cha bellowed out hysterically.


    This was funny! It was unbelievably crazy and funny!


    If she was Yong-Gun¡¯s child, what does that make her? A co-Viin?


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t know what to call herself. She just wanted someone to tell her all she had heard and imagined were not true.


    She desperately needed that.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480: Twist And Turns


    Life was full of twists and turns, but this twist was the least of Mi-Cha¡¯s expectations.


    She had never imagined it at all. She would never have imagined it at all.


    There were so many questions in her head that she wanted answers to, and she wondered who she should ask for questions.


    Her evil uncle? Or rather, should she say, her evil father. Or should she ask the people who had decided to keep things a secret from her despite how hard she had asked?


    She walked back to her car and picked up her phone. She nkly stared at it as her fingers dialed Yong-Gun¡¯s number as if they¡¯d grown a mind of their own.


    As the phone rang, she considered ending the call, but she never got to make up her mind before the call was answered.


    ¡°Hello,¡± She heard him say through the phone, as she nkly kept staring at it.


    .....


    ¡°Mi-Cha, are you there?¡± He asked again.


    Some ruffling sound came from the other side of the phone before he spoke up again. ¡°I know you¡¯re there.¡± He said, but Mi-Cha still didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had called to demand answers from him, but now she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. What should she-


    ¡°I...Is it true?¡± She heard herself ask with a small still voice, but his answer didn¡¯te immediately as she had expected.


    A few seconds of silence psed before he spoke up.


    ¡°I guess they told you already. Ki-Jun seemed to have some sense after all.¡± He irritable hissed. ¡°I was beginning to think of ways to tell you-¡±


    ¡°I said, is it true?!¡± She roared indignantly.


    Yong-Gun sighed into the phone. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve heard correctly. You¡¯re my child.¡± He affirmed, and Mi-Cha¡¯s heart went off track. She didn¡¯t feel it pound as hard as it did now when she heard it from Dan-Han.


    It didn¡¯t even feel as real.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mi-Cha asked as she held her breath. Her neck and chest strained as she desperately held her breath, as that was the only way to keep her emotions from spluttering over her like it was threatening to.


    ¡°Why what?¡± Yong-Gun asked.


    ¡°W..why did you do this to me?! How dare you do this to me?!¡± She roared out, and Yong-Gun sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask such questions. You should know I did it for us. I did it for our future. Ki-Jun can¡¯t have everything. We deserve...I deserve what he has.¡± He drawled over the phone, and his words heavily reverberated through Mi-Cha¡¯s ears.


    He deserved. So what was she? A pawn? Something he had birthed to achieve his dirty ns? Was that what she was?


    ¡°What am I to you?¡± Mi-Cha slowly asked.


    ¡°What do you mean, what are you to me?!¡± Yong-Gun snapped. ¡°You¡¯re my child, not Ki-Jun¡¯s. And you shoulde to me so we can get what¡¯s ours.¡± He sighed when he realized how loud he was shouting.


    ¡°Do you think Ki-Jun loves you? He doesn¡¯t. That brother of mine doesn¡¯t love anybody except himself. He wouldn¡¯t have loved you if his precious little daughter was him. He¡¯d had never cared for you, and neither will he do it now that she¡¯s back. Do not be deceived, Mi-Cha. Haven¡¯t I been nice to you? Haven¡¯t I been-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mi-Cha mindlessly muttered. She wasn¡¯t conscious of herself, and she feared she might lose it more if she kept listening to the rubbish he was saying.


    ¡°You...you are evil.¡± Mi-Cha quietly told him. ¡°You took a child from her mother when she hasn¡¯t done anything to you. You made your family suffer for years. You¡¯ve been using me. You...you had me for your evil schemes.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy-¡±


    ¡°Youngdy?¡± Mi-Cha scoffed incredulously. ¡°My name is Mi-Cha!¡± She snapped at him.


    Mi-Cha took calm breaths to calm her quivering hand, which was threatening to let go of the phone it was holding up. ¡°Did you do the same thing to me? Did you take me from my mother? Who¡¯s my mother? And where is she?¡± Mi-Cha demanded, but all she got was utmost silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Did you take me from my mother too?! And where the hell is she?!¡± Mi-Cha yelled. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt he had also ripped her from her mother¡¯s hands.


    She wasn¡¯t sure of anything as she didn¡¯t know anything, but the man had proved highly dangerous, and she couldn¡¯t put it past him.


    ¡°If you want to know, you should ask that stupid boy where she is. I have no answers for you. If you¡¯re not going to join me, then you¡¯re useless to me.¡± He snarled and ended the call.


    Mi-Cha felt thunderstruck as she stiffly remained seated with the phone held up to her ear. Her hand trembled more, and soon she could no longer hold onto her phone. It slipped and fell to her thighs.


    What was that now? She whispered in her head.


    She was useless to him? Did he just say she was...useless? That was something she hadn¡¯t been told in her life before. And the man who was supposed to be her fath...


    She slurred on her thoughts.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she stiffly remained on the seat with her eyes lost in space as tears flowed out of them.


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying, but her eyes robotically shifted toward the window when she heard a knock on it.


    Her misty eyes had a hazy sight of Eun-sun in them.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but she could hear her gesturing for her to unlock the doors, and her hand absentmindedly pressed on the central key, which unlocked the doors.


    ¡°Mi-Cha?¡± Eun-sun cautiously called as she slipped into the passenger seat.


    She noticed the girl¡¯s reddened eyes and tears on her face. ¡°A...are you okay?¡± She gently asked, and Mi-Cha shook her head.


    Eun-sun leaned towards her and wrapped her arms around her, and the moment she did that, Mi-Cha¡¯s body began to tremble as she let out a loud wail.


    Eun-sun felt her break when she heard her cry so badly. She didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She didn¡¯t know what to say because there was really not much to say.


    Mi-Cha was at that point when nothing made sense, and she had been there before.


    Mi-Cha might already be aware that she was adopted, but discovering this twist about her birth was no different from being told she was adopted in the most brutal way possible.


    She had discovered her parents, who she had known all her life weren¡¯t her parents, and they tossed her out of their lives with no remorse whatsoever. In contrast, Mi-Cha discovered that her biological father was someone undeserving of love and human sympathy.


    He was an evil man.


    They had both been in the same situation but under different circumstances.


    ¡°Cry all you want, Mi-Cha. Let it all out.¡± She said as she patted her hair and held her even closer, and Mi-Cha cried even harder.


    Mi-Cha had not meant to cry as hard as she was doing, but having someone hold her this way made the dam she had been trying to hold back crumble.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all going to be fine.¡± Eun-sun whispered into her ears as she kept hugging her.


    ¡°I...I¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Eun-sunforted her.


    Both girls didn¡¯t know how long they stayed in each other¡¯s embrace, but when Mi-Cha finally pulled away, she was mortified by how badly she had soiled Eun-sun¡¯s dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± She sniffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Eun-sun interjected, not wanting her to apologize. ¡°I know you¡¯d have done the same for me,¡± Eun-sun told her matter-of-factly.


    She might not have been with Mi-Cha or known her for long, but the few times she had been with her, she was convinced the girl had her heart in the right ce, and she was nowhere near the biological man who had birthed her.


    She pulled out a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to Mi-Cha. ¡°Wipe your tears.¡± She said.


    Mi-Cha nkly stared at the handkerchief before hesitantly receiving it.


    Eun-sun saw her phone on the floor and picked it up. ¡°Did you call him?¡± She asked as she put the phone away.


    Mi-Cha looked at the phone and nodded even though she didn¡¯t want to. She was still angry at Eun-sun and Dan-Han, whose car was parked in front of hers.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Mi-Cha asked, and Eun-sun shrugged.


    ¡°I had done the same thing when I found out I was adopted.¡± She chuckled as she thought back on the day. ¡°I had walked over at midnight to ask if it was true, and I could have walked to the ends of the earth if Dan-Han hadn¡¯t found me.¡± And saved her, she added in her head.


    It was the same night she had almost been shot, and Dan-Han had killed someone for her.


    They stared at one another, each thinking of what to say.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Eun-sun asked, and Mi-Cha¡¯s gaze drifted outside the window, not wanting to look at Eun-sun¡¯s face.


    ¡°That I¡¯m useless.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°But you know you¡¯re not, right? You¡¯re beautiful and smart, and nice. Someone like you can never be useless.¡± Eun-sun told her, but Mi-Cha was unconvinced.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt so, but Yong-Gun¡¯s words had hurt her greatly.


    ¡°I...I can¡¯t face them. I can¡¯t face you. He did all that to all of you-¡± She slurred as tears began to stream down her eyes again.


    Eun-sun sighed and cupped her face. ¡°There¡¯s no all of you, Mi-Cha. There¡¯s only us. He might have done many things, but that¡¯s not your sin to bear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he had birthed you, but blood isn¡¯t the only prerequisite for being a parent. And if you¡¯re basking it on blood ties, aren¡¯t our parents¡¯ blood tied to you?¡±


    Mi-Cha sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She pulled her hands away from Eun-sun¡¯s hold.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand, Mi-Cha. It is you who have to know none of this is your fault. You and I are victims of circumstances. We were both stolen from our families. The same way they never got past my loss, so did your mother.¡±


    ¡®Her mother.¡¯ Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes perked up when she heard that.


    ¡°My mother? You...you know her?¡± Mi-Cha asked, and Eun-sun nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Soo-Min. She¡¯s lovely, and you look just like her.¡± Eun-sun told her.


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She didn¡¯t know she¡¯d have another mother. She kept a nk gaze on Eun-sun who sighed and held her hand.


    .....


    ¡°Mi-Cha, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you, but trust me, I didn¡¯t hide it away with any intention at heart. We just didn¡¯t know how to tell you. I admit I had reservations about you the first time we met, but you proved me wrong. I didn¡¯t just want to see you hurt because I¡¯m familiar with the feeling of finding out something as disruptive as this. I just didn¡¯t want to see you this way.¡±


    ¡°Still, you should have told me. Nothing could have prepared me for it, but I¡¯d have preferred if you had told me, and I didn¡¯t have to find out the way I did.¡±


    Eun-sun nodded in understanding. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry. I hope you can forgive me... forgive us ande back with us. Father and mother are truly worried, and there¡¯s so much to do. I don¡¯t think they can do without you.¡± Eun-sun told her.


    Mi-Cha swallowed at the mention of her parents. ¡°Are they still going to ept me? I mean, I¡¯m his child?¡± She anxiously asked. She didn¡¯t think anyone would, not with the amount of danger done.


    Eun-sun brushed her hand through her hair and tucked a few strands behind her ear. ¡°They¡¯ll always ept you, Mi-Cha. You¡¯ll always be the child they¡¯ve raised all these years and nothing can change that. And I should be the one asking for your eptance.¡± She said making Mi-Cha raise a brow at her.


    ¡°Will you be my little sister?¡± Eun-sun asked making Mi-Cha peer at her with tear glistening eyes.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re already twenty-three years old, and we can no longer y dress up and princesses, but will have me as you big sister?¡± Eun-sun asked, holding her gaze as she awaited her response.


    Mi-Cha slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She said with heart thumping wildly with excitement and joy. It seemed like a proposal.


    Eun-sun happily smiled at her response.


    ¡°But you must know I can be annoying sometimes,¡± Mi-Cha told her.


    ¡°I know. You already said that before. I¡¯ll create a spacerge enough to amodate it all.¡± She said as she hugged her.


    Everything is going to be just fine.¡± Eun-sun assured her.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481: Not Telling Ji-Sun


    Sena and Ki-Jun were filled with relief when Mi-Cha returned with Dan-Han and Eun-sun back to the hospital.


    Sena¡¯s heart was filled with joy at the sight of her daughter she tightly hugged her.


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡± Sena asked as she rubbed her hands down her hair and cupped her small cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Mi-Cha apologized between sobs.


    Sena shook her head to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± She told her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. None of this is your fault, okay? Don¡¯t you run away or think anything funny. Do you hear me?¡± Sena questioned and Mi-Cha nodded.


    She pelted her face with kisses, taking away the tears that were streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all going to be fine, honey. We¡¯re going to make him pay for what he did to us, and you don¡¯t have to think about him or anything else. We¡¯re your family.¡± Sena assured her, and Mi-Cha nodded again, before turning to Ki-Jun who was staring at her from where he lied.


    .....


    ¡°Come here,¡± Ki-Jun beckoned to her, and Mi-Cha slowly walked towards her. He held her hand and lovingly pat it.


    ¡°You¡¯re my princess, always.¡± He told her and Mi-Cha nodded as she sniffed back the tears that threatened to break out of her eyes.


    ¡°And Eun-Sun too.¡± She said amid sobs, and Ki-Jun nodded looking over at his daughter who was in Dan-Han arms.


    ¡°Yes, and her too.¡± He echoed, his gaze still fixed on Eun-sun. He was still in awe that she was his daughter.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe it, and he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever be able to believe it. It was too much he to just wrap his head around. He was a grateful man.


    Seeing that everything was looking great, Dan-Han felt pleased.


    He looked at Eun-sun¡¯s head leaning on his shoulder and the smile litting up her face, and he felt happy. He didn¡¯t think there was anything that would make him happy or even happier than seeing her smile with happiness.


    Nothing made sense unless she was involved.


    He could still remember the first time he had seen her. She had looked like a lost puppy in need of his attention, but when she opened those eyes of hers and red at him, he knew at a heartbeat that she was his and his alone.


    He had gone through some thorns, but none of the things he had experienced measured up to the happiness she gave him.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± He whispered into her ears while her parents spoke with Mi-Cha.


    Eun-sun looked up at him and nodded. ¡°Very.¡± She said with a smile, and Dan-Han couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you are.¡± He said.


    ¡°Honey,e here.¡± Ki-Jun¡¯s voice called our to Eun-sun and Dan-Han nudged her forward to go to him.


    He watched as they held her hand and smiled at her, and she smiled to.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know what was in her heart, but he guessed she was indeed happy. The gleam in her eyes were more than he had ever seen before.


    Sena and Ki-Jun might not know but their daughter had gone through hell just to have this day, and he was happy she finally did, and he¡¯d ensure it remained so.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Dan-Han asked when he realized he hadn¡¯t seen the troublesome man that had given birth to him in a while.


    ¡°He was called to the doctor¡¯s office.¡± Ki-Jun informed and Dan-Han frowned.


    ¡®Doctor¡¯s office?¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He said he had done some routine check while waiting earlier. He had gone for his x-ray results. He should be back soon.¡± Ki-Jun exined and Dan-Han sighed.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I have to say thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Ki-Jun said with utmost gratitude.


    Dan-Han sighed in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t think there was any need for them to thank him repeatedly. ¡°Uncle there¡¯s no need for all this. You¡¯re family, and I love your daughter dearly. It¡¯s only right to do what makes her happy, and being with you does.¡±


    Ki-Jun nodded as he nced at Eun-sun who had a shy blush on her face, either due to his words or Dan-Han¡¯s bold deration of his love for her. He didn¡¯t think he could appreciate Dan-Han enough.


    ¡°I¡¯d be returning back to the country C this weekend.¡± Dan-Han suddenly announced and all eyes darted to him.


    ¡°Really? So soon? Why?¡± Sena was the first to ask. She looked displeased with the announcement, and so did Ki-Jun, and Dan-Han thought it was because they¡¯ve both assumed he¡¯d be taking their daughter with him, even though he¡¯d love to.


    A whole week without seeing her or holding her was going to be hell.


    Dan-Han smiled to ease her heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just have something important to do at thepany and I have to attend to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Sena sighed.


    ¡°Will Eun-sun being with you?¡± Mi-Cha asked, instantly hooking her arm around Eun-sun to stake ims on her and her disapproval if that was what Dan-Han truly intended.


    Eun-sun peered at him and he observed the conflicting yet longing look in her eyes. He smiled and looked at her parents who seemed like they were holding their breath in anxious wait for his answer.


    Dan-Han¡¯s smile widened as he shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m bringing her with me. I¡¯ll be back in one week.¡± He told them, and they all breathed with relief.


    He didn¡¯t see the reason why they should be so nervous, when they could easily fly to country C, after all, they no longer had a reason to stay away from it. Country C had first been their home before the sad event happened.


    Sena walked up to him and cupped his cheek. ¡°We¡¯re going to miss you, Dan-Han.¡± she kissed his cheek


    Dan-Han lovingly smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you too.¡± He said, but his eyes shifted to Eun-sun with a silent deration that he was going to miss her more.


    ¡°Hurry up, ande back soon.¡± Ki-Jun told him and nodded.


    ¡°Uncle there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± Dan-Han told him, and Ki-Jun looked at him with interest as he awaited him to say what he had in mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Eun-sun.¡± He said, and they wondered what he wanted to say.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Ki-Jun asked.


    ¡°Can you not tell my father about her real identity? At least for now?¡± Dan-Han asked, and Ki-Jun frowned wondering why he¡¯d make such a request.


    ¡°Why do you want to keep it from him? He¡¯s your Father and my closest friend.¡± Ki-Jun told him. He didn¡¯t understand why Dan-Han would make such a request, unless...


    He stared at Eun-sun and observed the ufortable look on his face, and the moment he did, he deeply scowled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Ji-Sun doesn¡¯t like my daughter?¡± He ferociously inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like-¡± Eun-sun wanted to find an excuse, but she trailed off. She regarded a stern look at Dan-Han as she wondered why he¡¯d do that. This was only going to cause more troubles for them, especially if her father decided to confront Dan-Han¡¯s father about it, but looking at him, she could tell he was amused by her father¡¯s reaction, and had been expecting it.


    He had something in his mind for his father, and she wondered what? Why was he always this mischievous and calctive?


    Sena had also realized that Ki-Jun might not like her daughter also frowned. She turned to Eun-sun. ¡°Honey, does Ji-Sun really not like you?¡±


    ¡°He...he...¡± Eun-sun stuttered, not sure of what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to that father of yours!¡± Ki-Jun roared. ¡°Who does he think he is? He doesn¡¯t want my child? Fine! To hell with him! She doesn¡¯t have to marry a Lee.¡± He dered and Eun-sun¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    She wants to marry a Lee! Especially the idiotic one who was definitely ying some tricks in his head.


    ¡°But I want to-¡±


    ¡°Uncle you don¡¯t have to worry about him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯de around after next general meeting.¡±


    ¡°The shareholders meeting?¡± Ki-Jun cocked a brow. He didn¡¯t understand what the shareholders meeting had to Ji-Sun not wanting his daughter for his son. And why were they having a meeting to have Dan-Han dismissed from thepany.


    ¡°And why the meeting in the first ce? I received a memo to attend the meeting. Is this why you¡¯re going back?¡± Ki-Jun questioned. He was also a shareholder in PK corps. He had been among the first shareholders of thepany. He had invested in it as form of support to a friend who was trying to do well for himself during their youthful days, and he had been surprised when he discovered they wanted to dismiss Dan-Han.


    ¡°Not entirely it, but yes.¡±


    Ki-Jun scowled. ¡°Something is wrong with Ji-Sun, and I have to see to it that it is resolved.¡±


    ¡°So, how¡¯s this meeting going to make him change his mind about her?¡± Sena asked. She Wasn¡¯t interested in convincing Ji-Sun to like her daughter, but it was obvious they both loved each other.


    ¡°Eun-sun is currently a shareholder at thepany. Though she only owns a small number of it, I think that should be able to convince him that she¡¯s doing well for herself.¡±


    ¡°She owns shares at yourpany?¡± Ki-Jun asked with shocked surprise, while Dan-Han nodded affirmatively.


    They all looked at her Eun-sun with awe. ¡°That¡¯s beautiful honey.¡± Sena proudly smiled at Eun-sun, whose cheeked burned red.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Ji-Sun can do his worst for all I care. My daughter doesn¡¯t need to convince him about her value or anything. I¡¯ll sort him out myself. I won¡¯t say anything to him, but he¡¯s going to hear from mee that meeting, and you better tell not toe see him and quietly go back home.¡± Ki-Jun drawled.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482: Feeling Of Being Loved


    The weekend which was meant to be two days away, suddenly seemed like it had been summed up into the shortest hours of Eun-Sun¡¯s life.


    She had assumed they¡¯d have some time together, but that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Dan-Han was seemingly scarce in thest two days secretly talking with his father, who didn¡¯t falter to continue showing his disdain towards her. She had heard from Mi-Cha that he had spoken to her father to persuade Dan-Han into having a change of heart about his decision to be with her.


    She had thought her father would spill the truth in vexation, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t, and she had a feeling something was going on in his mind, and whatever it was what¡¯s as a result of Dan-Han¡¯s words to him.


    When Dan-Han wasn¡¯t speaking to his father in his room, he was having a virtual meeting or scheming with Tae-Ho on how to take Yong-Gun down.


    The only time he had truly spent with her was this moment where he held her closely to himself as he got ready to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pull up such a face, you know? I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Dan-Han said as he sat back on the bed where Eun-sunid, watching him.


    .....


    She red at him and hissed. ¡°You can stay as long as you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± She frowned at him.


    Azy smile crawled across Dan-Han¡¯s face as he kissed her shoulder before turning her face towards him. ¡°I can¡¯t stay away from you too long. I¡¯ll turn to moth before I even dare it. I probably might before the week is over.¡±


    Eun-sun rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Dan-Han. If you were going to miss me you wouldn¡¯t have avoided me this past two days when you know you¡¯ll be leaving soon. You should have -¡±


    Eun-sun swallowed back the rest of her words when Dan-Han kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just had to put things in order before I leave. And being around you was only going to distract me, I¡¯d leave everything undone.¡±


    Eun-sun knew he was right, but she just couldn¡¯t keep her anger away, but holding onto it when he was hours away from leaving was pointless as she¡¯d lose whatever moment was left for them.


    She red at him and her eyes shifted to his hair. ¡°You need a hair cut.¡± She told him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And a good shave.¡± She added, running her fingers along the stubble on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get one as soon as I touchdown.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± She tersely replied.


    ¡°So does this mean I¡¯m forgiven? Can I hold you now?¡± He asked and crawled up the bed. He pulled her into his embrace before he could even get an answer, and Eun-sun melted into his embrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± She muttered as she wrapped her hand around him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun snuggled closer.


    ¡°Take me with you.¡± She muttered against his chest. She had long thought about it, and though it only made sense for her to spend time with her family, her heart longed to go with him.


    She didn¡¯t want to be apart from him for so long.


    His hand made a slow crawl through her hair. ¡°I want to take you with me, but I can¡¯t, and it¡¯s so maddening.¡± He hissed and hugged her even closer.


    Eun-sun spent the rest of the hours Dan-Han had before leaving snuggling with him in bed and studying his softened features which were a contrast to the frigid face he always carried around when he was being the shrewd businessman he was known to be.


    She tried to make a visual sketch of his face in her heart, so she could look upon when she misses him, but despite how hard she looked, she just couldn¡¯t do it. She simply wanted to go with him, or have him stay.


    Dan-Han paid his godparents and future inws onest visit before leaving for the airport with his father.


    He was reluctant to leave when Eun-sun kept looking rueful at the thought of him leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call you everyday, and every second I can get myself off work.¡± He assured her, but Eun-sun still didn¡¯t brighten up.


    Her hands were tightly locked around his neck as she firmly hugged him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge time difference. You should rest when you can.¡± She told him even though she was dying to take him up on his offer, and Dan-Han knew this very well to.


    He raised her face up and kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll call no matter what.¡± He assured her and she limply nodded.


    She¡¯d have loved to take him to the airport, but she couldn¡¯t because Father Lee was going with him.


    Dan-Han was only returning to thepany, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel he was leaving for a war, and the feeling she had after he left was simr to that of someone awaiting the return of a loved one sent for battle, and the feeling lingered even after he called her when he arrived.


    Not having him around made her somewhat unhappy, but having her family there improved the void in her heart.


    Eun-sun spent everyday staying at her father¡¯s side, as well as her mum¡¯s and Mi-Cha¡¯s, and talking to Dan-Han every night before going to bed.


    Despite his busy schedule he made it an habit to call her and text her daily, so much she began to feel guilty for taking so much of his time when he should be focusing on work or having a break.


    But despite how much she wanted to tell him to call her less and not deprive himself of sleep simply to call, Eun-sun couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    Ki-Jun spent a three more days at the hospital before he was discharged back home, and that was due to his insistent demand for it.


    He had somewhat formted a long list of to-do¡¯s that might just be longer than the train of her wedding dress, and he was eager to do each and everyone with her.


    Skiing, fishing and camping? Eun-sun stared wide-eyed at the three of the many things he had stated as most important to-do on the list.


    There was also a list of movies he wanted to see with her and the whole family, as well as escorting and her mum as well as Mi-Cha for make-overs at the salon.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to think of the list but she didn¡¯t have the heart to turn any of them down as Ki-Jun seemed genuinely happy to do them all with her, and with everyone, together as a family.


    Everything felt awkward, especially having conversations she hadn¡¯t quite had before and been fawned over, but despite the awkwardness they all brought, she was geniuenly happy.


    The warmth andughter at the table when they had breakfast or dinner was something so surreal and overpowering.


    The feeling of being loved and wanted by someone else other than Dan-Han, which was something she had seemed unattainable at a point in her life was now right before her eyes and she was experiencing it all, and it was all too beautiful.


    ¡°Are you going to go with Dan-Han, when he returns?¡± Sena asked as they had dinner at the dining room.


    Eun-sun peered at her and nodded. ¡°I still have to return back to work.¡±


    ¡°Your work at PK Corps? Do you really like it there?¡± Ki-Jun asked, and Eun-sun nodded.


    She shifted her gaze to him and replied. ¡°Working in Pk corp has always been a dream for me, and I really like it there.¡±


    ¡°And not because of Dan-Han?¡± Sena asked and she shook her head.


    Dan-Han might have contributed to why she hade to love working at thepany, but she had already had her interest at thepany.


    ¡°And is Ji-Sun happy with you working there?¡± Ki-Jun inquired, even though it already seemed like his friend wasn¡¯t.


    Ji-Sun had met him to talk some sense into Dan-Han to leave Eun-sun alone, and Ki-Jun was convinced it was his friend that needed the sense talk more than his son.


    Though it wasn¡¯t strange for people in their social standing to want their children to be properly married, Ki-Jun thought it absurd that Ji-Sun was one of those people. But despite how displeased he was about it, he couldn¡¯t get angry at his friend.


    It was okay to have one¡¯s own perceptions on things, but he was going to teach Ji-Sun a lesson to never look down at anyone simply because they had a humble background, especially when he hade from one himself.


    He had hired a private investigator to investigate how his daughter had spent thest twenty-five years of her life, and the report had brought him to tears.


    She was a resilient and brave girl and though he hated she had gone through so much, he was proud of her, and as such wanted to give her everything that she deserves.


    ¡°PK Corps shareholders meeting will be holding in two days, I want you to attend.¡± Ki-Jun announced and Eun-sun froze as she wondered if he was talking to her.


    ¡°Me?¡± She muttered, and Ki-Jun nodded, making Eun-sun blink with shock surprise.


    ¡°W..why?¡± She asked incredulously, even though she was more shocked that Dan-Han had lied to her.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how teach that Ji-Sun not to ever look down on anyone and especially not my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483: Never Ending Battles


    Teach Dan-Han¡¯s father to stay humble?


    Eun-sun did not understand what her father meant, but more than that, she did not understand why Dan-Han would lie to her.


    She had asked him if the shareholders meeting was the reason behind his leaving, but what had he said?


    He said he wasn¡¯t.


    Again, he was keeping things away from her despite her plea not to do so.


    Why was he doing this? Eun-sun mused.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡± Sena called when it seemed Eun-Sun had be distracted in her thoughts.


    .....


    She blinked back to reality and stared at her mum. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She apologized. She had meant to be distracted from their conversation but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I guess you were surprised.¡± Sena smiled with understanding. She thought Eun-sun was flustered by Ki-Jun¡¯s sudden announcement to take Eun-sun to the shareholders meeting, and she understood why she¡¯d feel that way.


    Ki-Jun taking Eun-sun to such a ce only meant one thing. That he was going to find a way to introduce Eun-sun as their child at the meeting, and that would quell any unwanted question about who she was when Dan-Han announces his n to marry her.


    No one would dare ask for her background or ask unnecessary questions.


    ¡°Are not okay with that? Do you not wish to go?¡± Ki-Jun inquired when he observed the solemn look on Eun-sun¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t look like she was pleased about it, and if she wasn¡¯t then he wouldn¡¯t force her. He¡¯d have things done his own way.


    The Kim¡¯s charity ball was soon to held, and that could be another medium to announce her identity to the world.


    Eun-sun sighed and shook her head when she observed her father¡¯s concern. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just surprised to know...that the meeting was rescheduled.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Dan-Han didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Ki-Jun asked with a frown and she shook her head. No, he didn¡¯t, and she was sure he hadn¡¯t failed to tell her because he had forgotten, but rather because he chose not to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t tell you because he didn¡¯t want you worried. Dan-Han has always been that way as a boy. He always carries his problems alone. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle around.¡± Sena made an attempt tofort because it was clearly indicated on Eun-sun¡¯s face that she was displeased.


    Ki-Jun concurred with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t tell you because he wanted you to be rxed. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ki-Jun assured her, and Eun-sun slowly and tersely nodded.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure if her father¡¯s announcement about attending the shareholders meeting had surprised her more than the fact that Dan-Han had lied to her.


    He had told her his reason for returning wasn¡¯t based on the shareholders meeting which had intially been scheduled to hold a week away, but had suddenly been rescheduled to take ce two days from now.


    Why the hell had he lied to her?


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat again, and she excused herself from the table.


    She paced as she repeatedly dialled his number but he wasn¡¯t picking up. She sent him a text, but even after two hours, Dan-Han didn¡¯t reply to her text or return her calls.


    She dialled secretary Chang-wok¡¯s number, as Dan-Han had instructed her to do if anything were toe up and he couldn¡¯t be reached. Her heart raced as the phone rang, and just when she thought the call would go unanswered, it connected.


    She did a rough estimation of the time in her head before greeting. ¡°Good morning, Mr Chang.¡± She greeted, and Chang-wok politely greeted back.


    ¡°Can I speak to Dan-Han? Is he busy?¡± Eun-sun hurriedly asked, not wanting to waste her time or his.


    Chang-wok peered through the ss door of the conference room to the man with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°President Lee is currently in a meeting, and can¡¯te to the phone at the moment.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Eun-sun sighed when she heard that. She felt apologetic for disturbing him and Dan-Han when they were both busy, but if only Dan-Han had told her about the meeting, she wouldn¡¯t have been this worried for him.


    ¡°Please can you please tell me if everything is going on fine with him? I..I know the meeting is ted to take ce on Friday. What¡¯s the situation of things?¡± Eun-sun inquired.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t be asking Chang-wok about it, but what could she do? The man who¡¯d risk his head for her, didn¡¯t trust her enough to share his own burdens with her.


    ¡°Ms Eun-sun, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the ce to talk to about it. You should probably speak to President Lee.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m desperate. He already has a lot on his te as it is. Just tell me, would he lose his position? Are they shareholders in his favor?¡± This was the most important thing, and it was what troubled her heart the most.


    She knew if the majority of the shareholders doesn¡¯t support Dan-Han, then he¡¯d lose his seat. And he has spent thest few weeks helping her and saving her family when he should ould have been going around to rally round his supporters.


    ¡°Please, tell me anything. I beg you.¡± Eun-sun pleaded when Chang-wok seemed to be hesitant.


    Chang-wok sighed.


    ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t think things are looking well for President Lee.¡± He said and Eun-sun¡¯s hear to skipped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but something foul seems to be happening. The shareholders who were on his side suddenly seems to be having cold feet.¡±


    ¡°They are? Why?¡± Eun-sun anxiously asked, and Chang-wok shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chang-wok¡¯s replied. ¡°But if there¡¯s anyone who can turn the tables around, it¡¯s President Lee. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Chang-wok told her when he realized he might have scared her with his words. If Dan-Han was to know he had said the things he did to her, the man would have his head.


    There was no way Eun-sun wouldn¡¯t worry about it. How was she not to worry, or not even think about it? There was simply no way any of that was possible.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Chang-wok for telling me this. I¡¯m grateful.¡± Eun-sun appreciated him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He replied before Eun-sun disconnected the call.


    She tossed her phone to the chair on the patio as she absentmindedly began to pace. She hassled her brain on what to do to help Dan-Han.


    All of this was simply because Father Lee hated her so much he¡¯d rather kick his son out than let him be with her.


    Dan-Han had assured her his father was only trying to bait him, but it didn¡¯t seem so anymore.


    She had heard the person he was pitching against Dan-Han was his creepy cousin, Ji-Tae.


    Ni-Na had always told her to be careful around him, and personally, she had seen how creepy and crazy he could be. Was he probably working behind the scenes to give Dan-Han a hard time?


    Of course, he was. She wouldn¡¯t doubt it, but what should she do? Call him? And say what?


    Eun-sun felt that was a stupid idea not what considering. Ji-Tae had once tried to tear she and Dan-Han apart by capitalising on the existing problem they had at the time, so what¡¯s going to stop him from doing it again?


    He might find a way to use it against Dan-Han, and she wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Instead of an making any stupid calls, she called Ni-Na. She hadn¡¯t spoken to her since they left city A, and she felt bad about it.


    ¡°Hey, Ni-Na.¡± Eun-sun called the moment the call connected.


    ¡°Hey, sister-inw.¡± Ni-Nanguidly greeted, and Eun-sun arched a brow.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, wondering why she sounded that way like she was having a bad day.


    Ruffling sounds came from across the phone. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just had a long day.¡± Ni-Na exined.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Eun-sun inquired like a big sister who was overly concerned for her little sister, because that¡¯s what Ni-Na had be to her.


    Mi-Cha and Ni-Na were her little sisters, and Hei-Ran was her best friend who sometimes took the role of a big sister. And she didn¡¯t deserve any of them.


    Ni-Na listlessly yawned. ¡°I¡¯ve been putting my things together, so I can go back go school. I thought about calling youter to inform you about it. You know I promised you I was going to wait for your return, and why didn¡¯t you return with brother Dan-Han? Is it because of the meeting?¡± Ni-Na curiously inquired.


    She had been shocked to discover that Dan-Han had returned without Eun-sun.


    Eun-sun perked up at the reminder of the meeting. ¡°I have something important to do over here that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t return, but about the meeting, how is it looking? Is your brother really trying to usurp Dan-Han¡¯s position?¡± She asked and Ni-Na wearily sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, he is, and heaven knows what¡¯s going on in that head of his. He knows he can¡¯t look after thepany like Dan-Han does. As a matter of fact, no one can. But he¡¯s just being his annoying self as usual, and even now, I think it¡¯s more crazy than usual.¡±


    ¡°I overheard my parents talking about Ji-Tae working under the directions of my uncle, but I doubt big uncle is in control of the situation. Ji-Tae is a maniptive psycho, and I think the rescheduling of the meeting has something to do with him. He must have influenced uncle somehow to do this, and I also heard he has been meeting with shareholders while Dan-Han was away.¡± Ni-Na reported.


    Eun-sun was astonished by the information she had been given, and she doubted no part of it. Father Lee seemed like he could do anything just go get what he wants and in this case, it was ensuring she never gets into his family.


    While, Ji-Tae on the other hand had made it clear he had a vendetta with Dan-Han he was dedicated to winning.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now? Is there some way to help Dan-Han?¡± She knew what was going to help him was him having the majority of the shareholders in his favor, that was the surest way to Dan-Han winning, but she was open to other ideas.


    Ni-Na resignedly sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know Noona. Uncle has thergest shares of thepany, which sums about 24% of thepany¡¯s total shares. Aunty¡¯s shares were willed to brother Dan-Han, and added to his own shares of thepany, he still doesn¡¯t meet up his uncle¡¯s. My Dad would in favour of big brother, but that only makes it a total of 20%. It still isn¡¯t enough to win.¡± Ni-Na told her.


    ¡°Are there no other shareholders supporting him at all?¡± Eun-sun inquired. There had to be. At least she wanted to believe so.


    ¡°Yes, there are, but they won¡¯t match up the the number of supporters uncle will rally. Brother Dan-Han might be a formidable leader, but my dad seems to believe it is uncle who owns their trust. He had built thepany and had worked with them for years before handing over to big brother, so they¡¯re still ded to him. That alone makes it look bad for brother Dan-Han.¡±


    Hearing all this, Eun-sun felt like she could faint. Her stomach churned and she gut wrenched, but she held it down. She had to think, but what exactly could she think about.


    Her measly number of shares wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tide in Dan-Han¡¯s favour. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and it was frustrating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Ni-Na. I can¡¯t help Dan-Han, and I don¡¯t know how to help him.¡± She said as her eyes welled with tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry.¡± Ni-Naforted her.


    ¡°I know, but your uncle is making things hard for him. Must I really leave Dan-Han to let him have some peace?¡± She sobbed out frustratedly.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ni-Na asked with a scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare say that. Brother Dan-Han would be angry to hear that, and I¡¯ll be angry if you attempt anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t...I don¡¯t...¡± Eun-sun¡¯s voice quivered as she tried to bite back her tears. Wasn¡¯t Dan-Han going through so much just to be with her?


    It was as if, he was always in a battle front ever since he has been with her. It has always been from one issue to another, and the problems were never ending.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave Dan-Han, not because of all the sacrifices he had made for her, or the challenges they¡¯ve endured together, but simply because she couldn¡¯t live without him.


    .....

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484: Humbling Jun-Sun


    Ni-Na felt sad hearing Eun-sun sound so broken and defeated.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how Eun-sun felt about the whole situation, but she had a feeling it was by no chance pleasant.


    ¡°Everything is going to be alright, Noona.¡± She said tofort her. ¡°You should know when there¡¯s a steady supply of challenges like this, it¡¯s an indication that what you have is real and truly worth fighting for.¡± Ni-Na added.


    Eun-sun mused on her words. Real and worth fighting for? But weren¡¯t the challenges bing too much?


    Eun-sun sighed. ¡°The challenges are too much, Ni-Na. I don¡¯t want to lose him, but I hate seeing him suffer. It¡¯s so hard.¡± Eun-sun said as a tear spilled down her face.


    Dan-Han always seem to be on the forefront of a battle because of her. Just a few days ago, he had been shot and was yet to healpletely, and that has been because of her. Eun-sun was sure Ni-Na wasn¡¯t aware about that event.


    And now he was already charging at another battle, and again it was because of her.


    .....


    His father would never ask his son to leave thepany had it not been for her.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Ni-Na asked when she heard a soft sniffle.


    ¡°No,¡± Eun-sun shook her head and mumbled out as she wiped her tears.


    It was incredulous to see herself crying again, especially after the good thing that had just happened in her life.


    She has just gotten her parents back, and just when she thought things were finally looking up for her, and all she needed was to follow her dreams with the support of her family and the man she loves, she find herself back in the hole she had struggled to crawl out from.


    It was official her days of happiness were cursed to be short lived.


    There was no doubt the universe had something against her being happy.


    Just the moment she thought her cycle of happiness was finallyplete, the wicked forces of life suddenly decided to change the rules of the game.


    It seems for her to have one thing, she has to lose another. It was bing a vicious cycle.


    But couldn¡¯t she just have everything? She wanted both her man and family. She didn¡¯t want to lose neither of them.


    She wanted to be happy like some people out there. She wanted to live her best life by having everything she wanted, was that so hard?


    ¡°Everything will be fine. I assure you.¡± Ni-Na assured her again, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯t convinced even though she wanted to, and it seemed Ni-Na was bent on convincing her about it, as she rephrased the statement using whatever thesaurus she could find of it.


    ¡°Thank you, Ni-Na. I appreciate you trying to cheer me up. I promise to be back before you leave for school.¡±


    ¡°I..I might be leaving earlier than expected.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡± Eun-sun asked. She thought she still had some time before school officially resumed, so what¡¯s with the rush?


    Ni-Na stuttered as she tried to whip out a usible exnation, but no matter how hard she thought of it, there was no other than the truth, and that was, she needed to be away from Kang In-Ha and anywhere that reminded her of him and her foolishness.


    It¡¯s been a week since she what happened between her and In-Ha happened, and despite how tough she tried to be, and how casual she tried to make it, nothing was working.


    Nothing could change the fact that she had slept with the man of her dreams, the man she had fantasized about all her life, but it had meant nothing.


    Not only did she lose the virtue she has been so trying to protect for him, but she had also lost him as well, and for good.


    And the worst thing about it was, she couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about it, not even Eun-sun, because it might just end up ruining the friendship Eun-sun had with In-Ha, or worse resulting to In-Ha finding out about her feelings for him, and the times he had crawled into her dreams.


    ¡°It¡¯s my final year andst semester. I need all the concentration I can get. If I¡¯m to attain the standard my brother has set for me, then I have to put my all into. I need a 5.0 GPA, to round up my CGPA. And I also want to change my environment. I¡¯m bored already.¡± She said, choosing to weave behind the thoughts in her head to find something believable.


    Eun-sun nodded with understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll try toe as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But please stop crying, or I¡¯ll be one toe find you.¡± Ni-Na told her, and Eun-sun nodded even though Ni-Na couldn¡¯t see her.


    Eun-sun tried not to cry after the call ended, not because she had promised Ni-Na, but because crying would not help anything, and she want anyone to walk into her crying, as that would only worry them.


    But Eun-sun didn¡¯t know was that, she was already toote, because Ki-Jun had overheard everything and he heard her cry.


    She jerked and swiveled around when she heard his voice behind her.


    ¡°Is Ji-Sun¡¯s reason for kicking Dan-Han out of thepany really because he doesn¡¯t want you for Dan-Han?¡± He sternly asked, and Eun-sun blinked in shock.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Do not lie, Eun-sun. Is it?¡± He pressed.


    Eun-sun¡¯sshes fluttered as she wondered what to say. Should she say the truth that might cause a rift between two friends and further worsen the outstanding problem in her rtionship? Or should say the truth?


    ¡°The truth, Eun-sun.¡± Ki-Jun said in a low drawl as if he had read her thoughts.


    Eun-sun fisted her mmy hands as she hesitantly nodded, and the moment she did, Ki-Jun scowled.


    ¡°This is the reason for that stupid meeting?¡± Ki-Jun demanded and Eun-sun silently nodded.


    Ki-Jun chuckled with incredulity. Who would have thought this was the reason why Ji-Sun would want to kick his son out of thepany.


    Ji-Sun had stated his disapproval for his daughter, but he had no idea it ran this deep.


    He had seen the distasteful way he stared at Eun-sun, when he came visiting, but to this extent?


    ¡°Has he alway been hostile to you?¡± Ki-Jun asked another question Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure of answering.


    ¡°Has he?¡± Ki-Jun demanded when Eun-sun stuttered.


    ¡°Not really. He just doesn¡¯t want me for Dan-Han and he only made that clear.¡± She said, desperately trying to make it sound casual to Ki-Jun, who didn¡¯t believe her.


    He knew Ji-Sun, and when the man doesn¡¯t approve of something, he did everything in his power to make sure he got his way.


    He sighed when he saw the anxious look on Eun-sun¡¯s face as she peered at him.


    Eun-sun watched as he slowly walked towards her and stopped in front of her.


    He reached for her hand and held it in his. ¡°I know we¡¯re still a long way from having a good rtionship as a family, but I want you to know that I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you from the moment Sena did her pregnancy test and it was positive, and I knew I was always going to love you forever. I know it¡¯s still too early to say this, but honey, my love for you can¡¯t let you go into a family where you are not valued and epted. Ji-Sun might be my friend, but I¡¯ll never allow anyone do anything or look down on my child.¡±


    ¡°But I love Dan-Han.¡± Eun-sun told him. She loves Dan-Han with her whole life, and she¡¯ll love him for all eternity.


    Ki-Jun wearily sighed as he held her hand tightly. He rubbed his hand down her hair and cupped her cheek. ¡°I know you do, and it¡¯s obvious the boy loves you too. But honey when you marry a man, you marry his whole family. Dan-Han might protect you as much as he can, but can you always ept that he¡¯d be at odds with his family for you? It will wear you down.¡± He told her.


    Ki-Jun didn¡¯t mean to wear her down but that was the truth, atleast to him.


    Eun-sun briefly pondered about it, but she shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me because of my background. I¡¯ll work hard and convince him. I just have to make something of myself.¡± That was all she needed to do, she assured herself as she fought back the tears in her heart.


    Ki-Jun sighed and hugged her when he saw the tears she was fighting back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry.¡± Ki-Jun patted her back.


    He pulled away and kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being insensitive and making you cry.¡± He apologized and Eun-sun quickly shook her head, but before she could refute, he continued.


    ¡°If you want to be with Dan-Han, daddy will help you get your man.¡± He said making Eun-sun stare at him transfixed.


    Help her? Eun-sun didn¡¯t know how he wanted to help her, but what really had her stunned was the words he had said, and the way he had said them. Everything he did and said reeked of a doting love she had always secretly desired.


    Seeing the question in her eyes, Ki-Jun smiled as she patted the back of her hand.


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll be attending the shareholders meeting together, that¡¯s because I¡¯m the secondrgest shareholder in thepany.¡± He said and Eun-sun stared at him wide eyed.


    Ki-Jun chuckled at her stunned expression. ¡°Yes, honey. I have 18 per cent of thepany shares, while Ji-Sun owns 24 per cent. I had loaned him a huge sum of money at the start up of hisputer decades ago, and that made me his first investor. And a majority of the other shareholders in Pk corps are my business associates who I introduced to him. I can talk to a few and we can help keep Dan-Han on his chair.¡± He told Eun-sun who was staring at him shock surprise.


    Ki-Jun was certain Dan-Han knew he was going to in his favor with or without Eun-sun¡¯s arrival in his life.


    Though he hadn¡¯t been aware of the reason for Dan-Han¡¯s dismissal, he wouldn¡¯t have d out a capable person from power, not because Dan-Han was his god-son, but because the boy has shown he was capable of leading thepany even more than his father.


    Eun-sun rapidly blinked with her mouth agape as she wondered what to say. She had figured her father was a shareholder in thepany when he mentioned receiving a mail back at the hospital and also when he said she¡¯d be joining him, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that he had suchrge amount of shares.


    His number of shares, and that of Dan-Han¡¯s and the small number she had could be a start for Dan-Han. And if her father would be able to convince some other shareholders to in Dan-Han¡¯s favour, then all they¡¯d be needing would be about 8-10 per cent.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t fight back the tears that rolled off her eyes as she hugged Ki-Jun. ¡°Thank you, dad. Thank you.¡± She breathed, out and Ki-Jun smiled heartily.


    It was the first time she was calling him dad in the past few days which had seemed like an eternity to hear her call him dad.


    ¡°I love you, honey. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± He told her and Eun-sun nodded.


    Ki-Jun furrowed his brows as he thought a something that seemed amiss.


    It could indeed be difficult for Dan-Han to rally up supporters, but it was not impossible.


    If he critically pondered on it, Dan-Han seemed to begging intentionally. He wasn¡¯t pushing as hard as he should, and he wondered why?


    Except....


    Ki-Jun¡¯s lips twitch when he thought about it.


    Dan-Han mentioning Eun-sun being a shareholder wasn¡¯t idental. He had done it intentionally, same he had asked him not to tell Jun-Sun about Eun-sun being his daughter.


    He had thought he wanted him to dy the introduction till the meeting day, but it seemed the boy had a morerger n in mind.


    He wasn¡¯t trying because he wasn¡¯t interested in winning, but rather in humbling his father.


    And what more could be more humbling than Eun-sun having almost the same number of shares as Jun-Sun.


    Ki-Jun pulled away and looked at her. ¡°Honey, the shares you have? How many are they?¡± Ki-Jun asked.


    ¡°About 4.5 there about.¡± She innocently replied and Ki-Jun did the math in his head.


    .....


    If he was to transfer his shares to Eun-sun, coupled with hers, she¡¯d have 22.5 per cent shares, thereby making her the secondrgest shareholder in thepany.


    Now that was a way of teaching Jun-Sun to be a reasonable person.


    This was what Dan-Han wanted.


    But what if he further polished the n by buying three more shares under a subsidiary name?


    Jun-Sun would not like it, but this would be his way to get back at Jun-Sun for whatever he might have done to his daughter.


    He needed to call his legal team.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485: Shareholders Meeting


    Dan-Han frowned after dialing Eun-sun¡¯s number for the fifth time, but there was still no response from her.


    He had sent a text message but there was no reply.


    He knew without a doubt that she was angry, and it wasn¡¯t because he had missed her calls or her text messages, but rather because she had found out about the meeting. He knew this, because her text messages had asked why he kept it a secret from her.


    Dan-Han sighed as he dialed her number one more time but there was still no response.


    He put the phone aside and buzzed Chang-wok.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Chang-wok bowed the moment he stepped into the office.


    ¡°Did she call you?¡± Dan-Han outrightly asked, and Chang-wok nodded.


    .....


    Dan-Han frowned. ¡°And what did you say?¡± His eyes keenly observed Chang-wok as he briefly hesitated before giving his answer.


    ¡°I told her you were busy in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Dan-Han probed. He arched a brow at him.


    Chang-wok vigorously shook his head. ¡°Nothing else, sir. That was all.¡± He convincingly replied, but Dan-Han furrowed his brows at him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He suspiciously inquired, and Chang-wok nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Dan-Han silently stared at him for a while before dismissing him.


    He sighed as he picked up his phone to dial her number one more time, but there was still no answer.


    ¡°Damn you, Eun-sun.¡± He hissed under his breath under his breath and red at the phone.


    He looked at the time as he considered the possibility of flying over, but he discarded it. He couldn¡¯t leave at the moment, not because of the meeting, but because there were a lot of things going on at thepany that needed his attention.


    He had been away for so long and had left so many things unattended to.


    He sighed as he peeked at the phone one more time. He picked it up and sent her another message, or rather an apology.


    Dan-Han had been hopeful Eun-sun woulde around after seeing the countless messages and mails he had left her, but he has been surprised when even after two days she still hasn¡¯t answered his calls or replied to his message, and the silent treatment had him angry and scared.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Dan-Han sternly asked the moment Chang-wok tip-toed into his office.


    ¡°President Lee, I...I can¡¯t find it.¡± Chang-wok stammered with trepidation. He gulped and took a step back when Dan-Han raised his gloomy eyes to him.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Dan-Han drawled, his darkened eyes sending cold chills down Chang-wok¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Sir...I,¡± He stuttered,pletely unable to find the words to say. He had lost an important file which Dan-Han needed to sign before the shareholders meeting began.


    Chang-wok didn¡¯t know if it was the meeting that put his boss in a dark mood, or the fact that miss Eun-sun was still ignoring his calls, as he had repeatedly asked if she had called again. He believed it had more to do with thetter, as he had once seen him in this mood before and it had been because of the miss.


    Chang-wok had been working on egg shells and so was everyone else in thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sack the whole of that department and you if I don¡¯t have the file on my desk after the meeting!¡± He seethed and Chang-wok nodded and hastened towards the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Dan-Han said and Chang-wok froze. He slowly and anxiously turned around as he pondered on what next he was about to be scolded for.


    ¡°Are theying in already?¡± Dan-Han asked, referring to the shareholders.


    Chang-wok nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Dan-Han questioned.


    ¡°Not yet sir.¡± Chang-wok replied, knowing who he was asking about. He gulped when Dan-Han¡¯s already darkened eyes turned macabre.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He dismissed and Chang-wok hastened out of the room.


    Dan-Han scowled as he looked at her face on the wall paper of his phone. ¡®If this was what she wanted, then fine! She could do what the hell she wants.¡¯


    Dan-Han started for the conference room when Chang-wok informed him about his father¡¯s arrival. There were still some people missing and among those was Ki-Jun, who Dan-Han was certain would be attending, Eun-sun and the star of the day, Lee Ji-Tae.


    ¡°You must be nervous.¡± Father Lee said with a teasing smile the moment Dan-Han took a by his side.


    Dan-Han tried not to re at him. ¡°I don¡¯t get nervous.¡±


    Father Lee nodded in understanding, but Dan-Han could see the amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°We can drop through all these if you just do as I say.¡±


    Dan-Han peered at him with hardened eyes. ¡°There¡¯ll be no need. We¡¯vee too far to stop now.¡± He told him and turned away before the man would say something else.


    His eyes shifted to the door as he waited the person that had been putting on an edge in thest two days.


    ¡°Where the hell is that punk?¡± Father Lee snarled when he looked at the clock and realised it was time for the meeting to begin.


    Away from there, Ji-Tae lolled back on the back seat of his car with his head tilted upward to prevent blood slipping out of his nose from messing his clothes up.


    ¡°Here boss,¡± his subordinate sitting beside him passed him more tissue papers as the one currently holding his nose was already soaked with blood.


    Ji-Tae tossed the old ones to the floor of the car and received the ones handed to him.


    ¡°Is it ringing?¡± He inquired and the man nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He replied, passing up the phone to Ji-Tae who received it.


    ¡°Hello,¡± A voice floated through the phone the call was answered. Ji-Tae listened to it, and he knew it was her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± She called again and Ji-Tae raised the phone to his ears.


    ¡°Su A-Yeong,¡± He called, and A-Yeong stiffened with shock.


    Few seconds of silenced sped till her voice came through the phone again.


    ¡°Why are you...how are you calling me?¡± She shakily asked, desperately trying to calm her frazzled nerves.


    ¡°You mean how I got your number?¡± Ji-Tae chuckled knowing that was what she meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as naive as ever, A-Yeong. So naive.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± A-Yeong demanded not willing to listen to his nonsense.


    Ji-Tae let go of his nose to confirm if it was still bleeding and indeed it was. He received another tissue and dropped the other to the floor. What a bad day to have a nose bleed, he mused.


    He returned his attention back to the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m calling. I want my daughter back.¡± He told her, and this time it was A-Yeong who chuckled.


    ¡°You must be out of your mind.¡± She snarled.


    ¡°I am?¡± Ji-Tae asked, amusedly raising a brow and A-Yeong affirmed.


    ¡°Yes, you are! You¡¯re out of your freaking mind!¡± She roared.


    Ji-Tae rupt out a short round ofughter which turned to a whooping cough, and he didn¡¯t miss how silent she became at the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It seems your smoking is finally getting to you.¡± A-Yeong hissed and Ji-Tae¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re still worried about me, little cat.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, you psycho!¡± A-Yeong vehemently refuted in a way that made Ji-Tae smile even more.


    ¡°I still miss you too.¡± He said, as he signalled for a ciagrette stick which his subordinate reluctantly passed over to him. ¡°But back to my daughter, I want my child back. Don¡¯t let mee to you for her. I want you to drop her where you took her. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not!¡± A-Yeong fired at him. ¡°You must be sick, Ji-Tae. You want to take her back, but you want you want to keep her in an orphanage? Are you mad?!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Ji-Tae calmly asked.


    ¡°You are, you brute!¡± A-Yeong confirmed and he chucked amusedly.


    ¡°Yet, you let me fuck you over and over. You must be the insane one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re demented, Ji-Tae.¡± A-Yeong drawled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t change a thing, baby. All I want is my child. I¡¯m gonnae for her, so if you know what¡¯s good for you, give her back else there¡¯d be no ce for you to hide.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°Go to hell, Lee Ji-Tae! Go to hell!¡± She cussed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you for my child! I¡¯ll fight with myst breath. You¡¯re never getting your hands on my child, you beast! She¡¯s no child of yours, you hear me!¡±


    Ji-Tae quietly listened to her as she ranted. He lit up his ciagrette and took a drag of it, which resulted in him coughing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re smoking, you¡¯re gonna choke and die.¡± A-Yeong cursed, but that only got Ji-Tae smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a widow, sweetheart. And don¡¯t jinx our baby. She still needs her father.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you.¡± A-Yeong refuted.


    ¡°Say that all you want, but you know the truth. And for that child, I¡¯m giving you two weeks. Bring back my child or I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces.¡±


    ¡°And I say, you¡¯re not getting your hands on her! Now don¡¯t you ever call my line again, you hear me? And go treat that whooping cough of yours or whatever it is before you die.¡± She hissed and disconnected the call. She was once scared of him, but not anymore.


    .....


    He has lost his grip on her and her daughter and she was going to fight him with all she had, if he darees for her child.


    Ji-Tae chuckled after she ended the call. He has to say she surprised him with her tenaciousebacks, but he wasn¡¯t joking when he said he was going to take his daughter from her, because he was.


    He only had to see to the end of this meeting today, as well as this silly thing that had mysteriously afflicted him.


    ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s about time you see a doctor. This is getting serious.¡± His subordinate advised making Ji-Tae look at him.


    He sighed and looked away from him to the building in front of him.


    He had set a lot of things in motion to get to this today, and today, nothing could go wrong.


    He had manipted his uncle to reschedule the meeting and used Dan-Han¡¯s absence to his favor, by meeting up with some shareholders, and they¡¯ve all given their words, or rather he had coerced them.


    His lips curved up as he stubbed out the ciagrette. He checked his nose one more time and it had stopped bleeding.


    He looked at the man beside him. ¡°Bring Kwon-Nara. It¡¯s time she puts herself to good use.¡± He ordered before stepping out of the car.


    If something unexpected happened in there, then Dan-Han would have to go down with him.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486: ShareHolders Meeting (2)


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Ki-Jun asked when he observed the nervous look on Eun-suns face. Her hands kept rubbing against her pant as she held her lips in a tight press.


    Eun-sun looked at him and shook head, but Ki-Jun could see right through her.


    A loving smile lit up his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be. It¡¯s just a meeting with a few unfamiliar faces that¡¯ll learn to respect you.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun knew that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    Indeed there¡¯d be a lot unfamiliar faces, but it wasn¡¯t those faces that scared her.


    Okay, maybe they did, but what actually had her palm- sweating nervous was that one familiar face that had always paid her a hostile look, and she knew today wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    Maybe, it might, but in what way? Would he hate her more, or would he change his mind and find her suitable to be with his son.


    Today would be first day to be introduced as a shareholder. Though her shares were only but a measly number, she was still a share holder.


    .....


    She looked at her hand when he ced his on top of hers. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡± He assured her, and Eun-sun wanted to believe so.


    Her heart thumped a bit wilder as the car turned into the premises of thepany, revealing the tall, giant building she hadst seen over a month ago. Her heart always pumped with pride everyday she stepped past it¡¯s doors as a employee, and she was always overwhelmed with joy, knowing the man who ruled such an establishment was hers and no one else.


    But seeing that familiar building today, all Eun-sun felt was more anxiety than she had ever felt in her entire life.


    Dan-Han could stop being that amazing captain that everyone reverenced and feared. He could lose all he had worked for because of her.


    Eun-sun took a deep breath and turned to her father when the car pulled over at the parking lot. ¡°Dad, are you certain they¡¯d give their support?¡± She asked.


    Ki-Jun smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Of course they will.¡± He told her and Eun-sun nodded, although nervously. She just couldn¡¯t help it.


    She couldn¡¯t help her thumping heart.


    ¡°I hope they do.¡± For her sake and Dan-Han¡¯s.


    She picked up her phone to see if there had been any more text or calls from him, but there hadn¡¯t been any. She sighed as she slipped her phone into her bag.


    ¡°Still hasn¡¯t spoken to him?¡± Ki-Jun asked and Eun-sun shook her head.


    It¡¯s been two whole days since shest spoke to him, and in these two days, Dan-Han had left her series of calls and text messages, and even though she was tempted to answer or reply to him, she always stopped herself. And it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t miss him, but rather because he wasn¡¯t learning.


    This rtionship was a partnership. One that they both have to trust on each other to make it work, but Dan-Han wasn¡¯t doing that with her.


    He was used to doing things his own way, and she understood that, but he also had to know that he wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Whatever happened to him, happens to her as well and vice versa.


    Dan-Han simply had to learn to trust her to do right by him, fight for him the same he has been fighting for her, and until he learns that or promise to do that, she was going to treat him this way, even if it kills her.


    ¡°You have to talk to him. I¡¯m sure he has his reason for not telling you.¡± Ki-Jun told her.


    ¡°I know, but this isn¡¯t just about him. I might not be as capable as he is, but he should trust me to always do my best and give my all to protect him. He can¡¯t shield me away forever. I¡¯m not a doll he wants to possess and keep away. I want to help him too, same way he helped me find my family.¡±


    Ki-Jun nodded in understanding. He ced his other hand underneath hers and patted her the top of her hand with the other. ¡°I¡¯m sure you both will be fine, but ensure you talk to him today. . Prolonged silence can fester a rtionship, and create room for more misunderstandings.¡± Ki-Jun advised and Eun-sun nodded.


    He picked up a brown file which they had carried with them. He peered at Eun-sun before stretching it towards her. ¡°I¡¯m sure Dan-Han wanted you to help him, and he knew you could.¡±


    Eun-sun stared at the file as she wondered what he meant by his words and what he was giving it to her.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Ki-Jun urged as he tipped his chin towards the file.


    Eun-sun skeptically looked at him before receiving it. She slowly opened it and looked at the documents inside of it.


    It was a transfer of shares deed and it had her name on it as the receiving party, and his as the....


    Eun-sun snapped her gaze to him. ¡°What is this? Why are you giving me this?¡± Eun-sun asked in horror.


    Why was he giving her his shares?


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you, because it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡± Eun-sun arched a brow at him. How was it hers? It wasn¡¯t hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t take this¡± Eun-sun closed the file and passed it back to him, but Ki-Jun didn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking that back.¡± Ki-Jun told her. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and all I have belongs to you and Mi-Cha. We all talked about it, and we collectively agreed you should take this.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Eun-sun was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ki-Jun affirmed, but Eun-sun still shook her head.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s yours. You don¡¯t have to give me anything, and what am I to do with this? It¡¯s too much money that I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°Then let me teach you. I can teach you to manage everything we own, and we do own alot.¡± He told her. ¡°Our ancestors were said to possess some blue blood, and that has left us with too much wealth to handle. I had been overwhelmed with everything and had left it all for Yong-Gun to handle, but you¡¯re here now, and you can do it with Mi-Cha. She¡¯s still learning, but she can help you too, and so will Dan-Han. You just have to ept that you¡¯re home and there¡¯s a lot of things thates with being at home and this is one of it.¡±


    Eun-sun looked away from him to the document dumbfoundedly. She couldn¡¯t believe this.


    Ki-Jun held her hand tightly in his. ¡°I know I can¡¯t make up for the time we lost with mundane things like this, but I want to have this and more because they rightly belong to you. I might have gotten these shares as a return for the investment I made years ago, but I had hoped you¡¯d have them. Jun-Sun and I had once made a funny pact to get our kids married and they¡¯d both own half of thepany together, and I think that pact is being fulfilled.¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s silently looked at him as he spoke. ¡°I... I..¡± She stuttered, not knowing what to say.


    Ki-Jun smiled at her as he brushed her hair backward. ¡°I love you, Kim Eun-sun, and I¡¯d do anything to make you happy, and so will your mom, who¡¯s waiting to hear how you drop Jun-Sun¡¯s jaws after making you cry.¡±


    Eun-sun chuckled amidst the tears dropping out of her eyes. Of course, she¡¯d expect that from her mother.


    These past few days the woman had shown she had the tendency for being troublesome and vindictive especially towards those that hurt her family.


    She had heard her flip when her dad informed her about Father Lee¡¯s attitude towards and disapproval towards her rtionship to Dan-Han.


    What had she said again? That no Lee family was qualified to marry any of her daughters, and Dan-Han wasn¡¯t even handsome enough even though he was her god-son and her best friend¡¯s child.


    Her re had been interesting too watch, and it was beautiful seeing someone defend her so zealously for the first time aside Dan-Han.


    Eun-sun wrapped her arms around Ki-Jun who chuckled as he hugged her back. ¡°I love you, princess.¡± He said, gently patting her hair.


    ¡°I...¡± Eun-sun stuttered. She had the words in her tongue, but it felt too heavy and unwilling to roll, but she was going to say it. She wanted to, because he deserved to hear it from her especially after all they¡¯ve been through and how close she got to losing him. ¡°I love you and mum too.¡± She said and Ki-Jun hugged her even more.


    ¡°Your mom would love to hear you say that too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her everyday.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d love that.¡± Ki-Jun kissed her cheek and wiped the tears that has rolled down her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup and give that old fox more reasons to oppose being with that son of his.¡± He said as he whipped out an handkerchief and dabbed off her tears making Eun-sun chuckle.


    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever receive such fatherly doting care at this stage of her, but here she was having it all and more.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Ki-Jun told her and Eun-sun nodded, stepping out of the car after him.


    Eun-sun walked with him to the elevator with her hand in his, like a little girl going to the park with her father. The gesture reminded of those few happy moments in her life as a child when she had gone to the park with her adoptive father.


    Eun-sun had only stepped into the elevator when she saw thest person she wanted to meet. Lee Ji-Tae and his irking smile.


    ¡°Look who we have here.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487: ShareHolders Meeting (3)


    Some omens ought to be prayed against at the start of each new day, and Eun-sun thought Ji-Tae was one of such omen.


    Seeing his ghastly face, wrongly shaped head, and gut-wrenching smile wasn¡¯t the best way to start a day, especially one when she needed to stay calm and confident.


    He was one of the reasons behind today¡¯s event and why they were convening there.


    She sternly held his gaze as she pondered if it was the right choice to ride with him in the same elevator, especially when they were both headed to the same ce.


    Ji-Tae was that unwanted being that irked every soul he encountered and crawled under their skin.


    His annoying tease and smiles were not something she could tolerate today.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± He cocked a brow and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna bite.¡± He smiled at her, gesturing to the man standing behind her as if informing her he was the reason why he wasn¡¯t going to sink his teeth into her.


    .....


    Ki-Jun nced at the young man in the elevator and then at Eun-Sun, who had a ferocious glint in her eyes as she maintained a stern look at the man.


    He glimpsed back at Ji-Tae, and he recognized him, not as someone he had seen before, but as a Lee. The Lee household wasn¡¯t arge one, and they looked the same.


    They shared the same facial mold and height except for Dan-Han, who was unusually tall. From all indications, he was Jun-Sun¡¯s nephew, the little punk they alwaysined about, and the one Jun-Sun was currently using to unsettle Dan-Han.


    ¡°We can wait for another,¡± Ki-Jun whispered to Eun-sun, who shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± She said before stepping into the elevator, and Ki-Jun followed behind. Ji-Tae bowed to him, and he responded with an acknowledging nod.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if something had transpired between Eun-sun and the boy, but it seemed Eun-sun was cautious yet irate and abhorred the man, and he guessed it had to do with his involvement with Dan-Han.


    The ride to the conference was silent, at least it did for the first few seconds that passed, till Ji-Tae broke through it with his annoying voice.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re fine and well now. How was your little vacation?¡± He inquired while taking a step toward Eun-Sun, who ignored him. He chuckled amusedly when she acted like she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    Ki-Jun stared at him but also chose to ignore him. Ji-Tae had not missed how Ki-Jun looked at him, and he wondered why.


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Ji-Tae furrowed his brows as he thought the man looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce when and where he might have seen him. Or maybe he had one of those faces that always struck a semnce, unlike his feisty little queen, who always leaves an impression.


    ¡°Did you hear what¡¯s happening to your that boyfriend of yours today?¡± He questioned, which elicited a response from Eun-sun, who turned to him with a hardened re.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening to him. Just you.¡± She said, and as if the universe had heard her prayers, the elevator chimed at arriving at their destination, but just as Eun-sun got off after Ki-Jun, Ji-Tae cornered her.


    Eun-sun raised her gaze to him with a re burning in her eyes. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She scowled at him, but that irking smile of his hung on his face like an irritable permanentndmark.


    He asked. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time that changed, especially after helping you?¡±


    ¡°Helping me?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s brows furrowed confusedly as she wondered what he had helped her with.


    Ji-Tae nodded as if that would provide the answer he was supposed to be rapping out to her. His hand inched towards her face, but he stopped halfway when she shifted a lethal re to his hand.


    He amusedly chuckled and slipped his hand back into his pants pocket.


    ¡°I believe you owe me a thank you for saving your life. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, you¡¯d have been screaming in the underworld by now.¡± He said with a meaningful smile which had Eun-sun¡¯s scowl burrowing deeper as she wondered what he meant.


    Clearly, he couldn¡¯t mean anything, as he was always ranting out his usual nonsense. Hadn¡¯t he told her Dan-Han was sterile? He was a pathological liar, and there was nothing he could say from his mouth that she would believe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am to thank you for, but whatever you think it is, I don¡¯t care. Get yourself out of my way.¡± She snarled at him with a ferocious look in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as interesting as ever, feisty girl. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how you made me feel.¡± He bit hisher lips in what Eun-sun thought was supposed to be a seductive way but had seemed disgustingly annoying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have in that head of yours, but I¡¯d advise you have it checked. And whatever you think you¡¯re doing against Dan-Han, it isn¡¯t going to work, you hear me.¡± She drawled at him, and he chuckled, finding her words amusing.


    ¡°Doing against Dan-Han?¡± He scoffed, and Eun-sun challenged him with a re. ¡°What can I do against him? Maybe there¡¯s something I can do.¡± He paused for effect, but all he got was the angry look in her eyes.


    He sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll save it forter, but for now, why don¡¯t you go and kiss your boyfriend good luck, because he¡¯ll be needing it. I, on the other hand, will he getting something more interesting from you.¡±


    He reached for the tip of her hair, but Eun-sun smacked his hand off as the look in her eyes grew intense, and Ki-Jun, who had impatiently been standing a few feet away, couldn¡¯t stay still any longer.


    He had tried to give her her space to handle whatever it was with the boy because he believed she could; after all, she was Sena¡¯s child, and it was clear she had her mother¡¯s spirit and temper, but he couldn¡¯t stand there and let someone upset his child this much.


    ¡°Young Man, I¡¯d advise you to leave her alone.¡± He warned, making Ji-Tae turn his head to him.


    Ji-Tae wondered why he was still there and was eager to ask him who he was and what he was doing there, especially on that floor, but he stopped himself.


    Looking at the man, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person and could be one of the shareholders, but which one was he?


    He had practically met with almost all members of the board except a few which he knew were Dan-Han¡¯s dire supporters, and among those was Dan-Han¡¯s god-father who was said to be his uncle¡¯s friend and the old man had said he wasn¡¯t going to in his favor even if he begged.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the so-called godfather before because he was barely a year old when he was said to leave the country and had gone into early retirement.


    And there was one other member of the board he didn¡¯t know who had been quite mysterious, and if the information he got was right, he was the board¡¯s newest member.


    Was he the one? He tilted his brows as he observed Ki-Jun. He didn¡¯t look like it. The familiar feeling came to his mind again, but he sighed and stared at Eun-sun one more time before stepping aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, princess.¡± He winked at her and walked away, only after paying a polite bow to Ki-Jun.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ki-Jun asked, and Eun-sun nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said and sighed when she saw the worried look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s the cousin?¡± Ki-Jun knowingly asked, and Eun-sun confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to miss. I think he¡¯s troublesome. You should stay away from him.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun readily nodded. That was something she had long known about him.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Ki-Jun told her before ushering them ahead. They both walked towards the conference room, and Ki-Jun held the door for Eun-sun after telling her to take a deep breath to calm herself.


    Eun-sun could barely get a grip on herself. She felt her heart skip, and she took another breath to shake off the anxiety before stepping into the room.


    But the moment she did, she lost whatever calm she had garnered when all eyes shifted towards her, especially Jun-Sun, who scowled at her.


    ¡°What is she doing here? Who let her in?¡± He demanded with a roar.


    ¡°I did.¡± Someone replied from behind, and Jun-Sun froze when Ki-Jun stepped into the room after her, matching his eyes re for re.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488: Shareholders Meeting (IV)


    Shifting his eyes to Ki-Jun, a look of sheer confusion etched on Jun-Sun¡¯s face as he wondered what the man was doing.


    He had brought her in? Why?


    His eyes furrowed as they drifted to Eun-Sun and then back to Ki-Jun.


    ¡°Old Kim, what is the meaning of this? Why did you bring her here?¡± He sternly asked before darting his eyes to Dan-Han, who was mindlessly staring at her with no care that he was seated in a meeting where he should be well-behaved.


    His eyes darkened as they moved back to Eun-sun, who was staring at him with no fret.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t at all taken aback by Jun-Sun¡¯s outburst and look of animosity. His reaction was not far from her expectation, nor was Dan-Han¡¯s.


    She could swear he was burning to drag her out of the room and yell the hell out of her for ignoring his calls and not replying to any of his messages. But no matter how hard he red at her, she wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.


    .....


    He could explode in a fury for all she cares.2


    She steeled herself and fixed her gaze on Jun-Sun unwaveringly. The man¡¯s look of contempt had her unfazed.


    Jun-Sun shifted his gaze to Ki-Jun when he finally decided to answer his question. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is a meeting for thepany shareholders, and if it is, then I don¡¯t have to answer that,¡± Ki-Jun replied and stepped further into the room, with Eun-sun following behind.


    Ki-Jun pulled out a seat for Eun-sun and upied the one next to her, leaving Jun-Sun to stare at him with anger and confusion, but more than Jun-Sun¡¯s confusion was Ji-Tae¡¯s look of astonishment at the realization of who he was.


    It was obvious the boy had not identified him in the elevator a few minutes ago, and it was probably best he didn¡¯t.


    Ji-Tae peered in shock-surprise that the man he had seen in the elevator was no other than Kim Ki-Jun. Now, he finally understood the familiar feeling he had felt earlier.


    He might not have seen him physically, but he had seen a picture of him and his wife in his uncle¡¯s picture album while growing up.


    But aside from this, what really confused him was the man¡¯s sudden close rtionship with Eun-sun.


    Why was he acting like a protector over her? Or was this some ploy of Dan-Han? He furrowed his brows as he stared at them with grave intent.


    Ji-Tae could have sworn Ki-Jun was thest person he expected to see at the meeting because, just like his father, the man had never made an appearance in any of the meetings orpany anniversaries. And like his father, he wouldn¡¯t be getting Ki-Jun¡¯s support because he was certain they had already signed Dan-Han as a proxy.


    He furtively nced at his nemesis, and he observed the murderous way he was staring at Eun-sun, who in turn had her attention everywhere else but at him.


    She seemed to be avoiding him intentionally.


    Were they fighting? He wondered.


    It seemed they were.


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯ He mused with a furtive smile.


    ncing back at Jun-Sun, who was brimming with indignation as he stared at his friend and Eun-sun, he wondered how Dan-Han was going to handle the situation at hand. He always seemed handy with his solution, and he wondered what solution he had in store for this now.


    ¡®Maybe he could help him even though it might bring his duchess some displeasure.¡¯ His eyes gleamed with malicious intent as he stared at Jun-Sun.


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so vexed. Remember, she is President Lee¡¯s girl.¡± He said with feigned innocence, and everyone turned to him with surprise gleaming in their eyes.


    Dan-Han also stared at him, and he was certain there was no innocent intent behind Ji-Tae¡¯s unnecessary words.


    He had announced Eun-sun¡¯s rtionship with him for a purpose which he achieved when the others shuffled nces between him and Eun-sun with a look of shock as they waited for his confirmation.


    He ignored the smug look on Ji-Tae¡¯s face and nced at Eun-sun. She was bearing up a


    calm demeanor, but he knew she was frazzled on the inside. Who better to know his woman well than him?


    She was keeping a calm front for his sake which he appreciated, but he¡¯d appreciate it more if she fucking looked at him!


    He nced back at Ji-Tae, whose smile tipped wider as they revealed the malicious glint in his eyes.


    Father Lee sizzled with anger after Ji-Tae blurted out such words, which made his eyes re at him so dangerously.


    He turned to Ki-Jun. ¡°I want her out of here this instant. This isn¡¯t a meeting for mere staff!¡± He roared as he drifted his gaze to Eun-sun. ¡°Youngdy, kindly use the door!¡± He snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Eun-sun firmly replied, and Jun-Sun¡¯s eyes darkened with more lividity.


    She can¡¯t!


    ¡°You...¡± His lips vibrated with anger while the other shareholders shared confused looks as they wondered what was going on. They shuffled looks between Jun-Sun, Ki-Jun, Dan-Han and Eun-sun as they wondered who she truly was.


    Seeing how close she was sitting to Ki-Jun, and how murderous he had turned as he peered back at the chairman, they were cautious about asking who she was.


    Jun-Sun wanted to re at his friend for being the reason why a nonentity like her could dare talk back at him, but he stopped himself and turned to meet Dan-Han.


    ¡°Is this your doing, Lee Dan-Han?!¡± He questioned, pulling whatever was left of Dan-Han¡¯s attention to himself.


    Dan-Han met his father¡¯s gaze and sighed. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t, but she¡¯s right. She can¡¯t leave.¡± He said, and Jun-Sun¡¯s eyes darkened even more.


    ¡°How dare y-¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t leave because she¡¯s a member of the board.¡± Dan-Han solely announced even though what he wanted was to tell his father to refrain from insulting his woman because he wouldn¡¯t condone it. Still, he stopped himself knowing that was not the time and ce, and doing such would only create more drama which would embarrass Eun-sun more, and he didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Father Lee asked with shock and surprise. Dan-Han¡¯s announcement reeled in a state of shock among the others who were surprised to hear the arrival of a new member.


    Dan-Han turned to meet his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°I said she¡¯s a member of the board, and since this meeting is strictly meant for Shareholders, she has every right to be here,¡± Dan-Han told him, and the man stared at him dumbfoundedly.


    Jun-Sun snapped towards Eun-sun and back at Dan-Han. He gauged his son¡¯s expression, and as much as he could see the truth in his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    He refuses to ept such nonsense.


    How the hell had she gotten her hands on hispany shares? Dan-Han had given them to her, didn¡¯t he?


    He must have given her a portion of his share to her!


    Father Lee clenched his jaw to hold back his anger but couldn¡¯t. This was what he meant when he said she was a gold digger.


    She wasn¡¯t even in his family yet, but she was already sinking her ws into his family¡¯s wealth.


    His blood sizzled as he stared at her. He wanted to ask everyone to leave so he could handle this matter appropriately, but he was too livid to wait, and his hand was already reaching for the telephone and calling for security.


    ¡°I want you in the conference room this minute.¡± He ordered and mmed back the handset.


    He turned to Ki-Jun with a scowl. ¡°Get this gold digger out of mypany this minute before they drag her out of here.¡± He warned.


    Gold-digger? Ki-Jun¡¯s eyes red.


    ¡°Is this what you call her? You call my dau-¡± Ki-Jun slurred when Eun-Sun ced her hand on his, gesturing him to stop, but Ki-Jun wasn¡¯t going to.


    He had suspected Jun-Sun must have said and done a lot of things to his child simply because he didn¡¯t want her for his son, but who the hell was he to call his child a gold digger to his face?!


    To hell with friendship. He wasn¡¯t going to let this go.


    ¡°Lee Jun-Sun, you better apologize to her right now.¡± He vehemently dered, making Jun-Sun stare at him with incredulity, but Ki-Jun met the brooding re in Jun-Sun¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone in the room was startled by what was happening, especially those who knew the friendship between them and were mutual shareholders in theirpanies.


    No one could tell what exactly was going on, even Ji-Tae, who was shocked, especially with the information of Eun-sun being a shareholder.


    How had that happened? He mused.


    Eun-sun nced at Dan-Han, and she saw the anger on his face. He was about to flip at his father, and as much as she was pissed with him, she couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    She gently parted her father¡¯s hand as she turned to Jun-Sun, who was brimming with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for this muchmotion. As president Lee said, everyone is here for a single purpose, so I¡¯d advise we get to it, so we can all get back to our lives.¡± Eun-sun calmly suggested.


    ¡°Commotion? How dare you?¡± Jun-Sun snapped with ire.


    The nerves she has to utter such nonsense and make him look stupid.


    There was no way he¡¯d listen to the nonsense she had just said or have her share the room with him.


    He was about to yell again when someone else spoke up. ¡°Chairman Lee, the youngdy is right. The purpose of today¡¯s meeting has to be achieved, and if indeed she¡¯s a shareholder, she must be here. So why don¡¯t we get this out of the way, and you can solve this issue amongst yourselvester.¡± The man advised.


    ¡°I agree to that.¡± Someone else supported, and concurring nods soon followed.


    Jun-Sun frowned at the sudden consensus they hade to. He was reluctant to yield, but seeing the majority support her suggestion, his anger swelled even more.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll continue, but only after I see the share purchase agreement and I¡¯m certain it¡¯s real.¡± For all he knows, this could be some ploy by Dan-Han to force his hand.


    And just as he asked, Dan-Han provided the document. He narrowed his eyes at it with contempt as he picked it up.


    It was obvious the boy had expected this and hade prepared.


    He opened the document and looked through it. His eyes grew darker when he realized it was real.


    She was indeed in possession of hispany shares. Though a small amount, she had them anyway.


    How was it possible?


    Everyone observed the look on Jun-Sun¡¯s face as he looked at the document, and seeing how perplexed he looked, they could tell the document was real, and the youngdy was indeed a member of the board and the youngest member at that.


    Without wanting to waste much time, the other members of the board pressed for the meeting to kick off, and just about then, the security Jun-Sun had called for arrived, and he signaled them to wait outside because he wasn¡¯t done just yet.


    The meeting kicked off to a start, and soon the main agenda for the day was discussed, and a ballot box was brought in for voting.


    .....


    Jun-Sun murderously red at Dan-Han as he cast his , but Dan-Han ignored him. He wasn¡¯t perturbed at all, and all he wanted was for the meeting to end so he could yank thatdy out of the room to his office.


    ¡°And why aren¡¯t you voting?¡± Jun-Sun sternly asked Ki-Jun when he observed the man idly sitting in his seat while Eun-sun did.


    ¡°Because I already did.¡± He coldly replied.


    Jun-Sun creased his brows as he stared at him while pondering what he meant.


    Did he already make Dan-Han his proxy? If he did, why was he here?

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489: His Daughter


    There were too many interesting yet mind puzzling things going on at the table but Ji-Tae tried not to think about them.


    All he was concerned about was winning and taking over Dan-Han¡¯s seat, and he was already certain he was going to win.


    His lips curved up as he nced at Dan-Han who had a pensive look etched on his face. This was the first time his inscrutable demeanor seemed to be absent, and it was fun to see.


    Looking at the pile of voting paper stacked at one side against the other as the s was being counted, Ji-Tae¡¯s smile turned into a smug one as he believed it was his.


    Victory was unboubtedly his, he reasoned. Before the end of the meeting he was going to kick Dan-Han out of thepany, because if he doesn¡¯t, Dan-Han was going to find his way back, so he has to make it impossible.


    He had assurance from a majority of the board that they¡¯d support him, and he was going to use that same support to get rid Dan-Han from PK corps.


    Doing otherwise would be a risk to his future.


    .....


    ¡°The s has been counted.¡± The person appointed to be charge of the whole voting process announced. It was one of the old staff in thepany who wasn¡¯t a member of the board.


    Deep silence fell across the room as everyone waited for the results.


    ¡°29.2% d in support of President Lee dismissal, 41.8% opposed his dismissal, and 20% withheld their voting rights.¡± The man announced and conflicted murmurs suddenly filled the room.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s brows narrowed into slits as he lost his control over his face and frowned. What the hell just happened?!


    His gleaming gaze shifted to father Lee who seemed to be taken aback, and was making some calctions in his head, before turning to Dan-Han, who looked like the result was just within his prediction.


    This wasn¡¯t right!


    Ji-Tae coursed his gaze across the faces on the table, especially to the fools who had given their words and the other who had forgotten he had some leverage over.


    But who amongst them withheld their voting rights? And a whole 20%?! And who on the table d for Dan-Han?


    Ji-Tae could sense some foul y, and this had to do with Dan-Han or the man seated across him, Kim Ki-Jun.


    He was the piece that he failed to handle.


    He had forgotten how much influence the man possessed across the table and Dan-Han must had banked on him, hence why his little woman was beside him and had miraculously gotten hold of somepany shares.


    ¡°I do not agree with this. Can we know those who d?¡± Ji-Tae suddenly asked and all eyes darted to him.


    Dan-Han dryly scoffed and peered at him. ¡°And in what country is that done?¡± Dan-Han questioned him.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t some national election.¡± Ji-Tae countered.


    ¡°And neither is it your bedroom election. Be more reasonable in the questions you ask. Or were expecting something different?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow at him.


    Dan-Han red at him when he observed his lips part to utter another line of nonsense, before travelling his gaze across the faces of the table.


    He knew what Ji-Tae had done under the table. He was certain he had made undertable deals to assure that he wins, but what Ji-Tae had failed to realize was that, he has been on this table since he clocked five.


    He was born to sit and lead this table, so he was always on top of his game, and Ji-Tae not to be too undermining, wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent when it came to issues like this.


    He hardened his face as he peered at them. ¡°Gentlemen, we already have our results, and with that out of the way, let¡¯s move to the next agenda for the day.¡± Dan-Han suddenly dered, making the people stare at one another as they wondered what other agenda they had ted for the meeting other than the ones they¡¯ve handled.


    Father Lee peeked a nce at Dan-Han as he equally wondered what other agenda Dan-Han had in mind, but before Dan-Han could continue he interjected.


    ¡°Whatever that agenda is, it can wait. The voting is done, and President Dan-Han will be keeping his seat.¡± He said and turned towards Eun-sun, who lifted her head to meet his eyes. ¡°But now can we talk about this youngdy here?¡± His stern eyes met with Eun-sun who didn¡¯t seem fazed.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised by his impatience. She had long observed the stern look he had been darting at her all through the meeting and she was certain she knew what he was going to say next.


    ¡°How much?¡± He asked, attracting everyone¡¯s attention to himself.


    ¡°How much what?¡± Eun-sun asked indifferently back, as if clueless to what he was asking about and that feigned ignorance angered Jun-Sun even more.


    ¡°How much would it cost to get those shares out of your hand?¡± He grimly inquired, and Eun-sun tried not to smile at how predictable he was.


    The man was just too predictable in his words and actions. He was looking at the same way he did when he threatened her to leave Dan-Han alone or he was going to take thepany away from him.


    ¡°With all due respect sir, I¡¯m not interested in selling what I have, and I don¡¯t think this is the right ce to have this sort of conversation even if we¡¯re to have it.¡± Eun-sun politely told him, but Jun-Sun¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as he pushed out of his seat.


    ¡°And who the hell are you to tell me when and where is appropriate?! State your price!¡± He snapped.


    Her price? Eun-Sun mused.


    Well, she didn¡¯t have one, except his son, Lee Dan-Han. She¡¯d give anything to have him in her life same way he¡¯d do for her, but she wasn¡¯t going to say that there. She hade to help her man and she had done just that, so there was no need for any more drama.


    Father Lee might be wealthy, but even for someone like him it would be difficult to purchase the numbers of shares she now has in her name, and this was all thanks to her father.


    The difficulty in purchasing the shares wasn¡¯t because they were unaffordable, but simply because thepany had too many projects going on and wouldn¡¯t be able to dish out such amount of money no matter how desperate Father Lee wanted to.


    She slightly swiveled her chair towards him, so she could meet him in the eye. ¡°I do have a price, but the question is, will you be able to afford it?¡± She raised a brow and asked.


    She resignedly sighed. ¡°And I think the first question you should have asked before requesting for a price should have been, how many shares do I have in my possession?¡±


    She was sure he didn¡¯t know, and if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be this eager to humiliate her like he was doing right now.


    Eun-sun knew she shouldn¡¯t be undermining, especially not with the things she hadn¡¯t earn on her own terms, but she just couldn¡¯t help it. And neither did she mean to sound disrespectful to him, after all, he was going to be her father-inw, whether he likes it or not.


    But Dan-Han¡¯s father has repeatedly proven he was too stubborn to give in, and that he would never ept her. He had never let go of the opportunity to humiliate her and insult her since she started dating his son, and now he was doing it in the presence of so many people.


    And if this was how he wanted things to pan out, then she was going to head down that road with him. .


    ¡°And even if I told you, I doubt you¡¯d be able to buy it from me.¡± She silkily told him.


    Jun-Sun¡¯s eyes furrowed into slits as he stared her down with ire. He could tell she was being smug about the shares she had stolen from his son. And what exactly did she mean by he should have asked how many she shares she was in possession of? And that he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it?


    What temerity she has! He snarled.


    ¡°You do not have to make a fool of yourself, you only have-¡±


    ¡°25.5.¡± Eun-sun said and murmurs suddenly echoed across the table as they all looked at her in disbelief and at one another.


    There were doubtful whisperings around her, but Eun-sun paid no mind to them. She wasn¡¯t concerned about any of them, so they could doubt for all she cares.


    Jun-Sun¡¯s face contorted with a deep scowl. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± How dare she lie to him and the other people across the table? Did she think them fools?!


    Was this the woman Dan-Han wanted to marry? To bring into their family?! Not only was she from the slumps, but she also a liar.


    But what should he have expected from the child of a criminal?


    Eun-sun gave a nonmittal shrug after hearing his question. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me. But I have no reason to lie to you, chairman Lee.¡±


    No reason to lie to him? Of course, she was lying.


    There was no way they had so much number of stocks on the open market for her to have just umted that wholesome number of it. And there was no way she could afford it!


    What did she take him for? A fool?


    Did she think she was surrounded by fools? If she had such percentage of shares that made her the highest shareholder in thepany!


    That was hrious! She was dirt poor, and was only a gold-digger looking for a moneyed man like his son. What an unscrupulous woman she was!


    ¡°You must think we¡¯re all stupid, little girl.¡± He drawled. ¡°Those measly shares under your name doesn¡¯t belong to you-¡±


    ¡°So who does it belong to?¡± Ki-Jun asked unable to take it anymore.


    Jun-Sun red at him. ¡°Old Kim, I¡¯d advice you to stay away from it. This unscrupulous girl isn¡¯t someone you¡¯d want to defend. You do not know the kind of person she is or her horrifying background. She is-¡±


    ¡°Father that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Insult my daughter one more time and I¡¯ll sue you for derogation!¡± Dan-Han and Ki-Jun snapped.


    Ki-Jun was done listening to all the rubbish Jun-Sun had been spewing to his child. How dare he?!


    Jun-Sun froze and peered at his friend wide-eyed as he tried to understand what he was talking about.


    His daughter? What was he saying?


    Jun-Sun was utterly confused and so was everyone else except Dan-Han who was solely looking at Eun-sun.


    ¡°Ki-Jun -¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± Ki-Jun snapped and interjected him, surprising Jun-Sun even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to you and all the abusive words you¡¯ve been hurling at her! You call my child unscrupulous simply because she likes your son?! Is this what age and time has done to you? You now look down on anybody?¡±


    ¡°You thought she was from a poor home you humiliate her right before my eyes? Is this how you¡¯ve been treating my child?¡± Ki-Jun had tried to keep his anger and not join Jun-Sun on his madness by embarrassing himself in a meeting such as this, but he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    He stared at Jun-Sun who seemed too shocked to hear what he had just heard and was stunningly staring at him and Eun-sun.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Jun-Sun turned to Dan-Han and asked.


    Dan-Han slowly turned towards him with cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± Dan-Han confirmed and Jun-Sun stiffened and soft gasps echoed round the table.


    ¡°How...why didn¡¯t you-¡± He hushly spoke and slurred.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Dan-Han asked, and read his answer from his eyes. ¡°There was nothing to tell, and I warned you not to disrespect her anymore, not because of who she is, but because I loved her, but what do you do? You insult me in presence of everybody by insulting her.¡± Dan-Han drawled at him but safe away from ears of others.


    He turned to Ki-Jun when it seemed the man was still upset and was about to hurl off his father¡¯s head, and he wasn¡¯t going to fault him for that, but at the moment they had to take their private issues away from the table.


    .....


    ¡°Uncle Ki-Jun, please be calm. We can move this conversation else where after this meeting is concluded, please.¡± He pleaded, and despite Ki-Jun being too livid, he red at his friend as he tried to pin down his anger.


    Dan-Han toured his gaze across the table one more time and requested absolute silence. He observed Ji-Tae¡¯s look of shock as he stared at Eun-Sun and her father. He could imagine the thoughts going on in his head, but that was solely for Ji-Tae to think about.


    ¡°What is this other agenda that you have?¡± Someone from across the table asked and a few moments of silence sped before Dan-Han replied.


    ¡°The dismissal of Chairman Lee from PK Corps.¡± He announced and the whole ce burst up in a roar of gasps.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490: Dismissal


    All eyes shifted to Dan-Han as a wave of shock swept across the room.


    Everyone looked at him with doubts of not hearing him clearly. He had not just raised a motion for dismissing his father from thepany, had he? They pondered doubtfully.


    Father Lee also stared at him with mild surprise. He observed the solemn look on his face and he was convinced he had not imagined him saying that.


    The boy had once threatened to take his seat, but he never knew he¡¯d get to it as soon as possible. He thought he had said that to spite him, but who knew he meant it?


    What was this? Some sort of revenge? Clearly it was. It had to be. He was convinced about it.


    He knew his son well, and it was clear this was his way of getting back at him for opposing his rtionship with ... Ki-Jun¡¯s child?


    That part still felt surreal to him.


    .....


    How had that happened? How had she turned out to be Ki-Jun¡¯s child? Didn¡¯t the report he had gotten say her father was in jail? So what was going on?


    Jun-Sun was lost on that aspect and he still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Dan-Han observed his father¡¯s gaze on him, and despite knowing that he deliberately evaded meeting his eye, and kept a straight gaze far across the table.


    Eun-sun peered at him dumbfoundedly as she wondered what was going on in that head of his. Dismissing his father was the least of things she had expected to hear from him.


    Why would he do that? It wasn¡¯t because of her was it? She feared it was and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Her gaze curiously lingered on him as she tried to ascertain what was going through his head at the moment.


    Dan-Han was an unpredictable man with his thoughts and n perfectly hidden away from everyone else including her, and this nature of his was the only thing that unsettled her about their rtionship.


    She understood he might be keeping things away from her for her safety, but it wasn¡¯t meant to be so. They were supposed to be a team ¨C a working team.


    ¡°President Lee,¡± Someone called, breaking the shock spell that Dan-Han¡¯s announcement had been ced on them.


    Dan-Han swiveled his head towards the source of the voice, a calm look hanging on his face as he listened to the man speak. ¡°President Lee, do you know what you¡¯ve just said? You can¡¯t just dismiss the chairman.¡± The man told him, and Dan-Han cocked a brow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± He asked, and the man affirmatively nodded as well as few others.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t just dismiss the chairman with no valid reason. There has to be a valid reason for his dismissal and we collectively have to deliberate on it.¡± Another shareholder affirmed, and the others nodded as they began murmuring amongst themselves.


    Dan-Han silently observed them as they murmured to one another. He understood the reason for the upheaval, but that wasn¡¯t going to deter him, or change the fact that his father would be d out of power before the meeting was concluded.


    He furtively nced at his father who still had his gaze fixed on him. Dan-Han darted his gaze away and for a moment he met Eun-sun¡¯s eye assessively staring at him.


    Why was she looking at him now? He tried not to scowl at her.


    He silently sighed and turned away from her. He was going to get to herter.


    ¡°The chairman here has been of great service to us. He had directed thispany to great heights and has been of great service towards the board and I believe it is time for us to give back to him. I¡¯m sure we all will agree to a new era of innovations under new leadership, as that as been one of our ways of being at the top of business.¡±


    Everyone keenly listened as he spoke, but Ji-Tae snickered.


    What a hypocritical speech! He mused.


    He was certain this was Dan-Han¡¯s move of putting his father in his ce,pletely stripping him of his power and not something done out of filial piety or consideration for the man¡¯s wellbeing as he so cleverly put it.


    Dan-Han was a very vengeful and thorough brute.


    He showed no mercy when it came to handling people who proved to be threats to him, even if they were his own family. He was always so calctive, and isn¡¯t this one of the reasons he despised him?


    He was certain that Dan-Han¡¯s reason for wanting to get rid of his father was so there¡¯d be no more threat to his seat in thepany, just like Dan-Han¡¯s father had done now by using him.


    The man was always ying God, and that irked him to his core.


    His gaze briefly shifted to Eun-sun, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her a little longer.


    She was the ace card he had up his sleeves, and the reason he was exercising his Godplex by moring for his father¡¯s dismissal, because not only would she being Ki-Jun¡¯s daughter influence things in his favour, especially after he had foolishly done Dan-Han a favor by announcing his rtionship with Eun-sun -he shouldn¡¯t have done that ¨C but she was currently the highest shareholders on the board and that alone had powers of pulling supporters to whoever she supported, and in this case it wasn¡¯t going to be his uncle.


    The men seated on the table were money and power hungry monsters, always seeking for the next best connection and granting unrequested favours just to get them.


    They had all seen Jun-Sun go all out in a battle with the little princess thereby provoking her father, Kim Ki-Jun, so there was no way they¡¯d give him their support.


    They¡¯d support her and Dan-Han simply to curry Ki-Jun¡¯s favour.


    Ji-Tae brows creased when something finally dawned on him.


    Dan-Han¡¯s unusual silence during his father¡¯s exchange with Eun-sun had been intentional. He had seen how he gets when the littledy was involved, but he had been quiet.


    It was all a ploy.


    He had set a trap for his father and the man had fallen into it, same way he had used him to announce their rtionship to everyone present.


    Ji-Tae rupt out inughter, gaining everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a monster, Lee Dan-Han.¡± He cussed out not minding the reaction his words would stir from the people present.


    Dan-Han turned to him with cold eyes. ¡°So sad you¡¯re just realizing it now.¡± He said before returning his attention back to the issue at hand.


    And just like Ji-Tae had suspected, the results didn¡¯t go in favor of the old man when it was announced just before the meeting ended.


    ¡°In regards to the dismissal of Chairman Lee Jun-Sun of PK Corps, 35.4% opposed the dismissal, 61.6% are in favour of the dismissal and 3% abstained, thus the dismissal of Chairman Lee Jun-Sun had been approved.¡±


    An awkward air of silence coursed through the room as they shareholders guiltily looked away from Father Lee guiltily, who scoffed.


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t be surprised as he had personally raised up this sly monster he called a son.


    He was convinced Dan-Han had it nned out. From bringing in hisdy to instigate him, to showing the power she now wielded. He knew it was a n.


    ¡°You had this all nned out, didn¡¯t you?¡± He firmly asked Dan-Han, who turned and met his eyes, while the others hurriedly filed out in faux guilt for his father.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie and say I did not, but you made it far too easy. If you had just did as I asked, we¡¯d probably won¡¯t be here in the first ce.¡± And that was the truth.


    Father Lee silently looked at him. ¡°This is still mypany you know?¡±


    ¡°Only on paper.¡± Dan-Han told him, and the man scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned into something else because of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter inw, the sooner you ept that the better it¡¯ll be for all of us, and do not ever call her names again, either in public or in private.¡± He warned and rose to his feet with his father¡¯s eyes still following after him.


    ¡°Is she really Ki-Jun¡¯s child?¡± He doubtfully asked again.


    Dan-Han cocked a brow at him. ¡°Why? Is it so hard to believe? You now think she¡¯s good enough to bear the Lee name?¡± He tauntingly asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so rude.¡± Father Lee red at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical.¡± He fired back. ¡°And yes, she¡¯s his child.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Father Lee asked in shock-surprise. He still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°You should ask him. I hope to see him forgive you after all you¡¯ve said and done. And also get that puppet of yours in line, before I kick him out too. I hope you enjoy your certified retirement, Ex-chairman Lee.¡± He said and bowed before storming out of the conference room and after the woman who was making him run mad.


    Dan-Han met Eun-sun standing beside her father as he introduced her to some members of the board who were showing their delight in seeing him after so many years of istion.


    He stopped in front of them and greeted Ki-Jun. ¡°Can I talk to her for a minute?¡± He politely requested and Ki-Jun nced at Eun-sun who shook her head indicating her disinterest in going with him.


    Ki-Jun peered at Dan-Han. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scold her.¡± He warned, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t give a response.


    Eun-sun shot her father a treacherous look, and before she realized it, Dan-Han had gripped her hand and was pulling her towards his office.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡±


    ¡°You better shut up.¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491: Not Wanting To Fight


    ¡°President L...¡± Secretary Chang-wok trailed off when he saw Dan-Han storming towards his office with Eun-sun being helplessly dragged behind.


    Dan-Han nced at Chang-wok. ¡°Do not let anyone in.¡± He warned, and Chang-wok hastily bobbed his head before bowing to Eun-sun, who had both a helpless and angry look in her eyes.


    There was no doubt there¡¯d be hell between them because he had seen how the boss had been in the past few days, and if he could, he wanted to be far away from it, especially if it didn¡¯t go well.


    He prays everything goes well, or he might as well quit his job.


    Dan-Han pulled Eun-sun into the office and mmed the door behind them, tossing her bag to the floor.


    ¡°Dan-Han, let me go!¡± Eun-sun snapped and yanked her hand away from him when they stepped into the office. She winced as she looked at her wrist, slightly burning with pain.


    Dan-Han also peered at her hand, and he sighed when he observed how wickedly she was ring at him.


    .....


    ¡°Let me see,¡± He reached for her hand, but she red even harder and took a retreating step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She drawled and hissed at him.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows twitched for a split second, but he sighed and got a hold of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized while Eun-sun wickedly eyed him harder before approaching the floor-to-roof windows that overlooked the city¡¯s amazing view.


    ¡°And what exactly are you sorry for?¡± She questioned while looking down from the window to see the view up there before turning back to look at him.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw the frown lines running across his face, but that didn¡¯t faze her. ¡°What are you really sorry for, Dan-Han? Because to me, there are a lot of things you should be sorry about.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He cocked a brow at her


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± She stubbornly nodded, and Dan-Han¡¯s frown deepened all the more.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take my calls. You didn¡¯t reply to my messages, and I left you a bunch of them! What was that for?¡± He demanded, and Eun-sun¡¯s eyes glimmered with anger.


    ¡°That was for being an ass! For being a brute even to me!¡± She snapped.


    ¡°A brute?¡± Dan-Han deeply furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I asked you why you were leaving, but what did you say? That you had some important meeting. I repeatedly asked you if there were any troubles at thepany, but you boldly lied to my face. You told me nothing was wrong, but I had to find out the truth from others when you should have told me, but again you didn¡¯t!¡±


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes gleamed with anger as she stared at him, but she could see equal anger in his eyes.


    Dan-Han took a calm breath to hold himself before speaking up. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because-¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to be worried?¡± She interjected him, defiantly cocking her brows in a challenge for him to say otherwise.


    Dan-Han sighed and pushed his hand through his hair. He didn¡¯t want this. He didn¡¯t want this fight at all. He thought he did, but right now, he didn¡¯t want it.


    He took a few steps close to her, but Eun-sun retreated, ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± She warned.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that.¡± He told her as he sauntered towards her till he stopped before her.


    His hand reached for her face, but she turned away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She warned, even though she knew that wasn¡¯t going to stop him.


    Dan-Han reached for her face, and with his finger, he tilted her chin until her eyes met his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He softly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I always make you worry. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t always do as I¡¯m told.¡±


    ¡°You promised to always tell me the truth,¡± Eun-sun muttered, not wanting to lose the fight in her, but his close presence was rapidly drawing it out of her.


    Dan-Han pushed a lock of her hair behind her ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping my promise to you. I didn¡¯t mean to, but there¡¯s no excuse for my actions. I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡± He sincerely apologized.


    Eun-sun¡¯s glistening eyes peered at him as she took every expression on his face. He had quelled every anger in her, and she didn¡¯t know what to do except forgive him and apologize too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± She said. ¡°And I missed you....a lot.¡±


    Dan-Han trailed his finger across her cheek before cupping them with both hands. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like you did when you kept ignoring my gaze at the meeting. But God! I missed more.¡± He dered.


    ¡°I missed hearing your voice, and only God knows how I stayed these past three days without jumping on a ne and heading back to you.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Eun-sun parted her lips to speak, but Dan-Han swallowed every one of her words when he crashed his lips on hers.


    He let go of his hold on her face and pulled her closer by the waist so she¡¯d be tightly pressed against him.


    Eun-sun¡¯s equally gripped the side of his jacket and pressed herself even closer till there was no space standing between them.


    She missed him. She missed his scent, his possessive grip on her, and his fierce attack on her lips whenever he kissed her.


    Everything about Dan-Han was overpowering, but she loved it and craved more of it.


    She gasped with disappointment when he pulled away and broke the kiss.


    His long fingers trailed across her lips. ¡°You make me run mad, Kim Eun-sun, and I don¡¯t think I want a cure for it.¡± He said with his eyes staring brightly into hers, making Eun-sunpletely speechless.


    ¡°I promise to always do right by you. I¡¯ll never keep anything away from you. I¡¯ll always be honest and bare with you because the thought of losing you these past few days has made me realize I can¡¯t live without you. I don¡¯t care how many battles I¡¯d have to fight or how many people I¡¯ll have to put down. I¡¯d do them and more just to be with you, to wake up at your side every day, kiss you, and make love to you even now that I¡¯m so hard.¡± He closed his eyes and growled.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes popped wide. ¡°You are?¡± She innocently asked and looked down where she saw the huge bulge on his pants while he nodded.


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s going to explode,¡± Dan-Han said with a pained expression.


    Eun-sun instantly became frazzled as she wondered what to do.


    Dan-Han chuckled at her cute expression. He cupped her cheeks once more and tenderly kissed her lips. ¡°I love you, Kim Eun-sun, with all of my heart.¡±


    Kim Eun-sun. That was her name now. Eun-sun mused.


    She slipped her hand around his neck and pecked his lips. ¡°I love you too, Dan-Han. And yes, even though you make me mad, I¡¯d rather have this madness with you than be sane with anyone else.¡±


    Dan-Han¡¯s face lit up at her sweet confession. ¡°I¡¯m going to hold you to that.¡± He smiled even more brightly.


    ¡°Till we¡¯re old and gray.¡± She added, and his smile grew as wide as she¡¯d ever seen them.


    How was he so handsome and fierce at the same time? She wondered.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said and pulled away. She hurried to her bag Dan-Han had tossed to the ground when they entered his office.


    She rummaged through it and picked up something from it. She peeked at Dan-Han before turning over to face him, while Dan-Han¡¯s brows suspiciously narrowed when he saw the bashful yet nervous look on her face as she walked back to him with her hands hidden behind her.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± He suspiciously asked.


    His brows furrowed deeper as she slowly walked back towards him but suddenly stopped a foot or two away from him.


    ¡°Babe?¡± He called with a tone when she kept looking at the space between them and not at him.


    He was about to take a step closer, but he stopped short when Eun-sun brought out what she had been hiding behind her. It was a blue velvet box, one that contained something he knew so well.


    She wasn¡¯t about to do what he was thinking in his heart, was she?

 Chapter 492 - 492 Proposal

    492 Proposal


    ¡°Honey, what are you...¡± Dan-Han slurred when she raised her gaze to him.


    He observed as she took a short breath before speaking up.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten months, two weeks and five days since I stepped off that sidewalk and into your car. And though it might not be long enough for others to make this decision, for me, it¡¯s been an eternity with you, one that I want to continue living in.


    ¡°Yes, it has been a bumpy ride, but it has been the happiest ride of my life, and I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not cut out for smooth journeys and fluffs. You¡¯ve loved me despite my wrongs, shown me what true happiness is, and given me the utmost respect no one has ever done. Dan-Han, I want to spend every day and every night with you. I want to be in your arms every day, let you make love to me as much as you want, and I know that means it¡¯s going to happen a lot, but I don¡¯t care. I want to have your babies and raise them with you and grow old with you.¡±


    She briefly paused and opened the box, revealing the two ck bands sitting in it.


    Dan-Han nkly looked at the rings before slowly lifting his eyes back to her.


    A nervous smile broke her face as she stared right back at him. ¡°Marry me, Lee Dan-Han. Marry me and keep me at your side, the same way I want to keep you at my side every day and forever.¡± She said.


    Dan-Han stood transfixed as he peered at her and the little box in her hand. He was stunned and couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what was happening at the moment. Was she really proposing to him?


    Dan-Han¡¯s eyes gleamed as they remained fixed on her face, but Eun-sun sucked in her breath when he didn¡¯t say a word and continued staring at her.


    .....


    Her heart suddenly began to skip, and the blush on her face slowly disappeared as she nervously wondered what was going on in his head.


    Did she move too fast? She nced at the ring before looking back at him.


    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have. She had been so impatient about wanting to be with him, especially now that she had her family and issues with hispany were finally resolved.


    Did she make a mistake?


    Her hands holding the ring slowly became mmy as she tried to stop them from quivering.


    ¡°Dan-Han did I...Am I...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re something.¡± He muttered, and Eun-sun darting eyes focused on him.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart just kept beating too fast. Was it because she was scared? She felt like it might burst out of her chest.


    ¡°I...¡± She stuttered. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± She anxiously asked in a soft tone.


    Her eyes followed him as he took a step and then another till he stood before her. He stared at the ring and reached for the box, which she willingly let go of.


    Dan-Han took out the rings and smiled as he examined them. Eun-sun didn¡¯t know what to say or do, so she let him do as he pleased.


    He ced the rings back in the box and closed it, making Eun-sun wonder if he was about to reject her.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t be scared as they¡¯d always talked about being with each other, and he had even said it a while ago, but the moment made her extremely nervous.


    Dan-Han cupped her cheeks when he saw the anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°You are nervous.¡± He mentioned and kissed her lips.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me an answer, and you closed back the box.¡± Her eyes darted to the ring box between his palm and her cheek.


    He smiled and kissed her lips again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me to be yours. I¡¯m already yours.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡±


    Dan-Han snaked his hand around her and pulled her closer. ¡°I appreciate you doing this. It¡¯s the best gift I¡¯ve ever received, but I want to propose to you. I¡¯ve got this amazing idea on how to go about it, and I don¡¯t want to miss out on seeing your face lit up with your blinding smile when I do. So as much as I¡¯m tempted to take your ring and call the bureau so we can make this official and get a certificate, I want the opportunity to make you happy, so please don¡¯t take it away from me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Please, Eun-sun. I want this, and I want to forever do all it takes to see you gleaming with happiness.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun bit her tongue as she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary who initiate the proposal. All that mattered was that they were happy, and she was happy with him. She didn¡¯t think it was solely his responsibility to bring happiness into their lives. She wanted to do the same too, but if this was what he wanted, then...


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head, and Dan-Han¡¯s eyes crinkled as he smiled and kissed her lips one more time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said and she nodded again.


    ¡°What about the ring?¡± She asked, staring at it.


    Dan-Han flipped the box open again and stared at the ring again. ¡°It¡¯s mine now. My wife gave it to me, so I¡¯ll keep and treasure it.¡± He closed it and slipped it into his pocket.


    Eun-sun raised a brow at him. Wife? She wasn¡¯t his wife yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my husband yet.¡± She pointed out.


    ¡°Only on paper, but in here, you¡¯re my wife already.¡± He said, pointing a finger at his heart.


    Eun-sun stretched herself upward and hooked her arms around his neck. She possessively imed his lips, and he hungrily kissed her back, and just as they kissed, Chang-wok opened the door.


    He froze when he saw the scene that greeted his eyes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry,¡± He hurriedly apologized and quickly tried to close back the door, but Dan-Han stopped him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He calmly asked, his arms still not letting go of Eun-sun, who was burning red with mortification as she hid her face with his chest.


    ¡°I knocked, but you didn¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dan-Han interjected, not in the mood for his rambling.


    ¡°The press conference, sir. The reporters are gathering, and it¡¯ll start in a few minutes.¡± Chang-wok informed, and Dan-Han nced at his watch.


    He frowned when he saw it was indeed time.


    ¡°You can go.¡± He dismissed, and Chang-wok closed the door in a hurry.


    He nced at Eun-sun, who was curiously staring at him. ¡°Press conference? What¡¯s it for?¡± She curiously inquired.

 Chapter 493 - 493 Not Stopping His Scheming

    493 Not Stopping His Scheming


    ¡°Press conference? What¡¯s it for?¡± Eun-sun curiously inquired. She had not heard anything about it, not even from her department group chat, so she wondered what it was about.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the ongoing projects, especially the centenary project, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯d ask about the copsed building in country B, which Ji-Tae is currently working on.¡±


    ¡°Ji-Tae?¡± Eun-sun looked at him with surprise. ¡°You gave it to Ji-Tae? Why?¡± Why would he even do that? she wondered.


    ¡°It was meant to be a trap to lure him and whoever is sponsoring him out, but so far, I¡¯ve got nothing,¡± Dan-Han exined.


    Luring whoever was sponsoring Ji-Tae? Who was that? It seemed like so much more was going on that she was clueless about.


    Dan-Han sighed when he saw the solemn look on her face. He held her hand and led her to the sofa while he remained standing.


    He hesitated and sighed as he dipped his hands into his pocket. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to tell her this as she might be angry again, but he had already promised ¡®again¡¯.


    ¡°Remember the incident with A-Yeong and her child?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun nodded. She could vividly remember it, as well as A-Yeong¡¯s child.


    ¡°So the thing was, theirst shipment wasn¡¯t drugs but substandard materials, which Ji-Tae had wanted to use to sabotage the centenary project.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Sabotage?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    Dan-Han nodded as he began to narrate everything that had transpired in the past months to her. How Ji-Tae had wanted to rece his ordered materials with substandard ones, and how he had sent them back to country B to force Ji-Tae¡¯s hand to reveal his sponsor, but till now, he was yet to determine that.


    Eun-sun was taken aback by what he told her, and she stared at him wide-eyed.


    ¡°Wh...why didn¡¯t you tell me all these?¡± She dumbfoundedly asked. She couldn¡¯t believe all this had happened, and she had been clueless about it.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to stress you or put you in harm¡¯s way. You were already so stressed with finding your parents and my dad¡¯s maltreatment of you. I just didn¡¯t want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you helped me with my parents¡¯ issue too.¡± She practically did nothing, and she couldn¡¯t imagine he had left all these to help her find her parents. He had prioritized her happiness over everything else.


    Oh! the burden he must have carried.


    Her eyes glistened with tears as she stared at him.


    Dan-Han¡¯s brows creased when he saw the despondent look on her face. ¡°Are you crying?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± She sniffled, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t believe her. He sat by her side and pulled her in.


    ¡°This was why I didn¡¯t want to tell you. You¡¯ll always feel bad for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meant to feel that way if you¡¯re being overpowered.¡± She countered, and Dan-Han agreed with her.


    He pulled her close and hugged her by the shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Everything is under control.¡± He assured her, but Eun-sun didn¡¯t believe him even though she wanted to.


    ¡°But do you suspect anyone who¡¯d want to sponsor him, and why?¡± Eun-sun asked.


    Dan-Han fell silent for a while. ¡°There are a lot of people who are not happy with my family and me. I¡¯ve made personal enemies aside from my fathers, so there¡¯s a long list.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also my uncle,¡± Eun-sun reasoned out. She hated that Dan-Han had acquired one more enemy because of her.


    ¡°Yong-Gun is not a formidable enemy. I¡¯ll handle him as soon as I¡¯m done with the things on my desk. We¡¯ll go back together, and I¡¯ll put an end to him.¡± Dan-Han told her, and even though Eun-sun wanted to ask how he¡¯d do it, she silently nodded. She didn¡¯t want the details.


    ¡°So what are you going to do about Ji-Tae? It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d stop scheming against you anytime soon, especially not after what just happened in the meeting.¡± She told him, but Dan-Han already knew that, and he didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    He brushed his hand down her hair to smoothen the ruffled strands. ¡°I can handle Ji-Tae. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He¡¯s still the kid I grew up with, and I have a n to set him in order and, if possible, put him back with the family he should have.¡±


    Eun-sun stared up at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± He affirmed. ¡°I know Ji-Tae very well, and as much as he likes power, he loves his life more, and he hates losing what he has branded his, and that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to set him in line.¡± He told her as he thought about the n he had already set in motion.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t clearly understand what he was saying, but she didn¡¯t want to stress it so he wouldn¡¯t arrivete to the press conference.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She simply said as she began to fix his jacket.


    ¡°We can talk more after the close of work. I don¡¯t want you to bete, and I¡¯d like to talk to my director and request to begin work as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Dan-Han frowned at the sound of that. ¡°You still want to work there?¡± He questioned, and Eun-sun readily bobbed her head.


    ¡°I want to keep my job, or do you want to fire me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, but aside from that, you should talk to your father first. I¡¯m sure he has other ns in store for you. With Yong-Gun gone from thepany, the responsibilities fall back to him, and, by extension, that means his children. Given his health, you should be getting groomed to take over with Mi-Cha. I heard she just got her MBA, and you should do the same. I¡¯ll look up some schools for you that will be suitable and within reach. I don¡¯t want you far away from me.¡±


    Huh? Eun-sun confusedly blinked at him.


    Why were they suddenly talking about taking over and school?


    MBA? Where was thising from?


    ¡°Dan-Han, you¡¯re moving too fast. I¡¯m not even sure if I want to ept working elsewhere or to take over¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should already consider it, and you should get used to moving fast because in this world you¡¯ve just stepped into, there¡¯s a lot of fast movement, and you have to stay at your best and wits at all times.¡±


    Eun-sun confoundedly looked at him, unsure of what to say.


    She shook her head to gather her thoughts. ¡°You should go for your press conference. We¡¯ll talk about thingster.¡± She told him, not wanting to dwell on the subject anymore.


    Dan-Han silently looked at her. He grazed her cheek with his thumb. ¡°I know everything is happening too fast, and you¡¯re worried there¡¯d be a lot of responsibilities and expectations from you. I know you¡¯re scared. I was scared too.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not prepared for any of this. I don¡¯t have what it takes or the knowledge it requires. The shares he gave me, I don¡¯t know what to do with them.¡±


    ¡°But I know, and I¡¯ll teach you. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know and help you do your best. Just keep an open mind on things, and I know you¡¯re more capable of doing anything. You¡¯re special, and that¡¯s what you have to trust.¡±


    Eun-sun was scared, and even hearing him say all this, she was still scared. Nevertheless, she nodded, and he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He assured her, and she concurred, choosing to believe his words.


    Dan-Han sighed when he looked at the time again. He rose to his feet, and Eun-sun helped him fix his clothes.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see my dad first, and I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Good, but stay away from Ji-Tae if you bump into him. He isn¡¯t stable at the moment.¡±


    Eun-sun was sure the boy had never been stable in his life. His words from the elevator suddenly came to her mind about having something he wanted to do against Dan-Han but would be saving forter.


    She wondered if she should tell him, as well as ask him if he knew something she should be grateful to Ji-Tae about.


    ¡°Dan-Han, did Ji-Tae do something for me I don¡¯t know about?¡± She suddenly asked, and he looked up from his phone to her.


    ¡°Did he say he did something?¡±


    ¡°Well, he just rambled something about me not being grateful for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Saving your life?¡± Dan-Han¡¯s brows drew together in a tight knot as he pondered on it.


    ¡°Is there something he did I don¡¯t know about?¡± She inquired and keenly observed him.


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t think of anything Ji-Tae had done or how he had saved her life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Really? Then he must have been toiling with me.¡± She wouldn¡¯t put it past him to be mischievous.


    Their gaze turned towards the door when Chang-wok knocked and cautiously stepped into the office. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time.¡± He informed Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han slipped his phone into his pocket and kissed Eun-sun on her temple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just stay away from him, and we¡¯ll talk when I get back.¡± He told her, and Eun-sun nodded.


    Dan-Han walked away with Chang-wok while Eun-sun prayed in her heart for Dan-Han to always be safe.


    Thest thing they needed at the moment was another batch of trouble, but the more she prayed, the more her heart felt heavy and restless.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Incoming Scandal

    494 Iing Scandal


    Saved Eun-sun?


    Dan-Han strolled across the hallway in silent ponder, Chang-wok and a few executives following behind in a train as they headed for the conference room where the reporters were waiting.


    Dan-Han knew he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about Ji-Tae and his stupid rants, but something kept reeling his mind to it.


    Ji-Tae was baldly crazy but as crazy as he was, he wasn¡¯t one to utter baseless words, especially to someone he might have an interest in.


    He had noticed the lecherous stares he darted to Eun-sun when she wasn¡¯t looking. And though he might have approached Eun-sun intending to rile him, Ji-Tae had somehow grown some interest along the line, despite how fleeting it would be.


    He couldn¡¯t remember there ever being a situation that Eun-sun needed saving, and Ji-Tae or anyone else came to her aid, except¡ª


    Dan-Han came to a halt as his face turned grim.


    There was indeed such an incident.


    When Eun-sun was attacked and poisoned.


    .....


    Jae-Hyun had received the antidote in a package from an anonymous identity which turned out to be fabricated, and every attempt to find the sender had proved abortive.


    Rapid thoughts speared through Dan-Han¡¯s head as he made connected dots of whatever he could.


    The mysterious caller, who had called him with a digitally altered voice, was Ji-Tae.


    He could still remember the content of their call.


    ~~~~


    ¡°I trust you received my present.¡± The voice had asked and cynicallyughed. ¡°I know you think I¡¯m involved in this because I¡¯m not. I¡¯m only trying to be a good Samaritan. Well, now you owe me a favor.¡±


    ¡°You owe me your life.¡± Dan-Han had snarled, and the voice cackled.


    ¡°Indeed, I owe you one, but I¡¯ll take care of it for you. It¡¯s on the house.¡± The person had said, causing Dan-Han to frown as he realized someone had indeed taken the person responsible for Eun-sun¡¯s attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy, president Lee. I am only a friend of your enemy. And I had my present set for you this weekend, but it¡¯s a shame I might have to wait. I want you fully concentrated on the game I want us to y.¡± The voice had said.


    ¡°Take good care of the girl, President Lee. I¡¯ll be after you when she wakes up, and I¡¯ll help you to clear off the person you¡¯re looking for. It¡¯s my small contribution to you.¡± The person said while Dan-Han had attentively listened to the background around the voice, but he hade up with nothing.


    ¡°I hope we can be friends in the future after I win our little game.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can, but only after I stand over your grave,¡± Dan-Han said and ended the call.


    ~~~


    The ¡®present¡¯ he had mentioned wasn¡¯t the antidote that had been sent, but the man who had attacked Eun-sun and had been sent to him in a body bag.


    The favor he had imed to owe had to be the antidote or the man he had sent over.


    The present he had set for the weekend was supposed to be the containers of substandard materials, but there had been a dy, and Eun-sun¡¯s incident had happened.


    Being the friend of his enemy only confirmed Ji-Tae was indeed working for someone who was at odds with him.


    Taking care of the person, he was looking for? That person was Kwon-Nara. Kwon-Nara had been the mastermind of Eun-sun¡¯s attack, and Ji-Tae had her.


    He had her all these while. And how was he going to take care of her?


    Dan-Han couldn¡¯t believe he had missed this all this while.


    He turned to Chang-wok, ¡°Where is Ji-Tae?¡± He darkly questioned.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know.¡± Chang-wok stuttered at the rapid change in the man¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Find him!¡± Dan-Han ordered. ¡°And bring Eun-sun to me. I want her in my line of sight.¡±


    ¡°Sir, is there any problem?¡± Chang-wok asked, reflecting the question on the executives¡¯ minds as they looked at him and amongst themselves with worry.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual to see Dan-Han in such a mood or speaking with such coldness, but the grimness about him was unlike what they were familiar with.


    Dan-Han¡¯s scowled at the man. ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, and try reaching Ms. Kwon Nara again.¡± He ordered, and Chang-wok bowed before sprinting to get his tasks done.


    Getting a hold of Kwon-Nara had been abortive in the past weeks, neither by calls nor her various social media handles.


    She was once a fashion model before the incident between them happened six years ago. But upon sending her away, she ventured into brand influencing until she returned and miraculously became an investor in his project.


    Dan-Han took long strides as he continued towards the conference room while the others hurried after him. He whipped out his phone and called Tae-Ho.


    ¡°Boss,¡±


    ¡°Tear Ji-Tae¡¯s house and that downtown condo he hides, the cabin by the beach house, tear it all down and bring me Kwon-Nara. The bastard has her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Tae-Ho answered, and Dan-Han ended the call.


    Dan-Han had no more interest in attending the interview. He wanted to be actively involved in looking for Kwon-Nara as she was a loose end he was yet to tie.


    He had no idea what Ji-Tae had in store for her, but if she were to die, he¡¯d prefer if she died by his hands.


    That would be the retribution for what she had done.


    But as much as he wanted to do it himself, this meeting was far more important, as well as Eun-Sun being in front of him.


    His eyes impatiently drifted towards the door in wait for Chang-Wok. The PRO director addressed the journalist while they waited for him to climb the podium.


    He was about to do so when Chang-wok hastened into the room without Eun-sun following behind.


    He frowned. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Speaking with her Chairman Kim. She¡¯ll be here soon, but first, President Lee, you must see this.¡± Chang-wok hurriedly passed his iPad to Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han looked at it and his brows furrowed when he saw the recent post on Kwon-Nara¡¯s social media ount, which had been inactive in the past couple of weeks.


    It was a picture of her holding a pregnancy test and an ultrasound result, with the caption, ¡®A new life created out of love.¡¯


    Following that was a picture of them together. He was holding her arms and staring her in the eye.


    They were in close proximity, and the picture had been taken at an angle that showed them in apromising position as if he was whispering into her ears while she tried to hold back a smile.


    Beneath it was another caption, ¡®The best baby for the best father.¡¯


    ¡°When was this posted?¡± He asked as his eyes searched for the time of upload.


    ¡°About two hours ago.¡± Chang-wok nervously answered.


    ¡°Has Eun-sun seen it?¡± He asked, and Chang-wok shook his head.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll talk to her about it myself.¡± He wasn¡¯t scared there¡¯d be any misunderstanding, but he didn¡¯t want her to feel upset or worried.


    ¡°But sir, what about the reporters? Someone could ask if they find out.¡± That¡¯s if they haven¡¯t seen it already. Kwon-Nara wasn¡¯t a celebrity, but she still had a reasonable number of followers and being an ex-model, something of this magnitude would spread like wide fire.


    ¡°I think we should cancel and reschedule,¡± Chang-wok advised. This was already looking like a huge scandal. As a matter of fact, it was already a huge scandal; one would taint Dan-Han¡¯s name if not been handled immediately.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask if the pictures were real or if something had transpired between the boss and Kwon-Nara because he was certain Dan-Han only had eyes for Eun-sun.


    Dan-Han observed the reporters and sighed. There was no way he was going to avoid this. Even if he canceled the press conference now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the myriad of reporters that would harass him after now or the articles that would trend after.


    ¡°We¡¯re not canceling anything. Call Tae-Ho and ask him to find Kwon-Nara as soon as possible. And tell Eun-sun to wait in my office and stay with her.¡± He ordered, and Chang-wok nodded.


    Just as Chang-wok had feared, Kwon-Nara¡¯s post had gone viral, and the reporters repeatedly asked about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not be answering questions outside the centenary projects, and anyone who presses further will be inmunication with mywyers.¡± Dan-Han threatened with careless care of what the threat might mean for him.


    He didn¡¯t care what everyone else thought; he just wanted to talk to Eun-sun about it. Trust wasn¡¯t an issue in their rtionship, but they hadn¡¯t been in a situation like this before.


    And by God, he was going to kill that bitch, Kwon-Nara, whenever heid his hand on her, whether or not she was pregnant.


    ¡°Dan-Han, what is this?¡± Eun-sun asked the moment Dan-Han stepped into his office. The press conference was shorter than expected, and she guessed he had hurried back because of the news.


    Dan-Han sighed as he closed the door after Chang-wok hurried out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but this is as much of a surprise to me as it is to you.¡± He told her as he walked to his desk and plopped on the chair.


    Eun-sun walked towards him and handed him her phone. ¡°Remember this day, right?¡± She asked, and Dan-Han nodded as he peeked at it.


    ¡°A few weeks ago at the lobby.¡± He answered. He remembered vividly.


    It was the day he had stopped Kwon-Nara at the lobby, and Eun-sun had arrived in thepany of Ji-Tae. Though they were at odds at the time, he could still remember the cold way Eun-sun had looked at him.


    He picked up the phone and looked at the picture again.


    Who and how was this picture taken? Had Kwon-Nara, or rather, had Ji-Tae, set this all up?


    The picture was real but was the pregnancy real? But even if it was, he wasn¡¯t responsible.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that girl when Iy my hands on her.¡± Dan-Han drawled while Eun-sun intently looked at him.


    Dan-Han sighed as he pushed his hand through his hair.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked when he observed Eun-sun¡¯s gaze on him.


    Eun-sun sighed as she looked at the picture before staring back at him. ¡°Why would she im the pregnancy is yours in the first ce? To what end?¡± She curiously inquired.


    .....

 Chapter 495 - 495 Sperm Bank

    495 Sperm Bank


    There was an uproar in thepany after the first article about Kwon-Nara¡¯s pregnancy and Dan-Han being responsible for it was posted on the inte.


    Clusters of people talked about it during their lunch breaks, and while thediesmented about Dan-Han being taken away from them, the guys were more rational.


    ¡°I heard president Lee was behind the foreclosure of her family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany some years ago, and he had disapproved of her being an investor in thepany.¡± One of the men whispered during lunch in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Another asked while cautiously looking around.


    ¡°My uncle, who¡¯s a director at another branch. He mentioned it earlier when investors are being approved.¡± He gossiped.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it means he doesn¡¯t like her, and if he doesn¡¯t, how then is she pregnant for him? Everyone knows who president Lee is. He¡¯s very cold and reclusive. His record for media abstinence regarding his personal life has been immacte, so I¡¯m sure any woman he¡¯s with wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to do this. There must be something wrong.¡± The other reasoned.


    Indeed there was something wrong. Eun-sun¡¯s concurred as she listened to the gossip going on around her.


    She still couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening. She didn¡¯t understand why anyone would be so bold to use Dan-Han of being responsible for their pregnancy.


    Had she not known the kind of man he was, maybe she might have doubted him, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    .....


    So, to what end was this scheme?


    Only a while ago, she had prayed for the issues around them toe to a still, but here she was.


    She raised her head to Hye-Jin when she realized her gaze was on her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hye-Jin asked, and Eun-sun nodded.


    ¡°I just thought about something.¡± She dismissively sighed.


    She had called Hye-Jin out to have lunch with her after Dan-Han left in the middle of their conversation to attend to a pressing issue in thepany.


    He had asked her to eat in his office, but she decided to eat with someone as she was somewhat now ustomed to sharing a table than eating alone, and Hye-Jin was the only person she was familiar with in thepany.


    Though she barely reciprocated the friendly energy the girl had always put into their rtionship, she held her in a good ce in her heart.


    Hye-Jin nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just so happy you¡¯re back. I hope you¡¯re fine now and everything at home is well taken care of?¡± Hye-Jin asked with concern, and Eun-sun nodded.


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine.¡±


    Hye-Jin happily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d all is well. I missed working with you. Did you see the director already? When are you resuming?¡± She eagerly inquired, and Eun-sun couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It felt almost as if she was seeing Hye-Jin happily talk to her for the first time when in actual sense, she was the one who had failed to see it and, most times, considered the girl a bother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know about that soon enough.¡± Eun-sun casually replied, and Hye-Jin nodded. She had been worried when Eun-sun was said to be on sick leave. Though she had called a few times, it was nice to see her finally back at work.


    Hye-Jin looked around and sighed when the talks about Dan-Han kept reverberating across the cafeteria in mild whispers.


    She gravely hissed. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll go mum if President Lee suddenly makes an appearance. Why the hell do they keep talking about it? That picture looked photoshopped.¡± Hye-Jin hissed out irritably while Eun-sun looked at her with amused interest.


    ¡°It does?¡± She innocently asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Hye-Jin confidently affirmed. ¡°President Lee doesn¡¯t look like someone to date such a dumb woman who¡¯d bring controversies to him. He¡¯s such an impable man.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun echoed with amused interest. She never knew Hye-Jin was also a fan of Dan-Han. It was nice hearing someone defend him without knowing anything about the issue.


    Hye-Jin nodded again. ¡°Yes, he is. Wasn¡¯t he once rumored to be gay and impotent hence his abstinence from women? They all kept talking about it then. Now what? There¡¯s another rumor, and they won¡¯t stop talking about it. Nonsense!¡± She hissed again, this time with more disdain and irritation.


    Eun-sun listened to her cuss in defense of Dan-Han. She was almost curious to know what Dan-Han would say if he heard anyone speak so trustfully of him.


    She was sure he¡¯d be indifferent about it. Reflecting indifference to others was simply a default for him, even when he was duly affected.


    He had always been that way since she met him, and thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t understand how she hade to fall for him.


    She couldn¡¯t say he worked his charms on her because even though he did have his charms about him, he had ordered her to be in love with him. What a bully he was.


    She wondered how anyone who had dared called gay or infertile ever lived to tell the tale.


    Even the troublesome Ji-Tae had said that about him. He was the first person that mentioned it to her, but Dan-Han had told her the truth and also told her about his specimen stored in the sperm bank.


    Thinking about that, she wondered if Dan-Han had retrieved it as she had requested.


    He should have.


    But... Eun-sun trailed off in her thoughts.


    Kwon-Nara was the reason why Dan-Han had made such a decision in the first ce. Did she know about it?


    She was currently pregnant and she had been so bold enough to post about it despite knowing the kind of person Dan-Han was.


    She wouldn¡¯t have dared to do something that brazen if she wasn¡¯t ¡ª


    Eun-sun stilled in her seat as several thoughts speared through her mind.


    How possible was it that she might indeed be pregnant with Dan-Han¡¯s child?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hye-Jin asked when she noticed the change on Eun-sun¡¯s disposition.


    Eun-sun rapidly nodded her head as she jerked to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hye-Jin. I... I have something.... I¡¯ll call youter.¡± She hurriedly mumbled and trotted out of the cafeteria and back to Dan-Han¡¯s office.


    ¡°Is he back?¡± She urgently asked Chang-wok.


    ¡°Yes, he just¡ª¡± Eun-sun dashed through the door before Chang-wok could even finish.


    Dan-Han looked up with a frown when he heard the loud noise of the door, but his brows creased with alert when he saw the look on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°The sperm bank, did you take your DNA as I asked?¡± She asked in a breath.


    ¡°My DNA?¡±


    ¡°The sperm, Dan-Han! The one you said you stored. Did you retrieve it?¡± She demanded and Dan-Han¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Why was she¡ª


    His countenace changed into a scowl when he considered why she was asking.


    ¡°You think¡ª¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t did you?¡± She cut him off. Seeing the look on his face, she knew he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Make a call!¡± Eun-sun ordered and Dan-Han picked up his phone and dialled the hospital number.


    He dialled a few times but there was no response. He quickly decided to call the owner of the clinic, but there was still no answer.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eun-sun asked urgently when his face became extremely grim.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± He said and called Chang-wok into the office. He instructed to find the clinics contact for him, and ask someone to find the director of the clinic in the shortest time possible.


    Eun-sun worriedly stared at Dan-Han as he fell deep in thoughts. She wondered what he was thinking about?


    What was going to happen if this was real, if Dan-Han was really the child¡¯s father?


    Eun-sun slowly approached his desk and stared at him. ¡°Dan-Han, what are you going to do if...if this is real?¡± She asked, feeling too nervous to think about it on her own.


    She didn¡¯t even want to attempt it as she feared what options she mighte up with.


    Dan-Han¡¯s eyes held a dark glint as he stared nkly into space. He slowly raised his gaze to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. That child isn¡¯t mine, and if this is true, she won¡¯t even live to see the dawn of day. She can bet on that.¡±


    And not only would she not see the dawn of day, so also would Ji-Tae.


    He was the Mastermind of this. There was Kwon-Nara could have known about him making such a decision years ago. It had to be Ji-Tae. He was certain of it.


    And wherever he had suddenly disappeared to after the meeting, he hoped it¡¯s safe enough for him, because when he gets hold of him, he¡¯d tear him to pieces.


    Whatever his n was, it wasn¡¯t going to work. No one could ever manipte him this way.


    No one.


    ....


    Hello guys!


    How have we all being?


    The festive seasons is upon us, which marks the end of another year. I hope we all have been great?


    I know there¡¯s a lot of pressure going around this time of the year. Many of us had set goals set at the beginning of the year, and some of them, if not many, have not been actualized.


    The pressure might probably be getting to us, and we feel overwhelmed. I just want to use this medium to say, You did well.


    You might not have it all, but you made efforts and for that, you mustmend yourself.


    You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re hardworking, resilient and beautiful. You did your best and woah! That¡¯s amazing.


    Don¡¯t let the pressure seep in. Enjoy the festive season, and every moment of it, because what really matters is our investment in people and just not in ¡®self¡¯.


    It¡¯s time to spread love and warmth around, and I hope we all get a good measure of it in return as we do the same.


    Love you all.


    .....


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 496 - 496 Foreboding

    496 Foreboding


    All efforts to find Kwon-Nara and Ji-Tae proved abortive after several hours of searching for them, which truly irked Dan-Han.


    A pensive look hung on his face as he fell deep in thoughts. He didn¡¯t understand why Ji-Tae and Kwon-Nara would even do something like this.


    A few possible options were running through his mind, but none of them seemed usible.


    This couldn¡¯t just be done with the endpoint of wanting him to marry Kwon-Nara, as that would not be beneficial to Ji-Tae, except his father was involved and had made a deal with him.


    And neither would they get anything out of ckmailing him.


    The only thing that made sense was that they would do something to the baby, and pin it on him, thereby creating a scandal.


    If Kwon-Nara was to lose the baby, she could say he forced her, which would be scandalous. It could result in him losing his seat at thepany and Ji-Tae getting his lifelong dream.


    If that was the n, they didn¡¯t have one because he¡¯d save them the trouble of killing Kwon-Nara himself, and every n he had on redeeming that bastard cousin of his had therefore ended.


    He¡¯d take no pity on him anymore.


    .....


    Henceforth, he¡¯d see Ji-Tae as an enemy and not a little boy who had lost his way.


    He picked up his phone and redialed his father¡¯s line for the umpteenth time, and this time he finally picked up.


    ¡°I missed your calls.¡± Father Lee casually said through the phone.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s currently trending. Are you behind this?¡± Dan-Han sternly questioned, but his father¡¯s reply did note as quickly as he had expected.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± He replied, but Dan-Han didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°You want me to think you don¡¯t have a hand in this?¡± He lividly asked. His father has always schemed behind his back simply because he didn¡¯t like his choice of partner, so how did he expect him to believe he had no hand in something that could result in leaving Eun-sun?


    Father Lee sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Look, I know you have every right to suspect me, but this isn¡¯t me. I did help her to return to the country, but that was because Ji-Tae suggested it. He said she¡¯d be useful to make you leave that gi... Eun-sun.¡± He corrected himself before making the mistake of addressing her with the name Dan-Han didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°I only made the deal because you weren¡¯t seeing reasons, but I never nned to take things this far, especially when it could have a huge bacsh on thepany.¡± He exined.


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to say Ji-Tae used you.¡± Of course, that was the case.


    Did he not warn his father to be careful of the boy? He had categorically told him to cut off whatever deal he made with Ji-Tae, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Yes, he still had his spunk, but times had changed, and the rules he knew in his youthful days were no longer applicable. There were far more vicious opponents these days, and he had told him that.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t use me. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d go this far.¡± Father Lee argued.


    ¡°Ji-Tae might be the master nner, but you and your stubbornness brought this problem on me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for them.¡± Father Lee told him.


    ¡°And you better find them!¡± Dan-Han growled and ended the call.


    Eun-sun cautiously peeked at him from the door where she had been observing him. She had overheard him speaking to his father, and she was somewhat relieved that he had no hand in this.


    She slowly pushed open the door and stepped into the study.


    Dan-Han looked over the moment she walked in. ¡°Done with dinner?¡± He asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat all.¡± She told him, and he sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Of course, he was, but he couldn¡¯t just bring himself to eat. Eun-sun knew he was too angry to do so.


    He had locked himself up in his study since they came back from the office and had been brooding ever since.


    There was no doubt he was angry, but he didn¡¯t have to overly stress himself out over things. She was equally worried why something like this was happening to them right now, but she was more worried seeing him like this.


    She slowly walked over to him, and he stretched out his hand, which she received. He pulled her to sit on his thighs.


    Eun-sun trailed her hand across his brows and the length of his face as he looked up at her. ¡°Dan-Han, can you rx for a minute? You¡¯ve been here for hours. Why don¡¯t you try and eat something and rest? We¡¯ll look for a solution by morning. And hopefully, by morning, they¡¯d both be found.¡± She told him.


    Dan-Han silently looked at her. He could see the worry for him in her eyes, and he wondered why she had more concern for him than the situation on ground and what it could mean for their rtionship.


    It wasn¡¯t going to mean anything. He wouldn¡¯t let anything happen, so there was no need to ponder or talk about it.


    He hooked his hand around her waist. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing that would take my mind off things at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s that?¡± Eun-sun asked with interest, as she was all ready to do whatever that was.


    Dan-Han¡¯s eyes glistened as they peered at her. He lowered his eyes from her face and looked at the white night dress she had on. He slightly tugged on the rope at the top and undid the first button, revealing her fair smooth chest.


    He kissed the part of her skin open to him, ¡°This could take my mind off things. I want you. It¡¯s been so long.¡± He said as he undid another button.


    Eun-sun stopped his hand by grabbing them and looked at him with incredulity. ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She called with disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he could think of something like this in such a situation, but before she could voice her opinion, he ced her on his desk and slipped his hand under her gown.


    Dan-Han leaned towards her and kissed the crook of her nape, and slowly teased her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t know how I wanted to rip those pants you had on back at the conference meeting and bend you over the table.¡±


    Eun-sun shifted ufortably on the table as she struggled with her will, which was slowly failing. ¡°You....you wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Dan-Han kissed her shoulder and then her corbone. ¡°You can dare me, and we will surely have another meeting tomorrow morning. ¡± He threatened, and Eun-sun mped her mouth shut.


    Her head tilted sideways to grant him ess to continue with whatever he was doing at her neck while she fought back a moan.


    ¡°I want a baby, but I only want one from you, Eun-sun. I want a little princess that looks just like you, or maybe a son with your eyes, whichever way theye.¡± He whispered into her ear and kissed her.


    Eun-sun shared that same fantasy, and she wanted nothing other than that. She didn¡¯t know how this pregnancy issue would affect them or how she should respond to it, but she was certain she wanted Dan-Han¡¯s child too.


    Eun-sun had slowly begun to respond to Dan-Han advances when his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Your... phone,¡± Eun-sun muttered between rasped breaths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call backter.¡± He replied as his fingers worked fast to undo her dress, but Eun-sun shriveled away.


    ¡°It could be important. Take it.¡± She pushed him off, and he cussed under his breath.


    He sighed and red at her as he picked up the phone. He scowled when he realized it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± He growled into the phone, but the response he got tensed him up.


    ¡°Da... Dan-Han... Dan-Han, help me.¡± A voice cried with distress.


    Eun-sun watched as his face darkened grimly.


    ¡°Nara?¡± Dan-Han called out, recognizing the voice as hers. ¡°Where the fuck are you?!¡± He acridly demanded.


    ¡°The apartment.¡± She panted out


    ¡°What apartment?! Why did you post such rubbish?!¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, he made me do it. He threatened he¡¯d kill me if I didn¡¯t. I...I was stupid to believe him, but Ji-Tae, he¡¯s crazy. Dan-Han, please help me. I¡¯m at the 12th apartment at the Coastal residence. Help me, and I¡¯ll testify against him. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± She desperately pleaded.


    ¡°Is the pregnancy real? Is it mine?¡± Dan-Han asked. That was what he was more concerned about.


    His face darkened even more when she answered, ¡°Yes. Ji-Tae sent me to the clinic, and he burnt down theb. Please help me.¡± She begged, and the call instantly ended.


    ¡°Hello? Nara?!¡± He called, but the call had disconnected.


    ¡°Who was that? Was it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He coldly answered as he grabbed his car key and a gun from a hiddenpartment on his desk.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Eun-sun called after him with panic as he hurried towards the door in long strides.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get her, and I¡¯m going to find that bastard myself.¡± He growled, but Eun-sun gripped his sleeve.


    She didn¡¯t know what exactly was said on the phone, but she had heard Dan-Han¡¯s side.


    ¡°Dan-Han, don¡¯t go. Why don¡¯t you call the cops? Or rather, send that scary guy... Tae-Ho. You don¡¯t have to go by yourself.¡± She panickly told him.


    Dan-Han looked at her and kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not going alone. I¡¯ll call for a team, but not the cops. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He told her and rushed down the stairs, but Eun-sun wasn¡¯tfortable with things.


    She had a foreboding feeling in the pit of her stomach as she watched him leave.


    Dan-Han hopped into his car and dashed off. He called Tae-Ho and instructed him to meet him at the address Kwon-Nara had given him.


    But on arrival, Tae-Ho wasn¡¯t there yet. Dan-Han dialed his number as he strolled into the condominium, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    He kept dialing Tae-Ho¡¯s number as he looked for the apartment number till he found it.


    Tae-Ho not answering his calls was strange, but seeing the door of the said apartment ajar and blood on its handle was even more strange.


    He pulled out the gun from under his belt and stepped into it, but the moment he did, he was struck dead with shock because lying before him was the mutted body of Kwon-Nara,pletely dismembered.


    ¡°What the-¡±


    He instantly turned around to leave, but behind him were cops putting guns at him.

 Chapter 497 - 497 Not Responsible

    497 Not Responsible


    Seeing the cops before him and Kwon-Nara¡¯s dismembered body behind, Dan-Han knew this was nothing but a trap.


    A huge trap was set for him, and he had stupidly fallen into it.


    Knowing there was nothing to say, especially at that moment, he surrendered himself to them and requested a call to hiswyer as he¡¯d require one.


    Dan-Han deemed himself stupid for ever underestimating Ji-Tae. He had underestimated him just too much.


    He was a fool for seeing him as a lost child who needed to be corrected.


    He clenched his hand into a fist as he was questioned about something he didn¡¯t know about.


    But would Ji-Tae really go this far just to win over him?


    ¡°President Lee,¡± Hiswyer greeted him with a bow when he met him in the investigating room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my girl?¡± Was the first question he asked the moment the man sat down in front of him.


    .....


    ¡°In the car with your sister.¡± Thewyer replied.


    ¡°Is she crying?¡± He was sure she was.


    ¡°She¡¯s holding up.¡± Thewyer replied, and Dan-Han sighed. He was sure something like this would be too much for her to bear.


    He hated the thought of her crying. He has always hated it.


    He straightened his face and looked at thewyer with seriousness. ¡°The first thing I want is her safety. If I¡¯m being framed for this, he might also want to hurt her to get at me. I want Tae-Ho¡ª¡± He paused when he remembered the unusual thing about Tae-Ho not picking up his call.


    Tae-Ho and his team had been closer to the address, but somehow he had gotten there before him, and he had not answered his calls.


    ¡°Where is Tae-Ho?¡± He inquired.


    Dan-Han scowled when he observed the despondent shift on the man¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t have to be told that Tae-Ho might have been attacked.


    ¡°Is he alive?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°Yes, but he lost an arm.¡±


    Dan-Han¡¯s jaw clenched with ire, and his eyes darkened with rage.


    ¡°And the rest of the men?¡± He darkly questioned.


    ¡°Lost a few, sir.¡± The man answered, and Dan-Han felt his blood boil.


    ¡°I want you to find Ji-Tae. Turn the country upside down if you must, but find him and get me out of here as soon as possible!¡±


    The man¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at Dan-Han. ¡°You think he¡¯s behind this?¡± Thewyer questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He firmly replied. ¡°Find that animal, and get me out of here. I¡¯ll see to his end after this.¡± Dan-Han drawled, and the man nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t a fan of putting down family members, but Ji-Tae had proven he was no longer a member of the family, and on that note, he was going to put him down even after he got sent to jail.


    ¡°What have the police found?¡± Dan-Han asked as he tried to think of a way out of the situation.


    ¡°A murder weapon and a chainsaw.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, my fingerprints are on it?¡± He was certain it was because if he were to execute this n, he¡¯d make sure there was no way out for whoever was at the receiving end. He¡¯d lift prints and nt them where they could be seen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thewyer replied, and Dan-Han hissed as he brushed his hand through his hair. He wasn¡¯t exactly fazed about this situation because he was certain he¡¯d get out of it unscathed and everyone behind this setup would pay with their lives.


    Too bad for Kwon-Nara, she had met up with an early demise, else he wouldn¡¯t have spared her either.


    He hissed again as he lolled back on the seat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to check my dashcam or the CCTV. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ve already been altered. It would be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Tell Tae-Ho to stay off and get himself treated. Compensate the families of those whose lives were lost and if there were any bodies from the other side, start your investigation from there. And check the scene of the attack. I¡¯m sure Kwon-Nara¡¯s apartment must have been perfectly cleaned out for any evidence to be left behind.¡± Dan-Han instructed.


    ¡°And what about her?¡± The man asked, and Dan-Han¡¯s countenance changed.


    He pushed his hand through his hair, slightly pulling at it from the root. What was he to do with Eun-sun?


    He¡¯d keep her there with him if he could, but that was impossible. He wouldn¡¯t even let her step a foot inside.


    Thest time she had been in a holding cell, he had almost lost his mind, and he didn¡¯t want her in there again.


    He closed his eyes for a few seconds as he pinched the space between his brows.


    He sighed deeply before peering at the man. ¡°Send her home with her parents. She mustn¡¯t stay alone or go anywhere without protection.¡±


    ¡°But she insisted on seeing you.¡± Thewyer informed, and Dan-Han hesitated, almost yielding to his desire to see her too.


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m fine, and she dare not starve.¡± He warned.


    ¡°And what about your father? He asked¡ª¡±


    ¡°He knows what to do,¡± Dan-Han ndly replied, abruptly cutting him off.


    Bailing out Dan-Han was impossible as he was a suspect for first-degree murder and would only be let out on bail if evidence suggesting he wasn¡¯t the suspect was submitted.


    Eun-sun hurried towards thewyer when she saw him walking out of the precinct. Ni-Na, her parents and Jun-Sun followed suit.


    ¡°How is he? Can I meet him now?¡± She eagerly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t? Why? I...I just want to see him. I


    just want to know if he¡¯s okay.¡±


    The man wearily looked at her. ¡°President Lee is fine. I can assure you that.¡±


    Assure her? She didn¡¯t need his assurance. The only assurance she needed was seeing Dan-Han with her eyes.


    ¡°But...¡± She desperately wanted to see him. She was about to press further when Father Lee spoke up.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to see anybody, is he?¡± Jun-Sun asked. If anyone knew his son very well, then it was him. At least he knew the side of him he had personally trained.


    He was certain Dan-Han not seeing anybody, including his precious woman, was not a result of not being able to but because he chose not to.


    Thewyer anxiously looked at Jun-Sun and then at Eun-Sun, who was keenly looking at him, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°President Lee handed out instructions for everyone.¡± He replied instead, and Father Lee nodded in understanding.


    ¡°How can we get him out? Is there anything we can do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate, and hopefully, we can get something to reveal the real perpetrator. There must be something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also call for a private investigator. I want my son out of there as soon as possible, and as for that boy...¡± He paused and tightly clenched his jaws. ¡°Let¡¯s find him first, but for now, we should head home.¡± He said, and Eun-sun looked at him with rm.


    She didn¡¯t want to go home. All she wanted was to see Dan-Han.


    Why the hell would he not see her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I see him.¡± She vehemently dered as she tried to fight back the tears streamed from her eyes.


    ¡°Unnie, stop crying. Let¡¯s listen to uncle and just head home.¡± Ni-Na told her, but she stubbornly shook her head.


    ¡°Listen to her, honey. I¡¯m sure Dan-Han will be fine. Insisting to see him won¡¯t do you any good. Let¡¯s go home and find a way to get him out of there.¡± Her mother said as she pulled her into a hug.


    Eun-sun dropped her head to her mother¡¯s shoulder as heavy tears fell from her eyes.


    All she wanted was one break. One very long or maybe a short break.


    They needed a break from all these consistent issues and battles, and just when she thought they could finally be together, something crazier happened.


    When was all this going to end?


    Ki-Jun patted her back as they tried to cate her.


    He peered at his friend, Jun-Sun, who was nkly looking at Eun-sun.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his mind, but he could guess the man wasn¡¯t happy.


    Dan-Han was his only son and immediate family. If this case was to go awry, he could be spending his whole life in jail.


    He walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Whatever you need, tell me, and we can collectively ensure that he¡¯s released.¡± Ki-Jun assured him.


    He had been gravely pissed with him earlier this morning, but not anymore.


    No matter how angry he was at Jun-Sun, he could never extend it to his godson.


    There was no need for anger when their kids were both involved and were in love with each other.


    They were all set out to leave when Ni-Na¡¯s parents arrived in thepany of a man which Jun-Sun recognized as Ji-Tae¡¯s hand man.


    His eyes red up when he saw his brother and the man.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?!¡± He vividly demanded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill him myself.¡± He roared.


    ¡°Jun-Sun, calm down!¡± His brother said, but Jun-Sun stared at him murderously.


    ¡°Bring that stupid boy, else I¡¯m going to do something we¡¯ll all regret.¡± He snarled.


    .....


    ¡°There¡¯d be no need for that.¡± His brother replied.


    ¡°Then where is he?¡± Jun-Sun demanded, and his brother signaled the man behind him to step forward.


    The man quickly bowed to Jun-Sun and Ki-Jun, but all he got was Jun-Sun¡¯s hard scowl. ¡°Where¡¯s that animal?!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Sir, boss Ji-Tae is currently in the hospital.¡± The man announced, and Jun-Sun turned to thewyer.


    ¡°Inform the police. We¡¯ll pick that animal up even if he¡¯s on life support.¡± He said, but Ji-Tae¡¯s mother quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Ji-Tae didn¡¯t do it!¡± She cried, and Jun-Sun turned to her with a hard re.


    Of course, no parent would want to admit their child was capable of such a heinous crime, but he knew...they knew what Ji-Tae was capable of.


    Seeing his disbelief, she continued. ¡°He said Ji-Tae had been sick for a while now. And as soon as the meeting concluded, he started bleeding from his nose. They had taken him to the hospital, and he had passed out there. He had been unconscious since, and he had been at his side. So there was no way he could have killed her and been at the hospital at the same time, and with him being unconscious, he couldn¡¯t have given an order.


    ¡°I know Ji-Tae is a bad child, but he wouldn¡¯t go this far to hurt his cousin. Brother Jun-Sun, please, don¡¯t hurt my son.¡± She earnestly pleaded.


    Jun-Sun narrowed his gaze as he listened and looked at her.


    He shifted his gaze to his brother for confirmation, and the man affirmatively nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve called the hospital, and they confirmed Ji-Tae has been there during the hour of the murder. So there¡¯s no way he could be responsible.¡± He exined.


    Jun-Sun and his family looked at each other with confusion, most especially Eun-sun.


    She stepped away from her mother¡¯s arms and asked the question on everybody¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If Ji-Tae isn¡¯t responsible, then who is? Who killed Kwon-Nara?¡± She questioned.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Finding The Culprit

    498 Finding The Culprit


    There was a long list of people who¡¯d want to hurt Dan-Han, but only a few had motives to go this far and be as calctive to carry out such a precise n.


    They had outsmarted him and had predicted his reaction.


    Dan-Han thought long and hard about who it could be, but he couldn¡¯te up with any name.


    But despite the confusion and uncertainty, there was one thing he was sure about, and that was whoever did this knew what Ji-Tae had been up to and was either inmunication with him or had him under surveince.


    And that brought him back to the enemy Ji-Tae was supposedly working with.


    Who could it be? He wondered.


    He thought about the people he had vendettas with and could be inmunication with Ji-Tae, but he still couldn¡¯te up with one.


    Only Ji-Tae could give him a name.


    Ji-Tae might not have been the executing hand, but he had yed a role in this, so there was no way he could be excused from this.


    .....


    But if he wouldply and give him a name, they coulde to an agreement. But knowing Ji-Tae, the brat would want to be an opportunist.


    He¡¯d want to make him beg for it, and that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    If he wasn¡¯t detained and Tae-Ho wasn¡¯t injured, he¡¯d have hung him from the roof of his base, with his fingers being peeled off one after the other, till he was screaming the name of whoever he had been in contact with.


    ¡°Are you really sure Ji-Tae was in the hospital at the time of the murder?¡± Dan-Han asked him one more time.


    Hiswyer hade over to give him a report on things going outside.


    ¡°Yes, he was. His GPS history had shown he was there, and the CCTV has attested to it too.¡± The man affirmed, and Dan-Han nodded and fell back deep into thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man asked when Dan-Han¡¯s silent musing became prolonged.


    ¡°Ji-Tae might know whoever is behind this, but it would be futile talking to him as he¡¯s also about to face his own demons and have his own nemesis.¡±


    ¡°To get out of this, we must make whoever was behind thise out on their own ord. We must set a trap to find them and make them pay for what they did.¡±


    Set a trap? The man wondered.


    ¡°And how are we going to achieve this?¡± The Lawyer asked, wanting to hear the ingenious idea Dan-Han might have conjured in his head.


    Dan-Hanid back on his chair and habitually drummed his hand on the table in front of him.


    He focused his eyes on the man and started. ¡°If my guess is right that this has to do with whoever Ji-Tae was working with, they¡¯d have eyes on him. His phone could be taped, or someone by his side might be a mole, but whatever it is, information is getting to the other side, and in that case, I think we should give them something worth sharing.¡±


    The man¡¯s brows thoughtfully narrowed as he tried to make sense of what Dan-Han was hinting at.


    Was he saying they should spread false information to lure the real culprit?


    Dan-Han pulled away from his chair and leaned towards the table to speak closely to the man, who also leaned closer.


    ¡°First, pay a visit to Ji-Tae and do exactly what I¡¯m about to tell you. If I¡¯m right, then we¡¯d know who the real culprit is.¡± Dan-Han said, and thewyer raptly listened to him.


    He furrowed his brows as he paid rapt attention to Dan-Han¡¯s instructions, which were not sounding so promising.


    He arched a brow at him. ¡°Are you sure this is going to work?¡± He skeptically questioned, and Dan-Han affirmatively nodded.


    ¡°Whoever carried out the job would want to make a confirmation and ensure he had not made any mistake,¡± Dan-Han assured him, and though the n wasn¡¯t quite convincing, thewyer nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it as soon as possible. Hopefully, this works. We¡¯ll find the real culprit, and we can get you out of here.¡± Thewyer told him, while Dan-Han sighed.


    He badly wanted to get out of there.


    He was tempted to ask about Eun-sun, but he stopped himself from doing so. He was sure her family and his would have their eyes on her and would look after her.


    If there was anything that truly made him desperate to get out of there, it was Eun-sun, but thinking about her at the moment would only disrupt his mind and make him anxious.


    Thewyer got ready to leave and do as Dan-Han had instructed, but he suddenly stopped at the door when he remembered Dan-Han had mentioned something about Ji-Tae facing his demons.


    ¡°Is something going to happen to Ji-Tae?¡± He asked. ¡°If there is, you should tell me now, so I can-¡±


    Dan-Han dismissively scoffed. ¡°There¡¯d be no need for that. It¡¯s nothing at all, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d learn his lesson on how fleeting his life can be soon enough.¡± Dan-Han said, and though thewyer still didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say, he nodded and left.


    He had worked for the man long enough to know the kind of person he was.


    He wasn¡¯t Dan-Han¡¯s onlywyer, neither was he a part of PK¡¯s legal team, but he had been working for Dan-Han since he took over thepany, and he knew exactly what the man was capable of.


    He was being paid a wholesome amount of money even though Dan-Han rarely required his services, but when he did, he let go of every other case and focus solely on him.


    He headed straight for the hospital where Ji-Tae was still admitted.


    He wasn¡¯t very familiar with members of the Lee household, but he had a dossier on each of them, and he knew after Dan-Han being the most ruthless person in the family, there was Lee Ji-Tae.


    He was mad and greedy for power, so much he could wager anything to get it, making him wonder what Dan-Han had in store for him.


    ¡°Mr. Ji-Tae,¡± He greeted with a bow when he knocked and stepped into Ji-Tae¡¯s room.


    He saw Ji-Tae listlessly lolling on the bed with a cigarette in hand. He looked pale and weak, and that was the most vulnerable he had ever imagined seeing the man.


    His eyes nced over to the men standing beside him. One flicked a lighter for him to light the cigarette.


    He patiently waited for Ji-Tae to do what he wanted till he turned towards him.


    Ji-Tae dryly scoffed as he gave him a once-over. ¡°I thought you were a ghost.¡± He snickered, his eyes still trialing over him, but thewyer kept silent.


    Ji-Tae took a drag of his cigarette as he kept peering at him. ¡°It must have been a busy night for you. How¡¯s my brother feeling in Jail? I¡¯m sure he had a receptive wee?¡± He mocked with amusement glistening in his eyes.


    He tried tough, but that only resulted in him coughing.


    One of the men passed him a tissue which he coughed into and the Lawyer furtively arched a brow when he saw the blood he coughed out.


    His face regained itsposure when Ji-Tae nced back at him and took another drag of


    the cigarette. ¡°Did he send you?¡± He asked. ¡°Does he still think I killed her?¡±


    ¡°President Lee isn¡¯t one to make assumptions. If he thought so, then there must have been a reason why? And if you didn¡¯t, you must have had some reason for keeping her in the first ce.¡± The man carefully replied.


    Ji-Tae nonmittally shrugged as he took another drag of his cigarette. He puffed the smoke into the air and gazed at it with fascination.


    He darted his gaze back to the stoic-lookingwyer. ¡°I can¡¯t say that wasn¡¯t the n in the first ce, but it seemed someone beat me to it. President Lee should have seen iting, especially when he threads over people¡¯s toes like he¡¯s some god.¡± He hissed and rolled his eyes.


    Thewyer keenly observed him and took a step closer. ¡°So if this was the n and you didn¡¯t do it, does this mean you¡¯ve been a puppet and someone else the puppeteer?¡± He suggestively asked, and Ji-Tae turned to him with a scowl which slowly turned into a full-blown smile and then a cynicalugh.


    ¡°Is that what he told you to do? To trick me?¡± Ji-Tae amusedly asked betweenughter.


    He tsked and shook his head in a pitiable way. ¡°He must be at his end for him to be so desperate. Tell him if he wants to strike a deal with me so I can sing, he shouldn¡¯t even bother.¡±


    ¡°Because I just received a death sentence a few minutes before you walked in, so apparently, I¡¯m going to die. What did the doctor say again?¡± He made a show of pondering on it.


    ¡°Ah! Lung cancer.¡± He eximed dramatically. ¡°And unfortunately for us, I have a few months barely, as they said. So you can tell Dan-Han to kiss my ass. I¡¯ll die first and wait for him in the underworld; then, we can continue this feud of ours.¡± He said and coughed again while thewyer silently peered at him.


    Lung cancer? His brows narrowed slightly as he pondered on it.


    Dan-Han¡¯s words shed through his mind and he wondered if this was Dan-Han¡¯s handwork.


    Ji-Tae discovering how fleeting his life could be must have something to do with discovering he had cancer.


    Dan-Han was dangling his life before his eyes to teach him some lesson.


    What a joke!


    He chased Ji-Tae¡¯s issue out of his head and continued with what had brought him.


    He whipped out his phone and nced at it as if reading a message. He slipped the phone back into his pocket and briefly bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± He said and turned to leave.


    ¡°So soon? You changed your mind?¡± Ji-Tae asked tauntingly, stopping the man on his heels.


    He turned back to Ji-Tae. ¡°Not at all, but there¡¯d be no need to convince you.¡±


    ¡°Why, because I¡¯m dying?¡±


    ¡°No, because the private investigator just found something at the scene. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± He said and walked away without stopping.


    Ji-Tae watched him as he walked towards the door. His eyes darkened, and his fist clenched on their own ord, but he said nothing.


    He took a long cigarette drag, prompting him to cough even more viciously.


    ¡°Boss-¡± One of the men tried to touch him, but he knocked his hand off as he struggled with the cough.


    ¡°Get..get your fu..cking hand off me.¡± He drawled.


    Every smile and glint that had been on his face was suddenly gone, and all there was, was anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill that old bastard if that¡¯s thest thing I do before I die!¡± He snarled.

 Chapter 499 - 499 Helping Out

    499 Helping Out


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Eun-sun jerked to a halt at the sudden voice behind her. Her mmy hands tightened around her bag as she slowly turned around to see Mi-Cha peering at her as she trudged down the stairs.


    ¡°Why are you sneaking out of the house? And where are you off to?¡± She asked, lowering her eyes on Eun-sun¡¯s small handbag and sneakers as she arrived the base of the stairs.


    She raised her gaze to Eun-sun, who was slightly frazzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out aren¡¯t you? Mom and Dad said¡ª¡±


    Eun-sun covered her mouth and pulled to hid under the stairs when she saw their father stepping out of his room.


    Mi-Cha looked at her and followed her gaze to see their dad walking into his study while answering a call.


    Eun-sun let go of her mouth and sighed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized, while Mi-Cha maintained her suspicious gaze on her.


    ¡°I understand the apology, but where exactly are you going to? Mom and Dad said, none of us are to leave the house until this whole issue is resolved.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I know.¡± Eun-sun wearily sighed.


    Mi-Cha arched a brow. ¡°So if you know, where then were you sneaking off to?¡± She questioned. She keenly observed Eun-sun as she hustled for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the station, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mi-Cha asked. ¡°You want to go see him.¡± She was certain that was where Eun-sun was heading for.


    Eun-sun¡¯s face fell as she shook her head. Of course, she¡¯d love to see Dan-Han. His refusal to see her was driving her mad, but she wanted to understand why he didn¡¯t want to.


    She slowly shook her head in response, and Mi-Cha furrowed her brows suspiciously.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going there, where are you going to?¡± She asked.


    Eun-sun raised her gaze and met Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes. She hesitated telling her the truth, but knew she had to.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the murder scene.¡± She said, and immediately Mi-Cha scowled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that do you?¡±


    Eun-sun nodded, ¡°I do,¡± and Mi-Cha scowled even more.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I¡¯m not going to let you. I¡¯ll go tell mom and dad right that you¡¯re ¡ª¡±


    Eun-sun pulled back as she tried to leave and covered her mouth again. She cautiously looked around and sighed when she saw no oneing.


    She turned back to Mi-Cha. ¡°I know they said I can¡¯t leave the house, but I also can¡¯t stay indoors while he¡¯s been locked away. I¡¯m losing my mind with the thoughts that keeps getting into my head. I can¡¯t stay still and wait till he gets out. I have to do something. Try anything.¡± Eun-sun earnestly told her, leaving Mi-Cha speechless.


    She could see the fear and worry glistening in Eun-sun¡¯s eyes as well as the determination to do something to help the man she loves.


    Mi-Cha kept a nk look on her and when Eun-sun thought she probably couldn¡¯t understand how she felt, and might probably insist on not having her leave the house, Mi-Cha surprised her by saying, ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Eun-sun was taken aback by her promation. Her lids fluttered as she peered at her.


    She was going to, what? Go with her?


    ¡°Mi-Cha, you can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯te with me. I can¡¯t let youe with me.¡± Eun-sun tantly refused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mi-Cha asked.


    ¡°Well, because it¡¯s not safe out there. The people that did this to Dan-Han could be out there keeping tabs on us.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason I shoulde with you. I don¡¯t trust you to stay out of trouble especially with your mind clouded with his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You better starting before mom and dades down.¡± Mi-Cha said and rose up from where they¡¯ve been hiding and started towards the door.


    Eun-sun incredulously looked at her as she walked towards the door.


    ¡°Catch up, big sis.¡± Mi-Cha said to her, and Eun-sun gathered herself and hurried after her.


    They sneaked out of the building and hopped into the first cab they saw.


    ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± Mi-Cha asked as they made their way to the scene of the incident.


    ¡°Yes. I called a private investigator, and he¡¯d be meeting me there.¡± She told him, and Mi-Cha gave a terse nod before looking outside the window.


    She knew this was by no means a good idea, but she also knew it would be impossible to convince Eun-sun to not embark on this quest, hence why she had decided toe with her.


    She¡¯d feel at ease if they went together, and hopefully her father would get her text on time ande get them.


    She whipped out her phone and sent her father a text, informing him of their whereabout.


    Eun-Sun paid off the cab and looked at the condominium where the incident had taken ce, while Mi-Cha cautiously looked around.


    She knew just as precarious the situation was and she was sure Eun-sun knew it too.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the investigator that you¡¯re supposed to meet?¡± Mi-Cha asked while she kept looking around, but there was no conspicuous person around that fits the appearance of a private investigator.


    Eun-sun nced around. ¡°He said to meet him here by four pm.¡± She looked at her time and it was already four pm.


    ¡°We should go inside while you call him.¡± Mi-Cha told her, not feelingfortable standing in the open, where they could be under the enemy¡¯s watch.


    Recent event around them and in their family had her spooked and she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to shake it off anytime soon.


    Eun-sun agreed and they started off for the lobby of theplex. There were both surprised when they saw the security around the ce, and they figured it had something to do with the murder that had happened.


    Eun-sun tensed up at the unexpected security. She had expected one, but not at this rate.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get in.¡± She said to Mi-Cha, who had her gaze keenly fixed at the entrance of the lobby. She followed her gaze and anxiously stared at the security men checking resident I.d¡¯s of those entering the condo.


    ¡°Maybe we can. Follow me.¡± Mi-Cha said as she made her towards and into the lobby in a hurried pace.


    Eun-sun was puzzled as she watched. What was she upto? She pondered and followed after.


    Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped when she heard the security man call after Mi-Cha. ¡°Hey, miss, you can¡¯t go in.¡± He said and Mi-Cha stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but my boss the man that just walked in, he¡¯s with my phone, and I have to call the event nner, he asked me to.¡± She said in a panicked voice, pointing towards the man that had just walked into the elevator at the other end of the lobby.


    The security man looked at the elevator, but it was already going up.


    ¡°What¡¯s his apartment number, I¡¯ll call¡ª¡±


    ¡°Going up the stairs will be quicker. He lives on the second floor, I¡¯ll run as fast as i can.¡± She said in one breath and pulled Eun-sun¡¯s hand and hurried towards the stairway door she had spotted.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The security man called after her, but she was already pulling through the door with Eun-sun and they raced up the stairs.


    ¡°What floor is it, the girl¡¯s house?¡± Mi-Cha asked.


    ¡°Third floor.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mi-Cha said, and the hurried even more.


    They pushed past the exit door when they arrived the third floor, and just as they stepped into the hallway, Eun-sun caught a glimpse of a man stepping into the elevator.


    Her eyes stayed on him as he seemed familiar, but his face was looking down and slightly hidden away with his face cap. Their eyes briefly met just as he stepped into the elevator, and Eun-sun was even more certain she had seen him before, but where?


    ¡°What¡¯s the apartment number?¡± Mi-Cha asked and Eun-sun told her.


    ¡°Try calling the investigator again.¡± Mi-Cha told her and began the search for the apartment.


    The fragile tape sealing off the door has been removed they arrived the door. They stared at it as they individually pondered if it was okay to they go in.


    ¡°We should probably wait?¡±


    ¡°Here in the hallway?¡± Mi-Cha asked back, and Eun-sun looked around. It wouldn¡¯t be make sense if they both stood in the hallway waiting for the private investigator, who had informed her he was about to arrive.


    She looked into the apartment and before she could say anything Mi-Cha has already walked in..


    ¡°Mi-Cha,¡± She hushly called.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything.¡± Mi-Cha said and Eun-sun¡¯s hand instinctively stiffened as she followed in after her.


    They cautiously walked around, ensuring to avoid touching anything that have been marked with chalk outline.


    From the outlines on the ground they could imagine where the parts of her body had been, and the imagination made Eun-sun¡¯s stomach clench and she retched. .


    Mi-Cha looked at her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked and Eun-sun nodded, trying to hold herself from puking on the floor of a crime scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think you¡¯re not. You¡¯ve been very sensitive for thest few days even before we came back. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see the doctor?¡± Mi-Cha asked and Eun-sun shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Mi-Cha. I really am.¡± She assured her, but Mi-Cha didn¡¯t think so, but she didn¡¯t press on it.


    ¡°Do you think this investigator will find anything useful here?¡± Mi-Cha looked around the living room which a weird feeling around it, and she attributed it to knowing a murder had taken ce there.


    ¡°My friend, Hei-Ran, had rmended him. She said he was once a forensic guy and could be useful.


    Mi-Cha nodded and walked into the bedroom. There were there were more chalk outlines.


    ¡°It seems the attack had started here and had ended in the sitting room.¡± She said looking over to the adjoining door.


    Eun-sun looked around and she had to agree with Mi-Cha.


    .....


    They tensed up and exchanged nces when they heard light stepsing from the living room.


    ¡°is it the PI?¡± Mi-Cha asked, and before Eun-Sun could answer a burly man stepped into the room.


    Eun-sun¡¯s eyes narrowed in surprise when she saw who it was.


    ¡°Mr Tae-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Ms Kim.¡± He greeted with a quick bow.


    Mi-Cha looked at the man as she wondered who he was. He didn¡¯t look like an investigator, but she was relieved to know Eun-sun knew him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? President Lee would not be happy to know you came here.¡± He curtly told her as he walked over to the wardrobe.


    Eun-sun had heard about his arm, so she tried looking past the ck leather jacket draped over his shoulders.


    He had atex gloves on, so he opened the wardrobe.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay and not do anything.¡± She said, and Tae-Ho nced at her.


    He looked over at Mi-Cha, before walking into the bathroom. His austere face sent chills down Mi-Cha¡¯s back as she cautiously looked at him.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mi-Cha whispered.


    ¡°Dan-Han¡¯s right hand man.¡± Eun-sun exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s injured.¡± She noted.


    ¡°I know.¡± Eun-sun whispered back. They went mute when Tae-Ho walked back into the bedroom, their eyes keenly following after him.


    He walked past them and toward the window. He observed thetch and with a slight push from his finger, the window opened.


    He looked around, and Eun-sun joined him too. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking for, but an extra wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Tae-Ho stared at her, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Look, someone¡¯s looking at us.¡± Eun-sun pointed his attention to the head poking out the window and staring at them.


    Tae-Ho looked over and caught a glimpse of a blonde haired girl, who suddenly startled at meeting his eyes. She hurriedly closed her window and draped.


    ¡°Why was she startled?¡± Eun-sun asked, and Mi-Cha who had spotted the girl too stepped back from the window.


    ¡°Do you think she saw something?¡± Mi-Cha asked, and Eun-sun snapped her head to Tae-Ho, who was still peering at the window.


    He closed back the window. ¡°You both should go home. This isn¡¯t safe for you. President Lee will be out soon. So don¡¯t get him worried by being reckless.¡± He said.


    Eun-sun kept quiet as she didn¡¯t know what to say. She nodded at him and he turned around to leave, but just as he did, Eun-sun finally realized something.


    The man she had seen earlier.


    ¡°That man,¡± She blurted out, stopping Tae-Ho on his heels.


    ¡°What man?¡± Mi-Cha asked, wondering what man she was referring to.


    ¡°The man at the hallway who stepped into the elevator as soon as we arrived. He had a face cap on.¡± She frantically exined, but Mi-Cha couldn¡¯t remember.


    She couldn¡¯t remember seeing anyone as her mind had been preupied at the time.


    Tae-Ho narrowed his eyes when he saw the anxious look in her eyes. ¡°Which man did you see?¡± He asked.


    She worriedly looked over at Mi-Cha before staring back at Tae-Ho. ¡°It was Yong-Gun¡¯s right hand man. The one with him at country F. ¡± She said.

 Chapter 500 - 500 Stupid Sacrifice

    500 Stupid Sacrifice


    ¡°It was Yong-Gun¡¯s right hand man. The one with him at country F.¡± Eun-sun told them.


    ¡°Stephen.¡± Tae-Ho uttered and though Eun-sun didn¡¯t quite remember his name, but she nodded. She had overheard Dan-Han mentioning the name over the phone after their encounter at in country F.


    She had only seen him once, and she guessed that was why she had failed to recognize immediately she saw him.


    She observed as Tae-Ho scowled after her confirmation. Despite the dark sses he had on, she could still make out the frown lines on his face, making this the first time she was seeing an expression on his face, and it was scary.


    She wondered how he¡¯d look if he took the sses off. He¡¯d scary, but definitely not as scary as the thought currently running through her head.


    Why had she met that man here? Was he...Did he¡ª


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t even bring herself toplete that line of thought.


    Her eyes darted to Tae-Ho and then to Mi-Cha. The angry look on his face, and the horrifying on Mi-Cha¡¯s, told her she wasn¡¯t the one with that line of thought.


    She turned to Tae-Ho. ¡°You don¡¯t think they did this right? You don¡¯t think they murdered her and framed Dan-Han up for it, do you?¡± She nervously asked.


    .....


    Tae-Ho raised his gaze to her, and briefly shifted it to Mi-Cha, before settling back on her.


    ¡°You guys should go back now. It¡¯s not safe for you here, and you could be apprehended if found here.¡± He tersely told her without answering her question, but Eun-sun already had her answer.


    She already figured it out, and God! she couldn¡¯t believe it!


    She couldn¡¯t believe that evil man would go as far as doing this. He killed someone. Mutted her like she was some animal.


    She didn¡¯t Kwon-Nara so well, and even though she had made some wrong decisions in life, she didn¡¯t think she deserved to die in such a way.


    Kim Yong-Gun was a scary evil man. She couldn¡¯t even imagine he was rted to her by blood.


    She nced at Mi-Cha, and she could see the horror, anger, and hatred in her eyes.


    Eun-sun hoped she wasn¡¯t feeling angry towards herself or ming herself for that evil man¡¯s deed.


    Their parents has been supportive and caring towards Mi-Cha. They went about each day like they hadn¡¯t discovered Yong-Gun¡¯s evil scheme, and they haven¡¯t mentioned it after that day Mi-Cha ran away and they brought her back.


    She hooked her arm around Mi-Cha¡¯s, snapping her out of whatever thought she was lost in.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back. We should get out here.¡± Eun-sun told her, and Mi-Cha looked at her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just do that. We should probably go to the police and tell them who the real perpetrators are.¡± She said.


    Eun-sun looked at Tae-Ho to see what he thought about it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked. She knew it wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as Mi-Cha had said it. For them to do so, they had to provide evidences that proved that her uncle and his minion were the real culprit, and Tae-Ho confirmed that.


    ¡°You need proof.¡± He said simply, and Eun-sun nodded her head in understanding. She followed his gaze as he looked outside the window and towards the apartment they had seen the blonde girl before.


    She couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but she imagine they were glistening with suspicion about the girls reaction.


    The window was directly adjacent to Kwon-Nara¡¯s bedroom in a way one could have a clear view of the others room through therge windows.


    With the girl¡¯s reaction it could be possible, she might have seen something on the day of the incident or even the face of whoever did it.


    She was going to there and ask whoever it is some questions. This might be the breakthrough they required to help set Dan-Han free.


    She didn¡¯t care if she had to beg, bribe, threaten whoever it was, but whatever she¡¯d need to do, she¡¯d do and more.


    Her eyes fiercely narrowed with determination, and just before she could leave Tae-Ho stopped her.


    ¡°You should go home. I¡¯ll go over myself.¡± He told her. He had seen the expression on her face and he suspected what she had set up her mind to do.


    Eun-sun looked up at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Go home. The man has shown he has no restraint, and you both could be in trouble if he chooses toe for you and¨C¡± His eyes shifted and stayed on Mi-Cha, who looked up at them confusedly. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t being listening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in a cab.¡± He said and started leading the way out, while Eun-sun and Mi-Cha followed behind.


    Eun-sun cautiously peered at Mi-Cha who was being awkwardly quiet and in thoughts.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could vaguely guess the thoughts going through her head at the head at the moment, and if she was right, they had to do with Yong-Gun.


    She sighed in her head.


    Tae-Ho hailed a cab for them, and just before Eun-Sun could get in, she hoped in and locked the door from within.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, what are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Drive! Now!¡± She yelled at the driver, who was slightly startled.


    ¡°Drive! God damnit!¡± She yelled just as she saw Tae-Ho trying to round the car to the driver¡¯s side and immediately the drive swiveled back into the road.


    She caught a nce of Eun-sun fiddling with her phone and without even guessing twice her phone began to ring.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, what the hell are you doing? Where are you going?!¡± Eun-sun angrily demanded over the phone.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m going to set things right. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± She said, but Eun-sun only yelled out more.


    ¡°Set things right how?! You¡¯re going to meet him aren¡¯t you?¡± Eun-sun could already guess that was what she was up to, and her answer only confirmed it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mi-Cha replied.


    ¡°How are you going to find him? You bettere back here this instant and we¡¯ll go home together. This isn¡¯t going to save anything. It¡¯ll only make things worse. Come back now!¡± She demanded, but Mi-Cha didn¡¯t think there was any other choice for her.


    She couldn¡¯t go back, not now.


    ¡°Listen to me, Eun-sun. We can¡¯t help Dan-Han if we don¡¯t find who the real killers are, and now we do. All we need is the evidence that says he isn¡¯t the culprit, and I¡¯m going to get.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Eun-sun asked. How was she going to achieve something like that?


    Was she going to find him and demand him to go submit himself? Or would she force out a confession from him?


    How was she going to even find him in this big city? And how sure was she that that man wouldn¡¯t be crazy enough to harm her or keep against her will? Was she even thinking at all?!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a confession from him, and I¡¯ll send it to you. When you receive it, you must send it to the right authorities and set your man free.¡± She said and paused.


    She softly sighed and continued speaking into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eun-sun. I¡¯m sorry for all hard times you¡¯ve had in life because of me. I saw the dossier that had on you and kept in his office. It didn¡¯t give proper details, but you¡¯ve had a tough time, and I can¡¯t me myself for it. If I hadn¡¯t been taken your ce, you would have been with your family from the onset. And right now, I can¡¯t be the reason why something bad happens to you again.¡± She said with tears in her eyes.


    Eun-sun also felt her eyes well up as she listened to her teary voice. ¡°What are you saying, Mi-Cha? None of this is your fault. It¡¯s all his fault, and how many times do I have to tell you that?! What about Soo-Min? Didn¡¯t you agree to see her? She¡¯s been waiting for so long now? Mi-Cha stop this ande back. Please I beg you. I...I can¡¯t take it if anything happens to you. That man is crazy. For my sake and mom and dad, pleasee back.¡± Heavy beads of tears were already falling from her eyes.


    They¡¯d find another way to help Dan-Han. He was going toe out from jail a free and innocent man, and they didn¡¯t have to make this stupid sacrifice.


    ¡°I love you, Eun-Sun. I haven¡¯t told you before, but I do. And I promise toe back unscathed. I promise.¡± She promised and ended the call before Eun-sun could say anything else.


    She was scared and nervous, but this had to be done.


    She wanted to face that monster that gave birth to her, and if he had to go to jail, she wanted it to be by her hand.


    She sent a quick mail to his email address, telling him she wanted to see him, and that she wasing alone. A mail was the only and quickest way to reach him, because for some reasons he had always replied to them faster than calls and texts.


    It barely took a three minutes, when she got a reply with an address where she¡¯d be picked up.


    Mi-Cha felt her heart skipped as she thought about what she was about to do, but there was no turning back now..


    Mi-Cha told the address to the driver who dropped her there.


    It was an old, abandoned track under a bridge. And just as she waited, a ck car pulled over and two men appeared.


    They pulled a cloth over her head and lead her to the car.


    This was it! This would be her first meet with the man since she found out he was her father, and she hoped it would be thest.

 Chapter 501 - 501 Confession

    501 Confession


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t expect for her eyes to be covered, but she figured it was because they didn¡¯t want to know the direction they were headed and the ce they were taking her.


    But if her hearing was right they were probably moving towards the southern part of the city were the old train track was said to run through. She could hear the roaring rails from a distance.


    She had never been to country C before, but she had read a lot about it, simply because her parents had not always talked about their stay their.


    Mi-Cha ran her n through her mind. She was going to confront that demon that has set out to destroy her family, him excluded, because he wasn¡¯t and would never be her family.


    She was going to make him answer all her questions and then she¡¯d draw out a confession from him, before calling the cops.


    She slightly turned to both sides and even though she could not see, she could feel the presence of two people at her side.


    They were three. The driver and the two men trapping her in from both sides.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your phone? Give me your phone!¡± One of the men suddenly demanded, and Mi-Cha snapped her head towards the source of the voice. It was the man on her right.


    ¡°What do you want with my phone?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Give me the damn phone!¡± He snapped and Mi-Cha jerked.


    She reached for the phone in her pocket and with fidgeting hands, handed it over to him.


    She heard the winding sound of the window, and soon the sound of something hitting the road followed


    Was that her phone?


    She was almost tempted to ask why they threw out her phone, but she stopped herself.


    She had actually expected something like this could happen and that¡¯s why she had prepared for that.


    It had been a decision made on the spur of the moment when the thought of her phone being taken away from came to mind.


    Her father could very well track her, and though while she was truly backing on that incase the n goes awry and that monster refuses to let her go, she knew he would take precautionary measures.


    Because if she could think of it, so could he, and that¡¯s why she had bought the driver¡¯s phone at an outrageous amount before he dropped her off, yes, and she hoped it would help.


    The phone she had handed over was indeed hers, but without her sim card. She had slot in her card into the drivers phone which was currently stuck in her jeans.


    Mi-Cha didn¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve drove for, but the car finally came to a stop.


    She cooperated with them as they roughly pulled her out of the car.


    She felt the rough coarse stone on the ground and soon she stepped on smooth floorboard, which she reasoned to be inside some house.


    The warm temperature different from the chilly one she had felt outside, confirmed her suspicion.


    She was shoved into a chair, and the ck cloth was pulled off her.


    She hissed and squinted her eyes at the abrupt assault of bright, white light.


    Hershes fluttered a few times till the haze cleared and eyes were fully adjusted to the light of the room.


    She coursed her around her in silent observation of her surrounding.


    Obsolete floral wallpapers covered the walls, old picture frames of some unfamiliar faces hung on it like some family gallery and she wondered whose. It must belong to the previous upant of the house.


    Yong-Gun must have bought it. Looking from how antiquated the structure is, he must have bought some old and reclusive mansion to hide away from the eyes of other.


    ¡°d to see you feeling at home.¡± She heard his voice behind her and she snapped her head around.


    There he was standing behind her like some ancient viin. His lips split into a smile as he walked closer.


    Mi-Cha had her eyes cautiously following after him. He took a sit behind a makeshift desk opposite her.


    ¡°What do you think of the ce? Good enough?¡± He archly asked with a casual smile litting up his eyes.


    Mi-Cha wanted to tell it was as ugly as his soul but she stopped herself. ¡°I guess you¡¯re so scared you found a shit hole to hid yourself.¡±


    ¡°Shit hole?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Is this what you think of your new home?¡± He asked, amusedly staring at her.


    ¡°It seems giving you to my brother was a stupid idea. They¡¯ve thought you manners. But not to worry, we can fix that. But first let¡¯s get you treated to a meal. You look too....gaunt.¡± He hissed and waved a hand, gesturing at someone behind her.


    Mi-Cha looked over and saw a man strolling over with a tter in hand. He ced it on a stool before Mi-Cha, and walked away.


    Rare, bloodied cookedmb, mashed potatoes and some unknown sauce, with sd which had more celery than lettuce, were what they had served.


    She scoffed at the sight of the te.


    ¡°What is it not to your liking? You want something different?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied and a arched a brow expectantly. ¡°How about you get a coffin and stuff me into it after you watch me die.¡± She said with scorn.


    She observed his brows furrow as his gaze remained kindled on her, and slowly shifted to the te.


    ¡°Are you allergic to something on the tray?¡± He questioned, and even though, indeed, she was allergic to celery, she didn¡¯t find the need to answer that.


    There was no need to let him on such information, especially when she knew she was disposable to him.


    It would be stupid of her to inform the enemy on how best and quick to kill her, especially when the enemy was the monster who fathered her.


    Mi-Cha pushed the stool aside and rose to her feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save ourselves the unnecessary frivolities and repulsive gesture and get to the issue at hand. Your faux care is irking me out, so I¡¯d rather skip it, as it might probably lead to my death.¡± She said brusquely.


    Yong-Gun wryly scoffed as he looked at the tter. He slightly nodded his head and raised his gaze to her.


    He lolled back on the chair which reclined back with a squeak, screaming it¡¯s age and years of being out of use.


    Mi-Cha focused her sharp and acrid gaze on him. ¡°Why?¡± She asked, and he arched a brow at her.


    ¡°Why are trying to hurt my family?¡± She asked. She observed the slight narrowing of his eyes, and she guessed he maybe taken aback with her question.


    That probably what he wanted to hear. He must have thought she¡¯d ask him why he had given her away. She wasn¡¯t stupid to ask that, as she¡¯d rather have her parents now than him.


    Despite all the sourness, the hurt, roller coaster of emotions and pain the reveal of her parentage had caused her, she was more grateful to have had Ki-Jun and Sena raise her as their parents, than this monster.


    What would she have be had she been under her care? An assassin? A wasted drug addict? Or a huge participator in his evil and vicious schemes.


    No, she was happy to be raised far from such vile and crude life.


    Yong-Gun stoically stayed his gaze at her, and in the shift of a moment he wryly chuckled.


    ¡°Family?¡± He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m your family little girl. You think my brother loves you? Think again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Because I¡¯d rather have whatever he gives me, and if you must know, it¡¯s alot. It¡¯s something you can never give and would never have simply because you¡¯re just an evil person trying to spread sadness and death all around you.¡± She snapped at him.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± He drawled with a scowl, but Mi-Cha didn¡¯t cave, matching his eyes with a ring re of her own!


    ¡°Or else you¡¯d do what? Kill me like you killed that pregnant girl to frame Dan-Han? Is that it? ¡± She dared, intentionally riding him up and guiding towards where she actually wanted him because her phone was ready to pick up whatever he was going to say.


    She strolled towards his desk. ¡°Do you think you can kill me and get away it? ¡±


    He raised his macabre eyes to her, crossly showing his disdain for her defiance and brusque attitude.


    ¡°Do not think I can? After all you¡¯ve been a collosal failure. You should be grateful I even brought you home?¡±


    ¡®Home?¡¯ This was home? It was no home. It looked like hell. A hell where she¡¯d forever be abused.


    A flicker of hurt at being called a failure passed through her eyes, but it faded away as soon as it came, because his words shouldn¡¯t mean anything to her. Him and his words were nothing to her.


    She¡¯d rather be a failure to evil than a weapon of it.


    She tipped a defiant chin at him. ¡°You can tell you little boogeyman toe chop me up into pieces like he did with that poor girl.¡±


    ¡°Poor girl?¡± He amusedly asked. ¡°That girl was never a poor girl. She and that Ji-Tae boy had fed themselves with a lot of my money, she was only giving back what they had both taken from me. Though they still owe me a lot more, but I¡¯ll pacify myself with that Lee boy rotting in jail. So if you think I won¡¯t chop you up and that whorish mother of yours, then think again.¡±


    ...


    A/N:


    Hi everyone,


    How are we all doing?


    So I have an important announcement.


    I¡¯m happy to announce to you guys that this book is quicklye to an end. I know I¡¯ve said so before, but this time is different.


    We¡¯ll be drawing the final curtains of this book in 10 or so chapters. It¡¯s a mixed reaction for me. I¡¯m happy yet I¡¯m sad.


    Happy because it¡¯s been a sessful journey with you guys, and sad because I¡¯m gonna miss them all, at least, till we get to see Ni-Na and In-Ha¡¯s love story, as well as another couple which mighte as a surprise, but some of us might have already figured it out.


    I¡¯ll miss them greatly, and I hope you will too.


    You can check out my other books:


    The CEO¡¯s BABYMOMMA


    The Temptations Of Love


    The Wrong Bride ¡ª which will be resuming it¡¯s update soon. To it¡¯s readers here, I¡¯m sorry for the slow update. It hasn¡¯t been easy writing it because I recently realized writing contemporary romance is my niche, not fantasy.


    .....


    Anyway I¡¯m going to write, and I¡¯m going to take my time with it, because I now have more ideas for it.


    Thanks for all the support and love.


    Love you first.


    Da_Rose.

 Chapter 502 - 502 A Cruel Monster

    502 A Cruel Monster


    Mi-Cha saw the malicious and daring glint in his eyes, and she knew he was serious about his threat.


    His fiery eyes on her told her that he¡¯d carry out his words to thetter with no form of hesitation.


    He was a monster. A cruel monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡± Mi-Cha earnestly told him from the well of words and curses forming in the depth of her heart for him.


    There was a huge pile of words that she wanted to hurl at him, but she couldn¡¯t just reach out for any of them other than calling him a monster ¡ª A very big monster who needed to be put down.


    Yong-Gun raised his gaze to her but said nothing, while Mi-Cha trembled with anger and hatred, not just for him but for her misfortune of having his blood run through her.


    There was nothing she could do to change this appalling fact of her life, and she wished she could cut her veins and take his blood out of her. She wished she could destroy, set aze every bit of DNA that linked them together.


    She wanted nothing to do with him, and she wished she could do all she imagined in her head.


    As a matter of fact, it would have been better knowing her biological father was dead than knowing he was this beast in front of her.


    .....


    ¡°I pray you to pay for all your crimes. I swear I will make you pay for all your crimes!¡± Mi-Cha swore at him, and he archly stared at her with wry amusement.


    ¡°You?¡± He wryly chuckled. ¡°How are you going to make me pay?¡± He asked as he slowly rose to his feet.


    Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes cautiously followed after him as he took a slow walk around the table and towards her. ¡°How are you going to make me pay, Kim Mi-Cha?¡± He asked again as he drew closer, and Mi-Cha took cautiously retreated.


    ¡°As my daughter, you should know there are certain things you¡¯re allowed to say, and making me pay isn¡¯t one of them.¡± He told her as he took another step closer, and Mi-Cha retreated again.


    Her heart made an anxious skip as she wondered why he was stalking her.


    He paused a few feet away, but his peering eyes remained glued to her. Theycked the casual glint that had been in them a few seconds ago and was now changed into something unexinable.


    ¡°You know, if there anyone who¡¯s meant to make any form of repayment, it is you.¡± He pointed his chin at her. ¡°I provided you the opportunity to have the life of luxury many people would kill for, die for. A life of luxury I wasn¡¯t privileged to have for myself, but I gave it to you so you and I can both have it all, but what did you do?¡± His feet trotted forward, his eyes gleaming with animosity, and Mi-Cha staggered backward, almost losing her bnce, but she quickly stabled herself.


    Her attention shifted to the phone when she felt it slightly out of ce from where she had tucked it under the waistline of her jeans. The movement was pushing it upward, and with one wrong move, it might slip out and fall to the ground, and that would be game over.


    Thanks to the shirt she had on, and thanks for not changing her outfit before leaving the house earlier, the phone¡¯s outline would have long been spotted by him.


    She surreptitiously darted her eyes around, searching for a door she could make a break for, and she spotted one just about ten feet to her left.


    Was it a restroom? She mused as she tried not to be so obvious with her distracted thoughts and wandering eyes.


    She focused her eyes on him again to hear him still talking. ¡°....we were supposed to have it all, you and I, together, but I guess I was wrong.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°I was wrong for thinking a child born from a whore like that mother of yours could be smart enough to grasp the great vision I had. You chose to be fed with crumbs like a dog when you can have it all.¡±


    Mi-Cha narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m not like you! And I¡¯m d I¡¯m not like you! You¡¯re a beast who wants to reap where he didn¡¯t sow, and I¡¯m ashamed to even think I have your blood running through me.¡± She bit at him, but she instantly staggered back when he¡¯s eyes red and his hands clenched.


    ¡°You...¡± He raised a trembling hand to hit her, and Mi-Cha stumbled back a little further to evade him, causing her to bump into the victorian chair behind her.


    The phone slipped out from the waistline of her trouser and fell to the ground.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s gaze fell on the phone, and his eyes darkened. His jaws also trembled with ire.


    ¡°You..¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± He demanded, and Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes made a panic shift from the phone towards him.


    She saw the anger and suspicion in his eyes, but before he could take a closing step towards her, she picked up the phone and dashed towards the door she had seen.


    ¡°You witch!¡± He roared after her, but Mi-Cha hurriedly turned the handle of the door, which opened to her relief, and she locked it from within.


    She frantically typed in the password and opened the phone. She saw the sound recorder still running, and she immediately saved it.


    She jolted after the heavy skip of her heart when she heard the loud bang against the door and Yong-Gun¡¯s voice roaring out threats and cusses from the other side.


    Her hands trembled as she forwarded it to Eun-sun¡¯s number, as well as to her father¡¯s mail for backup just in case, and after disying the delivery receipt, she deleted it from her sent mail.


    Her eyes darted around the room after she was done, and it was only then she realized that the room she had stepped in wasn¡¯t even a restroom but some storage room.


    Her eyes darted around for something she could use to probably defend herself, even though it might be a futile attempt, but to her dismay, there was none.


    She jolted when the phone suddenly began to ring, and just as she answered, the door came down with a loud thud, and the phone was snatched out of her hands.


    She raised her eyes to see a dangerous-looking burly man standing before her.


    Yong-Gun stepped into the room, and the man passed the phone to him.


    ¡°Hello, Mi-Cha. I got the record. Are you okay? Where are you? Tell me, and I¡¯lle to get you.¡± Eun-sun¡¯s anxious voice echoed through the phone.


    Yong-Gun¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard the mention of a record. He raised a cold re at Mi-Cha, and she shuddered.


    ¡°Eun-sun¡ª¡± She tried to say, but a strong hand covered her mouth.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, are you there?¡± Eun-sun¡¯s voice floated through the phone, feeling quite anxious about things.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t,¡± Yong-Gun answered, and Eun-sun stiffened.


    ¡°You...What did you do¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day to squabble with you or listen to whatever you have to say. Come to the Fritford bridge with that recording, or I¡¯ll send her head in a small box, and you can give it to Soo-Min as a final souvenir.¡± He said, and Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped.


    He turned towards Mi-Cha when he heard her muffled sound as she struggled to break free from Stephen. He red at her as he listened to the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You...you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t do that.¡± Eun-sun rambled out, and Yong-Gun scoffed.


    ¡°Why, because she¡¯s my daughter?¡± He rhetorically asked and continued without waiting for her answer. ¡°She¡¯s a liability I can¡¯t afford to keep around, so do not doubt me when I say I¡¯ll chop her to pieces. Bring that recording ande alone, or you can forget seeing her for the rest of your life.¡± He disconnected the call.


    Mi-Cha¡¯s muffled voice weaved through the room, and he signaled Stephen to let go of her mouth.


    Mi-Cha took in a short gasp of air and murderously red at him. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡± She righteously cussed at him, her body trembling to lunge at him and choke him to death.


    He mirthlessly chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll see what sort of demon I am when I chop her into pieces first and send her back to Ki-Jun in that small box.¡± He sneered.


    Mi-Cha¡¯s heart rammed violently against her chest as it had never done before. Eun-sun...


    What has she done?! She shouldn¡¯t have answered the call. She shouldn¡¯t have¡ª


    What the hell has she done? He was going to kill them both.


    Mi-Cha was certain he was.


    Eun-sun shouldn¡¯te. She should forget about her and note. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if she came and something happened to her.


    She¡¯d never be able to forgive herself.


    Mi-Cha earnestly prayed something happens to stop her froming. She should take the recording she had sent and save Dan-Han instead.

 Chapter 503 - 503 Exchange

    503 Exchange


    ¡°Was that Mi-Cha?¡± Sena asked expectantly when she thought she overheard Eun-sun call her name.


    Eun-sun looked at the phone and then back at her mother, whose also gazed at the phone and then back at Eun-sun.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her. I thought she answered the call, but...it was voicemail.¡± She lied.


    Her heart skipped as she hoped her words were believing enough.


    Sena briefly observed the nervous shake of her hand, and she stared at Eun-sun unsure of what to make of the anxiety in her eyes and about her.


    Maybe she was worried too for Mi-Cha. She reasoned.


    That girl was always causing her so many heart tensionstely, and she wondered what she was to do with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯d even attempt such a stupid thing. Why would she even go and meet that animal? The cops could have arrested him and they¡¯d torture the truth out of him.¡± Shemented, and Eun-sun¡¯s countenance fell seeing Sena in such a state.


    ¡°S..she did because she wanted to help me. I should have gone after her.¡± She despondently said.


    .....


    ¡°Of course, not!¡± Sena rebuked. That would only have made matters worse.


    What would she have done having two children in the hands of a vicious being like Yong-Gun? She would have died on the spot had that happened.


    She couldn¡¯t lose any of her kids again. As a matter of fact, she wasn¡¯t losing any of them!


    She observed Eun-sun¡¯s crestfallen countenance and slowly walked to her. She held her hand in hers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad or worried about it. Your father already has people looking for her. Her line has been active, and they¡¯ve traced it to the southern part of town. They¡¯d have an exact location soon, as far as the line is remains on, and I hope it does. When they find her, the cops will go get her. You don¡¯t have to feel so bad about it.¡± Senaforted her.


    Eun-sun silently looked at her as she wondered if she should tell her the truth.


    Tell her that Mi-Cha¡¯s phone has been found and switched off, and that was probably in more danger than they thought she was. Or that she might be long dead even before they find out where she was?


    Which of these truth was she supposed to tell her?


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She couldn¡¯t tell her that not only has she heard Mi-Cha¡¯s voice, she had also spoken to Yong-Gun and he had asked her to surrender herself in exchange for Mi-Cha.


    Eun-sun thought hard about it. There was no way she could let Mi-Cha get hurt for this, neither would she let Dan-Han go to jail for something he didn¡¯t do.


    All these were once again because of her.


    If she hadn¡¯t gone looking for her parents, Yong-Gun wouldn¡¯t have made an enemy of Dan-Han, and Mi-Cha wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.


    But her dad would have been long dead and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten to know the kind of person he was, or experience the privilege of having a doting father who cared for her despite believing she was lost to him forever until they found each other.


    No matter how she thought about it, this trouble was bound toe to their lives. But whether it destroyed them or imed one of them was going to be dependent on what she does henceforth.


    Sena sighed when Eun-sun¡¯s face remained bleak and somewhat bemused.


    She touched her cheek and faintly smiled. ¡°You really do not have to worry about anything, Eun-sun. Everything will be fine, I promise.¡± She softly encouraged, but Eun-sun believe her. But despite her disbelief, she nodded knowing her mother needed the encouragement more than she did.


    Sena took the ss of water in her hand. ¡°You should stop drinking just water and eat something. You look pale, even worse than you did before we came here.¡± Sena told her.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel hungry.¡±


    ¡°Same thing you¡¯ve been saying for days. First you had Dan-Han¡¯s office issue as an excuse, and now you¡¯re using this as another excuse. At the rate you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll pass even before he gets released.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Eun-sun wanted to protest, but Sena¡¯s warning re sent her words slurring off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She said conceding to Sena¡¯s request, and the woman¡¯s face lit up in a small smile.


    ¡°Good. Go to your room, and I¡¯ll send someone to bring something for you. I¡¯ll check up on your father again in his study, and when we have news, I¡¯lle get you, okay?¡± She said and Eun-sun nodded, knowing it was better to concede than try arguing.


    It was never going to end in her favor, and neither did she have the time for that. She had to get to Mi-Cha as soon as possible. Alone.


    She turned around to leave for her room, but she stopped and nced back at Sena.


    She pulled in her for a hug, slightly taking her by surprise, but Sena silently hugged her back.


    ¡°I love you, mom.¡± She said making Sena nod and smile a bit more brightly than she has done in thest five minutes.


    ¡°I love you too, honey. Very much.¡±


    Eun-sun was sure she did. She loved them both equally and that was why she had to bring Mi-Cha back.


    She whipped out her phone and sent a quick text as she made her way to her room.


    ¡®Need you help.¡¯ Was all she sent, and she hoped she gets a reply shortly.


    Few minutester, Eun-sun was reported missing from the house by the maid Sena had sent to give her lunch.


    A search for her began around the house, but no matter where they looked, she couldn¡¯t be found.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Sena cried out in worry.


    The sequence of events were bing unbearable for her. All she wanted was to have her familyplete in peace and harmony, and not this suspenseful drama.


    ...


    Away from there, Eun-sun had a daring look on her face as she stuck between two burly men, one of which had a gun in hand, definitely to scare her.


    But looking at the weapon in his hand, Eun-sun had no trace of fear in. All it required was one push on the trigger, and she¡¯d be a pile of meat, but she wasn¡¯t scared.


    Not because she had made preparations for her rescue, but rather because being with Dan-Han had exposed her to so many things she¡¯d never thought she experience and get ustomed to.


    But now she was beginning to feel less afraid of things like this.


    It was long drive from where they had picked her up to wherever their destination was, but soon they arrived some antiquated manor, which looked too haunted to be a residence for any human being, but then again, she remembered Yong-Gun and the minions that worked for him weren¡¯t humans.


    ¡°Get down!¡± One of the men snarled at her as they roughly pulled her into the house.


    They literally dragged her to a faintly lit room and toss her to the ground, causing to fall and hit her stomach against the concrete floor.


    A musky and dank smell smeared the air making her stomach churn.


    She tried to listen to what was going on outside the door, and just as she pressed her ears towards the door, it swung open, and she reflexively made a jump back barely saving her face.


    Her heart skipped when she Yong-Gun stepped into the room, with a smirky smile.


    ¡°Well, well, well, I never knew you¡¯d be stupid enough toe.¡± He said, giving her a once over with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Eun-sun scowled at him and looked behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s Mi-Cha?¡± She questioned, not wanting to hear his voice.


    She wanted to confirm she was okay and fine.


    ¡°Why?¡± He cocked a brow at her. ¡°You think you¡¯re more family than I am?¡± He archly asked, while Eun-sun scowled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the answer to that. Where is she?¡± She demanded, staring more coldly at him.


    Yong-Gun despite not wanting to indulge her, stepped aside and Stephen walked in with Mi-Cha standing in front of him, with her mouth taped.


    ¡°Mi-Cha!¡± She cried out, more with relief than in horror.


    She hurried towards her, but Stephen held Mi-Cha back and crudely pushed Eun-sun to the floor.


    She wailed out in pain as the sharp pain surged through her waist and back.


    Mi-Cha¡¯s eyes widened in horror at the crude treatment towards her sister. She looked at the monsters beside her, and she desperately wanted to thrust a knife through them.


    Eun-sun winced as she tried to stand up but the pain she felt traveled across her back, and even her wrist.


    She turned to the evil master and it¡¯s demonic puppet and wickedly red at them.


    Yong-Gun tsked and sighed as he stared at her. He slowly walked towards her.


    ¡°You know, I thought someone dating the formidable Lee Dan-Han would be very sensible, but it¡¯s so disappointing to see you¡¯re just as stupid as that father of yours.¡± He said as he walked closer till he was towering over her.


    He crouched down and looked her in the eye which was defiantly staring back at him. ¡°You¡¯re very stupid foring here.¡± He said.


    Eun-sun eyes darkly sharpened at him. ¡°Call me whatever you like, but let her go. You have me now, so you can do whatever you like.¡± She said.


    Yong-Gun silently peered at her for a while and sighed again. He brought out the phone that had been collected from her by the boys he had sent to pick her up.


    ¡°Who have you given this to?¡± He asked, but Eun-sun stink eyed him,pletely ignoring his question.


    He gripped her by the chin and gave it a tight squeeze. ¡°When I talk to you, you answer me. Who has seen this?¡± He drawled, tightening his grip till her face was burning with pain and colored red.


    ¡°No one.¡± Eun-sun blurted out, and he squeezed her chin a little more before letting go.


    He observed her a bit more before standing up to his feet. He turned around and gazed at Mi-Cha, who was cussing him with his eyes.


    ¡°You better keep this rudeness out of your eyes, before I gorge them out.¡± He snarled, but Mi-Cha only red harder at him.


    She cussed him over and over again in her heart, since he was coward enough to stop her from saying the truth by sealing her mouth.


    Yong-Gun felt his blood seethe at her defiance. He turned away from her and nced at the man still gripping her tightly by her arm.


    ¡°Your hand gun.¡± He asked, stretching his hand out for it.


    Mi-Cha looked at him as her eyes went wide in horror. She knew without a doubt what he wanted to do with and she nced at Eun-sun.


    She had prayed in her heart for her not toe, but she did. She darted her eyes to the man, who was reaching for the gun from under his belt and she pushed him with all her force and will.


    She swiftly turned and tried kneading in the groin, but Yong-Gun grabbed her by the hair.


    .....


    Muffled scream came from her sealed mouth and Eun-sun cried in horror.


    She forced herself off the ground and lunged at Yong-Gun. She elbowed his hands, setting Mi-Cha free from his grip, but just as she shoved Mi-Cha behind her, Stephen dy her a p on the face which had her falling to the ground.


    ¡°You dirty whore!¡± Yong-Gun screamed as he fiercely kicked her stomach, and Eun-sun cried out in pain.


    He kicked her several times more before snatching the gun from Stephen in rage.


    He cocked the gun and pointed it, but not at her, but rather at Mi-Cha.


    Eun-sun tried to move but her body wasn¡¯t willing to respond, but somehow she forced it to.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was quick enough, but she moved over towards her as the sound of a gunshot filled the room, followed by another.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t sure of what she felt or what she heard, but her body felt too weak and too tired as it slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 504 - 504 Terrific News

    504 Terrific News


    Eun-sun let out a groan of pain as she slowly aroused consciousness.


    Flesh-tearing pain surged through her back, and her head felt like it had been rammed against a wall. It badly throbbed with pain, and she hissed as her eyes slowly fluttered open.


    White bright light flooded her eyes, causing her to wince and hiss under her breath at its intensifying attack on her head while she flinched her eyes closed.


    She subconsciously reached her hand to her head to support it from falling because it felt like it was about to.


    ¡°Babe?¡± She heard someone say beside her, but she was in so much pain to listen or recognize the voice until it spoke again.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± She heard him ask, and this time she recognized it.


    Her eyes flickered open and dashed to the source of the voice.


    ¡®Dan-Han?¡¯ She whispered in her head with uncertainty.


    She blinked twice, and her eyes flickered wide open when she realized he was real.


    .....


    Her body immediately tried to jolt up so she could properly stare at him, but she couldn¡¯t help but wince when a sharp pain surged around her waist.


    Dan-Han got off his seat and held her back, ¡°The doctor said you should lie down.¡± He said, but Eun-sun shook her head, stubbornly insistent on sitting up. She wanted to see him more closely.


    Dan-Han held her up, and the moment he did, she delved into his embrace.


    She slipped her arms around him and firmly held him so closely with her head pressed against his stomach.


    Dan-Han sighed and hugged her back. He tried not to hold her too closely, but he failed. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her closely to himself too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry I made you worry.¡± He whispered above her head.


    Eun-sun shook her head and tightened her arms around him even more, forgetting about the pain she had been feeling a while ago.


    She sniffed as she tried to hold back the tears that welled in her eyes.


    ¡°Babe, are you crying?¡± Dan-Han tried to pull her away from him, but she stubbornly shook her head and hugged him even more, wrapping her arms even more tightly around him.


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything. She just wanted to stay there and have this moment with him. This moment that had somehow seemed impossible in the past few days.


    She had wondered if she¡¯d ever be able to hug him again. Have him hold her, or kiss her the way he always did, so possessively.


    She just wanted to stay there and feel him a bit more.


    Dan-Han defeatedly sighed when she refused to let go and firmly kept her hold on him. He didn¡¯t have to be told why she was that way with him.


    He knew she had been scared and alone even with the great supply of people around her.


    ¡°Eun-sun, love, can you let go? Your back¡¯s going to hurt.¡± He said after being in that position for a while, and Eun-sun reluctantly let go.


    He rubbed his hand down her hair and slightly tilted her face up. Tears stained her face, and even more glistened in her eyes.


    His hands reached for them and gently wiped them off before dropping a feathery kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m here now.¡± He told her while Eun-sun silently peered at him.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± She said after a trail of silent moments psed.


    Dan-Han rubbed his hand across her cheek. ¡°I missed you too.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I...I was scared.¡± She said. ¡°I was scared you¡¯d be unable toe out from there. And you refused to see me.¡± She added as a tear spilled down her cheek.


    Dan-Han caught it with his thumb and kissed between her brows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here now, and nothing like that will ever happen again.¡± He assured her, and Eun-sun nodded.


    She didn¡¯t want to doubt it because that was what she wanted.


    She wanted him safe. She wanted them safe and free from all the hurdles and battles. She wanted to spend each day feeling at ease, happy, and tension-free.


    ¡°Come on, lie down. The doctor said you shouldn¡¯t get out of bed, so please lie back.¡± He urged her.


    Eun-sun darted her eyes around, and she recognized she was in a hospital room. She had picked up the scent when she stirred up, but the sight of Dan-Han had taken all her awareness.


    Her gaze shifted to her body. She wasn¡¯t injured, was she? She mused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Eun-sun asked, wondering why he had to urge so keenly. Her brows creased when she suddenly recollected the previous event.


    ¡°Mi-Cha? Where¡¯s Mi-Cha?¡± She urgently asked. Fear and worry trickled through her eyes as they nervously stared at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Is she okay? Was she¡ª¡±


    Dan-Han held her hand. ¡°Mi-Cha is fine. She¡¯s okay. Tae-Ho and In-Ha arrived with the cops just on time.¡± He told her assuringly, and Eun-sun let go of the breath she had been holding.


    Her eyes narrowed again when she remembered the monsters that had almost tried to kill them. ¡°What about them?¡± She asked.


    She knew having Dan-Han there only meant the real murderers had been apprehended, but she wanted to know exactly where they were.


    Dan-Han slightly raised the bed and ced a pillow behind her back to make herfortable.


    ¡°They¡¯re in police custody. The recording has been submitted to be cops. Also, Tae-Ho found a witness. Someone had incidentally witnessed the incident through the windows while trying to make a video for her vlog. They¡¯ll be convicted soon.¡± He told her.


    Eun-sun sighed deeply at the sound of that. Her heart which had been anxious for days, finally felt at ease.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She said. ¡°I hope they get the punishment they deserve.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they will.¡± He affirmed, brushing his hand down the length of her hair.


    If everything was okay, why then was she in the hospital?


    She looked over herself again. She didn¡¯t seem bruised or injured apart from the pain in her head and around her stomach and waist.


    ¡°Did I get injured?¡± She asked him, but Dan-Han suddenly went still.


    His face turned stiff, and his eyes....were they sad?


    She peered at him as she awaited his answer, but he quietly stared at her. Eun-Sun observed the emotions spiraling in his eyes, and she wondered why?


    ¡°Dan-Han?¡± She anxiously called, seeing his gloomy countenance. She looked herself over again, and she felt herself to be sure she truly wasn¡¯t injured.


    Her wrist also hurt, but aside from that, there was nothing. She knew when she had hurt her wrist. The pain in her back and stomach she attributed to when she had been pushed and kicked severally by that animal.


    She saw his hand clench and unclench, something he did when he was murderously furious but was desperately trying to contain it.


    Eun-sun tried to sit up again, and he finally moved.


    ¡°I told you to lie still. You¡¯re going to hurt the baby.¡± He warned, and Eun-sun froze.


    Her eyes widened as she unblinkingly stared at him.


    ¡°W...what did...you say?¡± She stuttered. A baby?


    ¡°I¡¯m...am I...¡± She stammered, unable to assimte what he had just said.


    Was she¡ª


    Her eyes anxiously shifted to her stomach and slowly back to him as she awaited some answers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han finally blurted out, and her eyes widened as she gasped.


    Her gaze darted back to her stomach, and she peered at it with shocked surprise.


    She was pregnant? She...was going to have a baby? Their baby?


    Eun-sun¡¯s heart skipped a time or two, and her lips twitched till they broke into a happy and astounding smile. Her eyes glistened with joy, and her heart leaped with a bounteous amount of it.


    Her eyes glimmered as they welled with tears. Happy tears.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting such a thing, especially not at a time like this, but this was great news, wasn¡¯t it?


    It definitely was. It was the baby they always spoke about.


    Her hands instinctively moved towards her stomach, and she chuckled.


    She was going to be a mom?


    The thought of having something, someone inside her, stirred a warming feeling on her insides.


    Her gaze darted back to Dan-Han. ¡°Th..this is good, right?¡± She nervously asked, but the happiness glistening in her eyes was so visible.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a baby.¡± She chirped with a happy smile, her heart lighting up a bright smile just like the one on her face, but her smile suddenly froze and wavered when she saw the unhappy look on his face.


    Why did he seem unhappy?


    ¡°Are...you not happy about this?¡± She suddenly asked, but whatever happiness had surged inside of her seconds ago was currently on a chase by the anxiety now building inside of her. ¡°You don¡¯t want the baby?¡±


    Is that what his expression was about? She hoped not.


    She had thought he had always wanted a baby. He had always wanted to have a family with her. Why, then was he looking angry and displeased?


    ¡°Lee Dan-Han?¡± She called, and the man focused his gaze back on her.


    Dan-Han sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want the baby.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry. I¡¯m angry I had to lose one of my kids because I couldn¡¯t protect them.¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505 Waited Enough

    505 Waited Enough


    Lost one of their kids?


    ¡®They had lost one of their¡ª¡¯ Eun-sun trailed off on her thoughts as she realized what he was trying to say.


    She had lost one of her babies? That meant she had what, two? Two babies?


    Eun-sun nkly stared at Dan-Han, with hershes blinking ordantly. She was transfixed with shock.


    Dan-Han observed how dumbfounded she had be by the news, and he cussed himself for not being careful with his words.


    He had thought about not telling her since she hadn¡¯t even been aware she was pregnant, but he concluded that would be unfair to her.


    It was already unfair to her that she had to keep going through so much just to acquire one of the most basic things people tend to have in life, happiness.


    He wanted her to be happy because if anyone deserved so much of it in this life, it was Eun-sun.


    Life keeps taking from her despite all her effort to stay on her feet.


    .....


    Though he hated losing the baby, he hated how they had lost it and what the knowledge of it would do to her.


    ¡°Babe...¡± He called when she kept staring so nkly.


    Eun-sun¡¯s lips trembled as she tried to speak. ¡°The baby...it¡¯s...it¡¯s gone?¡± She stutteringly asked, but Dan-Han could already hear the pain behind her words.


    He took a step forward and closed the space between them. He took her hand in his while she kept her gaze, now gleaming with mist, fixed on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized. Not only for the baby they lost but also for his failure to protect her and his kids.


    ¡°Eun-sun, I...¡± His lips burned for words, but his chest was tightly squeezing in. There was pain somewhere behind his chest, which was aching him so badly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep you safe.¡± He said as a tear fell down his eye.


    There were so many things he could deal with, but this wasn¡¯t one of them.


    If only he had kept an eye on Yong-Gun. If he had seen to his end before returning to Country C, then maybe his child would still be here, and Eun-sun wouldn¡¯t have had to deal with all she¡¯s been through.


    She wouldn¡¯t be bearing the loss of a child she has always wanted to carry.


    Nothing was as painful as losing a child due to one¡¯s recklessness.


    He had been overly confident, and that had led to him being reckless. Eun-sun would not have offered herself to lure the enemy if he had done his job.


    Seeing a tear roll down Dan-Han¡¯s cheek, Eun-sun¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but fall, too.


    She might not have known she was pregnant. As a matter of fact, she hadn¡¯t suspected it all, but knowing she had lost a child, the feeling, made her heart ache.


    It was a child made out of their love for one another. It could have been her little princess or prince who might have looked just like Dan-Han.


    ¡°Come here,¡± She tearfully beckoned to him, and he sat beside her. He pulled her into his arms where heforted her, or rather where they bothforted one another.


    He rested his chin above her head as he carefully hugged her.


    ¡°I hope you forgive me, Eun-sun.¡± He said above her head. ¡°I hope you can forgive me for not being there for you when you needed me the most.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve made many promises to keep you safe and to always make you happy, but I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word,¡± Eun-sun said against his chest, stopping him from muttering another word.


    She pulled away, and Dan-Han reluctantly loosened his hold around her. He looked at her face as she stared right back at his.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me happy, Dan-Han, more than I could ever imagine.¡± She told him.


    ¡°You protected me more than anyone in this world ever could, so I can never be angry at you. Yes, I lost one of the babies, but it was your child too. It was supposed to be ours. So I can¡¯t ever be angry with you about it.


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s painful, but we have each other, right? And didn¡¯t you say we have one more?¡± She asked, and he tersely nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have this.¡± She said. ¡°Let¡¯s fight for it and protect it together. Let¡¯s give it all the love we have and raise he/she with all our hearts, okay?¡± She told him, and he slowly nodded.


    Dan-Han silently peered at her before shifting his eyes to her very t tummy.


    Eun-sun reached for his hand and ced it on her stomach.


    ¡°We still have him.¡± She told him, leading Dan-Han¡¯s hand to move across her stomach till he did so on his own.


    Her eyes glimmered with tears, but she tried to hold them back, not just for him but also for the baby they were about to have.


    It would be impossible to forget that she had lost a baby even before she knew of its existence, but she had to do well because there was still another one on its way.


    Dan-Han hugged and pulled her closer as another tear fell from his eyes. ¡°I love you, Eun-sun.¡± He muttered against her ears.


    He loved her so deeply and with all his heart.


    Eun-Sun strained her neck and ced it on his shoulder as she hugged him. ¡°I love you, Dan-Han. More than you can ever know.¡± Even more than her life.


    She¡¯d give up anything for him.


    Dan-Han tightened his hold around her. ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispered into her ear. ¡°Thank you for loving me, and giving me this gift, our baby.¡±


    Eun-sun slowly pulled away. She cupped his face and pressed her forehead against his.


    ¡°It¡¯s our gift to us. You and I.¡±


    Dan-Han pressed forward and kissed her lips. ¡°Our gift.¡± He muttered, and Eun-sun nodded and kissed him back.


    Dan-Han pulled her back into his embrace. He hugged her tighter than before, but he was careful enough not to squeeze her.


    ¡°You should lie down.¡± He told her when remembered she wasn¡¯t supposed to be moving about till the doctor said otherwise.


    ¡°Would you lie with me?¡± She asked, and he promptly nodded.


    He kicked off his shoes andid beside her. He guided her head to lie on his chest, and she wrapped her an arm around him.


    It¡¯s been so long since sheid in his embrace like she did now. Thest time she held him so close was the morning he returned to country C.


    Dan-Han slipped his hand into his pocket and brought out the blue velvet box she had given him a few days ago.


    ¡°Why do you have this here?¡± She inquired. She was surprised to him with it there.


    Dan-Han flipped the box open, and pulled out the ring.


    Eun-sun stared at the ring in his hand as she wondered what he wanted to do. He hadn¡¯t actually rejected her proposal, but he had chosen to dy it, so why did he have it here.


    Well, she got her answer, when he stretched the ring to her. ¡°Here. Put it on me.¡± He said.


    Eun-sun blinked, slightly taken aback by his request. Was he epting it now?


    She took the ring and Dan-Han pulled his left arm from underneath her head. He stretched his hand to her, but Eun-sun hesitated and looked at him.


    ¡°Is this because of the baby? I thought you wanted to wait.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. I think we¡¯ll both agree that we¡¯ve waited enough. Let¡¯s get married, and start our forever together.¡± He told her, but Eun-sun still kept a skeptical look on him.


    Dan-Han brushed his hand through her hair, while he locked eyes with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend another day without you at my side...you and this baby. I¡¯ve the rest of my life to impress you, and I intend doing so till you¡¯re never tired of me, and you can¡¯t help but love me anew everyday.¡±


    ¡°I already do.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do more. Let¡¯s spend everyday making you happy. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    And that¡¯s what she wanted too. Everyday being happy and making him happy.


    Her eyes warmed up as she looked at his awaiting hand. She sniffled and held back the tears as slipped the ring into his ring finger.


    She looked at it, and then at him.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he was wearing her ring. That he was all hers.


    Dan-Han slipped his hand below her neck and pulled her closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else henceforth. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± He told her and she nodded.


    He kissed her forehead and she snuggled closer.


    ¡°Do I also get a ring?¡± She asked, wondering if he was still going to give her a ring as he had intended to.


    ¡°Yes, one befitting of you. My queen.¡± He replied, and pecked her forehead again.


    ¡°Yes, one befitting of you. My queen.¡± He replied, and pecked her forehead again.

 Chapter 506 - 506 Pain And Anguish

    506 Pain And Anguish


    Eun-sunid in Dan-Han¡¯s arms with her eyes closed pretending to sleep, but sleep was nowhere close to her eyes.


    There was an abundance of sadness in her heart, and it was churning within her stomach, but she had no idea what to do about it.


    It felt like a boulder was lodged in the depth of her heart, and it was weighing her down, tightly clenching her heart and sending cold jolts of pain over her nerve endings.


    Eun-sun was in a wild desperation for an escape from the heaviness and pain in her heart, and as much as she wanted to close her eyes and wish it all away, her heart was too heavy to let it happen to her.


    She felt choked. She wanted it all out, but she had no idea how to let it out of her...out of her chest. And even if she did, she couldn¡¯t do it because of Dan-Han.


    He wasying down beside her, giving her whateverfort he could offer, while he was in need of same.


    Dan-Han was remarkably tough, but he had a weakness and that was their love for one another.


    Eun-sun couldn¡¯t bear to see him cry or wallow in self-me like he did a while ago. It would break her heart more than it already was. So for his sake, she¡¯d keep it in as much as she could.


    A soft knock rapped on the door, and while she heard it, she remained still.


    .....


    ¡°Come in,¡± Dan-Han said, and Mi-Cha poked her head into the room. Her gaze fell on Eun-sun peacefully lying in Dan-Han¡¯s arms, and Dan-Han followed her gaze.


    ¡°Is she awake?¡± Mi-Cha softly asked in a whisper, but before Dan-Han could answer, Eun-sun¡¯s voice came up.


    ¡°Mi-Cha?¡± She called, slowly raising her head towards the head poking into the room.


    Mi-Cha turned away and looked behind her, ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± She announced before fully opening the door.


    Dan-Han nced at Eun-sun and silently peered at her face. Eun-sun couldn¡¯t tell the emotion in his eyes, but if he knew she had been pretending to be asleep, he didn¡¯t show it.


    He turned his gaze towards the door when Mi-Cha stepped into the room with a their parents following behind her.


    ¡°Mom, Dad?¡± Eun-sun called out.


    Sena hurried to her side and firmly gripped her hand. She cupped her cheek and fondly kissed her.


    ¡°Honey, are you feeling? Are you in pain?¡± She worriedly asked, concern gleaming in her eyes.


    Eun-sun pushed forward a smile and shook her head, while cing her free hand on her mother¡¯s for a gentle pat. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. Truly.¡± Eun-sun assured her, but the skeptical look on her mother¡¯s face told her she didn¡¯t believe her.


    Sena¡¯s eyes glimmered with motherly affection as she brushed her hand through down her hair. ¡°Tell me the truth honey. Are you really okay?¡±


    Was she truly okay? Eun-sun knew that question wasn¡¯t just about the physical pain she was feeling, but about the baby she had lost.


    Her lips threatened to tremble, but she bit them and smiled even brighter. ¡°I¡¯m okay, mom. Really okay.¡± She told her before shifting her gaze towards Mi-Cha who had a replica of the worried look on their mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mi-Cha, are you okay? Where you hurt?¡± Eun-sun questioned, but Mi-Cha shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She softly replied, but the guilt and pity in her voice were audible to Eun-sun, and so were the sadness in her eyes.


    Eun-sun could guess the thoughts going through her head at the moment. She could imagine Mi-Cha ming herself again for her misfortune, but it wasn¡¯t truly hers.


    She wasn¡¯t at fault for any of this.


    But as much as Eun-sun wanted to tell her this, she couldn¡¯t, because just the thought of her baby brought that ufortable squeeze in her chest.


    Eun-sun shifted her gaze to her father, who was silently staring at her, but was equally as worried as her mother, if not more. He seemed like he had aged a few years in one night.


    The frown lines on their faces was evident of the worries they had for her, and she didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want them to worry about her, but could she?


    Could she really stop them from worrying?


    They were her parents and family, and worrying was every parents inherent gift. Just like it was already bing hers.


    What if she can¡¯t protect this baby? What if she lost this one too?


    Eun-sun¡¯s mind was slowly drifting back to her pregnancy, but she quickly pushed it out of her mind.


    She shed a smile at at her father as she stretched out her hand to him, which he promptly received. She looked at them and pushed her lips wider to force an even brighter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You all don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She assured them. ¡°You guys just have to stop frowning.¡± She softly scolded, but while everyone nodded at her, they all knew she was far from fine.


    ¡°We brought you food.¡± Sena suddenly announced, wanting to shift the dreary atmosphere. ¡°The doctor gave us a list of things you should eat for now till you get better, so I brought some.¡± Sena said bringing forward the bags she had brought in, and Mi-Cha helped her unpack them.


    Sena looked over at Dan-Han. ¡°Dan-Han, you should eat too.¡± She told him.


    Dan-Han has been at the hospital since the moment he was released, and had been waiting by Eun-sun¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter, just let her eat.¡± He said, while Eun-sun arched a brow at him.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten since you were released, right?¡± She questioned, and he shook his head.


    Dan-Han gently smiled as he brushed his hand down the length of her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better if you eat first, and I have to step out. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± He told her, but Eun-Sun caught onto his sleeve.


    ¡°But where are you going?¡± She questioned, her eyes anxiously gazing at him.


    Dan-Han caught the glint of worry in her eyes. He resignedly sighed as he leaned back and pelted her forehead with an assuring kiss. ¡°I just want to make a call. I¡¯m not leaving you. I¡¯ll be outside, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He reassured her.


    He knew the reason behind her anxiety, and he perfectly understood. She was scared.


    Eun-sun wasn¡¯t convinced about his reason for leaving, because for some reason she didn¡¯t trust his words, nevertheless, she stiffly nodded.


    Dan-Han smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°Good girl.¡± He said and stepped down from the bed.


    Eun-sun watched as he sauntered towards the door and out of the room. His shoulders were unusually tensed and high, and she could tell he wasn¡¯t okay.


    She also wasn¡¯t okay. They had both lost a child which they never got to know of its existence till she lost it.


    ¡°Honey, here take the spoon.¡± Sena said, putting the spoon into her hand, but Eun-sun couldn¡¯t hold it. Her hand was trembling and when she looked at down it, she realized her vision was hazy.


    A bead of tears fell from her eyes and then another, and even more followed.


    ¡°Eun-sun, why are you crying?¡± Sena asked in a tearful voice, but Eun-sun couldn¡¯t give an answer.


    Her lips trembled so badly, but that came from them was a groan of pain.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Sena cried as she put her hands around her and tightly hugged her.


    There was no doubt about why she was crying. Sena had once experienced it herself. The feeling of losing a child that could have been a great part of ones life was indescribable.


    It might have been a foetus, but it was Eun-sun¡¯s child nheless. One she would have dly carried with love, and that she lost it in a painful way made it even more hurtful.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re gonna be alright.¡± Senaforted her, while Ki-Jun patted her hand.


    ¡°D...Dan-Han,¡± Eun-sun stuttered amidst tears, and Sena hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Dan-Han is going to be just fine. You both are. If not for yourself, you have to do it for your other baby, Eun-sun. Please stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Sis, stop crying. It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Mi-Cha also tried tofort her, but her own tears were also flowing.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself. If only she hadn¡¯t been stupid, Eun-sun and her babies would have been fine. They wouldn¡¯t be in this condition right now.


    Outside the door, Dan-Han stood with his hands clenched tightly at his side, as he listened to Eun-sun cry.


    He knew Eun-sun had been pretending to sleep all along, simply to keep the pain away from him. She might not have known it, but her body had been so stiff in his arms.


    He knew how much she was hurting, and how desperately she was trying to keep it all in because of him.


    Eun-sun was one person he knew well. She was the woman he loved and would spend the rest of his life with, so he yes, he knew her well.


    She¡¯d rather burn and drown in her own pain, than let him take the me for things.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave her, and while it was a tough decision, he knew it had to be done.


    She had to let it all out. She had to breathe.


    And for every tear she was shedding now, he¡¯d make the people behind it shed a thousand more.


    Yong-Gun would wish to die an easy and quick death, but he wouldn¡¯t have it. Yong-Gun had done so much to Eun-sun that even death was too much mercy for him.


    Every ordeal Eun-sun had been through since her birth had all been because of him. And even now he had to take their child just the same way he took her from her parents.


    Dan-Han¡¯s felt his hands clench even more till his nails were digging into his palms.


    He whipped out his phone and dialled a number.


    ¡°When will they be indicted?¡± He questioned the moment the call was answered.


    ¡°The first hearing is tomorrow, the second ¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want the case concluded by the second hearing.¡±


    ¡°But president Lee,¡±


    ¡°I want him dead before he steps into his prison cell.¡± He growled.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The person on the other side of the phone echoed and Dan-Han ended the call.


    Dan-Han had only just ended the call, when he heard someone call his name.


    He looked over to his right and he saw Ni-Na hurrying up to him, and following behind was her parents and his father.


    What was he doing there?


    .....

 Chapter 507 - 507 Too Brazen For A Girl

    507 Too Brazen For A Girl


    Dan-Han stayed his gaze on the people approaching him till they stopped in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± He greeted with a bow before shifting his gaze to his father, who was awkwardly darting his gaze around the hospital walls.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to greet me too?¡± Father Lee asked, turning a half gaze to Dan-Han.


    ¡°Should I?¡± Dan-Han archly raised a brow at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He coldly asked, but the old man shifted his gaze away from him, hiding away the expression on his face.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t need him to reply to his question because, seeing the expression on his face, he could already tell why he hade.


    The murderous look that hung on Dan-Han¡¯s face told them how angry he was at the moment and how close he was to asking his father to leave.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mom stepped forward. ¡°Dan-Han, dear, we all came to check up on her, even your father too.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, brother Dan-Han, uncle was worried about her too,¡± Ni-Na added, hoping Dan-Han would let go of the visible anger they could see in his eyes.


    Dan-Han¡¯s eyes shifted to his father, whose face still carried that air of pride that always thrived on it. He narrowed his eyes at him.


    .....


    ¡°Are you worried or sorry?¡± He sternly asked the man, who was supposed to be his father but had instead chosen a constant role of being a viin in his life and the woman he loved.


    Father Lee swiveled his face towards Dan-Han and silently peered with an impassive look while Dan-Han met his gaze unfazed. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to apologize to her, leave.¡± He told him.


    ¡°She¡¯s suffered enough from you and everyone else, and right now, she¡¯s still suffering more. So, I will not condone any more maltreatment towards her. Offering a sincere apology is the only condition for letting you see her.¡± He said matter of factly. That was the only way he was letting him see her.


    No one knew his father better than him. The man was undoubtedly a prideful man with a doubled streak of stubbornness, and asking him to apologize was something he wouldn¡¯t willingly do. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to let him walk through that door simply because he now knew Eun-sun was carrying his grandchild and grand heir.


    If he was there to ept the baby but not Eun-sun, he might as well leave because both mother and child were a package.


    All eyes darted to Jun-Sun with eager anticipation and a silent plea to do what was right.


    Dan-Han impatiently stared at him, waiting to hear his answer.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Ni-Na pleaded with a cry, and just when they thought his stubborn pride wasn¡¯t going to give in, he gave a terse nod that was almost imperceptible.


    Sighs of relief escaped their lips, and with a relieved smile lifting their faces, they turned to Dan-Han, who was still assessing his father¡¯s countenance.


    Dan-Han looked away from him and nced at his aunt and Ni-Na, eagerly waiting for his permission to go in.


    ¡°Can we go in now?¡± His aunt asked, and Dan-Han shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Give her a minute. She¡¯s....¡± He slurred and swallowed, pushing back the pain that lunged into his throat. ¡°She just woke up. Just give her a minute.¡± He said almost casually, but they all caught the pain in his eyes despite how quickly it had thrived.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mom stepped forward and ced a hand on his back. She slowly patted him in aforting way. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Sheforted him.


    They waited with him outside the door till Dan-Han was sure they could go in.


    He walked in first and saw Eun-sun standing by the foot of the bed.


    He frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He walked over to her.


    ¡°I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°She was sure you were outside, and she stubbornly wanted toe to you,¡± Sena exined with relief.


    Dan-Han looked from her to Eun-sun, who had an intent gaze fixed on him. He put his hands on her cheek and stroked her soft cheek. All evidence of her crying was gone except the slight redness of her eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, and Eun-sun nodded.


    Her lips parted to say something, but she paused when she caught sight of the people who were standing at the door, which she had earlier failed to notice had been open after Dan-Han walked in.


    ¡°Ni-Na,¡± She softly muttered as her gaze swept across the familiar faces till itnded on Father Lee.


    Her gaze swiftly darted back to Dan-Han, who sighed and picked her into his arms.


    He observed the nervous yet questioning gaze she was giving him, but he said nothing. He ced her on the bed and tucked a pillow behind her so she could lean backward.


    ¡°I told you not to get out of bed.¡± He chided.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized and shifted her eyes to peek at the people who were standing in the heart of the room.


    She surreptitiously pinched him before gesturing toward his father with her eyes.


    Dan-Han leaned down. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He whispered into her ear and kissed her cheek before stepping aside, but not too far away from the bed so Eun-sun could be assured of his presence.


    Ni-Na¡¯s parents greeted Eun-sun¡¯s parents before walking closer to her.


    ¡°How are you, my dear?¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother asked, taking Eun-sun¡¯s hand in hers.


    Eun-sun slowly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was convinced she was beginning to sound like a broken record.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She questioned, looking unconvinced by Eun-sun¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You know you can tell us anything.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s father said with a caring tone, and Eun-sun nodded, managing a smile at them.


    ¡°Truly, I¡¯m fine, and the baby too.¡± She said, knowing they were too afraid to mention the baby to her.


    A relieved smile warmed their faces as they nodded and patted her hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for you, okay? All of us.¡± She said, and Ni-Na, standing at the foot of the bed, nodded and gently squeezed her feet.


    ¡°Yes, Unnie, we¡¯re all here for you.¡± She echoed.


    Ni-Na¡¯s father turned to his brother, who was awkwardly still standing in the same spot, with his eyes staring anywhere else but at Eun-sun.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Ni-Na called, and the man¡¯s gaze shifted to her and then to his brother, who challenged him to do the right thing with his intense eyes.


    He briefly stared at Eun-sun, but he darted his eyes away. His feet longed to move, but something had them firmly rooted to the ground.


    Was he anxious?


    All eyes stared at him, and he could tell by the holes they bored into his skin.


    Eun-sun¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of the man and his awkward behavior. She didn¡¯t know why, but seeing him standing there with his hands crossing to his back and struggling countenance on his face, she somewhat thought him cute.


    His stubbornness and pride that had bloomed with age were what had fixed him on the spot, despite wanting toe over to her.


    His presence in her hospital room already said a lot. He had taken a step towards her, and maybe she should do the same.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to see your grandchild and me? He can¡¯t see you from there.¡± She said, and father Lee lifted his gaze towards her. His eyes lowered to her stomach, and they lingered there for a while before returning to her face.


    ¡°Are you going to give me another rascal like the one I already have?¡± He asked, his voicecking the crudeness and condescension it always did whenever he talked to her.


    Eun-sun¡¯s lips curled as she spared a nce at the rascal he was referring to. Dan-Han pointedly stared at his father as if on guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this one might be less of a brute than the one guing us, or maybe it could be a girl?¡±


    A girl? Father Lee mused.


    Eun-sun didn¡¯t miss the twitch on his face at the mention of a baby girl. She caught the dreamy look that shed through his eyes.


    They watched the man sigh before walking closer to her. Ni-Na stepped aside to make room for him, and Father Lee walked up to Eun-sun and slowly nodded.


    ¡°A granddaughter will definitely be better. Sons aren¡¯t too reliable.¡± He said, and Dan-Han snickered, but he ignored him.


    Eun-sun held his gaze as he stared at her in a way he had never done before. ¡°I believe I owe you an apology. Or several apologies.¡± He said, but Eun-sun said nothing.


    A short silence reigned in the room before he spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, taking Eun-sun by surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all my shorings and misdeed towards you.¡± He told her, further driving her bewilderment to new heights.


    Never in her imagination had she seen thising. She was grateful he hade as that meant he was willing to ept her, but an apology? She was stunned.


    Eun-sun maintained a calm expression as she stared at the man.


    ¡°And if I forgive, will you let me marry your son?¡± Eun-sun asked. All eyes nced at father Lee, who in turn had his gaze on Dan-Han.


    He sighed and turned towards Eun-sun. ¡°You¡¯d do it even if I say no, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eun-sun boldly affirmed. Even if he said no, she¡¯d still marry Dan-Han. Eun-sun looked over at Dan-Han¡¯s ring finger. ¡°And you should also know I already gave him a ring.¡± She announced, and everyone looked over to Dan-Han¡¯s finger in surprise.


    Father Lee chuckled amusedly. ¡°You¡¯re too brazen for a girl. It seems Ki-Jun has outdone himself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one trying to outdo yourself by stealing my daughter into your family.¡± Ki-Jun sternly told him, but Father Lee smiled at his words, fully aware Ki-Jun was nowhere angry at him despite the tone of his voice.


    ¡°I guess I am.¡± He agreed, and Ki-Jun scoffed, his eyes holding a smile.


    Father Lee slipped his hand into his pocket and whipped out a small box. He opened it and revealed a ring. An engagement ring, if Eun-sun remembered correctly, and it belonged to Dan-Han¡¯ste mother. It was an elegant ck gold ring with an emerald green diamond. She recognized it at first nce as it had always caught her attention.


    ¡°She wanted you to have it. It was her will andst demand from me. I...had fought hard against it, but I don¡¯t think I can do that anymore. So here it is.¡± He slowly reached for Eun-sun¡¯s hand and ced the box in it.


    ¡°Please ept it ande over to my family.¡±


    Eun-sun dumbfoundedly looked at the ring as her eyes slowly gleamed with tears. She looked at it and then at Dan-Han, who walked closer to her and ced his arm around her shoulder.


    He looked at his father, not sure of what to say. ¡°Thank you.¡± He muttered, and the old man nodded. He patted Dan-Han on the arm before looking over to his friend.


    He looked over to Eun-sun once more. ¡°I hope you have the wedding soon. It would be more convenient to do it without a protruding stomach. And...if there¡¯s anything you need, let me know.¡± He said, and Eun-sun nodded.


    Jun-Sun patted her hand once and started for the door.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Eun-sun called out to him, and he stopped.


    He looked back at her and saw her holding a smile at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Eun-sun said, and he nodded before walking out of the room.


    .....


    Eun-sun looked at the ring and passed it to Dan-Han. ¡°I guess this is yours.¡± She handed it to him. Though the ring has been blessed with years, it still held the glory of its early days, glittering and entrancing every eye which fell on it.


    Dan-Han received it and silently peered at it. Holding something he had always seen on his mother made his heart squeeze a certain way. The ring made him miss her.


    He hadn¡¯t admitted it since she died, but he did. He truly missed her a lot. He couldn¡¯t imagine how happy she would have been to pass over her ring herself.


    Leaving her ring to his father to give to Eun-sun as herst will to him meant she had given him a choice.


    A choice to pass her blessings to the woman she wanted for her son or to keep it with him forever, knowing she doesn¡¯t approve of anyone else other than Eun-sun.


    ¡°So, big bro, are you going to propose now?¡± Ni-Na asked with a suppressed squeal.


    ¡°No,¡± Dan-Han firmly replied and closed the box. He slipped it into his pocket. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He looked over at Eun-sun to ensure she wasn¡¯t disappointed. He patted her hair when she looked at him nkly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He observed the disappointed look on all their faces but said nothing.


    He was definitely going to propose, but not now. He still had something to do, which was disposing of the viins that had caused them pain.

 Chapter 508 - 508 A Great Dad.

    508 A Great Dad.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with them? Your parents are leaving already.¡± Eun-sun pointed her chin to Ni-Na¡¯s parents, who were saying their goodbyes to her parents.


    Ni-Na shook her head in response. ¡°I want to stay with you a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re supposed to leave for school tomorrow? It would be best if you were getting ready. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. Your brother is here, and my sister too.¡± Eun-sun reached for her face and struck her cheek as she fondly smiled at her. ¡°You should go, Ni-Na.¡± She persuaded her, but Ni-Na stubbornly shook her head.


    ¡°I want to stay too. I¡¯m your sister too, remember? And school doesn¡¯t resume till two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why were you in such a hurry?¡± Eun-sun puckered her brows in confusion. She had thought Ni-Na wanting to return to school had to do with school resuming.


    Ni-Na bit her lips as she pondered on what response to give. She couldn¡¯t tell her that the reason behind her urgent return to school had to do with Kang In-Ha and what had happened between them in City-A.


    She certainly couldn¡¯t do that, especially not in front of Dan-Han. He¡¯d kill her after Killing In-Ha.


    She surreptitiously peeked at him, and she saw him intensely staring at her as if eagerly waiting for her response.


    Ni-Na shifted her gaze to Eun-sun. ¡°I thought it wise to resume early so I can prepare well before the semester begins. This is my final semester, so I have to put my best into it. Brother Dan-Han had given me a target, and I have to achieve it, or else I won¡¯t get a seat at thepany.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Really?¡± Eun-sun asked with surprise, swiftly turning her head toward Dan-Han, who was sternly looking at Ni-Na.


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m punishing you.¡± Hemented dryly.


    ¡°And aren¡¯t you punishing her?¡± Eun-sun queried, arching a brow at Dan-Han.


    She remembered having a conversation with Ni-Na about Dan-Han¡¯s demand for a high grade, which Ni-Na had deemed unachievable given her current grade, and was somewhat scared to inform Dan-Han about it.


    Dan-Han narrowed his eyes at Eun-sun. ¡°Do you want to know how I was groomed into being the patriarch of the family?¡± He questioned, while Eun-sun maintained a calm stare at him, silently urging him to continue if he was willing to share, but of course, he wasn¡¯t.


    His childhood was one thing he rarely spoke about and had her curious about it, but Dan-Han was too taciturn about it. She could imagine how tough it must have been for him, as he must have missed out on what other kids his age did for fun.


    He must have started learning how to run a business from a very tender age to be the impable businessman he was today, and as much as she loved him for who he was, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t raise their child in such a manner.


    Dan-Han paid a wicked re at her before turning to Ni-Na. ¡°Are you having a hard time in school?¡± He calmly questioned, even though he already had the answer.


    Ni-Na shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded. ¡°Then you don¡¯t get toin.¡±


    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t she?¡± Eun-sun questioned, feeling grateful for the distracting conversation she could involve herself in before she was left all alone.


    ¡°Well, firstly, because I allowed her the opportunity to do whatever she wanted, but she chose this. She chose thepany, and if that is truly what she wants, then she can¡¯t startining to you because that¡¯s only going to make you question how I¡¯m going to raise our child, and believe me, I won¡¯t have it.¡± He firmly dered.


    ¡°Really? And why is that?¡± Eun-sun prodded, arching a brow at him.


    ¡°Because Eun-Sun, it¡¯s too early to start thinking about all that. There¡¯s enough for us to worry about at the moment, and something we¡¯d do in the nearest future shouldn¡¯t make the list of our worries right now. And how best to raise our child is something we¡¯ll both figure out together. So please, let¡¯s not do it now.¡± He told her, and though Eun-sun had something to say, she stopped herself.


    She had a feeling Dan-Han was being evasive on the topic because he was scared. He was nervous about being a father, and he was terrified about the kind he¡¯d be.


    She knew him well, and she knew whenever he tried to be overly tough and stern, he was just scared.


    She reached for his hand and ced it on her stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll be a great dad, Dan-Han. The very best.¡± She told him and leaned her head on his shoulders.


    Dan-Han felt the warmth of her stomach on his palm, and he couldn¡¯t help but imagine his baby growing daily and giving them arge baby bump.


    He held Eun-sun closer so sheyfortably before raising his gaze to Ni-Na.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Chang-wok to book another flight for you whenever you¡¯re ready to leave. You can stay with her.¡± He said, and Ni-Na smiled. Her smile fought back the mist that had been gathering in her eyes.


    She loved the love Dan-Han and Eun-sun had for each other and how they conquered all their problems with it. It was just so beautiful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said, and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°And Ni-Na, there¡¯s really no pressure. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You¡¯re allowed to make mistakes, and whenever you do, know you can alwayse to me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She said with a nod. She had always known she coulde to Dan-Han for anything and everything. Dan-Han had been more like a father, brother, and mentor to her than a cousin.


    She wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say she loved him more than her brother, who was currently in the same hospital, and she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to see him as their conversation would only end in a fight.


    Ni-Na was still yet to make up her mind to go to see Ji-Tae when someone knocked on the door and stepped in, but the moment he did, her heart stopped.


    She instinctively stayed her gaze on him and his on her. What was he¡ª


    ¡°In-Ha,¡± Eun-sun excitedly called, her voice snapping Ni-Na back to reality.


    Ni-Na blinked and lowered her eyes from him while his lips instantly held up a smile. He sauntered into the room with a bouquet for her.


    ¡°Hey, tigress.¡± He smilingly greeted her, and Eun-sun quickly pulled away from Dan-Han¡¯s hold and sat up on the bed with a smile of her own.


    ¡°Are those for me?¡± She asked, pointing to the flowers, and In-Ha nodded and handed them over.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled, taking a soft whiff of the flowers before setting them aside.


    ¡°President Lee,¡± In-Ha called, but Dan-Han irritably hissed.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± He said and closed his eyes while In-Ha amusedly chuckled.


    In-Ha couldn¡¯t help but shift his eyes to Ni-Na, and the moment their eyes met, she rose to her feet.


    ¡°Unnie, I¡¯ll grab something from the cafeteria across the road. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She said, and Eun-sun nodded.


    In-Ha¡¯s lips parted to say something, but he stopped himself. He watched as she picked up her purse and walked out of the room.


    Eun-sun puckered her brows as she observed In-Ha¡¯s awkward gaze on Ni-Na. She had also observed Ni-Na not speaking to or bantering with him like she used to.


    ¡°What? Are you guys fighting? What did you do to her, Kang In-Ha?¡± Eun-sun demanded, snapping In-Ha¡¯s attention back to her.


    In-Ha realized himself and sighed. ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t talk about.¡± He said with a half smile.


    He gulped when Dan-Han opened his eyes and stayed them on him. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes spoke volumes making In-Ha swallow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me that look. I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡± He rambled out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just apologize, In-Ha. Stay away from my sister. Or do I have to remind you of your age difference too? Stop bullying her.¡± He warned, and In-Ha almost chuckled.


    He doubted if Dan-Han knew his little sister was the one who bullied others and not the other way round. But right now, what was going on between them wasn¡¯t a case of being or not being bullied.


    He had messed up, and he needed a chance to fix things. A chance to make things right with her.


    Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 509 - 509 Vulnerable

    509 Vulnerable


    Ni-Na felt stupid for walking out the way she just did, but she couldn¡¯t see herself sharing the same space with In-Ha.


    For some reason, her heart still raced at the sight of him. His voice still excited her heart in ways she didn¡¯t want it to, and it was all so frustrating, all so annoying, and all so weak of her.


    There was this fluttering effect of butterflies in her stomach when he walked into the room, and sheid eyes on him.


    Ni-Na just couldn¡¯t believe herself. She couldn¡¯t believe she could still let In-Ha have so much effect on her.


    What was it about him that had her so foolish, so vulnerable? What about him drove her so mad that despite knowing he didn¡¯t want her, she still wanted him?


    She desperately wanted to relive those precious moments they had shared under her drunk pretense. Though it meant nothing to him, it was worth the whole world to her, and that was precisely why it hurt so badly.


    Ni-Na felt a squeeze in her chest, and her eyes stung, but she dared not cry.


    He wasn¡¯t worth it. She told herself. Kang In-Ha was worth her heart and tears.


    He didn¡¯t love her, and neither did he want her.


    .....


    The sight of In-Ha smiling so sweetly at Eun-sun reeled back into her mind, and she felt a squeezing thud in her chest.


    How his eyes lit up at the sight of Eun-sun was what she truly wanted when he looked at her.


    The way he smiled, like he couldn¡¯t be any happier to share the same room with Eun-Sun, was all she craved, but she knew she could never have it.


    He felt for Eun-sun, but not her, and that feeling gut her severely. It made her stomach clench.


    ¡®Are you jealous?¡¯ Her inward voice spoke to her, and she swiftly shook her head.


    ¡®Of course not!¡¯ She could never be jealous of her sister-inw and what she shared with In-Ha.


    It was no one¡¯s fault In-Ha didn¡¯t find her loveable and couldn¡¯t see the feelings she had for him.


    She had no one to me for that, and she wouldn¡¯t me anyone at all.


    Ni-Na paused in her thoughts and jolted back to reality when the elevator chimed on arrival.


    She hesitated to get out of the elevator as she realized she had nowhere to go, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood for some caffeine.


    She sighed and stepped out of the elevator, as there was also no way she¡¯d be going back there, at least not till In-Ha was gone.


    She¡¯d find somewhere to wait out till he leaves.


    She caught sight of an exit at the end of the hallway, and she turned toward it.


    She pushed the door, opening to arge-scale garden with trees and benches.


    She heaved deeply as she stepped on the open ground, a gush of cold air rushing through her lungs and quelling down the tightness in her chest.


    A benchy under arge tree, and she slowly approached it, but just as she closed in, she caught sight of a familiar structure squatting behind a hedge.


    Her brows puckered at the sight of him. What was he doing?


    ¡°You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± Ni-Na cocked a brow as she approached the squatting figure.


    She stopped in front of him and lowered her eyes to the burning cigarette between his fingers.


    He raised his gaze towards her, and his lips curved up with mocking surprise.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise, little Lee.¡± He said with a smile creasing his eyes.


    Ni-Na ignored the stupid smile he darted to her and narrowed her eyes at the stick of cigarette in his hand.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s lips twitched amusedly as he followed her gaze to his hand. He chuckled and raised it to his lips, but before he could take a drag, Ni-Na snatched it from his hand and stubbed it out.


    He angled a brow at her while she leveled her gaze on him.


    ¡°Kiddo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lee Ji-Tae, are you really mad?!¡± She snapped at him. ¡°Do you really want to die this bad? Are you so rotten you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good anymore? Are you this bad? Have mom and dad failed you in any way? Why do you hate us? Why do you hate them this much? Why?!¡± Ni-Na ferociously roared at him.


    ¡°Tell me why, you piece of trash!¡± She yelled and shoved him by the shoulder, and to her surprise, he fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ji-Tae!¡± Her heart skipped a beat at the sight of him falling backward at her shove. She had not intended to push him.


    She reached her hand to help him, but he silently stared at it without receiving it, amusement twinkling in his eyes.


    He lifted his eyes from her hand to her face as they gleamed with even more amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared for me this much. I thought I was your least favorite person. What changed?¡± He angled his brow even higher.


    Ni-Na looked at him with incredulity. She couldn¡¯t believe this was what he had to say, especially from the floor where he seemed to find muchfort.


    She inched her hand closer, indicating for him to hold on to her. When he did, she carefully helped him up. Her eyes coursed over him, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice how pale and frail he looked.


    ¡°You¡¯re still my least favorite person, and you¡¯ll always be.¡± She said in a less subtle tone than the one she had used to scold him seconds ago.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s lips twitched with amusement as he looked at his sister. ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t change.¡± He said and bent over to pick up the remaining pack of his cigarettes.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare try to take it.¡± He warned when he observed Ni-Na¡¯s re on it. He could tell she wanted to snatch it and thrash it just like she had done moments ago.


    Ni-Na scowled at the cigarettes in his hand and then at his face, and while she wanted to cuss at him for being stupid and reckless, she defeatedly hissed at him.


    ¡°Do you really want to die, Ji-Tae? Mom and Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Should stop speaking to the doctors. They should find better things to do with their time.¡± He cut her short. He lifted his eyes to the bench a few feets away from where they stood, and he started for it.


    Ni-Na¡¯s gaze followed after him. He looked lean, and even though he tried to maintain his gait, she could see his body slightly tilted forward. From where she stood, he looked really sick and vulnerable.


    And this was the most vulnerable she had ever seen him, and even though she didn¡¯t want to feel bad for him, she already did.


    She walked over and put a hand around him. Ji-Tae paused and looked at her. When she shed a challenging gaze at him, he simply smiled and leaned in even though he didn¡¯t have to and didn¡¯t want to.


    She carefully helped him to sit like he was some disabled person, and despite knowing he wasn¡¯t one and did not think this care was necessary, he found himself taking a liking to it and appreciating it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said to her, and Ni-Na nodded and lowered herself to sit beside him.


    A short moment of silence reigned between them as they fixed their gazes on the trimmed hedges and trees ahead of them.


    ¡°Mom and Dad-¡± Ni-Na started and paused, hesitant to have this conversation with her reckless brother.


    She looked over to Ji-Tae, who still had his gaze fixed ahead of him, but she was sure he could hear her.


    ¡°You have to talk to them.¡± She said, but still, there was no response from him.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, you¡¯re their child and my brother. And despite the times you made us wish you weren¡¯t, you still are, and we love you, Ji-Tae. I love you, Ji-Tae; even with your wickedness and all, I still love you.¡± She said, and Ji-Tae finally turned to her.


    He quietly peered at her, his eyes missing the amusement and mischief they always seemed to have about them.


    Ni-Na ced her hand on top of his, and he looked at it before shifting it back to her face. ¡°Ji-Tae, I won¡¯t be a hypocrite and say life is being unfair to you because you¡¯ve never yed fair, not to us, who are your family, not to brother Dan-Han, who has always looked after us and cleaned up after you. But the truth is, I feel sad you have to suffer like this. I¡¯d rather punish you in my own way than lose you altogether.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll be nicer than death?¡± He dryly asked.


    Ni-Na shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that, but I would definitely have given you a long life and left you with the torture of seeing everyone happy except you.¡±


    Ji-Tae chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re evil little Lee. Really evil.¡±


    Ni-Na shrugged. ¡°I guess it¡¯s one of the curses of we Lee¡¯s. None of us are saints, but you¡¯re the viin of us all.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 Second Chance

    510 Second Chance


    A viin of them all. Ji-Tae muttered in his head, his gaze still turned to her.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a viin?¡± He softly asked with a tone Ni-Na hadn¡¯t heard him use before. It sounded like he was curious to know if that was her opinion of him.


    Ni-Na shrugged noitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve always known you at your worst, Ji-Tae. You¡¯ve never made me or anyone else see the best of you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°And that makes me a viin?¡± He asked with a slight raise of his brow, and Ni-Na gave a side shrug.


    ¡°It makes you unkind and unfair to us. And when you¡¯re those things to people, you be a viin.¡± She replied, and Ji-Tae tersely nodded. He returned his gaze to the bleak nature ahead of him.


    Ni-Na turned and observed the look on his face, but it was inscrutable, and she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his mind.


    What was he thinking about? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    He didn¡¯t seem affected that she saw him as a viin. Maybe he already knew it, as he had created that personality for himself.


    Nevertheless, Ni-Na ced her hand on top of his.


    .....


    ¡°But it¡¯s never toote, Ji-Tae.¡± She said, and Ji-Tae raised his eyes to meet hers. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to be kind and fair and to want a second chance. Maybe if you change your ways, things might turn out for the better. You might get a little more time to be with us because the truth is, mom and dad are not ready to lose their son, but even if we are, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this.¡± She said, slightly squeezing his hand.


    ¡°Ji-Tae, please don¡¯t make us live in regrets thinking about what we could have done better.¡± Ni-Na found herself pleading, and even though a part of her didn¡¯t want, she couldn¡¯t stop herself.


    ¡°If you had a child, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to lose them without putting up a fight or spending each moment with them so they would know they¡¯ll forever be missed, right?¡± Ni-Na paused and sniffled, and it was at this point she realized she was crying.


    Ji-Tae maintained his inscrutable gaze on her. ¡®If he had a child?¡¯ He already had one, but he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to tell her that.


    He watched as Ni-Na hastily wiped away her tears as if embarrassed by them, but the more she tried, the more they fell.


    Her lips quivered as she tried to speak, but more tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Ni-Na wasn¡¯t sure if her tears were solely for Ji-Tae or for the perverse side of her, which was still wistful for a love she might never have, but she¡¯d rather believe it was the former. It was more face-saving.


    Ji-Tae was undoubtedly a horrible person. He had led a horrible life and did the worst things, but he was still her brother. He was a son, a brother, a cousin, and a nephew.


    Bad as he was, she would miss him if anything were to happen to him.


    She¡¯d miss his annoying smiles and the way he walked like he was a beast on prowl, even though he was only an annoying pheasant.


    Ni-Na brashly wiped her tears away and sniffed. She intently steeled her gaze on him, but his eyes were as calm as still water, like he wasn¡¯t the least perturbed by his predicament.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t. He must be treating his situation with that reckless streak that was always about him.


    But despite his armored facade, Ni-Na wanted to believe he was affected by this somehow. No one could be so calm with a death hanging over their heads, not even her brother.


    She gave his hand a gentle pat. ¡°Make things right, Ji-Tae. Not just for yourself but all of us who love you and can love you the way you¡¯re meant to.¡± Love him the way he deserves to be loved as a brother and son because all they¡¯ve ever done was tolerate him and all his excessive dealings.


    Ni-Na gazed into his eyes when she realized she had said all she had to say and had nothing more. At this point, she wondered if he would say something, but all she got was his silent and stoic stare.


    She derisively scoffed in her head. How typical of him.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if she wanted him to say something. Maybe it was best if he didn¡¯t.


    It would be better if he pondered on all she had said and acted on it. Even that would be a miracle, but she wanted to be hopeful like she believed he¡¯d be fine.


    Sure Ji-Tae wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Ni-Na leaned in and kissed his cheek. It was something she hadn¡¯t done in a very long time, and she registered the surprise in Ji-Tae¡¯s eyes. ¡°Know I love you, Ji-Tae.¡± She said before rising to her feet, his eyes following her.


    Ni-Na stared at him one more time before turning to leave.


    It was obvious he needed space to ponder on her words, and hopefully, she prayed he consider them and do what was right for the first time in his life.


    Ni-Na had only taken a few steps when she stopped and turned back to him. ¡°Mom and dad¡ª¡± She said and paused, and Ji-Tae raised his head to her.


    ¡°They hope you talk to them soon.¡± She Informed, but still, there was no reaction on his face nor his eyes.


    They held each other¡¯s gaze for a while before Ni-Na turned around to leave, reminding herself again that it was better to leave him be.


    Ji-Tae might try to be as tough as their older cousin, Dan-Han, but she knew he wasn¡¯t, and even if he was, the sudden news about his health must have shocked him.


    Ji-Tae had lived his life selfishly with no care whatsoever for the people around him, doing whatever he deemed for a fleeting high of reckless satisfaction. Still, she knew that no matter how tough and impassive he could be, he was affected by the news of having a limited time to live.


    Anyone would bepletely shattered by it, and Ni-Na hoped that when Ji-Tae got to that point when he couldn¡¯t hold up anymore, he would remember he had those waiting for him, waiting to hold him and ease his pain, and for his sake, she hoped it wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    Toote?


    Ni-Na couldn¡¯t believe there¡¯d ever be such a time when she¡¯d fear for the person she had considered most annoying.


    She just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Her eyes burned, and tears quickly began to pool in her eyes. She quickened her steps and broke into a sprint.


    Ni-Na pushed through the exit door and hurried down the hallway.


    She had no idea where she was headed, but she just wanted to be away from there, away from the hospital, which suddenly felt suffocating.


    Ni-Na¡¯s vision was blurry, and just as she tried to blink away the tears, her body swayed as she bumped into someone. She had expected to fall, but a pair of hands swiftly caught her and held her steady.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorr¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na, why are you crying?¡± Came a voice brimming with concern, and Ni-Na hurriedly blinked, and just as she did, his face came into view.


    ¡°In-Ha?¡± She mindlessly muttered, surprised to see him there.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± He answered with his eyes narrowed with worry as he looked at her.


    ¡°Ni-Na, talk to me. Why are you cryi¡ª¡±


    Ni-Na pounced into his arms, and In-Ha¡¯s hand instinctively went around her. She hooked her arms around his neck and buried her face in his neck as tears freely streamed down her eyes.


    In-Ha¡¯s hand tightened around her while the other brushed down her hair soothingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ni-Na. I¡¯m here.¡± He soothingly spoke into her ears, but she only cried harder in his embrace.


    He worriedly listened to her soft cry. It was a rare sight to see Ni-Na like this, and while he was utterly curious to know why she was crying so badly, he put all his attention into soothing her because, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    The sound of her crying pricked him, and he desperately wanted to pacify her till she was calm.


    In-Ha ignored the attention they were gathering and focused solely on her.


    Ni-Na remained in his arms as her tears uncontrobly fell. There seemed to be no end to them, so she let them fall. A plethora of thoughts were going through her head at the moment, and they were all too overwhelming.


    But that familiar scent she had been craving all her life and for thest week was suddenly there to give her somefort.


    All Ni-Na wanted at that moment was to remain in arms and share his warmth a little longer, even though there were so many red gs surrounding her actions, but she couldn¡¯t think all about them at the moment.


    She was about to lose a brother that had never allowed her to show him how much she truly loved him and a man who she loved but couldn¡¯t tell she did because he didn¡¯t feel for her as she does for him.


    ¡°Stop crying now, Ni-Na. Please.¡± In-Ha pleaded, feeling extremely ufortable with her crying as hard as she did.


    But hearing how softly he spoke to her and how tightly he was holding her, Ni-Na suddenly realized herself and pulled away.


    Her heart skipped with shock, and her face flushed with mortification.


    She lowered her head and hastily wiped her face, suddenly feeling too embarrassed to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Here,¡± In-Ha offered her a handkerchief, but she shook her head.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± She declined, even though it already seemed toote for that. Butte or not, she would savor whatever was left of her pride.


    She wiped her face dry with her hands and slowly raised her gaze to him. She shouldn¡¯t feel too embarrassed in front of him when he had seen her do more than cry.


    She had writhed under him and cried out his name like it was the perfect thing she had ever done in her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my behavior. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized with a deliberate effort to evade his eyes.


    She raised her gaze to his shoulder, soiled with her tears, and she berated herself for being so stupid and weak in front of him. How could she have made herself so vulnerable in front of him, especially after all her effort to avoid him?


    Ni-Na mentally pped herself.


    She shifted her gaze to his face, but she was careful not to meet his eyes because those blue-green eyes of his had some power over her. They were a weakness she didn¡¯t want to admit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the soiling your shirt, and if you¡¯d let me pay for the dry-cleaning¡ª¡±


    ¡°The hotel covers it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± In-Ha interjected, already aware of where she was about to take the conversation they were about to have.


    ¡°Okay, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what that was about? Why were you crying in the middle of the hospital and aimlessly running like that?¡± He asked because if there was anything he had learned in the past few weeks with Ni-Na, it was that she would run away from him without telling him why he had met her crying. And he wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.


    He had only gotten out of the elevator to search for her in the cafeteria she had mentioned when she bumped into him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Ni-Na, why were you crying?¡± He curiously questioned, and if Ni-Na didn¡¯t know any better, she would have believed there was something other than concern for her behind the tone he had used.


    If only he could care for her as much as he was worried now. But again, that was wishful thinking, and she knew that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just feeling bad ¡ª¡±


    ¡°For Eun-sun or your brother?¡± He asked with a tone that suggested he knew her well, and that irked her because he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How did you know about my brother?¡± Ni-Na coldly queried.


    In-Ha nonmittally shrugged. ¡°I just heard.¡± He vaguely replied, and Ni-Na furrowed her brows at him.


    .....


    ¡°Well, since you know, I guess you have your answer.¡± She sternly told him.


    In-Ha was slightly taken aback by how cold she was suddenly sounding, but he guessed he shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. She was still mad at him.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it? I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°In-Ha, there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. Nothing at all, and please don¡¯t act like you know me so well because you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t think one night is enough to know exactly what I feel or think.¡±


    ¡°But I know you, Ni-Na. I¡¯ve known you since you were four and even before that. I¡¯ve known you all my life, and I know the little details about you.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, you don¡¯t!¡± She snapped. ¡°You know nothing because if you do, you¡¯d know that I ¡ª¡± Ni-Na abruptly stopped herself before she made the biggest slip of her life that she¡¯d forever regret.


    She was being too irrational, especially in front of In-Ha, so she urgently had to leave. She had to be away from him till she resolved all these emotions inside her, and she would do just that.


    ¡°Thanks for lending me your shoulders, and I¡¯m sorry for ruining your shirt, but that will be all. So have a good day if you¡¯re already leaving.¡± She told him with a quick bow before turning towards the elevator, which was just beside them.


    In-Ha caught her hand and turned her to face him. Ni-Na¡¯s eyes red at him, and before she could say anything, In-Ha spoke up.


    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s going to be now? You¡¯re going to push me away forever because of one mistake? I said I¡¯m sorry, Ni-Na. I¡¯ve apologized, and I¡¯ll keep doing so. What else do you want me to do? Tell me, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Tell him, and he¡¯ll do it? Ni-Na looked at him with incredulity. So much for a man who ims to know her well.


    ¡°The fact that you still deem it a mistake is why we shouldn¡¯t be having this conversation or anyone at all.¡±


    In-Ha¡¯s grip on her arm tightened as he pulled her closer, unwilling to give her a chance to escape him. ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m that evil?¡± He demanded. ¡°You still see me as a male whore who sleeps around? Because I¡¯m not good enough to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! But because I¡¯m in love with you, Kang In-Ha!¡± Ni-Na snapped. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, and that you don¡¯t see it is the reason why I don¡¯t want to talk to you. So yes, leave me the hell alone!¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511 Done With Him

    511 Done With Him


    JAE-HYUN¡¯S OFFICE.


    ¡°You look like you could use some sleep,¡± Jae-Hyun observed as he ced a bottle of water and a pill before Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han angled his brows at the things ced in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He asked with his gaze following Jae-Hyun as he returned to his seat behind the desk.


    Jae-Hyun plopped down on his chair and tipped his chin toward Dan-Han¡¯s forehead; he had mentally been kneading since he walked into his office. ¡°For the migraine.¡± He said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been frowning your brows since you walked in, and we both know what that means.¡± A splitting headache, he added in his head.


    Dan-Han lowered his eyes to the pill and water, and he reluctantly reached for it because, indeed, his head was aching. It was throbbing due to being sleep deprived for days.


    Being at the precinct had angered him so much he couldn¡¯t close his eyes till he got out, and even when he did, he had been weed with news of Eun-sun¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, and Jae-Hyun nodded responsively.


    .....


    He¡¯s been Dan-Han¡¯s doctor since he graduated from medical school and his friend way before that, so it was only natural for him to know such detail about his friend. It was his responsibility to ensure Dan-Han¡¯s overall well-being.


    Jae-Hyun reclined into his chair and fixed his gaze on Dan-Han. ¡°So what is it you wanted to ask?¡± He inquired.


    Dan-Han set the bottle back on the table and focused his gaze on his friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Eun-sun and the baby.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Is she really okay? Is she going to be fine?¡± He questioned. The gynecologist had assured him of the safety of both mother and child, but he still sorted Jae-Hyun¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you spoke to her doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Dan-Han sharply replied.


    Of course, he was. Jae-Hyun muttered in his head.


    He pulled up from the chair and sat upright.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve looked at her file, and so far, she¡¯s good. All she needs it¡¯s bed rest and abstinence from any strenuous activity. With that, she should be fine.¡± Jae-Hyun informed while Dan-Han kept a silent look on him.


    Bed rest and no strenuous activity, he repeated in his head.


    But those were things he was worried Eun-sun wouldn¡¯t adhere to. Shecked the understanding of such words. Eun-sun could never keep still. He has seen it with his own eyes. With a broken leg, she had moved about like she was in possession of some magical wings flying her around.


    He intently narrowed his gaze on Jae-Hyun. ¡°Is there some way you could make her stay in the hospital, like till the baby is born?¡± He curiously inquired, and while Jae-Hyun could haveughed, he stopped himself knowing Dan-Han never said anything he wasn¡¯t serious about.


    ¡°You want to confine her to a hospital bed for 34 weeks?¡± Jae-Hyun asked with incredulity, and Dan-Han furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Is something wrong with that?¡± He casually asked, expecting none to be.


    ¡°Of course, there isn¡¯t, except that she would hate you for the rest of your life.¡± He told him.


    Dan-Han furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m looking out for her and the baby. She would understand.¡± He stoically said. ¡°After all, I¡¯ll be here with her.¡± He said in a way that told Jae-Hyun he had given it a long thought, and all he wanted was for someone with the proper authority to imprison his woman for him because he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Jae-Hyun¡¯s lips twitched with amusement. ¡°Seems you truly met your match, President Lee.¡± He teased, and Dan-Han frowned at him.


    Jae-Hyun chuckled at his amusing reaction. He reeled back his smile when he observed how serious Dan-Han was, and he was demanding that same amount of seriousness from him.


    Heposed his face and seriously gazed at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Dan-Han, I know you¡¯re worried about her and the baby, given what happened, but there is no need to keep her here. She has been registered for antenatal care, and she¡¯d be monitored regrly as far as she meets up with her appointments. And aren¡¯t you there to support her and ensure everything goes well?¡± He asked while Dan-Han silently stared at him, not sure if he should answer that.


    That wasn¡¯t the response he expected from him.


    Jae-Hyun sighed at Dan-Han¡¯s unwavering countenance. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t imprison her here because that would cause more harm than good. If there¡¯s ever a reason she should be brought here, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d consider it before you do.¡± Jae-Hyun advised, but Dan-Han still seemed unconvinced.


    Dan-Han silently pondered on what he said. He didn¡¯t want to make Eun-sun ufortable in any way, he just wanted her to be fine, but if keeping her there would affect her in any way, then... maybe he should listen to Jae-Hyun, for now.


    ¡°So when can she go home?¡± He asked, and Jae-Hyun smiled.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He answered, and Dan-Han puckered his brows.


    He thought it was too soon, but maybe it was best if they went home sooner.


    He quietly nodded, indicating his approval for her discharge.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be a father,¡± Jae-Hyun said with augh while Dan-Han¡¯s lips imperceptibly twitched, but the proud gleam that shed through his eyes gave his excitement away.


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard to believe?¡± He calmly questioned as if finding Jae-Hyun¡¯sment strange, but his voice held some excitement.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t touch ady or even smile at one. You just kept believing you were never going to get better.¡± Jae-Hyun told him.


    ¡°I was simply waiting for her. She was all I needed.¡± He said so casually, but Jae-Hyun knew nothing was casual in his words.


    Dan-Han was utterly in love with Eun-sun and could only be in love with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡± He smilingly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for me,¡± Dan-Han replied, revealing a smile and Jae-Hyun chuckled. It was obvious Dan-Han was happy and even more than happy.


    ¡°So about Ji-Tae,¡± Jae-Hyun suddenly said, and Dan-Han¡¯s countenance changed. His eyes turned dark in a way that revealed his displeasure at the change of topic.


    ¡°What about him?¡± He curtly asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to kill him, are you?¡±


    ¡°And if I want to?¡± Dan-Han questioned, angling a brow at him.


    ¡°You should know I can¡¯t let you do that. I¡¯m a doctor, Dan-Han. I save lives, not take them. I don¡¯t know whoever started this thing with you, but Ji-Tae is here now, so you¡¯ve got to stop. Tell me what you¡¯ve been giving him.¡± Jae-Hyun demanded.


    Dan-Han wryly chuckled. ¡°Tell you? Aren¡¯t you the doctor? You should be able to figure that out, or why else are you working here?¡± He wry asked.


    Jae-Hyun silently peered at him while Dan-Han held back his gaze.


    ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, and you¡¯re the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s why I lost a child and couldn¡¯t protect my family.¡± Dan-Han countered.


    ¡°But he wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°The culprit?¡± Dan-Han asked, cutting him off.


    Jae-Hyun nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered. ¡°He might have made a few bad decisions, but Dan-Han, Ji-Tae is still family. He¡¯s still a kid¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the excuse that turned him into who he is now and the same excuse that had made so many people irresponsible. People like Ji-Tae should learn to take responsibility for their actions and taste the agony they¡¯ve made other people endure. Youthful exuberance is no excuse for immorality.¡± Dan-Han told him matter-of-factly.


    It was no lie that a part of him longed to extinguish Ji-Tae and save the family the misery of having to deal with his excesses continually.


    Repeatedly, he had given Ji-Tae opportunities, hoping he¡¯d do what was right, not because he wanted to, but because his uncle and aunt would be heartbroken to lose their child if heid hands on him. But each time, Ji-Tae onlymitted crimes less forgiving than his previous ones.


    He had moved from stealingpany funds to holding his own child captive, causing the child and her mother immeasurable pain. From there, he went into drugs and arms, then went further by working with the enemy, which resulted in Eun-sun being hurt and losing his child.


    What do these all say about him? That the boy will never truly repent.


    How was he to forgive him for everything? He was done cleaning up after him; that¡¯s a fact.


    ¡°He can die for all I care. I¡¯m done with him.¡± He drawled, but Jae-Hyun didn¡¯t believe him.


    If Dan-Han were truly done with Ji-Tae, he¡¯d have long put a bullet through his head and not yed this game with him.


    Dan-Han was never one to dally or show mercy when he didn¡¯t want to. If he truly wanted to see the end of Lee Ji-Tae, he should have long killed him, especially when he had the opportunity of harming him in such a state.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done deceiving yourself, you¡¯ll tell me the truth and tell me how to help him, and stop paying doctors to do your dirty job. They have their lives and license at risk.¡± Jae-Hyun told him matter-of-factly.


    Dan-Han wryly chuckled. ¡°And they also need the money and the job.¡± He countered.


    Jae-Hyun¡¯s lips parted to say something else, but Dan-Han interrupted him before he could get a chance to.


    ¡°Be assured he isn¡¯t going to die, at least not till I say so. I still have Yong-Gun and his minions to see to. But for now, stay away from Ji-Tae and, if possible, make him sicker. I can get you that director seat we both know you¡¯ve been working hard to get.¡± Dan-Han told him.


    Jae-Hyun mockingly red at him. ¡°How generous of you, president Lee. The whole world and I are definitely at your mercy.¡± He said with sarcasm, while Dan-Han¡¯s lips curved upward with a smile as he rose to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m only this generous with my friends, Master Mo. Just friends.¡± He smugly said.


    Jae-Hyun scoffed. ¡°Just get out, you cocky bastard.¡± He said, and Dan-Han smiled even more as he started for the door.


    He paused and turned back to him when he remembered something. ¡°Clear your schedule for the 5th of next month.¡± He said, and Jae-Hyun¡¯s eyes darted toward the calendar on his desk.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, returning his gaze to Dan-Han.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eun-sun¡¯s birthday, and I¡¯m throwing a party.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it a surprise?¡± He asked, already sure it was.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han confirmed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to propose?¡± Jae-Hyun inquisitively cooked a brow at him, and Dan-Han sent him a mock re.


    ¡°Never knew you¡¯ve swapped roles with In-Ha. Mind your job, and stop being nosy. And if you breathe a word to anyone, consider yourself dead.¡± He threatened before walking out of the office, leaving Jae-Hyun to watch him leave with incredulity.


    Dan-Han was forever going to be a bully; he was certain of it.


    .....

 Chapter 512 - 512 A Fall To Death

    512 A Fall To Death


    Dan-Han watched with annoyance as Eun-Sun got ready for work, from wearing a dress he didn¡¯t actually like to wearing makeup and fixing her hair, it all irked him.


    He was pissed with each activity she did, but he had given his word to let her do as she pleased, and that was something he sorely regretted.


    Giving Eun-Sun liberty to do whatever she wanted had never ended well for him, and he should have remembered that, before letting her charm him into agreeing to let her go back to work.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so gloomy. I can see you from here.¡± She tipped her chin towards his reflection on the mirror, her lips revealing a smile, but Dan-Han sternly stared at her.


    ¡°d you know I¡¯m not happy about this.¡± He coolly said.


    Eun-Sun held his gaze through the mirror, but he sighed and looked away. She watched as he fixed his cufflinks and adjusted his tie, before ncing back towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone drop you off.¡± He said, and Eun-Sun sharply turned towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not riding with you?¡± She confusedly inquired, her eyes gleaming with sheer confusion.


    Was he that displeased about her going to work? She knew he didn¡¯t like it and he has been trying to take back his words in the past few days, but she didn¡¯t know it would get to this. If he was going to act this way, why then did he say yes? Not that she needed his permission anyway, but she respected him and that¡¯s why she had wanted him to agree with her decision.


    ¡°Dan-Han, it¡¯s been three weeks already, and the doctor said I¡¯m fine. Can you not act like I¡¯m going to die by going to work? I love my job, and you know I¡¯ve always being working. I can¡¯t continue to stay idle everyday. Why are you acting this way?¡± She wearily asked.


    .....


    Dan-Han steeled his gaze at her. ¡°I¡¯m not acting anyway.¡± He countered. He sighed when he saw the usation in her eyes.


    He walked over and kissed her temple. ¡°I¡¯ll have Alex prepare lunch and send it over to you. But if you want to eat with me,e to my office.¡±


    Eun-Sun stared at him with a glint of surprise and confusion in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand him. Why was he suddenly acting this way? She mused. But not wanting to say anything else, she simply nodded and Dan-Han pecked her cheek before starting for the door.


    Eun-Sun looked at him with shock-surprise. That was it? A peck? Eun-Sun wondered to herself as she watched him leave.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡± She called, stopping him on his heels before he could reach for the door, and he turned towards her. His eyes werecking of the gleam that always thrived in them whenever he stares at her.


    ¡°Will you be free after work on Friday?¡± She politely asked.


    ¡°Why? Is something special happening?¡± He raised a brow and curiously asked and Eun-Sun looked at him incredulously.


    Did he just ask her that? Has he forgotten? Eun-Sun eyes dimmed and a pang of sadness seeped into them.


    She stiffly shook her head and turned away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see you at home.¡± She bleakly replied and picked up herb to resume fixing her hair.


    She watched him through the mirror as he turned around walked out of the room without saying another word.


    Eun-Sun felt a small lump on her throat as she wondered what was suddenly wrong. They were just fine untilst night, so what happened? What did she do?


    Eun-Sun felt the lump in her throat swell, but she pushed it back in, refusing to believe Dan-Han didn¡¯t know what Friday was.


    She was going to wait and see what happens. If he actually forgot, she was never going to marry him. Not even in her dreams. As a matter of fact, she was going to move out of his house and keep the baby with her! She seethed in her heart.


    Eun-Sun knew those were her pregnancy hormones talking, but she still wasn¡¯t going to forgive him if he truly forgets.


    Dan-Han tried not think about the expression he had seen on Eun-Sun¡¯s face as he strolled out of the house, because if he did, he might just ruin the surprise.


    It had taken his whole force of will to have walked out on her. Friday was four days away and he hoped he could manage without spilling his surprise for her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Lee,¡± His driver greeted with a bow as Dan-Han stepped out of the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be driving myself. Take her to work.¡± He instructed and received the keys from the driver. ¡°And be discreet about it.¡± He added and the man obediently nodded.


    Dan-Han knew people would definitelye to know about their rtionship soon, especially those at thepany, but he still wanted to protect Eun-Sun from unnecessary attention and trouble as much as he can, at least for the next few days before they became official.


    He was still surprised how they¡¯ve carried on their affair for so long with no one knowing about it, except his chef and secretary, and the board members who knew her as Ki-Jun¡¯s daughter.


    Dan-Han had only stepped into his car when his phone rang.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± He questioned he moment he answered the phone.


    ¡°Yes, boss. It¡¯s all done.¡±


    ¡°So where is he?¡±


    ¡°Here at the Presbyterian hospital. We did as you instructed and closed off the road. So they had to bring him here.¡± Tae-Ho replied.


    ¡°And Stephen?¡± Dan-Han asked.


    ¡°Out of surgery too.¡± Tae-Ho answered.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Dan-Han said and disconnected the call. He drove out of thepound and sped off to the location Tae-Ho was currently waiting for him.


    The Presbyterian Hospital was one of the moderate secondary health care institutions, with an easily hackable security system, making it perfect for what he was about to do.


    The moment Dan-Han pulled up across the street, Tae-Ho approached him with another subordinate tailing behind.


    ¡°Boss,¡± They both greeted, and Dan-Han replied with a terse nod.


    ¡°How many minutes do I have?¡± He asked Tae-Ho, who looked at his watch.


    ¡°Ten minutes after the camera¡¯s are cut off, and three minutes after power is interrupted.¡± Tae-Ho replied.


    ¡°Backup generator?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Taken care of.¡±


    ¡°And the authorities guarding them?¡± He asked as those was the most important.


    ¡°A good diversion will be created before you get off the elevator on the third floor. The room number is 501.¡± Tae-Ho informed him and Dan-Han immediately started for the hospital after receiving a small package from Tae-Ho which he slipped into his pocket.


    He walked across the lobby to the elevator, and the moment he stepped out of it, he saw two uniformed men speaking to a nurse and hurrying past him.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t know what diversion Tae-Ho had created, and he didn¡¯t care. All he wanted was¡ª he pushed open the door and stepped into the room where his target was listlessly lying ¡ª Kim Yong-Gun.


    Yong-Gun, who had slowly stirred up when the sound of the door disrupted his slumber, widened his eyes in shock when he saw Dan-Han standing at the foot of the bed and murderously staring at him.


    ¡°You..¡± Yong-Gun listlessly muttered. He still felt groggy from the anasthetics that had been administered to him, but he knew who was standing in the room with him.


    ¡°I hope you had a good sleep?¡± Dan-Han inquired, while Yong-Gun looked towards the door in rm.


    Weren¡¯t there supposed to be people guarding the door? How did he get in there?


    ¡°Be rest assured no one¡¯sing,¡± Dan-Han said, as if he could read his mind.


    Yong-Gun snapped his head back to him. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me here. This is a hospital and the authorities are here.¡± Yong-Gun threatened, his eyes darting back and forth.


    Dan-Han wryly chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you here?¡± He dryly asked as he took a step closer, his eyes heavily fixated at Yong-Gun. ¡°I could have had you killed in prison.¡± He said lowering his eyes to Yong-Gun¡¯s stomach, before raising his gaze back to him.


    ¡°But I thought there¡¯d be no fun in doing that. Do you understand me?¡± Dan-Han slightly raised a brow at him.


    It took a while for Yong-Gun to realize what Dan-Han was saying to him. His eyes darted to the side of his stomach where he had been fatally stabbed this morning at the queue for breakfast.


    He had suddenly been attacked, and stabbed a few times by an object he didn¡¯t quite know. Horror quickly shed through his eyes, before hiding it away, but Dan-Han had caught on to it.


    Yong-Gun raised his gaze to Dan-Han. ¡°So, what do you want to do? Kill me yourself? Do you have the guts?¡± He dared in a challenging tone.


    Dan-Han bleakly looked at him. His eyes darkened as he stared dead into Yong-Gun¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already dead to me.¡± He drawled.


    His eyes shifted to the drip line attached to his hand, and Yong-Gun followed his gaze. His heart skipped when Dan-Han stalked towards it, and pulled a syringe out of his pocket.


    ¡°What are you¡ªis someone there?¡± He desperately called out, but Dan-Han was already pushing in the content of the syringe into his body.


    ¡°What are you...what is that?¡± He panickly asked.


    ¡°Something that would make you feel good and help your walk down to hell easy.¡± Dan-Han coolly replied, and Yong-Gun quavered with panic.


    ¡°Da... Dan-Han, you don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m currently doing the time.¡± He rambled and Dan-Han mirthlessly chuckled.


    ¡°And what time will you do topensate for my child or for the pain you made my girl go through?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow.


    Yong-Gun shook his head. ¡°Dan-Han¡ª¡± He tried to say, but Dan-Han cut him off.


    ¡°Do not waste too much of your energy. In the next minute, the injection I just gave will begin to kick in. You¡¯ll feel weak and then some good hallucinations will begin to chip in. I hope they¡¯ll make you feel the way you¡¯ve made the people that have been unfortunate to be around you feel these past years.¡± He said, while Yong-Gun frantically shook his head.


    He tried to say something but he suddenly felt weak. It seemed the drug was already setting in.


    Dan-Han wheeled forward a wheel chair, that he hadn¡¯t noticed before, and he helped him into it.


    Yong-Gun wanted to protest. He wanted to call out for help but he couldn¡¯t. His body was slowly feeling heavy and his mind...he didn¡¯t know.


    He could hear faint whispers, and they sounded like voices he had heard before, but he knew they weren¡¯t real. It had to be the whatever Dan-Han had given him.


    ¡°Lee boy, y..you shouldn¡¯t do this. Cops...the authori...¡± He slurred.


    Dan-Han¡¯s lips curved into a cynical smile, as he stared at him, but his eyes were dead. ¡°I would have preferred to torture you and make you scream till you wished for death, but I know your kind. People like you, inflicting you with pain is showing you mercy, and I¡¯m not that gracious.¡± Dan-Han told him.


    Yong-Gun tried to mumble out some words but Dan-Han ignored him and wheeled him to the door.


    He cautiously observed the hallway before wheeling Yong-Gun out of the room. He walked past a few people but they all seemed to be frazzled and in haste.


    Whatever Tae-Ho had done, he didn¡¯t know, but it was working, and he would reward him.


    He wheeled the man into the elevator and pressed the button to the rooftop. When the elevator chimed on arrival, he looked at his watch before wheeling Yong-Gun out, and the moment they stepped out of the elevator, power went off, not even giving the elevator door the time to close up.


    Dan-Han wheeled Yong-Gun forward till they were only a few feet away from the edge of the building.


    Dan-Han grabbed the man by the arm and pulled him to his feet. Whatever part of Yong-Gun¡¯s sanity that still lingered tried to protest.


    .....


    ¡°Do not fight it. I heard it¡¯s used in mental institutions, so it¡¯s more potent than you think.¡± He said to him, as he slowly led him towards the edge of the building.


    Dan-Han peeked down the height of the building, before staring at Yong-Gun who was still trying to fight the effect of the drug. His body was taken over, but his mind...it was trying not to give in.


    ¡°I... won¡¯t...fall.¡± He muttered, with a slow shake of his head, and Dan-Han scoffed.


    ¡°You already are.¡± He drawled, but Yong-Gun tried to shake his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to missed and be rest assured, I¡¯m going to kill everyone that worked for you. Every single one of them, and for your death, it¡¯s just to be ruled as suicide.¡±


    ¡°Le..e boy.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Dan-Han darkly drawled as he pushed him over the edge of the building and to his death.

 Chapter 513 - 513 Surprise Or Forget?

    513 Surprise Or Forget?


    Loud shrieks of horror broke across the street when Yong-Gun¡¯s body hit the ground with bone-cracking sounds, his head smashing hard against the floor and blood spilling out.


    Alerted medics hurried towards him while others looked up at the roof where he had fallen from.


    Dan-Han knew without a doubt that the authorities, who had been guarding Yong-Gun, would be racing up the stairs to the rooftop to find out what had happened, and he sauntered towards the elevator, which instantly regained power, and he quickly boarded it.


    Cutting off the power had been to ensure no one reached him in time, creating enough time for him to evacuate the premises, as the authorities would have all been forced to use the stairs instead of the elevators.


    ¡°Boss, you have to get out of here,¡± Tae-Ho urgently said, already holding the car door for Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han might wield a lot of economic power, which gives him and his family a table at political ys, but he wasn¡¯t above thew. He¡¯d be the first suspect for Yong-Gun¡¯s death if their n to make it seem like suicide didn¡¯t work. But even for that, Dan-Han already had a solid alibi to prove himself innocent.


    Dan-Han looked over to Yong-Gun¡¯s body, lifelessly sprawled on the floor in a pool of his blood, and all he felt was more rage.


    He had thought killing Yong-Gun would give him take away his grief and grant him some grief, but he was wrong. All he wanted at the moment was to kill him all over again more brutally.


    He shifted his eyes away from there and stared at Tae-Ho. ¡°Stephen is yours. Make him pay for that hand of yours and dispose of him.¡± He ordered. He quickly looked at Tae-Ho¡¯s arm before ncing back at his face. There was a deadness in Tae-Ho¡¯s eyes, and he need not say more.


    .....


    He¡¯d love to kill Yong-Gun¡¯s minion, Stephen, with his hands, but he wouldn¡¯t take that from Tae-Ho. The man needed to draw his share of blood to satisfy his rage.


    They had cost him an arm, and though the doctors had said it was still salvable, he knew Tae-Ho might never be at his best again, and even if he ever did, it would take time.


    And time was what he¡¯d give him because Tae-Ho wasn¡¯t just a subordinate; he was arade, one with an immense sense of loyalty.


    ¡°Boss, what about Ji-Tae? Have you made up your mind about what to do to him?¡± Tae-Ho suddenly asked.


    ¡®Made up his mind.¡¯ Dan-Han¡¯s brows furrowed with displeasure at the sudden remembrance of that fool. Handling Ji-Tae was something he was yet to decide on, and only God knows why he hasn¡¯te to a decision.


    Could it be sentiment? Sentiment based on family ties? Or could he not just do away with the boy? Dan-Han wondered which one it was.


    ¡°Let him be for now, but I will.¡± He firmly replied and hopped in his car.


    With Yong-Gun now gone, Dan-Han knew all he needed to do was decide what to do with Ji-Tae. The boy¡¯s life was in his hands, and he didn¡¯t even know it.


    Should he kill him or give him one more chance? One more opportunity to prove himself. Dan-Han mused.


    People would call that thought a bias, but he had never been a virtuous person.


    Dan-Han wasn¡¯t certain what to do, and he didn¡¯t want to hassle his brain over such deliberations.


    He would put it aside for now and focus on what¡¯s more important at the moment, and that was marrying Eun-Sun. He wants to marry that girl as soon as possible.


    ....


    The week quickly went by in a chase, and with each passing day, Eun-Sun¡¯s patience wore thin with Dan-Han, so much she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and she desired nothing but to return to her apartment, which she shared with Hei-Ran.


    She really wanted him out of her sight before she did something they might both regret.


    ¡°Eun-Sun, you are saying he doesn¡¯t know, or he doesn¡¯t remember? Which is it?¡± Hei-Ran curiously inquired as she spoke to Eun-Sun over the phone.


    Eun-sun hissed irritably. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care. He can go to hell for all I care.¡± She hissed again as her eyes brimmed with anger.


    ¡°How dare he not know what today is? If anyone doesn¡¯t know or remember, it shouldn¡¯t be him! How dare he forgets my birthday?!¡± She snapped, feeling even angrier as she spoke to Hei-Ran about it.


    Hei-Ran sighed, knowing how vexed Eun-Sun was at the moment.


    ¡°Eun-Sun, you should calm down. I think the pregnancy hormones are what¡¯s getting you all fired up. Take a deep breath.¡± She said, attempting to pacify her. She knew it could be disappointing when someone special forgets such things, but she also believed Eun-sun¡¯s reaction was being sponsored by her pregnancy hormones.


    She hissed again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, and he shoulde get his baby out of me because I¡¯m no longer interested.¡± She snapped again, and Hei-Ran chuckled.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t mean that. You endlessly love Dan-Han and his baby, so don¡¯t even go there. And maybe he didn¡¯t really forget. He might actually be nning a surprise for you or something.¡± Hei-Ran reasoned, and Eun-Sun quickly pondered about it, but she sighed and pushed it away.


    Dan-Han was a romantic, at least with her, and he always did the sweetest things for her, but he was always upfront with his surprises. He always gives her a heads-up and always takes her with him as he slowly unfolds his surprise for her till he gets to the peak.


    He was that kind of man, and she knew him well.


    Eun-Sun sighed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Hei-Ran. He even left before I woke up this morning. Not even a wish from him or a card. Do you think I¡¯m overreacting?¡± She asked with uncertainty.


    Was she feeling disappointed for no good reason? Dan-Han has always been there for her, always making her smile. So there¡¯s no way he¡¯d intentionally forget, would he? she mused.


    Hearing her deted voice, Hei-Ran felt tongue-tied, unsure what to say. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are overreacting. He means a lot to you, so it¡¯s only natural you want to spend your special day with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that special if he doesn¡¯t remember or give me his wishes.¡± Eun-Sun angrily hissed.


    ¡°But I did remember and your parents too, the ones you didn¡¯t tell me about. I¡¯m yet to forgive you for that.¡± Hei-Ran tersely told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eun-Sun apologized yet again. She was still apologetic to Hei-Ran for keeping information about her birth parents from her when Hei-Ran had been the only good thing in her life, at least till Dan-Han came.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. But anyway, don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s your day, and you¡¯re supposed to be happy. You turned twenty-six, and you have a man that loves you, you found your family, and you¡¯re having a baby. That¡¯s so many things you should be grateful for, and to think all these happened within a year? Come on, Eun-sun, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Sheforted her.


    ¡°If Dan-Han doesn¡¯t remember, maybe you should surprise him instead. You can invite him on a date to celebrate with youter tonight, but that¡¯s after we return from our outing. That way, you won¡¯t end up not celebrating with him.¡± Hei-Ran suggested.


    Eun-Sun silently pondered about it, but she was hesitant. She still couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that Dan-Han either didn¡¯t know or had forgotten her birthday.


    She had his engraved in her heart, and she was already making ns to surprise him, as his was only a month away.


    Eun-Sun detedly sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hei-Ran, but I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But while you¡¯re thinking about it, don¡¯t forget we¡¯ll be going out today as usual. We¡¯re not stopping our birthday tradition because you¡¯re pregnant, so keep that in mind. I¡¯m taking you out tonight after the close of work, then after we can continue this conversation if he still hasn¡¯t remembered, but I¡¯m sure he will.¡± Hei-Ran assured her, and even though Eun-Sun wasn¡¯t convinced, she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯lle to pick you up after work. I love you. Happy birthday, baby.¡± Hei-Ran chirped before disconnecting the call.


    Eun-Sun sighed as she lolled back into her seat and thought about what Hei-Ran had said.


    Did Dan-Han forget, or was he going to surprise her?


    Eun-Sun looked at the date on her phone and scrolled through her call list.


    She had received so many calls from friends and family, which she had gotten through him, but the one person she just wanted to hear it from, well, he didn¡¯t care.


    She scrolled to Dan-Han¡¯s number, and her fingers hovered above the dial button, but she hissed and tossed the phone away.


    She wasn¡¯t going to call to remind him. If he forgot, so be it.


    She was going to make him pay in ways he wouldn¡¯t imagine.

 Chapter 514 - 514 Getting The Night Started

    514 Getting The Night Started


    ¡°Where is this, Hei-Ran?¡± Eun-Sun confusedly asked as she looked outside the window of Hei-Ran¡¯s car.


    She darted her gaze around the ce, which seemed to be a dockyard.


    The ce was dimly lit, but she could see the fleets of boats and ships docked in the harbour. Her brows furrowed with confusion.


    She nced at Hei-Ran, leaning over to the back seat in search of something, and her brows creased at the sight of the mess in her car, one she had missed when she stepped in.


    ¡°Why do you have so much stuff in the back of your car? And why do you have a garment bag?¡± Eun-Sun curiously inquired,bing her eyes through the mess.


    Her brows furrowed deeper, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve resumed your old ways of living in a car since you went back to Su Corp? Is that what you¡¯re doing now?¡± She asked incredulously, eyeing the garment bag and shoe box, which she believed might contain a shoe and even a purse.


    She wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if her suspicions were true as she had once seen Hei-Ran live that way when she started working in her family¡¯spany, but that had changed after the scandal, and she started working for Jin-Hai.


    Hei-Ran rolled her eyes as she listened to Eun-Sun¡¯s inquisitive questions. She pulled out a brown envelope and turned to Eun-Sun, who was waiting for an answer. ¡°No, I¡¯m not living in my car, and that isn¡¯t mine.¡± She indulgingly replied.


    ¡°Then whose own is it?¡± Eun-Sun questioned back, ncing at the garment bag, before staring back at Hei-Ran with a brow cocked.


    .....


    Hei-Ran chuckled at her curious countenance. That was something she rarely saw on Eun-sun. For years, she was never curious an anything, and she always carried an air of indifference towards everything till Dan-Han showed up in her life.


    ¡°First of all, pregnantdy, I don¡¯t know who told you that¡¯s a dress, and I¡¯m not going to tell you either. Secondly, when did you be this curious?¡± Hei-Ran amusedly cocked a brow at her, and Eun-Sun rolled her eyes and hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being inquisitive, you workaholic.¡± Eun-Sun shot a mock re at her, which had Hei-Ran chuckling. ¡°Fine, you can keep your secret to yourself, but can you please tell me what we¡¯re doing here?¡± She asked, looking out to the window again, her gaze coursing around the yard.


    Hei-Ran picked up a small paper bag from the backseat. ¡°I want to drop these off. There¡¯s a client who has the same birthday as yours. He¡¯s been with thepany for years, and grandpa always sends a gift. He¡¯s one of my grandfather¡¯s closest associates, so as the current president, grandfather asked me to drop it off. I hope you don¡¯t mind me?¡± She asked, raising an expectant brow.


    ¡°Of course, I do mind.¡± Eun-Sun tersely replied, surprised at the stop-over she had not been informed about. She shot Hei-Ran a hard look as she tried not to scowl.


    ¡°And to think you dare ask after we¡¯ve arrived? You¡¯re just worse than Dan-Han.¡± She irritably hissed and red at Hei-Ran, who shed her an apologetic look and pecked her cheek.


    ¡°I know you¡¯d understand. That¡¯s why I love you.¡± Hei-Ran shed her a sweet smile which had Eun-Sun rolling her eyes.


    She looked outside the window again for a possible boat currently being used for a party, but it was all dark outside. It didn¡¯t seem like anything of that sort was happening around there.


    She resignedly sighed. ¡°How long will it take? I hope not too long, because I want to go home and sleep. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She hissed.


    She was exhausted physically and mentally, thanks to a certain someone she hoped not to find on her bed tonight, else there¡¯d be hell.


    She looked at her phone again, but there was yet to be a call or a message from him. Earlier today, she had been worried something might have happened to him or thepany, and she had called Chang-wok, and to her greatest surprise, she discovered that not only was he fine, but he had left the city for an event and a meeting.


    And that he did without telling her.


    Hei-Ran silently observed her as Eun-sun scrolled through her phone. She sighed at the disappointed look on Eun-Sun¡¯s face, and she reached for her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has a good exnation. You and I know President Lee adores you. He¡¯d do anything to make you happy.¡±


    ¡°But obviously not today.¡± Eun-Sun rebutted. Seeing her morose mood, Hei-Ran didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She pushed a smile through her teeth as she put aforting hand on Eun-Sun¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We can still make the most of the day. I booked a spot for karaoke, and I made reservations for your favourite ck noodles and sweet and sour ribs, just like we¡¯ve always done. And I also bought tickets.¡± She said, whipping out two tickets for a y they both knew Eun-Sun loved.


    Receiving the tickets, Eun-Sun sighed. She knew Hei-Ran was trying to cheer her up, but she really wasn¡¯t in the mood for any of the things she had nned out for the night.


    She had only agreed to go out for dinner because they had done it every year since they were young, even with Ji-Sang. She was sure he hated her already since she hadn¡¯t called since he left. It¡¯s been almost a year, and not once has she called him.


    ¡°Thanks, Hei-Ran, but I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think. Just do.¡± Hei-Ran said, cutting her off. ¡°I ditched Jin-Hai tonight so we can have fun and celebrate your day. So no buts.¡± Hei-Ran firmly stated.


    Eun-Sun quietly stared at her and then at the tickets, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Maybe it could be a good distraction, and she¡¯d get to think less of Dan-Han and how he had failed to remember her birthday. Or how her parents were suddenly caught up with some social event when she had thought they¡¯d spend this birthday with her as this would be her first with them.


    But it seems everyone had ns that didn¡¯t involve her in it.


    She detedly sighed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Hei-Ran¡¯s face lit up with a smile which grew wider when Eun-Sun affirmatively nodded.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s hurry up and drop this so we can start our night!¡± Hei-Ran chirped with excitement, but Eun-Sun quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I¡¯ll just wait for you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hei-Ran sharply interjected. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you here alone, and it¡¯s not going to take so much time.¡± She told her. ¡°Looking at how quiet it is, I think we came too early, and that¡¯s a good thing. We¡¯ll just drop it and skedaddle.¡± She assured her, but Eun-Sun still wasn¡¯t convinced.


    She¡¯d rather wait in the car, but before she could voice out her protest, Hei-Ran hopped out of the car and walked over to her side.


    Eun-Sun looked at her exasperatedly as she held the door open for her, pressuring her to get out of the car.


    Eun-Sun irritably hissed. ¡°You¡¯re annoying; just know that.¡±


    ¡°And I love you too.¡± She pulled Eun-Sun out of the car and locked the door, making Eun-Sun sigh.


    ¡°I can just wait.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Hei-Ran refuted, pulling Eun-Sun by the hand as she slowly began to lead the way.


    Eun-Sun had her gaze darting around as she followed after Hei-Ran. As they drew closer to the boats, she soon realised it wasn¡¯t that dark, and it had only seemed so from the car.


    But the ce was awkwardly quiet for a ce where a party was being held. And wasn¡¯t it a bit suspicious that Hei-Ran knew exactly where they were headed?


    ¡°You must have been here before,¡± Eun-Sunmented as Hei-Ran kept leading the way to wherever this party was.


    ¡°Yes, I have. I had a meeting on board the ship earlier this week, so I still know my way around.¡± Hei-Ran effortlessly replied, and Eun-Sun nodded as she continued to follow quietly, and soon they arrived at a veryrge yacht, one with a size Eun-Sun had never seen before.


    It was outrageously grand.


    She looked at the boat in awe and then at Hei-Ran, who was talking to two men who seemed like security as they both wore uniforms.


    They bowed to her, and she responded with a quick bow.


    The security men checked their bags after Hei-Ran handed over an invitation. Eun-Sun looked around suspiciously. Something seemed weird.


    ¡°Did wee too early?¡± She whispered to Hei-Ran.


    ¡°I think so, but we don¡¯t have to wait. The celebrant is already here, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already expecting someone from our family. I¡¯ll just drop this off, and we¡¯d be on our way.¡± Hei-Ran exined, and even though Eun-Sun still felt strange ¡ª not sure why she felt so, she nodded and followed Hei-Ran.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hei-Ran smiled at the security men, who granted them ess to board the boat.


    Hei-Ran ushered Eun-Sun ahead while she fell a step behind.


    Creasing her brows, Eun-sun looked around the petals of flowers and roses scattered around the deck.


    Wasn¡¯t the celebrant an old man? Eun-Sun mused.


    ¡°I never knew older men like flowers this much.¡± She looked behind and said to Hei-Ran.


    ¡°Different people with different likes,¡± Hei-Ran replied with a shrug as they approached the boat¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Good evening, Madams¡± An usher greeted with a bow and ushered them towards the stairway that led into the yacht, but the moment Eun-Sun stepped in, she instantly froze.


    Hanging on the walls beside her were portraits of her ¡ª pictures she could not remember taking or, rather, had never taken.


    W..what was this? What was going on?


    She swivelled around to Hei-Ran, who had a sheepish grin on her face. She opened the bag in her hand and brought out a rose and a card, which she handed over to her.


    Eun-Sun was stunned as she looked at Hei-Ran with shocked surprise.


    ¡°Happy birthday, love.¡± She smiled and kissed her cheek, but Eun-Sun was still in a state of shock.


    She kept staring at the rose and the card till she slowly received them.


    She looked over the card, and on it was the penmanship she knew so well.


    ¡®A THOUSAND REASONS WHY I CAN¡¯T STOP LOVING YOU.¡¯ It read.


    ¡°Turn it over,¡± Hei-Ran told her, and Eun-Sun slowly did, and it read...


    ¡°You¡¯re my heart, my soul, my Jewel, my today, my tomorrow, my forever, my destiny and my everything.¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515 Making It Official

    515 Making It Official


    Eun-Sun was stunned and utterly astonished as she stood fixated on the spot ¡ª too dazed to blink or wrap her head around what was happening. She raised her eyes to the portraits again.


    This... this was all Dan-Han¡¯s doing. It was her man¡¯s doing.


    It was his handwriting, and only he could do something like this. Only he could move mountains, pluck out stars from the sky to make her feel this way.


    She lowered her eyes to the card one more time and read the beautiful lines he had written just for her, but it still felt surreal.


    She nced at Hei-Ran, who was still grinning at her, an indication that all these weren¡¯t figments of her imagination and that it was all truly happening.


    Her gaze shifted to the beautifully framed pictures that lined either sides of the walls like a exhibition room, each capturing different moments she must have spent with him, yet had no idea of.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it were the lights behind the frames that made her look beautiful, or if she was truly that beautiful. But one thing she knows, Dan-Han makes her feel beautiful.


    In each picture, she looked happy, even more than she had ever thought she was. There were pictures her asleep and even in those, she looked peaceful and happy.


    When did he take all these pictures of her? She mused as she looked around.


    .....


    Eun-Sun followed the long line of portraits till she arrived a spacious room, magically decorated with flowers and balloons, and there were also more photos of her hanging all round. But what truly had her stunned were the people smiling and waving at her as they screamed, ¡®Surprise and happy birthday!!¡¯


    Eun-Sun was thunderstruck as she stood frozen.


    Her eyes coursed around the room and across all their faces. Every person she had been wanting to spend the day with was there. Her mom, dad, Mi-Cha, Ni-Na, In-Ha.... everyone was there except him.


    ¡°Happy birthday, my angel.¡± Sena and Ki-Jun walked up to her with blinding smiles and pulled her into a tight hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy we get to share this day with you.¡± Sena sniffed, trying to pull back the tears pricking her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t.


    She was overwhelmed with joy and gratitude¡ª gratitude for being blessed with an opportunity to have her daughter back and to share in her joy as she experience one of the best moments of her life.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re going to ruin the flowers.¡± Ki-Jun said to Sena when she kept hugging Eun-Sun so tightly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Sena gasped and quickly pulled away, while Eun-Sun giggled.


    ¡°Here,¡± Sena handed over a rose and card to Eun-Sun. ¡°I love you, honey.¡± She said, once again fighting the tears in her eyes, that couldn¡¯t be reined, so she let them fall.


    ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± Eun-Sun softly smiled at her, but her voice filled with so much emotions. ¡°And you too, dad.¡± She said turning to Ki-Jun, who handed over his rose and card, and dropped a kiss on her forehead before steering Sena away, so others could do the same.


    Eun-Sun looked over at the cards and there were two more reasons handwritten by him. They read...


    ¡®You make life worth living and love so easy. I love you eternally.¡¯


    ¡®Every moment spent with you is like a beautiful dreame true.¡¯ The other card read, and at this point Eun-Sun eyes were gleaming with tears. Her eyes eagerly darted around in search for him. She wanted to see him already, but where was he?


    Her gaze toured around the beautifully decorated room, but her search for him was interrupted as the others came one after the other and handed her their cards and flowers. Each happy smiling and wishing her a happy birthday.


    Everyone in the room had a rose and a card for her, even Dan-Han¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t smile like the others, but the warmth in his eyes were impossible to miss.


    Unlike the others who had given her cards and flowers, he also gave her a small pouch. ¡°That¡¯s from me.¡± He said and walked away after giving her a gentle pat on the arm. She looked at the pouch as she wondered what was in it.


    She felt it and the content seemed like a key, but Eun-Sun wasn¡¯t opportune to confirm it before Ni-Na hopped in and pulled her into a bear hug.


    ¡°What have you done to my brother, sister-inw? He¡¯s so cheesy.¡± She chirped with delight.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Eun-Sun asked, finally d to have someone she could ask and was sure would provide her with an answer. The others had just evasively smiled at her and gave her no answers.


    Her heart was in a race and all she longed for was to see him, hold him and kiss him, and tell him, he was the best gift life could ever offer her.


    Ni-Na smiled as she brushed a hand down Eun-Sun¡¯s hair to smoothen it. ¡°He¡¯s here, but he wants you to see this first.¡± She said and as if on cue, Mi-Cha brought a chair for her which they made her sit.


    Eun-Sun looked around confusedly as she wondered what was going. Her heart raced with excitement and anticipation of what else he had in store for her, and she swivelled her head towards therge television screen when she heard familiar voicesing from it.


    It was her parents, rather a pre-recorded clip of them and they were talking to her.


    ¡°It was twenty-six years ago when we first heard we were going to have a little angel. A little miracle.¡± Sena said with a reminiscient smile which touched her eyes.


    ¡°That had been the best news of our lives, because we had waited seven years to hear it. Seven years we prayed for a miracle, and just when we thought we were never going to get lucky, you came, Kim Eun-Sun.¡±


    ¡°You rocked our world and everyday we watched you grow into a little fighter. Your first kick had been so painful, but it was the happiest thing I had experienced and we keptte nights waiting to see you do it again.¡±


    ¡°And it took you three whole days just for a kick.¡± Ki-Jun gestured the number with his fingers, and Sena chuckled, while everyone in the roomughed at they also listened with her.


    ¡°But it was worth the wait. You were worth all the wait, my love.¡± Sena said with confident and happy smile, like she couldn¡¯t be more convinced of that detail.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Ki-Jun affirmed with a smile of his own. He held Sena¡¯s hand when she suddenly began to sniff and sob.


    They watched a tear roll down Sena¡¯s face as her voice broke. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry for all the years we¡¯ve spent apart, for all the birthdays we¡¯ve missed and for every moments of your life we couldn¡¯t be a part of. We... we¡¯re truly sorry.¡± Sena apologized and Ki-Jun pulled her into his arms to console her when her tears kept falling, but the sadness were also evident in his eyes.


    Sena looked up to the camera after calming down for a while. ¡°Honey, we promise to always be here for you now. We¡¯re going to share in every joy and sadness you have from henceforth, and I pray there are never any sad days for you. We¡¯re going to support you and love you everyday of our lives, because we truly love you from the bottom of our hearts, and we pray you have the best out of life and love. I love you, sunshine, very much.¡± Sena said with tears rolling down her eyes.


    ¡°Me too darling. Daddy loves you too.¡± Ki-Jun said after Sena.


    Eun-Sun¡¯s eyes were hazed with tears, so much she didn¡¯t know how much of it she had already shed. Her heart swelled so bad, she didn¡¯t even know what to say. The tears zing in her eyes freely fell as she turned towards her parents.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± She said amidst her tears.


    Sena longed to walk over to her and hug her, but Ki-Jun ced his arm around her shoulders and held her back, so the event for the night could continue. He was certain, they¡¯d both hug each other and cry all night long.


    Eun-Sun returned her attention to the television and with teary eyes she resumed watching the recorded clips. There were many more messages from the people she loved, from Hei-Ran, from In-Ha, Mi-Cha, Ni-Na and even from Jae-Hyun, and everyone¡¯s messages to her made her cry.


    Eun-Sun had never had so many people say such nice things to her. She was so overwhelmed as these weren¡¯t the kind of words she had grown up listening to. Although, Dan-Han had been trying to rewrite that, she still couldn¡¯t help butpare.


    And not to mention no one had ever really celebrated her or remembered her birthday, except for Hei-Ran and their childhood friend Ji-Sang. It was all so overwhelming.


    Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t help but burst out in tears. She couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at the moment, but she all she wanted to do was cry.


    She covered her face with her palms and cried into them, but she suddenly snapped her head up when she heard his voice.


    ¡°I thought you promised never to cry when I¡¯m not around.¡± She heard him say and she opened her eyes to see him standing in front of her.


    ¡°Dan-Han,¡±


    ¡°My love,¡± Dan-Han replied, helping her to her feet. He gently wiped the tears off her face and Eun-Sun hopped into his arms and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her face against his chest.


    ¡°You did all these for me,¡± She muttered against his chest. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said.


    Dan-Han put his arms around her and hugged her close. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll give you the whole world if I can.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my whole world.¡± Eun-Sun replied tightening her hold around him, and snuggling even closer.


    Dan-Han smiled at her words. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it official.¡± He said, slowly pulling away from her.


    He reached for her face and wiped the remnant of tears off her face. He lowered his eyes his hand and Eun-Sun followed after him.


    He stretched out a bouquet, which she happily received. She picked out the card in it and stared at Dan-Han.


    ¡°Open it,¡± He told her and Eun-Sun anxiously did, her heart beating hard and strong with excitement.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stop loving you because that¡¯s my only chance at living. I¡¯d wither and die with no you by side. I¡¯d perish if I ever run out of your smiles, because they fill my lungs with air. You keep me living, my fairest of them all.¡¯


    Eun-Sun must have broken a dam in her eyes because tears were suddenly filling her eyes again, and they fell when Dan-Han suddenly went on one knee, as he held two boxes at hand. One was a ring box she had seen recently, and the other....she didn¡¯t know, but it was bigger.


    Dan-Han held it out to her. ¡°In thest week, I¡¯ve been writing these little notes and filling them in this box hoping to express how I feel about you, but sweetness, I realized words can¡¯t truly define the way you make me feel, because everyday you show me a different side of your love and it¡¯s enthralling, all of it.


    And quickly realizing this, I decided I want to write you notes everyday. I want to show you the special feelings you give me every single day. I want to wake up at your side every morning, and leave a note by your side telling you how I¡¯ve fallen in love with you again, and why you shouldn¡¯t send me to work and just have me by your side. I want to spend my eternity with you, Eun-Sun. I want to love you, cherish you, take care of you, adore you and worship you because you¡¯re my queen.¡± He said.


    ¡°I want to be your husband and father to all the angels you¡¯ll give me. I want to be yours, now and forever, Kim Eun-Sun.¡± He flicked the ring box open with his thumb to reveal his mother¡¯s ring, which he wanted her to have.


    He briefly nced at the ring and then at her beautiful face. ¡°Marry me.¡± He said. ¡°Marry me and make me the luckiest man alive.¡±


    With no hesitation, Eun-Sun took the box of notes from his hand ced it on the chair she had been seated, before holding out her hand to him as she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dan-Han smiled at her willingness to be with him. He pulled out the ring and slipped it on her ring finger.


    Tears fell off Eun-Sun¡¯s eyes as she leaned over and kissed him, ignoring the crowd of family and friends that went wild with excitement and pping.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Dan-Han said as he rose to his feet and lifted her by the hips off the floor.


    ¡°I love you too, Dan-Han. Very much.¡± She told him.

 Chapter 516 - 516 D&E

    516 D&E


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, you evil girl?!¡± Eun-Sun slightly smack on Hei-Ran¡¯s arm, which had her feigning a wince, while the girls giggled.


    They were all overtaken with excitement just like Eun-Sun, who had a blinding smile permanently stered on her face as she keeps staring at the ring in disbelief.


    Hei-Ran chuckled in amusing. ¡°I guess telling you would have ruined the surprise, or wouldn¡¯t it?¡± She cocked a brow at Eun-Sun, who happily rolled her eyes. ¡°And by the way it was fun hearing cuss at Dan-Han like that. I should have made a video of you.¡± Hei-Ran cked with regret, much to Eun-Sun¡¯s delight.


    ¡°Well, thank God you didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t imagine hearing Dan-Han listen to all I said.¡± She faked a shudder, which made Hei-Ran chuckle knowingly.


    Eun-Sun turned away from Hei-Ran and looked at Ni-Na and Mi-cha, who were helping her into her new dress; one which Hei-Ran had given her as a birthday gift. It was the same dress she had seen in the Hei-Ran¡¯s car. Apparently, she had gotten it for her as a gift.


    She waved her ring at them just like she had done a hundred times tonight, and they amusedly chuckled, fully sharing in her excitement.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re all going to take a piece of your hand home tonight.¡± Mi-chamented as she did up Eun-Sun¡¯s zip. ¡°Sis, how many more times are you going to show us your ring? What about a photograph to take home with us?¡± She teased.


    ¡°You mean a portrait of her hand and ring? That should suffice.¡± Ni-Na added and they all burst out inughter.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anyone to unt it to but you guys, so you can¡¯t me me for overdoing it, and I seriously want to over do it.¡± She held out her hand and wriggled her fingers again, which had them all giggling.


    .....


    Eun-Sun hooked her arms around Hei-Ran and hugged her tightly. ¡°I love you, Hei-Ran. I don¡¯t know how I would have ever survived the past years without you in it. You¡¯re a blessing to me. Even more than a blessing.¡± She said, as Hei-Ran hugged her back.


    ¡°And you are a blessing to me too. You¡¯re my friend and sister.¡± Hei-Ran said, tightening her arms around her.


    If there was anyone she believed deserved this level of happiness, it was Eun-Sun. She had seen Eun-Sun endure so many hardship and rejections till she had been depressed.


    How Eun-Sun had scaled through thest decade was still a mystery to her, and for that, she was certain Eun-Sun deserved the best. It was high time she got the right eptance she deserved, especially after ving away to take responsibilities over people that weren¡¯t worth it.


    Eun-Sun felt tears sting her eyes as she hugged Hei-Ran, memories of her teenage years briefly shing through her mind.


    When Song-Hee had treated her like garbage and hit her till she was broken in different ces, it was always Hei-Ran who cared for her and stayed at her side. Everytime shended in a hospital bed either with a broken jaw or disjointed bone, Hei-Ran was always there to help her through it all.


    When Byung-Hun had almost raped her and her mother had kicked out of the only ce she had called home, it was Hei-Ran who took her in, and her family had been supportive of her as well.


    Though she had might not have been a true friend to Hei-Ran, she loved her with all her of her heart.


    Bothdies remained in each other¡¯s arms till broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not the only one you love, right? There¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°And me too.¡± Ni-Na chirped, making Eun-Sun chuckle as she opened her arms for them to join, and they both rushed in.


    ¡°I love all of you.¡± Eun-Sun said to them. She was still in awe of how easily she could say these words, and how honest she was with them. ¡°You¡¯re all are my best friends. I love you all a lot.¡± She said, going all out with her emotions as there was no longer a need to hold back.


    All fourdies were still locked in their embrace, when someone spoke behind them.


    ¡°Hopefully not more than me, I presume?¡±


    Eun-Sun instantly broke the hug and swiftly turned around to find Dan-Han standing by the door, sweetly smiling at her.


    He stepped into the room and thedies quickly excused themselves to grant the love birds some privacy.


    Hei-Ran, who was already at the door stopped and turned to Dan-Han when she remembered something important. ¡°I received a call, and she said they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Hei-Ran told him and Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He replied and Hei-Ran walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    Dan-Han turned to his fiancee.


    ¡®Fiancee.¡¯


    He liked that sound of that, even though he¡¯d prefer ¡®wife¡¯. But this shows there was progress in their rtionship and he was only but a step away from making herpletely his.


    And now he could show her off to the world now with no worry of how she¡¯d feel, because he was certain she was prepared for it.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± He said, his eyes zing over her from head to toe. She has been beautifully transformed into an angel, even though she was always that to him. ¡°You are always look beautiful.¡± He said, and a faint blush crawled up Eun-Sun¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You make me feel beautiful, and you look dashing too.¡± Eun-Sun sweetly replied as he closed the space between them and passionately kissed her lips.


    Eun-Sun opened her arms for him and let him pull her closer as possessively as he¡¯d always done with her. He possessed her so much she didn¡¯t want any part of her, but all of him, every single day.


    ¡°I have something for you. A birthday gift.¡± He said, and Eun-Sun looked at his hand which held a small gift box in it.


    ¡°Dan-Han, you didn¡¯t have to.¡± He had already given her so much.


    ¡°Of course, I had to. What¡¯s a birthday without a birthday gift?¡±


    ¡°But you already gave me all I need.¡± And she couldn¡¯t ask for more. He has given her more than she could ever ask for, even dreamed of.


    Family, a chance at love, happiness and stability. He had given all this.


    Dan-Han softly stroke her cheek. ¡°You need more and if it¡¯s within my reach I¡¯ll provide. I want to dot on you every single day.¡± He said and opened the box, revealing a beautiful ne, which Eun-Sun believed was somewhat familiar.


    She slowly fingered the ne in a daze. ¡°This... looks familiar.¡± She muttered and though Dan-Han was almost tempted to frown at her, he stopped himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you never took my gifts seriously.¡± He faked a frown which quickly disappeared as it came. Today wasn¡¯t a day of frowning and neither was any day with her.


    Eun-Sun¡¯s eyes widened in shock when a switch flicked in her head and she remembered.


    It was the ne he had given her while he was still courting her, or rather coercing her to be in a rtionship with him.


    ¡°I...I..¡± She stuttered, utterly speechless and ashamed of how she had forgotten such an important gift, especially when it had their intials. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized, not finding any better words to say other than that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost it.¡± She earnestly apologized.


    Dan-Han lovingly smiled at her ¡ª his priceless Jewel. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sorry. I have got us new ones, and now I have mine too.¡± He said showing her the silver chain bracelet on his wrist with same intials, ¡®D&E¡¯.


    Eun-Sun¡¯s heart swelled and fluttered as she stared at the jewelries. She hooked her arms around his neck and pulled him down for a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll never lose this one.¡± She promised and he believed her.


    ¡°Let me wear it on you.¡± He said, taking out the ne from its box, and Eun-Sun quickly turned around to let him.


    She drew in a short breath when his fingers grazed her skin when he unsped the ne and wore her the new one. Tingles ran down her spine when Dan-Han dropped a feathery kiss on her nape.


    He turned her around by the shoulder and admired the ne on her, but Eun-Sun admired him instead. His eyes were always so beautiful, and his peculiar musk scent seems to drive her to the edge, especially in the past few weeks.


    She had other ns for him, but she was sure he¡¯d turn her down just like he has done everyday in the past three weeks since they returned from the hospital.


    She touched and admired the pendant which were their intials.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Dan-Han asked, and Eun-Sun hastily bobbed her head.


    ¡°I love it. Thank you, Dan-Han.¡± She said and kissed his lips.


    She turned to the mirror behind her to clearly look at it. ¡°You said something to Hei-Ran. Who¡¯sing?¡± She questioned when she suddenly remembered Dan-Han¡¯s and Hei-Ran¡¯s little exchange at the door.


    She nced at him through the mirror.


    ¡°It¡¯s A-Yeong and Ji-Tae¡¯s child.¡± He said and Eun-Sun widened her eyes at him in shock.


    ¡°I want to introduce them to Uncle and Aunt, and also let them decide what to do with Ji-Tae.¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517 Ji-Tae’s Child.

    517 Ji-Tae¡¯s Child.


    Curious looks were shared amongst the small crowd of close-knit friends and family when Dan-Han said he had something to say.


    There were many spections about his announcement being the date of his wedding, but only a few knew what he actually wanted to say.


    ¡°Dan-Han, can you tell what it is already? We¡¯d love to go back to the hospital to see Ji-Tae before heading home.¡± His aunt impatiently said when it seemed Dan-Han was hesitating, and he turned towards her.


    ¡°Aunt, what I want to say involves Ji-Tae, so I believe you¡¯ll have to hold back on that n of yours a little longer.¡±


    His aunt shared a worried look with her husband before ncing back at Dan-Han. ¡°Why? Is something wrong? Did something happen to Ji-Tae?¡± She questioned, already rising to her feet.


    Dan-Han observed the worried look that med in her eyes and he clearly understood her anxiety. He shook his head to reassure her that nothing of what she was imagining had happened to her son.


    ¡°Ji-Tae is fine. As a matter of fact, he¡¯s more than fine.¡± He assured her, but she anxiously studied his face once more before lowering herself to her seat at the dinning table with a faint sigh of relief.


    They just had a meal, and she didn¡¯t have space to stomach any bad news.


    The past few weeks has been horrible for her, because each day, she¡¯s reminded of the possibility of losing her son any day now. Losing her child, who she had carried in her for nine months and had raised for twenty-six years wasn¡¯t something she wanted to ept.


    .....


    Ji-Tae might not be a good son, but he was still her son. And bad as any child could be, no mother would want to lose one, even one as horrible as Ji-Tae.


    ¡°Honey, stop being anxious.¡± Her husband said as he gently rubbed her back. She has been anxious in the past weeks and he had tried all he could to keep her calm, but nothing seemed to be working.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to introduce you all to someone special.¡± Dan-Han said and gestured his chin towards A-Yeong and her daughter, who had earlier made an appearance at the party and had been introduced as Hei-Ran¡¯s cousin.


    All eyes darted to A-Yeong, who suddenly felt conscious under everyone¡¯s gaze. She was sure everyone thought her to be the special person, but it was her daughter.


    Feeling her difort, Hei-Ran gave her hand a little squeeze underneath the table.


    ¡°Come here, Hee-young.¡± Dan-Han beckoned to the little who raised her big round eyes to him. She looked around the eyes that were now staring at her and at her mother, and she shrivelled to her mother¡¯s side.


    Sensing her fear A-Yeong smiled at her and kissed her cheek. ¡°You remember uncle, right?¡± She asked and the little girl shyly nodded. ¡°Then go to him.¡± She said.


    Hee-young was still reluctant, but seeing the friendly smile Dan-Han shed at her and remembering his face, she eased off her seat and walked over to Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han fondly smiled at her as he picked her into his arms. Curious and confused looks darted around the room as they watched Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han could tell their thoughts from the suspicious look in their eyes and he sighed. He nced at Hee-young, who was shyly not looking around. She had her eyes staring into space, and he ran his hand along her hair.


    ¡°This is Su Hee-young, and she is Ji-Tae¡¯s child.¡± He announced.


    A dead silence pierced through the room that same moment and itsted for ten minutes, if he counted correctly.


    ¡°What do you mean Ji-Tae¡¯s child?¡± His uncle dumbfoundedly asked with a confused frown.


    ¡°I mean Ji-Tae has a daughter.¡± Dan-Han casually replied and a gasp echoed across the table.


    Everyone except for the already knowing party wore looks of deep shock and surprise. Surprise to know Ji-Tae had a child who looked six to seven years old.


    They all looked at the girl, who suddenly put her arm around Dan-Han¡¯s neck and hid her face on his shoulder, clearly afraid of all their essing gazes.


    They darted their gazes to A-Yeong, as there was no doubt the she was the mother. After all, she and the child had been introduced with the ¡®Su¡¯ name.


    ¡°How is this....How did this happen?¡± Ji-Tae¡¯s mother desperately questioned, before her husband could ask that same question. She looked at A-Yeong and then to Dan-Han.


    Dan-Han effected a casual shrug. ¡°We all know the kind of person Ji-Tae is. He doesn¡¯t take responsibilities for his actions.¡± He said, and that told them all that needed to be said.


    ¡°My God! Ji-Tae will not be the death of me.¡± She deeply gasped, and her husband put his hand around her. He turned to A-Yeong.


    ¡°How old is she?¡±


    ¡°six.¡±


    ¡°Six?¡± He repeated with incredulity as he snapped his head to face Dan-Han. ¡°And you¡¯ve known all these years?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dan-Han sharply replied, and the man narrowed his eyes at him. They all knew Dan-Han and how nothing in the family ever escapes his notice.


    And seeing his uncle¡¯s suspicious gaze on him, Dan-Han thought it necessary to give an exnation. ¡°I only recently found out, and I helped bring her back from Ji-Tae was keeping her. It¡¯s barely two months.¡± Dan-Han exined, and his uncle nced at A-Yeong who affirmed his words with a nod.


    ¡°President Lee only knew recently, and he helped with the adoption¡ª¡±


    ¡°An adoption! Why was there an adoption?¡± Ji-Tae¡¯s mother interjected,pletely taken by surprise with her words.


    Dan-Han sighed. ¡°Can we talk about the detailster?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡± His aunt snapped. ¡°You just told us we have a grandchild, and you think I¡¯ll be able to bear the anxiety?¡± No, she can¡¯t!


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± She demanded.


    Dan-Han sighed under his breath as he was suddenly bing regretful with his decision to tell them about it now.


    But he had thought since it was a happy asion for the family, something they haven¡¯t had in a long while, he had wanted everyone in the family to participate in it, old and new members except Ji-Tae. And to also bring what he has being hiding from them to light especially Ji-Tae¡¯s faux diagnosis.


    He had seen how that has been affecting his uncle and Aunt, and even Ni-Na, even though she tries to pretend.


    Seeing there was nothing else to do, he looked at A-Yeong for permission, which she granted and he narrated all that had transpired between Ji-Tae and the mother of his child and how the child had suffered at her father¡¯s hand.


    Ji-Tae¡¯s father turned murderous half way into the story and he felt like killing Ji-Tae with his own two hands.


    ¡°That bastard better dies else I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± He roared, while his brother, Ji-Sun, scoffed with disbelief.


    ¡°That boy is the bane of this family.¡±


    Dan-Han¡¯s aunt was shocked beyond words and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was bitten with shame for raising such an evil child and she didn¡¯t even know how to look at A-Yeong or her own granddaughter.


    ¡°Ji-Tae is no child of mine.¡± She muttered in tears, and Ni-Na patted her back.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry.¡± Ni-Naforted her, but she stubbornly shook her head.


    Ni-Na looked at her father, who was also angered beyond words, and he also tried tofort his wife, but all to no avail.


    ¡°That boy can not be child.¡± She cried even more. Who had she offended to have such a son keen on causing troubles and hurting people, even to his own child! No! Ji-Tae could never be her child!


    Ni-Na looked at Dan-Han with worry, and Eun-Sun nudged him to take the child to them. She looked at A-Yeong for permission, and they shared a look of understanding.


    A-Yeong rose from her seat and walked round the table towards Dan-Han. He handed the girl over to her and A-Yeong slowly led her towards the old couple.


    Seeing them approaching Ji-Tae¡¯s parents slowly rose to their feet. Their teary eyes zeroed on the little girl.


    A-Yeong smiled at her daughter. ¡°Baby, meet your other grandma and grandpa. Say good evening.¡± She told her and the little girl skeptically looked at the couple.


    Her mother had earlier told her they were going to see the nice uncle who helped them and also her other grandparents, but she didn¡¯t know them.


    She silently looked at them, nevertheless, after a while she bowed and greeted. ¡°Good evening, grandpa. Good evening, grandma.¡± Her tiny voice came through, and stirred up tears in the eyes of the old couple as they looked at the little girl.


    Looking at her so closely, one could see she Ji-Tae¡¯s features. Her lips were delineated like his, and her eyes were almost like his.


    ¡°My little girl, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Ni-Na¡¯s mother burst out in tears, as she touched the girl¡¯s cheek.


    Hee-Young looked at her mother worriedly, when her supposed new grandma started crying, and A-Yeong smiled to ease her heart.


    Dan-Han passed her an handkerchief to Hee-Young, who in turn stretched it over to her grandma.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mother felt like her heart could burst in an instant, but instead of receiving the handkerchief stretched out to her, she crouched down and hugged the girl as more tears flowed from her eyes.


    She pulled her husband by the hand and he also lovingly patted the girl¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t cry, but a torrent of emotions could be seen swirling in his eyes.


    They hugged the little girl for quite some time till they reluctantly let go. Their eyes held pity, regret and shame as they held the girl. All she had endured at such a young was because they failed to raise a good person out of their son.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mother looked to her brother-inw and beckoned to him. ¡°Brother-Inw,e see our granddaughter.¡± She said, and Ji-Sun rose from the head of the table where he was seated and sauntered over.


    He let out an easy smile to the girl. ¡°Wee home, child.¡± He touched her fluffy cheeks, while she raised her big brown eyes to him.


    Ni-Na¡¯s mother took A-Yeong¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± She said in tears.


    ¡°Then say nothing.¡± A-Yeong ced her free hand on top of the woman¡¯s warm ones. ¡°There are no need for apologies. No one can be med for Ji-Tae¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m his mother. I should have raised him better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. Ji-Tae made his choices and that¡¯s on him, not you.¡± She told her. ¡°And I¡¯m angry at anyone of you, because if it wasn¡¯t for president Lee, we wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Ni-Na¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know what else to say, and she could only pull A-Yeong in for a hug.


    She was sad yet grateful.

 Chapter 518 - 518 Dan-Han’s Confession

    518 Dan-Han¡¯s Confession


    The crying and hugging continued for quite some time, and when they were finally settled ¡ª Dan-Han¡¯s aunt clingingly holding onto the child like she¡¯d never let go ¡ª he beckoned on their attention and they all turned to him.


    ¡°Now that we have that settled, I¡¯d like to make one more announcement.¡± He said and everyone¡¯s countenance suddenly became serious as they stared at him.


    Dan-Han had once again reaffirmed to them that he never he had an announcement to make there was always a huge reveal to be made.


    He shifted his eyes to his uncle and Aunt, who were impatiently waiting to have say what he wanted so they could focus on their grandchild.


    ¡°Uncle, aunty, I owe you an apology, because these past few weeks I have caused you pain and made you have a hard time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized and bowed, much to everyone¡¯s astonishment.


    His aunt looked at him with surprise. ¡°Dan-Han, what are you saying? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Or did he? She mused.


    Dan-Han silently looked at her for a while and encouraged himself to go on with the truth.


    ¡°The truth is, Ji-Tae isn¡¯t really sick of cancer as you were all led to believe. As a matter of fact, Ji-Tae isn¡¯t sick at all, and he¡¯s only reacting to the drugs I¡¯ve been secretly feeding him for a while now. That¡¯s has been the reason for his condition.¡± He confessed.


    Everyone looked at him with shock surprise and confusion, except for Jae-Hyun, Tae-Ho and Eun-Sun, who he had told the truth


    .....


    Ji-Tae wasn¡¯t sick? And he has been drugging him? Were the questions running through everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Jae-Hyun is this true?¡± Father Lee turned to Jae-Hyun and asked as he was certain he would be aware of it if this was true.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jae-Hyun simply replied, and father Lee turned towards his son with a look of shock.


    ¡°You really are something, aren¡¯t you Lee Dan-Han?¡± He dryly chuckled, before looking over to his brother, who was staring at Dan-Han as if trying to process what he had just heard.


    ¡°Are you saying, he¡¯s not going to die?¡± Dan-Han¡¯s uncle finally asked after sometime.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dan-Han nodded.


    ¡°And he¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± His aunt asked with a tone of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you did this because?¡±


    ¡°I thought bringing him to death¡¯s door would make him realize how stupid he has been, and probably make him see things differently. I wanted to teach him a lesson.¡± Dan-Han answered her.


    A short wave of silence blew across the room.


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you think that lesson was too much, especially for your uncle and his wife?¡± Father Lee questioned and Dan-Han nced at him.


    Of course, he knew that, but Ji-Tae left him no other choice.


    ¡°Ji-Tae has done much worse, and we know it. Same way we also know nothing else can bring that boy to his senses.¡± He sharply answered. And they need not forget, he was also to me for what happened to Eun-Sun and their child.


    Another short moment of silence psed.


    Dan-Han took a short breath and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made everyone go through this, but it was either this or I threw him into jail or had him killed.¡± He told them tly.


    ¡°But you could have kicked him out.¡± His father presented him with another option which he seemed to have missed, not liking the fact that Dan-Han had tortured everyone in the family these past weeks when he knew it was all a ruse. Ji-Tae was an unnecessary pain to everyone in the family, but he was still family, and death was no way to threaten a member of the family.


    Dan-Han almost scoffed at his father¡¯s disy of annoyance, and he was almost tempted to remind him of all his atrocities towards him and Eun-Sun these past months, but he stopped himself as the man has slowly being warming up to Eun-Sun these past weeks.


    ¡°And haven¡¯t we sent him away before?¡± Dan-Han cocked a brow and asked.


    ¡°Kicking Ji-Tae out and cutting him off, means giving him more room to continue with his mischief. Who knows how far he¡¯ll go when he¡¯s out of the family.¡± Maybe much more than they¡¯d ever expect.


    Dan-Han didn¡¯t want to fully admit it, but he knew Ji-Tae was a lost cause, and so did everyone at the table.


    Another moment of silence followed before his uncle spoke up.


    ¡°So do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± He inquire from Dan-Han. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d want to change?¡± Because he was slowly beginning to doubt he would, seeing how he had treated his own child and the woman he had bore a child for him.


    Dan-Han shrugged as he lowered himself to his seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and that¡¯s why I decided to inform all of you. I don¡¯t know what to do with him, and if this n is working. But if you want me to tell him the truth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± His uncle suddenly interjected, and his brother looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Ji-Sun. The boy has caused us so much pain and damage. He can¡¯t continue living the way he¡¯s been living, if he does what will be of him when he gets to our age? What would we tell this little girl here as she grows. Having the taint of a failed family member is something we shouldn¡¯t impose on her. She would be mocked for having a monster for a father even though it wasn¡¯t her choice.¡± He said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save her that future embarrassment and do all we can. If Dan-Han thinks this might help him, then he should do it, not just for him, but for all of us, for our peace. If having a child can¡¯t help him, maybe dying will.¡± He firmly said.


    Everyone silently pondered on his words till Ji-Tae¡¯s mother spoke up. ¡°I agree with my husband. Keep him there for as long as you can. It¡¯s better knowing he¡¯s there than anxiously thinking what other mischief he¡¯s up to. And maybe he¡¯d be tortured enough to pay for the trouble he has caused this child.¡± Her arms tightened around the little girl, who was still seated on herp.

 Chapter 519 - 519 Troubled

    519 Troubled


    Making a revtion, especially one as grand as Dan-Han¡¯s, wasn¡¯t a safe thing to do at a party as things could suddenly take a weird turn, thereby ruining everyone¡¯s mood and the once bubbling atmosphere.


    But fortunately, none of that had happened, and Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t be more grateful. Her heart swelled with happiness and contentment as she looked at the people chattering andughing, a majority of them fussing over Ji-Tae¡¯s child and taking turns in talking to her.


    Eun-Sun had never experienced such a moment before ¡ª a moment where people gathered together in such an atmosphere to celebrate her. She had never lived it, never imagined it, not even in her wildest dreams. It all felt too surreal.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe that those gathered were her family, or soon-to-be her family, and Dan-Han, her husband.


    Husband. That sounded strange yet amazing. Amazing because she would have him at her side every day of her life, loving him and cherishing him as they raised beautiful kids together. Kids that would look just like him.


    If someone had told her this would be her reality a year ago, she¡¯d swing a baseball bat without missing their head. She¡¯d see it as a fantasy from some kids¡¯ y, where the prince came riding on his horse to save the damsel, who he turned into his princess.


    But despite how fantasy-ish that was, the fact remains that, Dan-Han was her prince in shining armor, who rescued her and beautified her world.


    A soft smile curved her lips as she looked at the ring beautifully sitting on her finger. The sight of it filled her with so much warmth and something indescribably bubbly, and her mouth also craved something bubbly too. Perhaps champagne?


    Her eyes darted over to the champagne tower, and her throat watered at the sight of the sses, and with no hesitation, her legs steered towards it. She nced at Dan-Han to ensure he wasn¡¯t looking before picking a ss with an impish giggle.


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your fianc¨¦ will disapprove of that.¡± A voice said, halting the hand raising the ss to her lips.


    Eun-Sun tilted her head to both sides in search of the voice she recognized. Her eyes darted towards the bar just by the side, and she saw In-Ha sitting on a stool, nursing a ss of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell, are you?¡± She asked, her eyes staring deeply into his, almost in a challenge. And just as she expected, he shrugged and looked away.


    A smile crawled up her lips as she sauntered over to him. This was one of the spectacr things about In-Ha. Unlike Dan-Han, who was too strict with her, In-Ha would always indulge her. She smiled at him as she helped herself onto the seat next to him and sipped her drink.


    She heartily sighed in pleasure. ¡°This is amazing.¡± She said, and In-Ha nced at her.


    He watched as she took another sip, clearly enjoying herself. He sighed as he also raised his ss to his lips.


    Hearing him sigh so heavily, Eun-Sun turned and quietly looked at him. She couldn¡¯t help but notice how awkwardly quiet he has been all night and how his jaw was scruffier than it always looked. In-Ha was always in his best form, and it was a wonder noticing how out of form he was tonight.


    He looked like someone who hadn¡¯t slept well in a while. He was either having trouble sleeping, or he had something bothering his mind. But somehow Eun-Sun believed it was more of thetter than the former.


    ¡°You seem troubled,¡± Eun-Sun mentioned with her eyes intently peering at him, and while she had expected him to say something, he remained quiet, confirming her suspicion.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Eun-Sun asked. ¡°I might not know much about business and a few other things, but I can listen. I¡¯ve recently learned that talking sometimes can help you sort out your emotions.¡±


    ¡°Sort out my emotions.¡± In-Ha scoffed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to do a lot of talking.¡±


    Eun-Sun casually shrugged. ¡°I can do a lot of listening.¡± At least, she can try to. She hadn¡¯t been listening to her friends all this while, but now she wanted to. ¡°Tell me what it is.¡± She firmly said.


    In-Ha¡¯s eyes quickly shifted to where the others were seated, and she followed his gaze, unsure why or who he was looking at.


    ¡°I did something I can¡¯t get over. And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bad thing or¡ª¡± He said and suddenly trailed off. Eun-Sun shifted her eyes back to him, her face slightly contorted with a frown as she wondered what he could have done.


    Eun-Sun observed his pensive face, and she guessed this might be more serious than expected. ¡°I guess we can only figure that out when you tell me?¡±


    In-Ha sighed again. That was what he didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to tell anyone, especially Eun-Sun.


    He chugged what was left of his drink down his throat before staring at Eun-Sun almost too seriously. His eyes were hesitant as well as anxious.


    ¡°I slept with Ni-Na.¡± He blurted out.


    Silence suddenly filled Eun-Sun¡¯s ears. Every sound in the room fell into an inaudible white noise.


    A second passed, and then another. Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t tell how surprised and still, she was till In-Ha waved a hand across her face.


    She blinked back to reality as she instantly scowled at him. ¡°What the hell, In-Ha!¡± She almost screamed off his head, but she quickly controlled her voice. She looked behind her, and she was relieved to see she had not attracted attention toward them.


    She nced back at In-Ha. ¡°What in the devil¡¯s name made you do that?¡± She angrily whispered to him, her eyes staringsers and daggers at him.


    His hand raked through his hair with frustration as he gravelly sighed once again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Eun-Sun. I really don¡¯t know, but it just happened, and I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡± A grimace hung on his face, and she watched him as he snatched her drink and chugged it down his throat, and sighed again.


    Not only did he look troubled, he also sounded like it, but troubled would be the least of the things he¡¯d feel when Dan-Han got to know about this. ¡°Dan-Han will kill you.¡± She told him matter-of-factly, and In-Ha heavily hissed out again.


    ¡°More like he¡¯d torture me, you mean? He¡¯ll bleed my balls till I drain to death.¡± He was sure that was what Dan-Han would do, and even that might not give him satisfaction.


    Eun-Sun chuckled at his exaggerated words. ¡°Yes, he¡¯d kill you for sure, but he isn¡¯t that creative.¡± Or cruel. She added.


    In-Ha tilted a brow as he wondered if they were talking about the same person. ¡°I guess you still have no idea to whom you¡¯re getting married.¡±


    In-Ha was sure she didn¡¯t know because Dan-Han was an entirely different man when he was with her. With her, he was everything no one thought he¡¯d ever be. But that wasn¡¯t the issue at hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d have killed any guy who¡¯d do this to her, but unfortunately¡ª¡±


    ¡°That guy is you.¡± Eun-Sun finished his sentence and hissed. ¡°You¡¯re done for, In-Ha. You messed up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± In-Ha groaned and buried his face in his hand. He roughly rubbed his hands across his face as if to wake himself from the mess he had plunged himself into.


    He looked almost pitiable. But what Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t understand was why he had let himself fall into this mess if he was only going to feel this way. She didn¡¯t even know how Ni-Na was feeling at the moment. She nced over at her, and she saw her engaged in a conversation with Mi-cha.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me what happened?¡± She asked, turning to In-Ha. ¡°I mean, tell me when this happened. How did you¡ª¡± Eun-Sun trailed off, feeling speechless for words. Her mind was still reeled with shock. She took a breath to calm herself. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, and let¡¯s see if we can find a solution out of this before your best friend skins you alive.¡±


    And as if in silent agreement, they both darted their eyes toward Dan-Han, who was conversing with his father and uncle.


    In-Ha shifted his eyes to Eun-Sun. ¡°I know this is no problem of yours, and I¡¯ll understand if you don¡¯t want to listen because Dan-Han would not be pleased to know you were aware of this while he was left in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d hate you all the more and probably teach me a lesson or two. Let¡¯s pray for your sake he doesn¡¯t find out and give me that maddening silent treatment. Because if he does, I¡¯ll bleed your balls out myself.¡± Eun-Sun growled at him, and a ghost of a smile touched In-Ha¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That I¡¯m sure you will. Dan-Han is definitely rubbing off on you.¡± He said, and Eun-Sun almost smiled at that, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Now out with it.¡± She ordered, and In-Ha¡¯s face regained its taut edges. He exhaled sharply and slumped back on the low back of the bar stool.


    ¡°It was back at the club in country A.¡± He said, and Eun-Sun froze up in surprise.


    That long? City A was weeks ago. Eun-Sun reminded herself. A myriad of questions suddenly began to burn on her lips, but she stopped herself and listened.


    ¡°Having her all drunk and curled in my arms as I took her back to her room, reminded me of how you both were almost attacked by that guy at the club.¡± He started. ¡°I told her something about being an idiot for daring to pick a fight with a man three times her size and she called me a coward for quivering in front of my bestfriend, when I could have rescued you both. She called me a few more names and soon she was bickering with me in that annoying way only she knows how to.¡± he continued, his voice catching with emotions.


    Eun-Sun could feel a smile touching his eyes as he spoke, but he collected himself and looked her in the eye.


    ¡°You know how adorable she can be when she starts those endless arguments, and her constant need to have thest words always puts me in a spot where we both can¡¯t stop.¡±


    Eun-Sun was sure she didn¡¯t know that, as clearly they both knew a different Ni-Na. Ni-Na she knew was so wise and only said words full of wisdom, but she understood that feeling of always being different with someone else. She barely spoke to others especially at work, but whenever Dan-Han walked into the room, looking as incredible as he always is, she suddenly finds a thousand words she¡¯s willing to b to him about, and everytime, he¡¯d listen and ask for more in a way that makes her heart flutters.


    She returned her attention back to what In-Ha was saying. ¡°Soon she started hitting me and asking me if I was blind and I couldn¡¯t see what was before my eyes. I didn¡¯t know what she wanted me to see, but at that moment all I could see was her and that body which that annoying little blue dress of hers had failed to cover up, and every other guy at the club had been looking at.¡±


    ¡°Possessive, I see.¡± Eun-Sun muttered.


    ¡°Not possessive. I was just being protective like an elder brother would.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think elder brothers are allowed to fall in bed with their little sisters. Last time I checked, the word for that was incest?¡± Eun-Sun angled a brow as if contemting on the word.


    In-Ha red at her. ¡°You¡¯re not helping, Eun-Sun.¡± His face was twisted with a grimace and she sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, continue.¡±


    In-Ha red even more and continued. ¡°For some reason I got angry and warned her not to never wear stuff like that out again, and she red up. Seeing her eyes re with so much fire as her sharp mouth moved so quickly, turned something inside of me, and suddenly, it seemed like the Ni-Na I¡¯ve always known was gone, and there was an entirely different woman in front of me. She looked beautiful and determined to tear me into pieces with her nails and lips.¡±


    He paused again and raked his hand through his hair, heaving heavily with frustration and Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t help as his voice became even more heavy with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it started, or who leaned in first. Maybe it was me, or her, I don¡¯t remember, but soon we were kissing and tugging at each others clothes and the rest is history. And the crazy thing is, I was sober and so was she.¡±


    His face slightly softened as his eyes became even more calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened, but the sex felt different.¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡±


    ¡°Different in a way I can¡¯t describe.¡± He replied helplessly.


    Now that was strangeing from him. He was supposed to be the expert. ¡°I thought you were the expert.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too,¡± He shrugged. ¡°But I really don¡¯t know.¡± He said. ¡°I woke up the next morning, and while I should be all panicked and scared, I waited for her to wake up so we could talk about it, but when she finally did, she kicked me out of her bed and chased me out, iming something happened.¡±


    ¡°But something did happen.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, what I¡¯ve been telling her, but she just asked me to add it to my long list of conquest and forget about it.¡± His eyes slowly began to lose their calm once again and his voice became rough and tight. ¡°But that¡¯s the problem Eun-Sun, I can¡¯t forget about it. I begged Ni-Na, I fucking begged to let us talk about things, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t me, In-Ha. Your reputation precedes you. A girl like Ni-Na would need more than you wanting to talk to convince her. And the evidence stacked against you are condemning.¡±


    He groaned as his face twisted with more hurt. ¡°I know. I bloody know.¡± He groaned out again, and Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic towards him.


    In-Ha coarsely rubbed his hand down his face for a moment before looking at her. ¡°When I told her that morning we should talk, I really didn¡¯t have anything to say. But I just wanted to be there with her. I just didn¡¯t want to leave. Was that strange?¡± He tilted a brow and asked Eun-Sun.


    It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t having feelings for Ni-Na, because why else would he want to do that especially when she had given him an escape door. She could say it¡¯s guilt, but then it could be more which she had to let In-Ha discover on his own.


    For a guy who must have danced off rejoicing everytime he got an easy way out of a woman¡¯s bed, he seemed hell-bent on trying to stay on this one.

 Chapter 520 - 520 Epiphany

    520 Epiphany


    Eun-Sun was convinced In-Ha¡¯s frustration had more to do with feelings he was unknowingly beginning to bud for Ni-Na. She wasn¡¯t exactly certain about it, but that seemed like the only usible exnation for the visible frustration etched all over him.


    Helplessly, she watched as he coarselybed his hand through his hair and loudly sighed with sheer frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. What should I do?¡± He asked, turning to Eun-Sun for answers.


    In-Ha was overly troubled and conflicted about what was going on in his life at the moment, and he desperately needed to figure things out, find a way out of all of this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you should do, In-Ha. You have to figure this out on your own. You have to know exactly what you¡¯re feeling. Is it just guilt and your sense of responsibility towards her that has you all worked up, or is it because you¡¯re beginning to realize you have feelings for her?¡±


    In-Ha¡¯s eyes narrowed with a reaction of shock and surprise, probably too startled by the mention of the word, feelings. Eun-Sun keenly observed the expression he was regarding her, and she could tell he was pondering on that.


    He sighed and raked his hand through his hair one more time. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He tautly answered. He nced at Eun-Sun and met her in the eye. ¡°But...do you think that could be a possibility? Do you think I might be¡ª¡± His voice trailed off and Eun-Sun saw the anxiety in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, In-Ha.¡± Eun-Sun answered, knowing what he was obviously too scared to ask. ¡°Ni-Na is a lovely girl, and it would be difficult to not want to be with someone like her.¡±


    ¡°She said she loves me.¡± In-Ha said, taking Eun-Sun by surprise as she stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°She did?¡± Of course she was. Eun-Sun was sure Ni-Na would not fall into bed with someone she didn¡¯t at least care for. She wasn¡¯t that type of a person.


    .....


    ¡°She said she has been in love with me for long. How can she be in love with me? How did I not even know?¡± He barraged himself with these questions and he looked like he was in desperate need of answers.


    ¡°Clearly because you¡¯ve been too busy and generous sharing your love with countless women, and leaving a long trail of broken hearts at your wake.¡± Eun-Sun said, and a grimace strained over his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fiercely blunt, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Eun-Sun shrugged. ¡°You want my help, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In-Ha silently stared at her face, and nodded after a short break of silence.


    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me, neither can I exin it, but since that night, I¡¯ve sort of missed her, and since she loudly confessed her feelings to me, I haven¡¯t had a bit of rest. My nights have been restless and she¡¯s all I think about. I miss her, Eun-Sun, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± The tenderness in his voice as he spoke revealed the sincerity in his heart as well as the confusion.


    He might not know why, but Eun-Sun did. She had once experienced this unexinable and indiscernible early feeling of love. She had felt that this way when Dan-Han first walked into her life and threw the reclusive world she had ever known into chaos.


    She took a quick nce at Ni-Na, who seemed to be intentionally trying to be busy with everyone else. She stared back at In-Ha only to find him now staring at Ni-Na.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re besotted.¡± She told him.


    In-Ha darted his eyes to her. ¡°You think I am?¡± His brows creased as they shot up.


    ¡°We both know you are. Or maybe you¡¯re on your way to realizing it.¡± She said. In-Ha¡¯s green-blue eyes maintained a silent fix on her, before shifting back to Ni-Na, who suddenly looked in their direction, but the moment she met In-Ha¡¯s gaze, she darted her eyes away as if she had been scorched.


    In-Ha sighed as he looked back to Eun-Sun. ¡°You know before I met you, I was lost in my own world ¡ª a world wheremitments and feelings didn¡¯t exist. I had never imagined being with anyone and I wrote myself off love and it fantasies after Ji-A broke me and everything that made me me.¡±


    Eun-Sun wasn¡¯t sure where he was heading to with this, but she told herself not to interrupt him and calmly listen. For In-Ha¡¯s sake she wished he wasn¡¯t still in that stage of feeling for her, because she wanted him to surpass that already and find his own chance at love and happiness.


    ¡°Each time I saw you being you, being a fierce fireball ready to torch down the world, I slowly began to realize maybe I could get more than what I got from my women.¡±


    ¡°In-Ha¡ª¡± Eun-Sun softly called, but he seemed determined to continue.


    ¡°And when I saw you with Dan-Han, saw the way you loved and warmed each other¡¯s life, I became even more convinced I wanted that warmth in my life. I told myself maybe I could get that happiness, and have someone love and fight for me the way you do with Dan-Han. Jeez, Eun-Sun, you made me want to be in love and these past weeks I had opened myself to the possibility of finding love, true love just like you and Dan-Han.¡±


    Eun-Sun couldn¡¯t help the smile that broke across her face as she heard those words. She was delighted to know that this was what he felt at heart now.


    ¡°This thing with Ni-Na has had me restless and on edge for days now. I don¡¯t know if this is finally it, but if it is, then I want it. I¡¯d want to be with her not because we made love ¡ª hell, I haven¡¯t been able to forget about it, but because I want her as the woman whose light is perfectly enough for me.¡± He said. Eun-Sun observed as the softened look his face has been able to achieve in thest two minutes suddenly began to turn taut again.


    ¡°But I doubt she¡¯d ever want to be with me now. I think I hurt her a lot.¡±


    ¡°Feeling hurt in this situation is only natural.¡± Eun-Sun told him, trying to pacify him but he shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± He said. ¡°She won¡¯t even look at me, or respond to my calls and messages. I think she hates me now.¡± The grimace on his face turned too severe Eun-Sun found her heart aching behind her chest for him.


    In-Ha and Ni-Na were two people that mattered a whole lot to her, and though why sudden affair was surprising, she could imagine them being together. It was true Ni-Na was hurt, and was probably in a dilemma about her feelings for him, but she doubted Ni-Na would hate In-Ha as he believed.


    She seemed like those types, her types, that would wholly love someone despite their ws. And hasn¡¯t Ni-Na mentioned something about being in love with someone for so long and was still in love with that person even though¡ª


    Eun-Sun pulled a break on that thought, as her widened eyes stared at In-Ha.


    ¡°Oh my, so it was you!¡± She gasped with incredulity, while In-Ha looked at her with brows furrowed with confusion.


    ¡°Me what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the older guy she¡¯s been in love with for so long but can¡¯t have.¡± Eun-Sun gushed out, totally convinced the person Ni-Na had talked about during their first outing was In-Ha. ¡°I can¡¯t believe its you. You must be daft to have not noticed all these years.¡± Eun-Sun told him, while In-Ha looked at her dazedly.


    All these years? Has Ni-Na been in love with him for so long?


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± In-Ha urgently inquired, and Eun-Sun red at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to spill to you, are you?¡± She angled a brow at him. In-Ha was certain she understood his question, but he was too nervous and distraught to answer her.


    Seeing how unnerved he was, Eun-Sun sighed. She ced a hand on his. ¡°Go talk to her, In-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I being doing that? She hates me.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s hurt and she doesn¡¯t trust you. But if you¡¯re convinced you want to give this a try¡ª¡± Eun-Sun paused and narrowed her brows at him. ¡°You¡¯re convinced right? You¡¯re not going to bail on her and hurt her, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never want to hurt, Ni-Na, not with the way I currently hate myself. I¡¯m not sure of the future, but if this will work, then I¡¯d want it to work with her. That I¡¯m certain about.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°Good.¡± Eun-Sun nodded, totally pleased to hear that. ¡°Go talk to her. Plead with her and convince her to trust you. Ni-Na loves you and she has done so for long you don¡¯t even want to know.¡± Neither could he ever imagine how he must have hurt Ni-Na, especially when he had seemed besotted with her only a few months ago and had almost ruined his friendship with his bestfriend.


    Poor Ni-Na. How she must have hurt at that.


    ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t still want me?¡± In-Ha nervously asked, as he nced towards Ni-Na, who stared towards them before heading for the entrance of the cabin. He returned his gaze to Eun-Sun.


    ¡°Well, I guess then you¡¯d know what you truly feel, and decide if you want to give up on her.¡±


    ....


    The air at the deck was cold and biting, but Ni-Na had no interest in returning to join the party. She craved some silence and the sea was giving her that.


    Watching the waters as the boat pushed through it distracted her mind from the unwanted thoughts in her head.


    She flinched when she felt something drape over her shoulders. Her eyes shifted to the navy blue suit suddenly hanging over shoulders and from the familiar scent, she knew who owned it and who was standing behind her.


    Without turning to him, she tried shrugging it off her shoulders, but he caught her wrist and stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll turn blue. And the cold isn¡¯t good for you.¡± He said behind her.


    Hearing his words, she snorted. ¡°Acting like you know me too well again?¡± She dryly asked and snatched her hand away from him.


    In-Ha adjusted the jacket over her shoulders.


    ¡°But I do know you, Ni-Na. Maybe not as you¡¯d want me to, but I do know you.¡±


    Did he now? Ni-Na snorted under her breath and held the jacket over her to fight the cold. She wasn¡¯t going to let her pride make her freeze to death.


    She fixed her gaze ahead of her and ignored his presence, while he silently stood by her side and looked at the water as the ship continued to sail.


    ¡°I came looking for you.¡± He said, breaking the silence she was finally beginning to enjoy. ¡°I know you were at home, but you chose not to see me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was mandated to wee you whenever youe.¡±


    In-Ha pressed his lips together to hold back on his words. It was obvious, she wasn¡¯t going to make things easy for either of them, but that has always been her way. She was always witty, stubborn, relentless, too smart for her own age and recently, overpowering, but he wasn¡¯t giving up.


    He briefly looked over to her and turned away to watch the waters. ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± He gently said.


    ¡°Well, you should have called.¡±


    ¡°The same calls you haven¡¯t being answering?¡± He turned and raised a brow at her.


    Ni-Na nced at him. His brows had lines running through them and she knew he wasn¡¯t in his very casual self. Something seemed different about him, but she wasn¡¯t going to concern herself with that.


    ¡°Well, here I am. Say what you so badly want to say. But if it¡¯s about what I said at the hospital, then please forget about it. I was emotional because I was having my period.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re on your period, you¡¯re cranky.¡± And that was a fact they both knew.


    Ni-Na¡¯s eyes gleamed with a glint of anger, but she quelled it. These were the things she was slowlying to hate. The fact that there were some, if not too many things that he knew about her. She¡¯d rather wish he knew nothing about her at all. Nothing about her stupid feelings for him.


    She had been so stupid to have blurted out those words to him. She had hated herself over and over since that day, but there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do about it except evade him.


    In-Ha stared at her, or rather at her eyes which were gleaming with cusses and hatred for him, but he was going to ignore all at that. He hade with a purpose, one he was going to achieve.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Is what true?¡± Ni-Na annoyingly asked back. She was taunting him and she was doing a good job at it. He can never forget how infuriating she could be.


    He sighed under his breath. ¡°What you said at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything at the hospital.¡± She denied and his eyes hardened at her even though he didn¡¯t want them to.


    ¡°Ni-Na, don¡¯t give me that crap. You damn well know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± His tone was even and measured, slightly taking Ni-Na aback. She blinked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Deny it one more time.¡± He dared her with his eyes and Ni-Na reflexively went mum.


    He was getting agitated and she had no idea why, but his anger was making hers rise, but she wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her in ruffled.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡± She asked. She turned to face him as he locked his eyes to her face. ¡°What if it¡¯s true, In-Ha?¡± She asked again. ¡°So yes, I do love you. I¡¯ve loved even before I knew the meaning of it. So now that you know, what are you going to do about it?¡± She tipped her chin at him, and In-Ha lost hisposure.


    Loved him before she knew the meaning of love?


    ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± He muttered, while Ni-Na wondered what he meant.


    His once pressing eyes darted around, not sure of what to say, and seeing him like that pleased Ni-Na. So much for being serious. She almost hissed out.


    .....


    She tried turning away from him, but he suddenly gripped her hand and turned to him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about your feelings? That you¡¯ve been in love with me.¡±


    ¡°And why would I want to do that?¡± She made a casual roll of her eyes as she asked.


    She wryly chuckled when he couldn¡¯t give an answer. ¡°So you get to probably add me to the list of women who warmed your bed? I already did, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ni-Na, please don¡¯t say that.¡± In-Ha desperately begged. He didn¡¯t know how much he hated those words until she said them now. ¡°You¡¯re not like the other girls and I¡¯ve put that life behind me already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot about that. Same way you¡¯ve moved past loving my sister-inw. I hope you saw the ring?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this way. Stop acting this way.¡± In-Ha pleaded with her. He wasn¡¯t liking this attitude she was putting up. He wanted them to talk, and she wasn¡¯t letting them do so.


    ¡°In-Ha look¡ª¡±


    ¡°I agreed I liked Eun-Sun, maybe more than like, but I¡¯ve let her go, Ni-Na. She came to my life at the right time and made me realize what I could have and need. And Ni-Na, I think I might have found it. I think I found you.¡± He said, making Ni-Na confusedly stare at him with unblinking eyes.


    Taking advantage of her dazed reaction, In-Ha walked closer till he was standing in front of her. She looked beautiful under the warm lights illuminating around the ship. She looked different and perfect.


    ¡°How could I have been so stupid and blind?¡± He muttered, as his hand brushed through her hair on their own ord.


    In-Ha¡¯s eyes fell on her lips, and a urge to plunder on them overtook his mind, but he stopped himself. He was there to make things right and not worse.


    ¡°Ni-Na, I know I¡¯ve given you a thousand reasons to hate me and not to trust me, because I have terribly hurt you and I probably still make your heart bleed every time you think of me. I¡¯ve being a fool and for that I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said, his voice filled with extreme tenderness Ni-Na had never speak with before, and it made her heart beat incredibly hard.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not worth the tears I¡¯ve made you shed or your love, but Ni-Na I want try. I¡¯m not saying this because of what happened, hell maybe I am, but only because it was my moment of epiphany and being right here with you is another moment where I¡¯m realizing that I¡¯ve been a fool for you not seeing you all these years Ni-Na. And right now, I want to be good enough for you, and I want to have a go at whatever will bloom between us. I want to have you Ni-Na, if only you¡¯ll have me.¡±


    ...


    A/N: This chapter is incredibly long, I hope you all don¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t see the sense in splitting it as it flowed better as a single chapter.


    I want to say a big thank you to each and everyone of you, who have been patient with me. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with me, but I¡¯ve been out of ittely and staying off writing isn¡¯t helping either.


    I feel stuck and overwhelmed, and I¡¯ve been trying to figure out the next phase of my life these past weeks especially as I¡¯m done with my national service.


    I¡¯ve been overwhelmed so much I didn¡¯t know what to write and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the book, definitely not when we¡¯re at the end. Anyways, I told myself I¡¯m going to see to the end of this book before the weekend, and I hope I can achieve that. Thanks for all your support and love. I do appreciate them.


    Keep calm and write something...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!